《The Baby Raising A Devil》 Chapter 1 I blinked my eyes several times to clear my hazy vision. I pressed the soft bed, I managed to get up, and then I looked at the mirror on the wall, and I saw¡­ Thick chubby hands. Sausage like plump arms Fluffy cheeks. a body that does not move at will. No matter how i look at it, this short body belongs to a four-year-old child I stared at myself in the mirror and thought ¡®Again.I¡¯m back again. I can¡¯t belive i¡¯m going to live again in this crappy life.¡¯ My name is Leine In the beginning my life wasn¡¯t a mess. I was the only orphan born on 29th february, to have divine power and for that reason i am called ¡®the child of fate¡¯. I am surely lucky The child of fate would surely need an impressive backing, so the empress decided to have me adopted into a high standing noble family. Just by sitting on thep of the Empress Dowager and choosing one of her portraits, I became the child of my chosen family. There were three options. 1. The Duke of Ami Thie, a warrior of justice that protects the order of the Empire. 2. The Duke of Val Lua, a well-known family that produced a thousand schrs 3. The Duke of Dubblede, who possessed great military power and goods, but was the viin among the viins. The family chosen in my first life was Ami Thie. He was quite a good father.As a prudent, just and rational person, I followed him with respect as a new father. It was a peaceful life until she showed up, the real child of fate. In fact, i was a child of false destiny. Unlike me, who trained for three or four hours a day, but failed to develop my divine power properly, Mina was a perfect ¡°child of fate.¡± Mina was dazzling like the sun. She was loved by everyone even the duke of Ami Thie. Father and Mina were attracted to each other like fate, eventually with some help Mina be father¡¯s second daughter. During the drought, she called the spirit and prevented the war through her foresight And I¡­ I was sacrificed for Mina in a ritual to seal the evil spirit. I was happy when I first returned. I thought it was a new life opportunity given by God. For the second life, I chose ¡°The Duke of Val Lua.¡± But i was badly beaten by duke Val Lua everyday. He was the real bad guy. He used to beat me with his hands, saying it was education every day. He only washed and decorated me when I went to the pce. So was thest day in my second life. I got a beating and hit my head on the edge of the desk, but when I opened my eyes, i was back. In the third life i ran away.But what can a child do? While going through hardship i died of starvation. So after three reincarnation, I realized something ¡®Yes, this is wrong. Let¡¯s defect.¡¯ As soon as I thought so, the door burst open, and an old woman dressed in splendor came in. She put me on herp and gestured. Soon the maid brought three potraits. ¡°It¡¯s time to choose your father¡±. She smiled very kindly.But I know. The moment I turned out to be a fake, how cold these eyes get. The empress stroke my hair and give me the potraits ¡°Here, child of fate. choose.¡± When I saw three portraits, I broke down and i closed my eyes with my chubby fist. ¡®Let¡¯s calm down. I need a ce to stay anyway.¡¯ ¡®I can¡¯t just die being a beggar like i did in the past. A family that can live quietly and then defect without worrying about starvation or death until exile. That¡¯s the kind of family i choose.¡¯ ¡®Then this time¨C¡® ¡°Oh my God.¡± The maid and Empress,who saw the portrait I chose, opened their eyes wide. When I arrived at the family to be adopted along with the empress¡¯s letter, I saw a man who would be my father and swallowed a dry saliva. ¡®He¡¯s really handsome.¡¯ A delicate chin line, a sharp cyan blue eyes. A neat nose and defined lips. a solid figure concealed by a shirt.Tall height. broad shoulders. What was strange was that such a beautiful man¡¯s eyes was that of a killer. In conclusion, what I chose was the Duke of Dubblede, the viin of this world. The man¡¯s lieutenant stood beside me and said in a very awkward tone. ¡°The Empress asked you to raise the child.¡± The Duke of Dubblede, touched his sleek chin with his long fingers ¡°She be senile.¡± Then he made a deration without hesitation, and said, ¡°Send her back.¡± ¡°But your excellency,it¡¯s a chance to take care of your rtionship with the Church. Rejecting the empress¡¯s request at once willplicate matters afterwards.¡± This is the only ce to run away after growing up to a certain extent.Ami Thie, who puts the cause before the individual, and Val Lua, who values honor as life, will not even give me a chance to run away. A man who was not interested in me was perfect for a stepfather. ¡®Of course it is only one way¡¯ I patted the lieutenant¡¯s trousers with both hands. ¡° Thews¡¯s an unnounaunced tyax awdit on decyember sebent¡° (There is an unnanounced tax audit on December 7th) ¡°Eh?¡± said the lieutenant, He didn¡¯t seem to understand me.He looks surprised by the sudden babble. ¡®it hasn¡¯t been long since my return, so my tongue isn¡¯t working properly.¡¯ I saw it clearly in my previous lives. This winter, the tax evasion master Dubblede, paid a huge fine. The Duke has three sons, so I think he can understand. People who had dealt with children would understand it quite well. I had hope but quickly gave up. That cold-blooded bastard couldn¡¯t have grown his son with his own hands.¡¯I wish I could write, but I¡¯m not good at it, so I can¡¯t make a difference.¡¯The Duke hugged me in a blink of an eye. His eyes were so sharp that I could almost feel the pain in my throat. ¡°There¡¯s a tax audit on December 7th?¡± How did you get that? I felt strange. I pretended to be as innocent as possible, just in case he thought I was not a child. ¡°Uh-huh. Shh,It¡¯s a secret.¡± ¡°Nos.¡± The Duke looked at the lieutenant. ¡°To what extent are the ount book organized?¡± ¡°¡­ A four-year-old child. Do you really believe it?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t believe a four-year-old baby knows the word unannounced tax audit?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll check right away.¡± After answering so, the lieutenant ran out of the room quickly. The duke and i looked at each other. ¡®It¡¯s really scary¡­ ¡® This appearance, wealth, power, living without a wife must have been because of this¡­ It must have been difficult for woman to approach him It wasn¡¯t long before a maid enters. ¡°You smell really bad.¡± ¡°May I help you take a bath?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The woman bent over with me in her arms, and I left the room dangling from her neck> Chapter 2 The woman who took me to the bathroom smiled and carefully stripped me out of the ufortable clothes. ¡°Call me Lea, little miss.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°From now on, we will have fun ying in warm water. Are you looking forward to it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Ah,great.¡± Lea patted me on the back as if I was cute and received water. Soon after the maids came in and I started a full-fledged bath. It was veryfortable because they washed it for me as i sat in the warm water. It was a little hard to hold back from touching the soft foam. ¡®You have to behave yourself.¡¯The naughty child is hated. I knew that the help of an employee was essential for a child who was not cared for by their parents to live. The maids¡¯ hand movements were very quick and skillful. So it wasn¡¯t that hard to cut back on the washing time. ¡®The Duke of Dubblede is a bad guy, but he¡¯s not trash like the Duke of Val Lua.¡¯ He didn¡¯t hit me, he put an employee on me. The Duke of Dubblede, who hit the bottom in my favorability, had a very slight increase. After the bath, Lea dressed me in a cozy clothes. The clothes that the Empress Dowager¡¯s maid put on me were very ufortable because they were rough and big. While Lea buttoned my clothes, the maids chattered ¡°Is the Master really going to adopt?¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s the Empress Dowager orders, he¡¯s not the type to follow.¡± ¡°But she¡¯s a child of fate.¡± ¡°About that¡­,¡± the maid nced at the door and whispered. ¡°There are many opinions that this is a misinterpretation. The amount of divine power inherent in the baby¡¯s body is so low¡± This was the reason why Duke Val Lua treated me carelessly There are a lot of people who don¡¯t think of me as the child of fate ¡°It¡¯s not something to say in front of the baby.¡± Lea gave the maids a re, and gave me a mug. ¡°Come on, drink it,¡± the sweet voice made me a little relieved. It¡¯s hard to live if you¡¯re being ignored by your employees, like in Val Lua¡¯s time. The sweetness spreading in the mouth, was as soft as a cotton, and the bitter scent was pushed in. Leah looked at me drinking chocte as if I was cute, and gently wiped the chocte around my mouth. ¡°Now shall we go to the master?¡± it was a pity i couldn¡¯t scrape the chocte off the bottom with a spoon, but i followed Leah in a gentle manner. ¡®You have to be nice.¡¯ ¡®Compared to my previous life, this is heaven, and I loved it. He doesn¡¯t care about me, he didn¡¯t raise his hand to me. And he give me a whole cup of chocte. It¡¯s the best condition to stay here before defecting!¡¯ ¡®But I don¡¯t think the Duke will easily adopt me. He¡¯s a man rumored to be cold-blooded with no blood or tears. And it didn¡¯t seem to me that the rumors were wrong.I can¡¯t just let go of it. I didn¡¯t want to die after being beaten again by the Duke of Val Lua. It is no good to be a beggar and die of starvation. It was the Duke¡¯s office where Lea took me I saw a duke talking to two men who appeared to be officers. I put Lea¡¯s hand down, I ran and hung on the Duke¡¯s leg. Lea was startled, then the officer took me away from him. ¡®But I don¡¯t want to die miserable again.¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t want to go back. I¡¯ll have a small meal. I¡¯m not going to do this again because I want to be loved.¡¯ ¡®So please¨C¡® Then he grabbed the cor around my neck, stroked it up, and muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t distract me,¡± I grabbed his neck and rubbed my face on his cheek. ¡°Dyuke,Like.¡± (Duke, Like/ I like you) The duke has hardened his posture. *** Empire of Wigentra, a country with the world¡¯s most vast expanse ofnd. This is the case if we divide the power perspective of Wig Gentra so far. . The three formed an equteral triangle, which keep each other in check or unite them to achieve the prosperity of the empire. This triangle has undergone significant changes. The Duke of Dubblede, the only family that pushed out the 5 duke, took thest ce. The Dubblede¡¯s manor boasted great feats indeed. A stone floor without a single scratch and hexagonal columns with delicate patterns. A luxurious chandelier showing off its presence on the ceiling. Treasures nestled in close proximity to each decorative cab lined up on the wall. The nature and countless towers of East and West, the endless forest surrounding the north, etc. But the Duke of Dubblede, the owner of such an enormous castle, was not very easy. ¡®He won¡¯t adopt me for my cuteness. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t a total failure. Even if he didn¡¯t adopt me, He gave me a room to stay for a while¡¯ If I had been kicked right away, I might have gone to Val Lua. I covered my mouth with a fist andughed. I really liked the room the Duke of Dubblede gave me. There was no time to be bored because there were many toys and ymates as well as warm and cozy beds. And it¡¯s been ten days since I stayed in this castle. I was paying my rent steadily. ¡± What else did the ¡®hatdy¡¯ said? ¡° ¡°Ori halkwon is in di old wtew.¡±(Oriharkon* is in the old teau.) ¡°Oriharkon!¡° The vassals are blown by the news I sat on the duke¡¯sp, staring at the excited Duke. ¡°It¡¯s amazing. How can you be so smart?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why she¡¯s the child of fate.¡± The vassalsughed. My conscience pricked me. ¡®In fact, it¡¯s a child of fake destiny. It wasn¡¯t like I could remember pre-reincarnation memories at will¡¯ .It¡¯s hard to do¡± adult thinking ¡°with an immature brain. If i deepen an adult¡¯s thinking with this body, I would either sleep for days or days, or I would feel extremely hungry. When I was hungry or sleepy, I became a total baby. One vassal was about to touch my head as if I was cute, so I was amazed and hung around the duke¡¯s neck. ¡®Ka, I¡¯m surprised! I was surprised that someone I didn¡¯t know was trying to touch!¡¯ ¡°Child, you¡¯re very shy.¡± As the old vassalughed and said that, the vassal that tried to touch me retract his hands. ¡°It¡¯s amazing that you¡¯re able to stay close to each other.¡± ¡°Other children will be overwhelmed by your energy and cry¡± ¡°Can you tell us the story of the altar and imperial family?¡± The reason why I only talk in the duke¡¯sp is because the abuse of the Duke of Val Lua that has made me view adult men as extremely low. ¡® ¡®It¡¯s weird if i put it that way, because duke dubblede doesn¡¯t count. ¡°Come down and sit down,¡± said the Duke. I answered and sat on hisp again. Chapter 3 ¡°You¡¯re gentle, too.¡± The vassals, whoughed, soon entered the meeting. In the meantime, I sat still on the duke¡¯sp. And in the middle of the story they heard in the temple or the imperial court, I answered. After a while, the meeting ended. The vassals left one by one, and the grandfather, who had remained, approached me. ¡°Thank you for telling me this story.¡± ¡®Thank you for saying that. It¡¯s all good for me.¡¯ I had a lot of resentment about the church. When the child of real destiny appeared they threw me as a victim for the spirits. Besides, you can¡¯t dig up oriharkon from an old, monstrous teau ¡°Here¡¯s a present.¡± the grandpa offered me a candy. I slipped my hand out the Duke of Dubblede¡¯s arms and pulled out the candy. The grandfather left the conference room with a big smile, saying, ¡°As expected, this child is very cute.¡± There¡¯s only two person left in the conference room, me and the Duke. He nced at me, and took away the candies. Shocked, I hardened and looked at the duke with empty hands and candy several times. And soon I was awfully sad. ¡®Candy. My candy.You son of a bitch, you¡¯re taking a kid¡¯s candy!¡¯ The Duke of Dubblede gruesomely peeled the candy wrapping at once. And¡­ ¡°Mouth¡± ¡®For me? ¡®As expected he¡¯s not that bad¡¯ As soon as I thought so, the Duke pressed my cheek with both hands. Because of the pressure, my mouth opens like a carp, so he put candy in my mouth. ¡®Bad guy.¡¯ Still, the candy was delicious. He pressed my cheek, which was swollen by candy. ¡°When you get back to the capital, if someone gives you candy,tell them who your family is¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡®Why should I tell people in the capital? It¡¯s the Imperial Pce, the Church, and the other Duke is on the next door, and they¡¯re all the people who have troubled me.¡¯ However, I couldn¡¯t tell you the reason every single time, so I told him in a condensed manner. ¡°Becwase I¡¯m on thye dyuke side. (Because I¡¯m on the Duke¡¯s side.)¡± So far, the Dubblede was the only family that had not left me with a sad heart. The memory of thest few days seemed to bear the torment of going back to the capital four times. The candy was so delicious. Your nket was warm. Lea¡¯s luby was good to listen to. The Duke of Dubblede wasn¡¯t as evil as i¡¯ve heard. Thinking so, I saw the duke. Wasn¡¯t that a smile? Then, Lea came to pick me up. ¡°Little miss, Master,¡± said Lea, who was d to see me, lowered her head. The Duke raised me up on the table. ¡°Don¡¯t let them wander noisily.¡± ¡®Yes.Such a cold-blooded man would never haveughed.¡® Back in the room, I stood in front of the sofa table and fell in love with the block game. ¡®Okay, one more up and it¡¯s on the 12th floor.One more. One more!¡¯ The maids, who watched me y well alone, were chatting before I knew it. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When Lea nodded, the maids covered their open mouths with their hands. ¡°Oh, my God.¡± ¡°No way. ¡°Did the sun rise from the west? The master is worried about the baby.¡± Who cares about me? I was surprised and twisted my hand as if I had heard the bolt out of the blue. The wind poured down the blocks.¡±Heuk! ¡°As I groaned, Lea ran to me quickly. ¡°It¡¯s all right, little miss. You can put it back up. Now,¡± said Lea, who gathered the fallen blocks and lifted them up slowly. ¡°Please tell me more, Lea.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. How did the master care?¡± Yes. Yes. Tell me. Lea opened her mouth, building blocks for me. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous at night, so take good care of the baby.¡± ¡®How do you break down andbine ¡®Don¡¯t let them wander around noisily¡¯ to make that happen? I was amazed and impressed by her positive thinking. ¡°Then won¡¯t he adopt the baby?¡± ¡°I hope so, and she¡¯ll be happy to have a brother.¡± Ah, three Confucius from Dubblede. They were famous since I was young.They all showed off their good looks, martial arts skills, intellect, and cool personality. I¡¯ve never seen it before, but I¡¯ve heard enough of its name. There was a name called more than the three Confucius of Dubblede, ¡®Mina¡¯s brothers.¡¯ They were as cold and indifferent to others as the duke, but they were as sweet as honeb to Mina. It was a famous story that when Mina was kidnapped by another country, they rushed and crush that country. Especially the eldest son had a love triangle with the Crown Prince and Mina ¡°But would it be a good thing for the baby to be adopted?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You know.The master is a man who has even stabbed histe predecessor, and it¡¯s emotionally good for her to be adopted by another duke¨C¡° ¡°Linda!¡± cried Lea sharply, Lea, who red at the maid, sent the other employees away with a nod. Then she held my hand gently and said, ¡°He¡¯s not such a bad man.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a big misunderstanding that you don¡¯t have anyone around because ofplicated circumstances!¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°The master is not cold-blooded without humanity, as the people say. He loved and cared for his wife. If he hadn¡¯t gone back during the birth, he would probably have a good mother for the baby¡± Lea¡¯s eyes darkened with grief. The Duchess was pregnant with her fourth child? I didn¡¯t hear that before in my past lives. I felt sorry for the Duke. ¡®Then I understand the how the duke is cold like frost in the middle of winter. How can you live properly after losing two people you love at the same time?¡¯ ¡°I hope you are not afraid of him. ¡° ¡°Yes.¡± Lea, who held me carefully, stroked my back with a gentle touch. ¡°You¡¯re sweet, too. ¡°The whispering voice in my ear was sweet, and the winding over the window was cool. Thanks to that, I closed my eyes slowly, leaning my face against Lea¡¯s shoulder. It wasn¡¯t until the middle of the night that I put my head in the pillow and struggled. ¡®I¡¯m hungry!¡¯ I rolled my head a lot to remember the memories before this, turns out I didn¡¯t eat until dinner. Lea and the maids seemed to have put me to sleep without waking me up. I thought I¡¯d wait till morning, but I couldn¡¯t bear my hunger. ¡®All I had in the afternoon was candy and a ss of juice.¡¯ The only things that upied my mind right now was hunger. In the days of Val Lua, i remember being trapped in a lock room every few days and then ran out of hunger. In the days of being a beggar, i remember the pain of defeat when starving and dying. ¡®I have to find food and eat it.¡¯ In the end, I left my body to instinct, and I got out of bed with care. I struggled and pushed through the huge door and went out into the middle of the hallway. I endured the fear of darkness and came to the kitchen, but the door was locked. ¡®Oh, my God.¡¯ I roamed the castle again. It went on for a long time before I could find a bread in the servants¡¯s waiting quarters. It was cut in half and crumbly as someone left them behind, but i was satisfied with finding something to eat. Holding the bread in my arms, i ran out to the hall excitedly. ¡®Return to the early room and eat-¡® ¡®Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡® ¡°Heuk!¡± I hurriedly hid the bread behind my back. The Duke of Dubblede was looking down at me with cold eyes. At night, i was so scared that my hands and feet were shaking. At that moment, I remembered the something Mina said in my past life. ¡®So Jean Valjean is guilty of stealing bread, uh, what was it¨C Jean Valjean. Yeah, I think it was that name. What did Jean Valjean say about stealing bread?-You¡¯ve been executed!¡¯ As Mina¡¯s bright voice came to mind, all colours in my face are all gone. ¡°What were you doing in here?¡± ¡°Did the Empress Dowager sent you to spy on my family?¡± The dry saliva was swallowed up by itself. The Duke of Dubblede, was not someone I could deal with. Unable to answer due to fear, the Duke of Dubblede murmured low. ¡°Child of fate.¡± ¡°yes¡­!¡± ¡°I hate people who lie.The naive ones, especially those who pretended to be on my side¡± ¡°Their mouth have all been ripped off.¡± I shuddered at the back. The duke bent slightly toward me. ¡°What should I do with a little mouse?¡± I fell t in a hurry. curled up in a circle and joined my hands¡­ ¡°Wo,wo,wro,¡­wong! (Wro,wro,wro..wrong!)¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I Styole it¡­¡±(I stole it¡­¡­)¡± ¡°Is it money?¡± ¡°Is it a holy thing?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°Military secret?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± The duke¡¯s eyes, shining with a blue hue in the dark, was really scary, so I let the words out with a whimper. ¡°Byead¡­ (Bread¡­)¡± Chapter 4 Whimper. Whimper. I ate a cookie with tears and a runny nose. I couldn¡¯t think of anything because it was delicious when I chewed it, but after swallowing it, I kept crying because I was sad. The Duke of Dubblede is a real cheap bastard. I can eat the leftover bread. Why are you so angry about it? I looked at Duke Dubblede sitting opposite me with a resentful look. Lea, who brought me the cookie by the order of the Duke, said with an embarrassed tone. ¡°She went to bed early and she couldn¡¯t eat. So¡­¡± ¡°So she picked up the bread thrown away by the servants.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Leah¡¯s face went blue. She curled her lips tightly, looking very guilty. But Leah was not at fault. After feeling somewhat full, i reached my hand out to Lea. ¡°I¡¯ll go¡­¡± I was sorry that i hadn¡¯t finished the cookies. But i don¡¯t want to see the good Lea get scolded by bad guys! At that time, the duke stretched out his hand as I hugged the arm of Lea. The duke¡¯s hand, which was about to pass the rest of the cookies, stopped in the air. ¡­. On the table with the bowl te and milk, the wind blew. ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± ¡°I think she¡¯s scared of getting scolded a little while ago.¡± Lea is right. I was just awfully frightened being threatened by the Duke. His gaze alone makes me nervous. The Duke looked at me with strange eyes and I was even more scared. So i whined, ¡± I¡¯m gwoing back. (I¡¯m going back.)¡± Leah soothed me with a troubled look, and at one point, she bit her lips as if she had made up her mind. ¡°Ma¡­,Master!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Little miss must finish the meal, so you must go back!¡± I think it sounded like a knight running to the great army alone. The Duke stared at me, and I lurched behind Leah¡¯s arm. Soon he nodded. As soon as we went back, Lea bent her back and hugged me. Lea, left the room quickly, and vomited. Her face is blue and her lips are shaking. Lea, as an employee of the Duke of Dubblede, may have watched how cold-hearted he is. So how scary it would have been to speak like that. ¡®Oh, a person like her is a little rare.¡¯ I was thrilled and rubbed her face in her arms. Lea took me to the room and brought me something to eat. It was a milk porridge with chestnuts in it. I patted my stomach after emptying two bowls of milk porridge. ¡°I¡¯m sowwy that i kweep gettwing hungrwy. (I¡¯m sorry that I keep getting hungry.)¡± Then Leah hugged me with a tearful face. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Little miss needs to eat a lot and sleep a lot.¡± Sheughed andid me on the bed and pulled the nket to the end of my neck. ¡°Have a good dream, little miss.¡± After eating full, I slept well and woke up. I feel bad for Least night, so i decided to show her my cuteness. ¡± Nea, like! (Lea, I like you!)¡± The maids were excited when they saw me hugging her waist with my chubby arms, like two sausages. Lea¡¯s mouth corner went up. Meanwhile, the maid who looked at the door became stiff and soon all the other maids jumped. ¡®Heuk.that¡¯s the bad guy.¡¯The Duke of Dubblede and his lieutenant were staring at me. I hurriedly hid behind Lea and poked my head out. ¡°Li..,little miss¡­¡± Both the lieutenant and the maid called me out in embarrassment. But i shook my head ¡®He¡¯s really scary¡­.¡¯ What he saidst night seemed to be a knife cutting through my throat. The lieutenant, who was sweating, said awkwardly. ¡°Let¡¯s call her name sweetly. So that the baby can rx.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± The Duke was quite silent. He stared at me and frowned for a moment. And I shook my head inwardly. ¡®Uncle, that bad guy doesn¡¯t know my name.¡¯ In thest ten days he has never called me by name. He only calles me pony, you, little kid, etc. You must have never read my papers sent by the Empress Dowager. ¡°Le ine.¡± the Duke called my name. ¡®You know my name?¡¯I was so embarrassed that I just blinked. The Duke had a famous story that he did not even remember Mina¡¯s name that had been in the pce for more than three months. It was amazing that the Duke remembered my name. ¡®But it¡¯s not like he¡¯s interested at all.¡¯ The duke spoke to me again ¡°Why,e here,¡± everybody in the room noticed me. I hesitated and leaned out slightly. ¡° Are you gwoing two hit me? (Are you going to hit me?)¡± ¡°I never hit you.¡± ¡®You¡¯re hitting me with your words. With words.¡¯ When I looked at him with a look of distrust, he popped out something. It was a lollipop. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of this over there.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± I ran to him and hugged him. Somehow it seemed that there was a arrogant smirk hanging around his mouth. Yes, it would have been a surprise that a child sent by the empress dowager sneaked around the night. She¡¯s also the one who tells the secrets of the Imperial Pce and the Order. ¡®How many candies are there? he¡¯s rich, there¡¯s maybe ten.¡¯ He hugged me and strode in the castle. Every time they faced us, they opened their mouths wide and dropped their pens and broomsticks. It was a natural reaction for me, even though I was the one involved, to walk with the Duke. The Duke, who had already stopped walking, dropped me off in front of the door. ¡®There must be candies here!¡¯ I opened the door excitedly and went in. Then my eyes hardened and blinked. I swallowed dry saliva when I saw candies filled in the room. I nced at the duke, ¡®Can I really eat all of this?¡® When I looked at him with such eyes, the Duke said with a dry voice. ¡°Eat as much as you want.¡± ¡®Oh, my God! ¡® I rushed to the pile of candies. The colorful candies was full enough to swim in it. Often there were things like a packaged chocte or marshmallow. I tore off the golden shiny wrapper and ate it. ¡®¡­.It¡¯s so good.¡¯ The Duke frowned after being shocked for a while. I had no time to mind such a thing. Do rich people eat this delicious thing every time? Sweet and sour lumps quickly melt in your mouth, and the fruit syrup in themes with a tip of your tongue. I ate it like crazy. Every time I chewed, my cheeks shook in my small hand. I quickly finished one and found another candy. This time it was a stick candy. I was trying to put the candy in my mouth when I felt a strange nce and hesitated. And then I nced at the duke. ¡®If you eat alone, you¡¯ll be loathsome.¡¯ Didn¡¯t you realize when you were a beggar? Even a single food used to be shared and affection was created. So i sneak out a candy to him. ¡°I¡¯ll gwive it two you. (I¡¯ll give it to you.)¡° He nced at me with strange eyes and narrowed them down. ¡°Why? ¡° I snorted and he slowly opened his mouth. ¡°You look strange.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± I feel like my cheeks are going to burst. ¡®I¡¯m gonna hit you with a candy pretending to be a mistake.¡¯ I thought about it, but I think about my goal and calmed down. ¡®I really need the help of this bad guy if I don¡¯t want to die as miserable as my previous life.¡¯ I¡¯m really building up a good rtionship.Although I was stupid at the time and the result was not good, this time I have experience.I thought to myself and jumped into his arms. ¡°Dyuke, twank you fow thwe candwies. (Duke,thank you for the candies.)¡± The Duke was shocked but then he started tough. Chapter 5 After the bread incident, peaceful days went on. The only thing that happened was when Lea found out that she had forgotten to give seven candies that the Duke had given her. But today is different. I had to wear a dress at the hands of the maids since morning.It was a child¡¯s dress that spread widely from the chest. On top of that, I worece socks that came up to my calf, shoes with a smooth base, and even tied the top of my head with a ribbon. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s see howfortable it is.Try walking, little miss.¡± As I waded hard, the maids sped their chests and shouted, ¡°Whoa!¡± Dubblede¡¯s employee was not as bad as Val Lua¡¯s, but they put me on edge. However, in order for me to livefortably as a child, the employee¡¯s hospitality is essential. As soon as I got here, I attacked the maids first. ¡°Lwinda¡¯s hwere! (Linda¡¯s here!)¡± ¡°Oho, you saw mest night. are you that happy to see me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secwet¡­..lingda is my fawvorite. (It¡¯s a secret¡­¡­ Linda is my favorite.)¡± First of all, I¡¯ll conquer the strong-lipped maid. ¡°Hwere, I¡¯ll gwive you a cwandy.(Here. I¡¯ll give you a candy.)¡± ¡°Why do you only give me this candy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a swcwet¡­..becwase i like Dawlia the most. (It¡¯s a secret¡­¡­ because I like Dalia the most.)¡± I¡¯ve got the person in charge of the snack¡¯s heart. ¡°If Ywuni is swick, I¡¯m sad¡­.(If Yuni is sick, I¡¯m sad¡­¡­)¡± ¡°Oh my¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a swecret¡­..Yuni is my fawvorite. (It¡¯s a secret¡­¡­ Yuni is my favorite.)¡± I¡¯ve captured the person in charge of my daily records. ¡®Now, even if I¡¯m hated by my family like Val Lua¡¯s time, the maids would secretly feed me.¡¯ When I saw the maids who think i was so cute, I was proud to think of all the hardships. ¡®But why did I dress up like this today?¡¯ So I asked Lea, who was smiling affectionately. ¡°Me gwoing where? (Where am i going?)¡± ¡°You will attend today¡¯s meeting. Master said he would introduce you to the vassals.¡± ¡®Introduction?¡¯ I saw some of them , but they were not formally introduced. Because I didn¡¯t have to introduce myself if they were going to send me back soon. So¡­. ¡®You must be trying to keep me here for quite a while!¡¯ I followed the maid with a shout of joy in my heart. But there were people in the hallway who wore clothes i had never seen before. Lea answered me when I looked curious. ¡°They¡¯re children to be sponsored.¡± Aha, there must be a sponsored child selection on the agenda for today¡¯s meeting. There was a support system in the aristocracy. It is to cultivate gifted children from an early age and then develop them into the talent that the family wants. ¡®Who¡¯s going to be sponsored this time?¡¯ If you¡¯re sponsored by a noble family like Dubblede, you must be a famous child prodigy. When I entered the conference room, I could see the vassals surrounding someone. He¡¯s pretty big to be called a child. At first nce, he looked like an adolescent boy. The boy was buried among the adults and could not be seen in detail, but his voice was clear. ¡°Hello, Mr. Dubos, Mr. Martin, Baron Lux, and¡­..¡± The vassals grinned as if they were pleased with the polite little boy who had memorized so many people¡¯s names one after another. ¡°Little Jude is bing more intelligent day by day.¡± ¡°My father told me that I have to study hard to be an adult, just like Mr. Dubos!¡± Dubosughed and tapped him on the shoulder. Then, One of the vassals notices me. When I told them about the story of the Imperial Pce and the Order, there were some vassals here with their faces raised. ¡®I¡¯m going to show it to you.¡¯ ¡°Hello¡± As I greeted the maids by holding on to the hem of the dress, theyughed with a grin. ¡°Oh my, you learned how to say hello.¡± When some vassals approached me, I began to see the face of the child who had been hidden. I stiffened when I checked the child¡¯s face. ¡®Marco Jude.¡¯ I know that kid, very, very well. Because he was one of the worst people I¡¯ve ever met! When I lived as the child of Duke Val Lua, I attended an academy for a while. Back then, Marco was my dedicated professor. He was a young man motivated by his superiors and a good professor who spoke with his students. But to me¡­. ¡®There was a lot of flirting.¡¯ He was aiming for the position as the son-inw of Duke Val Lua. He patted my shoulders grossly. He also hugged me without my consent, I couldn¡¯t stand it when he tried to kiss me, so I filed aint with the school. But they drove me away as an assant. ¡°If this guy seduced you and offended you all the time, why didn¡¯t you file aint from the beginning?¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t like it so much, why didn¡¯t you scream?.¡± ¡®Because I was scared, so I couldn¡¯t even scream.¡¯ ¡°Then why now¡­I guess you didn¡¯t like it when you thought about it. Are you that kind of woman who counts a man¡¯s identity and property?¡± My protest didn¡¯t work. He wasmuted for only six months for touching a student, and I left the academy under criticism for being promiscuous. After that, they said, I was a disgrace to my family. Just thinking about that time, I wanted to squeeze Marco¡¯s head. He¡¯s still a kid. But he¡¯s the scumbag of the future!¡¯ I¡¯m still doing revenge. ¡®Let¡¯s calm down. If you have an ident like that for no reason, adoption¡¯s out of the question.¡¯ Then, the Duke of Dubblede came into the room. Marco and the vassals bowed deeply, and the Duke sat down. The first order of the meeting was to review the sponsor candidantes Sitting at the back of the table, Marco went up to the podium. ¡°Ho, you¡¯re already solving that level of math problems?¡± ¡°Yes! You have to be familiar with numbers to enter Board of audit and inspection. But math itself is fun. I made some forms with my teacher¡­¡­.¡± ¡®Liar¡­.¡¯ It was ridiculous for me to know his future. Far from joining the Board of Audit and Inspection, Marco Jude joined the faculty of the marginal academy. So he was a fool who boasted to me that he had such a greatwork. His father Baron Judeughed proudly. Judging from the friendly atmosphere, the selection of the sponsored child seemed to be carried out ording to the wishes of Baron Jude and his wife. After the Q&A session, Marco returned to the seat next to me. He looked down at me and whispered. ¡°You see, kid? You¡¯ll never beat me.¡± What? I looked at him because I was dumbfounded. He¡¯s keeping a four-year-old in check¡­. Marco Jude seemed to think that I came to the meeting because of the sponsorship screening. His face is full of excitement because he wants to crush his rival. He looked reminiscent of when he was a professor at an academic institute. ¡®Well, maybe you think the Duke of Dubblede has left me alone so far, so I¡¯m going to end up with what he wants after not adopting.¡¯ He continued with a grin. ¡°You, they said you were a poor kid?¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°I heard the Empress dumped you in the the trash can called Dubblede. It¡¯s the same as being a trash.¡± Marco, who said so, wentughing, and I clenched my fist. I was dumb in my previous life. I didn¡¯t know anything, and being thrown away alone was scary. There have been many times when I bowed down without being able to say a word like this. But I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s dying three times, now i¡¯m living my fourth life. And I really bit Marco¡¯s arm. ¡°Argh!¡± While he was lying on his stomach with his arms clenched, I quickly clenched my fist and punched him! Puck! ¡°Aah! Aah!¡± As the scream rang out, more people or employees guarding the hall rushed in amazement. People immediately tried to tear me away from Marco, but I pulled out a bunch of his hair before I fell off. ¡°What are you doing!¡± the vassals frowned at me and Marco. ¡°That little thing that made me¡­¡­ me, all of a sudden¡­!¡± On the other hand, I calmly straightened my index finger at Marco. ¡°Cwome on, Bwad boy! (Come on, bad boy!)¡± ¡°What¡­.¡± ¡°He swaid duke dubbwelde is a twash!. (He said duke dubblede is a trash!.)¡± When I was a beggar, i learned something. The one who throws the first punch wins. The calm one wins the argument. Of course, it was gruesome to make a fuss before the duke¡¯s eyes, but it was better than looking like a fool who was just being beaten. But it was strange. Why it¡¯s so quiet around here ? Chapter 6 I sneakily turned my head and nced around. The eyes of the people are shaking. ¡°Did youe forward for me?¡± ¡­..I¡¯m embarrassed, a cheesy word just popped from the mouth of the unemotional guy. ¡®actually I just wanted to hit Marco.¡¯ Marco, who rubbed his chapped eyelids, grunted. ¡°No way! Why would I say that? That¡¯s a lie¡­¡­!!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± His low voice got tangled in my earlobe. It was duke Dubblede. When the Duke¡¯s gaze turned to Marco, Marco shrugged and the duke opened his mouth again. ¡°She¡¯s the child under my protection,¡± The muttering voice was chilling. Marco, was flinching without realizing it, forgot to make excuses and swallowed dry saliva. Baron Jude then approached, saying, ¡°Wait, sir.¡± ¡°It¡¯s unfair. Don¡¯t you think so? My son wouldn¡¯t have called you that way¡­¡­!¡± The duke of Dubblede approached Marco. A hand sped Marco¡¯s chin. ¡°Your father ims so, I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Prove what you say is true, even if you¡¯re tongue-tied and your eyes are dug out.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Of course, when you can¡¯t prove it, it won¡¯t end with just you.¡± There¡¯s no way he can prove it. ¡®You¡¯re just telling him to die.¡¯ Marco became blue and hardened, and the gaze of the Duke sank deep. ¡°I¡¯ll ask again. Is my child¡¯s words false or true?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The duke¡¯s pressure was not something an ordinary child could handle. Marco¡¯s hand trembled like an aspen tree. His trousers got wet, and traces of yellow flowed down along the ankles. ¡°Tru,¡­truth.¡± In the end, Marcoplied. Baron Jude¡¯s face turned blue. His son admitted so, he could no longer even make excuses. The baron falls down and turn his head down. ¡°Sa,¡­.Save me, your excellency. I have sinned to death.¡± When the duke let go of his hand, Marco, who had lost all his strength, rolled on the floor. ¡°Get rid of them¡± The soldiers ordered by the Duke swarmed in. In the meantime, Baron Jude and Marco shouted, ¡°Forgive me¡­¡­Your Excellency!¡±. But the duke¡¯s expression was not very good. The duke has remembered them properly, so it was probably hard for them to live in the empire. As I was watching them dragging Marco and his father, the vassals gathered around me with a new look on their faces. ¡°How admirable. ¡° ¡°It was spectacr to see the child stand up to the big boy.¡± ¡°Calmly exining the situation,It was great.¡± The vassals poured theirpliments on me. It seems that the misunderstanding that ¡®I jumped at Marco, who dared to call Dubblede a trash¡¯ has not been resolved. My conscience pricked me, but I decided to think positively. The gatherers here are the closest allies of the Duke. and the Duke sided with me. I nced at the duke. He¡¯s looking at me a little nicer than usual. I was relieved and sighed unconsciously,then one of the vassals reached out. ¡°Are you tired? ¡­.Of course you are. Now,e here. I¡¯ll take you to your room.¡± The vassal, who said that, had a very kind look on his face, but I crept on the back. ¡®It¡¯s my first time seeing you¡­..¡¯ I stepped back with a wary eye and the other vassals burst outughing. ¡°This guy. Didn¡¯t you hear? she is very shy to adult men.She must be afraid because you¡¯re big.¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t she being held by the duke?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay if the child likes you.¡± ¡°She always smile at the duke.¡± The duke¡¯s eyes were on me. Iughed casually because our eyes met. It¡¯s like walking backwards without showing your back when you meet a beast. I won¡¯t provoke you. ¡­Don¡¯t attack me. -I mean¡­.. The vassals gave a big grin. ¡°The baby like him so much,Don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°Thest time I heard about the Church, she was always sitting on hisp.¡± ¡®What¡­.¡¯ ¡°You must be happy to be loved by the child.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± The duke¡¯s mouth, which said those words, seemed somehow arrogant. ¡®I said, Let¡¯s get along, but you¡¯re so cheap.¡¯ I was depressed because of my poor evaluation. *** Did they say that after a hard time, there will always be a good thing? When I met Marco, I had a bad memory, but good things happen afterwards. ¡®Because they¡¯vee to like me.¡¯ They seemed to be very proud of me who ran to a big boy with a small body for Dubblede. And when it caught the eye of the powerful, there was a remarkable change. Even administrators and managerial employees have begun to pay attention to me. Originally, I used all the things that the employees picked up in moderation. I was going back to the capital soon anyway, so there was no reason to buy ¡°goods for me.¡± But when I got the attention of the management staff and administrative officers, I could buy some household goods for myself. I was very excited toe out to the shop with Lea and other maids. The shopping district of Dubblede was a paradise. It is beyondparison with the one Val Lua had. There are even specialized stores that can only be found in the main streets, so it is fun to see. ¡®There¡¯s a toy store.¡¯ This is a lot more luxurious than the toys of the other store that the aristocratic children are looking for. The children hugged their toys one by one and left the store. A five or six-year-old littledy wearing arge bo was hugging a doll that looked very soft. ¡®That¡¯s right. They¡¯re releasing that doll by now.¡¯ It¡¯s a doll in various animal forms, and when you hug it tightly, it says, ¡°I like you.¡± Suddenly the first life came to mind. That doll was the first andst thing I had ever ask to the Duke of Ami Thie. ¡°Fwather, I want twhat doll. (Father, I want that doll.)¡± The Duke of Ami Thie, who sped his trouser, said sternly. ¡°Leine, if you donate money and didn¡¯t buy that doll, you can save a lot of starvation.Do you still want it?¡± ¡°No¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. You¡®ll earnpassion and consideration instead of dolls.¡± The Duke smiled as he said so. I loved his smile so much that I never pressed him for it again. ¡®But i really wanted it¡­..¡¯ Eighteen-year-old Mina received the doll as a gift from him. The duke, seeing Mina hugging the doll and being as fond as a child, was smiling more brightly than then. ¡®No, let¡¯s not think about then,¡¯ ¡°Little miss¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Shall we go get a toy?¡± I guess they thought I wanted a toy. ¡®Lea¡¯s so sweet¡­.¡¯ ¡°Pick anything.¡± ¡®Anything?¡¯ When I my eyes get brightened, the maids rmended toys. ¡°How¡¯s the puzzle?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think Block would be fun too?¡± ¡®Toys¡­.¡¯ It seemed like my child¡¯s brain was shouting, ¡°Buy me!¡± But I closed my eyes tightly. I tried hard to look away and pointed to another product. It was a red carnation corsage. ¡°But that¡¯s not a toy.¡± When Leah looked at me with a curious look, I answered with my fingers wriggling. ¡°Twe kwids at twe nuwsert twold me to gwive it two someone they like.(The kids at the nursery told me to give it to someone they like.)¡± ¡°Oh,that¡¯s right. Soon it¡¯s thanksgiving day.¡± In Wigentra, it was customary for children to present carnations to their parents on Thanksgiving Day. ¡®And I will also give this to an adult as a present¡­¡¯ ¡®To Lea.¡¯ Originally, I was going to give it to the Duke, but I thought of what he could say, ¡°It¡¯s not worth it,¡± and decided to quit. ¡®You can¡¯t be more annoying and hateful.¡¯ Instead, it will be given to Lea, the nicest girl in the world. Lea, who knew nothing, smiled innocently. *** The duke and the vassals moved together to the conference room to discuss the matter of jurisdiction. While walking down the hall, the vassals had a light chat. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a carnations corsage. Did you get one from your daughter?¡± The vassal, who was wearing a red corsage, pulled out his chest triumphantly. ¡°Yes. Tommorow is a day of thanksgiving.¡± ¡°I¡¯m proud of you.¡± The vassal, who was looking for a chance to show off, bragged about it. ¡°When my daughter give me this corsage, I thought this was the happiness of living.¡± Heughed as the other vassals shook their heads. ¡°There¡¯s nothing happier than having a child.¡± ¡°Yes. In fact, what¡¯s the use of honor and wealth?.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. What do you get when you stack up wealth in a warehouse? If you don¡¯t feel that happiness.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.Carnations are the ultimate happiness.¡± Then another vassal asked the Duke. ¡°Your Excellency will also receive carnations. I¡¯m sure you felt that happiness then.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°None. Never got carnations.¡± In an instant, the office became cold as if it had been poured cold water on it. The vassals swallowed dry saliva as they watched the Dubblede, who said, ¡°I had three sons, but I haven¡¯t even seen carnations.¡± The Duke and the three Confucius were beautiful and talented enough to be mentioned countless times, but they were cruelly cold-hearted and indifferent. It is not a rtionship that wants affection from each other in the first ce. ¡°No, that¡­¡­boys aren¡¯t usually meticulous. There are a lot of things that go beyond just saying thank you for raising me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard such a thing.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Then another vassal came out and tried hard to patch up this talk. ¡°What¡¯s important about words or carnations? On Thanksgiving Day, just hugging each other is enough.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The Duke had no answer. The vassal swallowed dry saliva. The more we opened our mouth, the more we felt like falling into a mine. The duke wriggled his eyebrows at the sight of the helpless vassals. The gatherers desperately rolled their eyes in search of a way out with white faces. Then I found Leine and the maidsing from the opposite side. She may have just returned home as she¡¯s wearing an out-to-town dress. And I saw. Carnation rose in Leine¡¯s hand! Chapter 7 Who could Leine, an orphan, give Carnation as a gift to?The only person left was the Duke of Dubblede. ¡®Oooooh!¡¯ The vassals shouted as if they had found a rope. ¡°Look, Your Excellency!¡¯¡± ¡°Carnation!¡± ¡°She¡¯s the only one who will give you a carnations corsage!¡± The vassals weed Leine¡¯s carnations, ready to jump if they could. The Duke paused in front and nced gently at Leine. The child wriggled her hands with a shy face. *** I thought the word ¡°carnation¡± was an excuse for being left behind in the power struggle. I was offended by what they said because I had no experience with the thing. It¡¯s just a piece of thing that¡¯s useless to receive. But, It didn¡¯t feel too bad to get it. *** ¡®What did I do wrong?¡¯ The duke¡¯s eyes at me were so intense. Are you mad that i spent a lot of money in the shop? Or when i draw you in the sketchbook, did you notice that i always drew a horn with it? ¡®Why are you looking at me like that?¡­¡­.¡¯ My insides were burning ck, and the vassals were smiling. ¡°Did you buy your own corsage?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The vassals were overjoyed when I answered. Then the duke¡¯s mouth curled up. ¡®Wow, it¡¯s even scarier today.¡¯ I grabbed Lea¡¯s leg, But the vassals smiled and pushed me lightly on the back. ¡°How about handing it over to him now?¡± ¡°Yes, that would be good.¡± Shall we? I know i bought the corsage anyway, but it¡¯s weird to procrastinate. ¡®It¡¯s my first time giving a carnation, so I¡¯m a little embarrassed.¡¯ I wriggled my hands. Then the vassals became more tired and urged me, ¡°Go ahead!¡± The people surrounding me were divided like the Red Sea, and the duke was seen in front of a straight line. And I was shyly sticking out a corsage. To Lea. ¡°¡­¡­¡­..!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­..!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­..!¡± ¡°Oh my.¡± Lea shut her mouth with a look as if she didn¡¯t think she would receive it. ¡®Since I gave you this, you¡¯ll give me more snacks, right?¡¯ Lea bent her knees before me in tears. ¡°Are you trying to give it to me?¡± ¡°Nea lwike. Thwank you. (Lea i like you,Thank you.)¡± ¡°Thank you, little miss. I¡¯ll keep it in my chest¡± Lea hugged me, and I rubbed my face against her neck. But it was strange. ¡®Why is the back of my head so cold?¡¯ I looked back, wondering what was going on. Except for the maids and Lea, the men were alternately looking at the corsage and the duke with a bluish face. Then, the Duke called me. ¡°Leine.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Mine.¡± ¡°¡­..?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have mine.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± I didn¡¯t buy it because you will be annoyed with me. I did a good job, right? The Duke wriggled his eyebrows as Iughed in Lea¡¯s arms. And for some reason, I stared at the vassals with their terrified faces, and they were all pale, swallowing dry saliva. That evening, the Order of the Abolition of the Thanksgiving day was issued throughout by the Duke of Dubblede. *** Lea had a red corsage on her chest all day long. And then every time I looked in the mirror, I was thrilled. Of course, I also feel good because Lea is happy. ¡®Lea gave me a bunch of snacks.¡¯ I was so happy that I ate snacks until my stomach is full, then, Nos came to see me. ¡°Shall we go?¡± Today was the day I was supposed to tell the Empress Dowager how I was doing. ¡°Yes!¡± Nosughed as i answered loudly. ¡°You¡¯re very brave too, this time.¡± I nodded and my cheeks were bouncing. When Nos saw it, he stretched out his hand. He seemed to want to touch my cheek. But all of a sudden,the maids! they jumped out and blocked Nos. ¡°Oh no.. i¡¯m in trouble¡± Nos lowered his hand in a jagged manner to the maids. The maids shouted with disapproving looks, even though he had withdrawn his hands. ¡°We have a waiting list!¡± At the words of Linda, the maid, the other maids, with a look of disaproval, also condescended. ¡°You have a chance once a week and take off within two seconds.¡± ¡°If you touch it for a long time, her delicate skin can¡¯t stand it.¡± ¡­¡­when did you set that rule? I looked at the maids with a puzzled look. Unlike me, however, Nos nodded his head. ¡°I see. I almost made a big mistake.¡± They soon discussed it with a cautious face. ¡°You have to wait three weeks!¡± Nos, who saw the list, shouted. ¡°You have to wait three weeks?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m giving you a fast pass. If it¡¯s in order, you¡¯ll have wait for a month.¡± ¡°Are there so many people waiting?¡± The maids snorted at Nos¡¯s words with a look ¡°My baby¡¯s cheeks are lovely, cute, and the softest in the world. They all want to touch it.¡± ¡°Of course you want to touch it.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re human, you can¡¯t help but want to feel it.¡± Nos shook his head hard again, but I was dumbfounded ¡°Lwet¡¯s Go. (Let¡¯s Go.)¡± It wasn¡¯t until he heard me that he came to his senses that he opened the door, saying, ¡°Oh, yes.¡± I walked down the hall to the Duke¡¯s office. There¡¯s a pile of stuff in the hall, and the employees are frantically organizing them. When I looked at him with a curious look, Nos said ¡°We¡¯re arranging gifts for the Emperor¡¯s birthday party.¡± Come to think of it, the nobles were busy preparing gifts at this time of year. The Duke of Ami Thie, the father of my first life who was not interested in it, was polite with a small amount of gift. But the Duke of Val Lua even borrowed money to prepare the gift. At times like that, he sshes his money on it, but he is so stingy to others. Especially to me. When I was the child of Duke Val Lua, I bought a fountain pen which is a bit expensive. At that time, the Duke of Val Lua was furious and locked me in the attic for three days. Trapped in a dark old attic, I shuddered and cried for my wrong. I remember hearing Val Lua¡¯s second son ask the oldest son. ¡°Brother, are you not allowed to buy fountain pens?¡± ¡°Why not? My father and mother will be happy if you ask me to buy them. Where¡¯s the parent who doesn¡¯t like children asking for school supplies?¡± ¡°But why did Leine get scolded?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not his own child.¡± That¡¯s when i knew I¡¯m not their own child, so I¡¯m hated for trivial things, I have to try desperately. ¡®Now I have to do something that will appeal to the Duke of Dubblede.¡¯ If you didn¡¯t act good, the adoption will fly away. Thinking so, I entered the duke¡¯s office. The Duke, who was sitting at his desk, felt my presence and raised his head. The silver-rimmed sses, which were worn to look at the documents, matched the blue eyes perfectly, and my tongue was tied. But is it because of the sses? Somehow he looks more fierce than usual today. When I clung to Nos¡¯ leg, Nos smiled awkwardly. He sat me on the duke¡¯s couch and whispered, so that the duke wouldn¡¯t hear. ¡°He¡¯s not mad at you.¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s angry at himself who¡¯s looking forward to it¡­¡­.¡± Nos said, with a tearful look. ¡®What the hell¡¯ ¡°Please prepare two carnations next time.¡± Ah¡­¡­. Only then did I realize it and I was stunned. All the money bought at the store belongs to Dubblede. It must be quite expensive since I¡¯ve picked a lot of things. ¡®He must have been upset because i didn¡¯t buy any for the duke even though i spent a lot of money.¡¯ I should have just bought two corsages. He seem to really like carnations. But that was already past. ¡®Let¡¯s do something to please him instead.¡¯ ¡®Which of the things I know can help the Duke?¡¯ I was struggling, and I saw something on the sofa table. Inside the luxurious jewelry box was a stone. ¡®Why is the stone kept in such a luxurious jewelry box?¡¯ It was as soon as I tilted my head. My lungs tightened with vibrations. Nos¡¯s voice crumbled and the speed around me felt remarkably slow. As if time in the world and i are passing differently. A swarm of light flowed over the ck stone and soon scattered quickly to form a line. Soon it became a six-star star in which two triangles crossed. The spine gave me goose bumps in an instant. Beep-! Something crossed my mind. [ My¡­..] [Wa¡­..it¡­] A voice that feels like it¡¯s seeping right into your head without piercing your ears. It¡¯s too small to hear, but at some point, it¡¯s very strong. [My child.] Only then did the voice of Nos, which had been crushed, and the slow gesture return to its original state. Nos muttered in a stiff voice. ¡°Is it an earthquake?¡± But the vibrations fade away in an instant. the Duke drew the curtains and checked out the window. ¡°Send an expedition to Mount Rubbs. It could be a sign of a volcanic eruption.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± While the Duke and Nos were talking, I pressed my chest with a pale face. My heart was beating so fast that I couldn¡¯t breathe. What the hell is that? the lustrous light that came upon me And that voice that keeps going through my head. The voice that came out of the stone called me anxiously. My hands moved toward the stone as if I had a will I didn¡¯t know. As if maic. And when the stone came in my hand. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± It crumbled in an instant. Only then did Ie to my senses, and I puffed my lips in utter surprise. ¡®Wha, wha, what!¡¯ Unwillingly, I looked at the Duke and the Nos. ¡¯Wha,wha, what to do!, what to do!¡¯ Nos was greatly surprised to see the remnants of a rock that was fluttering through a crack in my hand. The duke¡¯s eyes were also infrequently erged. Chapter 8 Nos mumbled, swallowing his dry saliva. ¡°Newt is¡­¡± I was appalled by what Nos said about the stone in the jewelry box. ¡®This is Newt?¡¯ When I turned blue, Nos said with an embarrassed look. ¡°Sorry, sir. This was not her fault, but the storage condition was not good. Otherwise, the Newt won¡¯t suddenly be a powder.¡± Nos tried hard to find excuses, but the face of the duke was not resolved. Holding on to the hem of the skirt, I grabbed the duke¡¯s sleeve, shivering. ¡°Wo,wong¡­.i dwidnt mean to¡­ (Wro,wrong¡­. i didn¡¯t mean to¡­.)¡± However, the duke shook my hand and frowned. A sigh flowed from his lips ¡°You¡¯re bothering me.¡± My whole body trembled like an aspen tree. Instead of being favored, I had an ident. I think I was too scared to say that my life expectancy was getting worse. In addition, my eyes began to turn round and round, and my view narrowed. ¡°Don¡¯t bother me any more and go back to your room¡± ¡°Ugh¡­.¡± As soon as I groaned, my body tilted and fell under the chair. ¡°Little miss!¡± In my narrowing field of view, the duke had hardened with his eyes wide open. Then came the silence. *** In the dark I was looking at the back of Duke of Ami Thie. My father, who is benevolent, careful and just. I respected and loved him dearly. I had to give up many things to live as his daughter, but it was fine. If only he wouldugh with me while calling my name. But I knew. That there is a wall between us. The Duke of Ami Thie gave me a room to stay in, taught me the mission of the nobility, and dined together, but only to that extent. He didn¡¯t regard me as his child. Still, I did my best because I liked him. I hesitated for a long time and then reached out to him ¡°Fath-¡° ¡°Dad!¡± Mina run past me to the Duke of Ami Thie Somehow Mina embraced his arm without qualms. When Mina smiled with her eyes folded, the Duke of Ami Thie stroked her head and smiled. It¡¯s okay. It could happen. Mina is really a child of fate. She¡¯s a good girl who brings rain to the drought, and gives hope to the poor and the sick. If I work harder, my father will look after me, too. Then the darkness around me shook. ¡°Stupid!¡± A thunderous roar came from the air. I was appalled at the sight of the hand sticking out of the distorted darkness. A hand with a ring engraved with Val Lua¡¯s name soon caught my eye. ¡°If you¡¯re hiding, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t find you. You¡¯re a small rat.¡± Duke of Val Lua kicked me. Without hesitation, Duchess of Val Lua, soon appeared. ¡°This useless girl.¡± They came up to me little by little. I shuddered with my palms backward. Don¡¯t hit me. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤!! ¡°Heuk!¡± I woke up while kicking the duvet. My back is full of cold sweat, and my hands tremble. After seeing the familiar clock in front of me, I came back to my senses. ¡®It¡¯s a dream.¡¯ Only the sound of rain hitting the window awakens the stillness. There was a basin and a towel at the bedside. The chair is still warm as if someone was here for a while. ¡®That¡¯s right, I fell down.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t breathe when I remembered what had happened in the afternoon. ¡®That Newt, what to do.¡¯ After three deaths, I found a ce worth. The employees of Dubblede were really friendly, and the Duke of Dubblede was all right But when these people hate me, The duke¡¯s eyes will be as cold as they were at first. Lea and Nos would notugh at me either. Suddenly thunder pounded, revealing something that had been in the dark. *** Lea brought some new clothes for Leine, who sweated a lot in her sleep. The maids followed her and wept. ¡°Is the baby all right?¡± ¡°I heard the doctor doesn¡¯t know why. What is going on?¡± Lea sighed. ¡°Because she gets sick for no reason. Once you¡¯ve given her a fever reducer¨C¡° As soon as she opened the door saying so, some clothes fell from Lea¡¯s hand. Leine, who was supposed to lie in bed, was nowhere to be seen. ¡°What¡­.¡± As the maids panicked and muttered, Leah cried as if screaming. ¡°Find the baby!¡± Surprised maids searched the bathroom, searched the hallway, but no Leine was seen. The pale faced Lea delivered the news to the Duke. At midnight, a light came on in the area of Dubblede Castle. Everyone was busy searching for Leine. Nos ran towards the Duke in the hallway. ¡°She¡¯s not in the annex.¡± ¡°The kitchen. She might be wandering around looking for bread.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already looked for it.¡± The duke¡¯s face hardened. Many of these people were mobilized, but they couldn¡¯t find a single child. Did she get hit by an assassin who came here for Dubblede? Or the Senate, which disapproves of the child of fate, might have used his hand. ¡°Mobilize the troops. Wide range of search¡ª¡° ¡°Your Excellency!¡± Then came an urgent voice from outside the window. The butlers and gardeners were surrounding someone. In it, Lea, who found her hair in a feverish brown color, ran as fast as she could. ¡°Little miss!¡± Leine wriggled her hand when she saw Lea holding her. The Duke took a step toward the child. The guards who were stationed around the area ran out for water, and finally Leine was seen properly. Her pajamas were covered with dust, and bare feet without shoes were messed up with scratches and dirt. The young body, which was heavily rained on, trembled, and its lips were blue. Leine has staggered behind Lea and walks to the Duke. ¡°You¡­..¡± When the Duke narrowed the middle of his forehead, Leine popped out something. It was the red flower in the trembling hands. ¡°Ywo like cawnartion (you like carnation.)¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sowwy (i¡¯m sorry)¡± When the Newt broke, Leine ,who had no idea what to do and held his sleeve, came to mind. ¡°Fowgive me. (Forgive me)¡­..¡± The Duke could not give any answer. She rubbed her hands desperately to ask for forgiveness with a pale face. The moment I coldly struck her hand, I regretted it. *** Thanks to the thunder, I knew there was a carnation in the garden outside the window. So I hurried to find the flowers at once. It rained cats and dogs, but it didn¡¯t matter. I had to do something not to be hated. I looked up at the duke with a frightened face. After a long silence, he hugged me. ¡®Euagh!¡¯ Then embarrassed Lea and Nos came running quickly. ¡°Ah, sir. The baby may not have made a fuss on purpose.She¡¯s still a child, so she don¡¯t know anything¡± But the Duke carried me into the castle without hearing anything. ¡®What are you going to do with me?¡¯ I prayed my best, but it can¡¯t be solved by a bunch of flowers that broke Newt. However, the ce where the duke entered was the bathroom. ¡®Is it a water torture?¡¯ I was so scared that I got so stiff. The Duke stretched out his hand after he put me in the bathtub. ¡®Falling in!¡¯ I closed my eyes reflexively. That¡¯s strange. It wasn¡¯t painful. When I opened my eyes carefully, I saw the duke with one knee bent. Soon after, he took my foot. I was amazed at what he was trying to do. He started wiping my feet. When the water touched my feet, i flinched. ¡°Painful?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°¡­..¡± He looked at me without a word, so I mumbled. ¡°A bit¡­.¡± His touch has softened. Every time the mud and dust on my feet melted into the water and fell to the floor, the wound became clearer. I didn¡¯t feel pain because I was in such a hurry. The duke¡¯s gaze at my feet sank deeply. ¡°Don¡¯t wander around the castlete at night.¡± I thought I¡¯d be in trouble now, but his mouth didn¡¯t open any more. ¡®That¡¯s it?¡¯It¡¯s even more disturbing because the Duke doesn¡¯t get angry. ¡® I wriggled my hands and murmured. ¡° Dyuke, youw¡¯re not angwy? (Duke, you¡¯re not angry?)¡± A strange silence sank into the bathroom. He stared at me for a long time and opened his lips. ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡± Really? Are you sure? I looked at him with a look of distrust, and he narrowed his forehead and tapped me on the forehead. It didn¡¯t hurt at all. Chapter 9 ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± There was silence in the bathroom, but I was no longer afraid of the Duke. Is it because this great man is sitting with his knees bent in front of a child and washing her feet? Soon we left the bathroom. When the door opened, Lea, who was anxiously waiting in front of the bathroom, ran quickly.The Duke handed me over to Lea and said, ¡°Go and apply some medicine.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Medicine.¡± ¡°Oh, yes, medicine!¡± Lea and her maids, who were in a state of panic, walked down the hall. It was almost as fast as running. The maids who came into the room copsed panting. Lea whispered little by little, while drying my wet hair. trantion by zimmings dot blogspot dot ¡°It¡¯s all right, child.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Nobody¡¯s mad at you¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right, it¡¯s all right.¡± Her voice was so sweet that I could only tear up. trantion by zimmings dot blogspot dot *** I spent a few days in suspense after that. But the Duke really didn¡¯t scold me.He didn¡¯t tell the empress about the Newt, nor did he send me back to the capital. There was not even an expression of anger. In addition. ¡®He didn¡¯t throw away the flower I picked.¡¯ trantion by zimmings dot blogspot dot. It was not a carefully grown flower, but a single wild flower bloomed identally,ying on the grass in the garden. But the wild flowers were in the vase of Duke Dubblede¡¯s office. When I saw a wild flower with a bunch of fluffy flowers in a super luxurious vase, I was touched. ¡®What are you thinking?¡¯ trantion by zimmings dot blogspot dot If it were someone else, not the Duke, you must have thought about not throwing away the flower that a child plucked in the middle of the night. ¡®But you¡¯re the duke of Dubblede, aren¡¯t you?¡¯ The Theodore Dubblede, who ughtered innocent people.He¡¯s been a little soft on me since that day. trantion by zimmings dot blogspot dot ¡®This is so delicious!¡¯ The chicken dish cooked with sweet sauce after mixing the chicken with various spices was really delicious. The meat is soft and the sauce is sweet and salty. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± What¡¯s wrong with him? ¡®Do you want to eat it?¡¯. I slipped my arm over the te for fear that i might lose my precious chicken leg. Then the duke¡¯s eyebrows wriggled. ¡®That¡¯s so mean, so mean.¡¯ You¡¯re eating all those bigmb steaks by yourself, but you¡¯re even going after children¡¯s food. I was really grateful that he let the Newt case slide. Newt was a precious treasure. When it was in the hands of the emperor, the pope visited the Imperial Pce and asked for it to be kept in the church. Not only precious for its historical values, but also its use was endless. trantion by zimmings dot blogspot dot. For a long time I decided to alternate chicken legs and duke. I bit my lips tightly and I broke the chicken leg I stretch out my hand ¡°I¡¯ll gwive it to you (i¡¯ll give it to you.)¡± He narrowed his eyebrows as he watched me waggling chicken legs with a sad face. ¡°What¡­..¡± A shortugh came from his teeth. ¡°I want to open to see what¡¯s in your head.¡± Are you really going to open my head? I clenched my head with both hands in fright. ¡°Owpen it and ywo die! (Open it and you die!)¡± Then came the sound ofughing by the door. It was Nos that was carrying papers. He coughed in vain as the duke¡¯s gaze turned to me. ¡°It¡¯s a list of the possible emperor¡¯s present¡± ¡°What will rece Newt?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve got a pretty good deal from the traders.¡° ¡°I¡¯ve been informed that it¡¯ll be arriving here as early as this afternoon.¡± It¡¯s a recement for the Newt. I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s probably too expensive to imagine. ¡®I¡¯m d you guys found the recement though.¡¯ If Dubblede is insane enough to give Newt to the emperor, it must mean that there is something to be received from the emperor. If the deal is broken because of me, adoption is no good. The goods found by the trading partners must be really good. ¡®But i haven¡¯t heard at this time that traders brought in something that was worth the Newt.¡¯ I casually muttered ¡°Twade¡­(Trade¡­)¡± And Nos grinned ¡°Are you curious what the trade is?¡± ¡°Ung?¡± ¡°A trader is someone who sell goods between countries.¡± Come to think of it, I thought it was a difficult word for a child, so I said, ¡°Wow!¡± and pretended to be surprised. ¡°You want to see the trade?¡± ¡°Yes¡­. that¡¯s wight. (Yes, that¡¯s right.)¡± I¡¯m not really curious about the trade. But what kind of goods did you bring from the trade? ¡°You can take a look at the items. There¡¯s a lot of unique stuff, so it¡¯ll be fun to look around.¡± Of course I¡¯d love to, but.. I nced at the duke. I was wondering what to do if you asked me if I was going to ruin the stuffs,but I didn¡¯t say much. ¡®I¡¯m d I gave you chicken legs.¡¯ Soon, The Duke and Nos left the restaurant to talk about the Emperor¡¯s Birthday. I decided to go to the library with Lea and other servants to kill time until the trading partner came. trantion by zimmings dot blogspot dot ¡°You haven¡¯t seen library in the Dubblede¡¯s castle, have you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s full of books. Of course, there are a lot of them.¡± My eyes almost popped out when I entered the door that Lea opened. ¡®Oh my god.¡¯What a great library!. Even the ceiling of the room, which is the size of a horseback riding field, was far too high. The staircase continued in the form of a vortex through the center, and countless bookshelves were ced on each floor. You can¡¯t find an empty space on a long bookcase that seems to be easily over three meters. I turned to the fairy tale section, looking around the library, which boasts of its immense prestige. ¡°Now, pick one!¡° said the maids, with a glistening eyes. It was the eyes of parents who looked at what kind of books their child would like. I was pushed to the front of the bookshelf by the burdensome gaze. I have to pretend I can¡¯t read yet, so I¡¯ll just pick a book with a pretty cover. While looking around which book was the most colorful, I found something unusual and blinked. ¡®Why isn¡¯t there a title for this?¡¯ Besides, it was only half the book left, and the other half was cut off. I tilted my head and opened the book. ¡®It¡¯s not a fairy tale.¡¯ trantion by zimmings dot blogspot dot The most holy achievement of the Founding Emperor Frid 1 was to defeat this ss, the power of evil spirits. ording to Ivan¡¯s records, there are two conditions for the manifestation of the evil spirit. The first is contact with the new material, which is the key to awakening potential forces, and the acquisition of a medium that enables the exertion of power. That was the end. The rest were cut off, so I couldn¡¯t read more. ¡®What is it, so short.¡¯ Then Lea asked. ¡°Little miss, did you choose?¡± I quickly let go the book that I was holding, and pulled out any book next to it. ¡°Let¡¯s go back and read it in a fun way.¡± I took Lea¡¯s hand and left the library. The maids had great storytelling talent and performed brilliant acts, yet my mind were upied by something. I kept thinking of the untitled book I read in the library. ¡®Why is the content rted to evil spirits?¡¯. The evil spirit was also rted to me. trantion by zimmings dot blogspot dot The righteous god, the mother of the Empire, sealed the evil spirit, the source of evil for humans. But the seal became loose over time, and needed the power of Mina, the child of fate, to re-seal the evil spirit. ¡®And I was the sacrifice of the ceremony.¡¯ The ceremony was so painful that I wanted to kill them as soon as possible. When I recalled it, my face darkened, and Lea looked at me with a worried look. ¡°Why do you have such a sad face?¡± I couldn¡¯t say I remembered my past memories, so I rolled my eyes and said. ¡°Bewcause I¡¯m scawed of lions ( because I¡¯m scared of lions.)¡± Then the maids shouted, ¡°Kyaa!¡± and shook their fists. ¡°Is that so~~ our baby is scared of lions~~¡± The maids, then rubbed my cheeks on both sides of my face. I endured the maids with blurred eyes.There was amotion outside. Lea opened the door a little and looked through the hallway. Only ¡°It looks like the trader has arrived.¡± Then she reached out to me ¡°Shall we go see?¡± I took Lea¡¯s hand and left the room. When I arrived the duke sat on an ivory chair. Behind his chair, i saw the emperor¡¯s tapestry. That tapestry with ancientnguage was a symbol of the military power of Dubblede.In front of him was a man who seemed to be a trading partner.I recognized the man at once. ¡®Why is that crook here!¡¯ The merchant Turva. Later, he will be the scum wanted for selling forged paintings to the imperial family. Chapter 10 Turva was a well-established trade partner who began as a ve and sought the respect of themon people.However, it turned out that he had cheated several times before after being caught selling counterfeit goods.trantion by zimmings dot blogspot dot ¡®I¡¯m nervous.¡¯ This may be real, but I couldn¡¯t be relieved to know Turva. Turva opened a box that was lying on the floor.There was a white headstone in the box. ¡®It¡¯s an ancientnguage¡¯ Turva spoke in a confident tone. ¡°It¡¯s an ancient headstone.¡± Then the vassals and Nos, who were standing beside the Duke, rejoiced greatly. ¡°An ancient headstone is worth as much as Newt.¡± That¡¯s right. If the ancient headstone became known, it would now be ssified as a tresure by the castle. ¡°But ancientnguage is an iprehensiblenguage, how can you be sure that this is a headstone from ancient times?¡± Turva opened his mouth with a triumphant look. ¡°A simr object was recorded in the history book, and it was verified that it contained strong divine power.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­..¡± As the vassals shook their heads, Turva raised the corners of their mouths. ¡°It¡¯s a difficult thing to excavate in the old teau. The horde of horrible monsters attacked me and the top, but I never retreated.¡± Then he struck out his hands at the Duke. ¡°There will certainly be a day when it will help someone. So you can¡¯t give up the tombstone!¡° But the duke only pressed his temple with a dry face.Turva wasn¡¯t mad at all. Rather, he raised his mouth as if waiting for the word. ¡°If you¡¯d like to buy it, I¡¯ll deal with you for 100 million.¡± ¡®What?¡¯ ¡®100 million?!¡¯ The unit used only for the national budget was hundreds of millions. Even the vassals and the Nos nearly screamed and looked at the duke. As soon as the Duke looked over the stone te with a sharp look, I raised my hand up.trantion by zimmings dot blogspot dot ¡°Closely! That!¡± Turva, who was staring at me with thin eyes, soon smiled. ¡°You¡¯re a child of fate. It¡¯s an honor to meet you.¡± ¡°Want to see¡± Lea was embarrassed and called me, ¡°Ah, little miss.¡± Nos also looked troubled. It seemed like he was worried that if I broke the stone te like I did at Newt, I wouldn¡¯t really be able to fix it. But I had a reason to look closely at that stone te. Turva grinned and nodded. ¡°You must be interested in this because you¡¯re a child of fate. Yes, let¡¯s take a closer look. But don¡¯t touch it.¡± As the vassals shouted, ¡°Wait!¡± but i quickly approached Turva. I squatted on the carpet and looked into the stone te with a curious face. ¡°Do you feel the divine power?¡± The people of Dubblede and the people of Turva¡¯s table have all dissuaded him. ¡°Stop it. What if the child breaks it?¡± ¡°She¡¯s the child of fate, and she might be able to read some ancient words.¡± ¡°How can anyone who can¡¯t speak imperialnguage yet interpret ancientnguages?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m joking. Someone who can interpret the ancientnguage, thenguage that has disappeared¨C¡° ¡°Nowto, who stwuggle for his famiwy for a lifetime, sweeps here. (Noto, who struggled for his family for a lifetime, sleep here.)¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Turva and other people blinked at the sudden remark.I smiled brightly and pointed to the stone tablet. ¡®Uncle, are you an idiot, it¡¯s written here.¡¯ This was just a tombstone. Moreover, no divine power can be felt at all. ¡®This swindler.¡¯ Thankfully, i can read ancientnguage. No one can read it now, but it was because the ancientnguage of the ancientnguage appeared a decadeter. Mina was able to read the ancientnguage as soon as she saw it. Thanks to her, the lines of the ancientnguage were interpreted, and others could learn the ancientnguage. Of course, the number of people who learned was very small because it was very difficult. ¡®There were only three people who can understand the ancientnguage until I was about to die.¡¯ The Crown Prince and the eldest son of Duke Dubblede, and me. trantion by zimmings dot blogspot dot I shook my head inside and looked at Turva. It¡¯s a lie to say that they excavated it from the old teau in the first ce. The only ancient country that built a monument for the dead was Calisis. Calisis is a country directly opposite the old teau and does not believe in the this country¡¯s God. It is an area where the divine thing can nevere down. ¡®How simple is that man?¡¯ You must have thought that you would never get caught. That man didn¡¯t know that i can read ancientnguage.The vassals rushed to me. ¡°Can you read ancientnguages? ¡°Exactly, as it it written?¡± They surround me from both sides. Then, i nodded. Turva¡¯s face was filled with embarrassment. ¡°What, what nonsense¨C!¡± He quickly gave his hand to the duke and made excuses. ¡°No, It¡¯s a holy thing! How can a child read such an ancientnguage?¡± Turva, who red at me sharply, pressed, ¡°A child who says such lie will be punished by heaven!¡± Before I knew it, Nos, who came near me, bent one knee and asked me to look at him. ¡°Do you really know how to read ancientnguages?¡± ¡°¡¯Yes.¡± ¡°How? Did you learn?¡± I thought you¡¯d ask me this question, so I prepared this! I tilted my head and said, ¡°I can see it.¡± When Mina was asked how she read ancientnguages, she said so. That¡¯s when I learned that the title ¡°The Child of Destiny¡± is used. As i was giggling inside, Turva shouted, ¡°Lie!¡± Then he hurriedly made excuses for the people. ¡°I have a way to prove that this is the real thing.But you¡¯re different. How do you make it clear that you can read ancientnguages?¡± One of the vassals, Dubos, sighed. ¡®I¡¯m sure it was fabricated.¡¯ People didn¡¯t easily believe. Turvaughed and smiled. ¡°The only person who could speak ancientnguage was the founding emperor.¡± That was then. I stretched out my index finger and pointed to the tapestry embroidered in ancientnguages ??at the back of the duke. trantion by zimmings dot blogspot dot ¡°Bwessed the man who rejuvnated his mission (Blessed be the man who rejuvenated his mission.)¡° ¡°¡­¡­.!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.!¡± All eyes are on me. Nos breathed in, and the vassals silently screamed. Even the duke looked at me with my eyes wide open. And I hit thest shot. ¡°Fwed Enys Shawman Cawwie (Fred Enys Shayman Callie)¡± When i said the name embroidered at the end of the tapestry, the Duke rolled up the armrests of the chair. ¡°The true name of the Founding Emperor¡± People stared at me in amazement at his murmur. ¡°True?¡± ¡°that¡¯s the true name of Fred I!¡± The middle name ¡®Shayman¡¯ was evidence of some tribe¡¯s blood. The tribe was called the creation of evil spirits, are now forbidden to mention. The Imperial Household removed his true name from the record to hide the wrong blood of the Founding Emperor. For now, it was only the Five Dynasties and very few people who knew his true name. And the very few would of course include the Duke of Dubblede. ¡®It¡¯s different in the future.¡¯ Mina¡¯s inscription on the tapestry once spoke of the emperor¡¯s real name in public. So reading the truth of the founding emperor embroidered on tapestry now proved that I could really read the ancientnguage.Nos burst outughing. ¡°I can¡¯t help but believe this.¡± The vassals swallowed dry saliva and grabbed their foreheads. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. How could you¡­¡­¡­¡± All the people were troubled. I grinned inwardly and looked at Turva. ¡®How are you going to make excuses now?¡¯ As expected, Turva couldn¡¯t open his mouth easily. His hands were shaking with a blue face. ¡®Fool¡¯ I shook my head, and shed a smallugh. The Duke may have been suspicious, given that he was not interested in it in the first ce. He rose slowly. Only ¡°I guess I¡¯ve been pretty nicetely.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.What?¡± ¡°Nos.¡± At the duke¡¯s call, Nos bowed his head and answered, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Bring him in to prison.¡± Surprised, Turva shouted, ¡°Wait, sir!¡± with a bluish face. The Duke looked at him and said dryly. ¡°Get me a definite answer about that headstone, even if you chop him up.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said Nos, grimly. Turva¡¯s face faded. Chapter 11 *i¡¯m changing dubblede to dubbled Turva talked about everything even before the vassals began. There was a sacred thing that had to be taken in order to deal with the Pope, which required money somehow. ¡®What nonsense is this?¡¯ ¡®What kind of a creature would have allowed Turva tomit this reckless fraud?¡¯I wondered what the hell it was, but Nos brought back the rims of the holy things that were kept at the top. When I saw it, I opened my eyes in surprise. ¡®Etwal!¡¯ It was the very holy thing that made Mina exert powerful power. The six-pointed star, the colored gem embedded at the end of the star, and the circle surrounding the star and the gem. It looks just like Etwal, the sacred object that Mina used to perform all kinds of miracles. Mina¡¯s was definitely tinum with strings and pendants, but this is gold. Each end also had a different species of jewel. trantion by zimmings dot blogspot dot ¡®It¡¯s not Mina¡¯s Etwal, which is being kept in the temple.¡¯ Was there a paired sacred thing? ¡®But why wasn¡¯t it made public in my previous life?¡¯ Etwal was a symbol of the country¡¯s religion. ¡®If a second Etwal exists, there is no reason why the church should not reveal it.¡¯ ¡®It would have been advantageous for the public to secure. The owner would have given it to the temple for public reasons.¡¯Then, the Duke mumbled, closing his eyes. ¡°Second Etwal¡± ¡°Then it makes sense for Turva to do crazy things. Etwal is the decisive factor that made Neliad the religion of the empire.¡± ¡°So where is this Etwal?¡± ¡°It¡¯s asleep in the sea. The only way to get it is to salvage it. The problem with that is¡­¡­.¡± Nos gave the map with a troubled face. ¡°It¡¯s not the territorial waters of the Empire. It¡¯s just 10 meters away from the territorial waters of another continent.¡± The duke snorted. ¡°So the church couldn¡¯te forward.¡± ¡°Yes, because if theye forward, war will be inevitable.¡± The reason why Turva need huge funds is probably because his counterpart is the king of other continent. They won¡¯t just get by with small amount and invade the territorial waters. ¡°What should I do?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s really etwal, we have to secure it on our side.¡± ¡°Are you going to make a deal with the king?¡± ¡°What are you talking about¡± ¡°So¡­¡­¡± The Duke, tapping the papers back at Nos, said ¡°We¡¯ll go to war.¡± He looked as if he needed to have a headache pill. ¡®Wow¡¯ I was struck with astonishment at his amazing answer. ¡°That¡¯s good. I don¡¯t have to look for another gift for emperor¡¯s birthday.¡± Nos looked at me with a smile. ¡°This is all thanks to you. Would we have known the existence of the second Etwal had the Newt been broken? Also, you were able to prevent fraudulent transactions in advance by reading the ancientnguage.¡± Indeed, Dubbled¡®s liteunant, deserves to be called a viin. You look happy that things are going to be easy even though there will be a war. I was a little shocked to see the hidden side of Nos, who usually seemed friendly. But it wasn¡¯t a bad thing for me. ¡®Etwal did a good job, I¡¯m safe.¡¯ It¡¯s the irony of fate, Newt broke down but it gave me a chance to get Etwal. When I destroyed Newt, I even gave up on being adopted, but it was all good in the end. Maybe ¡­.i don¡¯t have to give up. Trantion by zimmings dot blogspot dot I nced at the duke. His facial expression doesn¡¯t look bad. Shall we test it out?¡¯ Then, Nos said, ¡°Come on, shall we go?¡±and tried to hug me. I shouted, ¡°No!¡± and ran to the Duke, hugging his legs. ¡°I¡¯ll be with thwe dyuke (i¡¯ll be with the duke.)¡± Then Nos look at me with a wounded face. I didn¡¯t want to go with him, so Nos was forced to give up on me and leave the room.Being alone with the Duke, I raised my arms up. ¡°Gwive me a hug pwease! (Give me a hug please!)¡± The Duke stared at me and soon reached out. ¡®Okay, we¡¯ve be close enough for him to say nothing about asking for a hug.¡¯ Then wouldn¡¯t it be okay to bring up the word now? Come to think of it, it¡¯s been a month since I came to Dubbled¡¯s residence. It is time for the empress dowager to ask about the adoption. ¡®Now is the time to feel better.¡¯ I was afraid, but I pull out my courage and opened my mouth a little ¡°Weine will bwe a good gwil (Leine will be a good girl)¡± I can grow up well by myself without bothering you. So, Duke¨C ¡°Pwese be my fatwer (please be my father)¡± *** A weekter I gathered all my concentration on my fingertips and clenched my teeth. If you give up on such a thing, you won¡¯t be able to achieve anything. Let¡¯s not be disappointed in ourselves anymore. You shouldn¡¯t me yourself. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a lot of will and experience in this spirit since I¡¯ve experienced death three times. I quickly lifted ¡®it¡¯. ¡®Sess, socks on!¡¯ A thunderous round of apuse came from around and Lea kissed me on the cheek several times as if she was proud. trantion by zimmings dot blogspot dot ¡°I¡¯m proud of you. Good work, little miss!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only taught you a few times, but you¡¯re already wearing your own socks.¡± ¡°As expected, you¡¯re a genius!¡± I bent down my sweaty forehead with the back of my hand, wiped it off and sighed. It was a sess after six times. ¡®Good. I grew up.¡¯ Then we¡¯re ready now. I grabbed the remaining pair of socks and pull Lea¡¯s sleeve. ¡°I want to go to the dyuke¡± ¡°Yes, show it to him.¡± Lea smiled dly and took me to the Duke¡¯s office. The duke, who was watching the documentary with the officers and the vassals, took off his sses and looked at me. I nced at the tiny whitece socks. ¡° Weine can wear syocks now!(Leine can wear socks now!)¡± He held his chin and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see..¡± and I swallowed my dry saliva. On the day I asked to be adopted, the duke was silent.But it wasn¡¯t seen as negative.The fact that he didn¡¯t answer would mean that i could be adopted if I did well. ¡®So this is sort of an interview room for me.¡¯ I flung down on the floor and grabbed the socks with both hands. The vassals and the officers looked at me with a pleased look. ¡®Expand the hole with your fingers. I¡¯ve done a good job expanding. ¡®Okay, the next thing you do is gather your toes together and put them in a wider hole.¡¯ I¡¯ll raise and gather my toes as sharply as possible. ¡®Now you just have to push it in at once.¡¯ heung? The socks are stuck on my heel and won¡¯t go up. Again. Again. No, again! Although i struggled to raise my socks by rolling them up, the socks on my heels kept moving up. One of the vassals sitting around the table shook his shoulders. I looked at the duke with an uneasy look. The tip of his lips slowly went down. It was an obvious sneer. I felt like I wanted to go into a rat hole. ¡®It¡¯s pathetic, me, me, ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¯ As I became sullen, Lea said in aughing voice. ¡°She just seeded. I¡¯ve only taught her twice.¡± ¡°As expected, she¡¯s different.¡± ¡°Is that so¡± As the duke mumbled, leaning deeply against the back. Meanwhile I was staring bitterly at the long, dangling socks on my toes. ¡®Failed¡¯ Then the interview failed too¡­¡­ What I felt during my stay in this castle for more than a month was that the duke was as strong as an iron fortress. I tried to get along somehow, but the development was very little. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s getting any better. ¡°ine¡± The only development was the nickname he gave me. ¡°Yes¡­.¡± He looked at me as I picked up the fallen socks and trudged them. ¡°I can¡¯t overlook you being in my castle without any improvement.¡± ¡®Yes, I know.¡¯ Only He was also extremely cold-hearted to his three sons. As soon as they were born, they was taken away by his predecessor and could not raise him himself. Even now, the whole authority of education belongs to the elders. They¡¯re already being educated at the capital. Even the eldest son, Johan, was at a boarding academy far from the empire. ¡°Practice before I return from my inspection of the territory.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Can you do it?¡± ¡° Yes, Bwaine will be dyuke¡¯s dawther (Yes, ine will be duke¡¯s daughter)¡± For some reason, the duke¡¯s lips seemed to be slightly raised. Chapter 12 The Duke left the city for inspection as he said. Lea said it would take about 20 days for him to be back. Those 20 days were days of training for me. ¡®You have to seed and be adopted.¡¯ So I was putting up my socks today as well. ¡®Oh, it¡¯s a sess if you cross your heel, but it¡¯s hard.It was because I couldn¡¯t control my delicate muscles.¡¯ It¡¯s already noon since I¡¯ve been busy training. It was time for lunch. I left the room looking for Lea. I used to be with her all the time, but she was away for some reason today. The maids have been out since dawn. ¡°You can enter and stay in one of the guest rooms.¡± ¡°The baby¡­¡­.will be leaving right away¡± Butlers and maids were busy discussing something. The faces of the vassals who walked in and out of the hall were also stiff. ¡®What?¡¯ When I heard a rumbling sound, I tilted my head to the butler, and soon he understands it. ¡°Yes, little miss.¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungwy¡± ¡°Okay, i¡¯ll look for Lea.¡± ¡°Wet¡¯s go wight now (let¡¯s go right now.)¡± The butler smiled kindly and held my hand. It was when I was walking along the hall with him. ¡°What nonsense is that!¡± ¡®Ak!¡¯ There¡¯s a loud shout out there in the distance. I held the butler¡¯s hand tight. My heart was pounding. There are people who are so angry. Something really must be going on. ¡®What could it be?¡¯ I was thinking about it, but I heard another shout. ¡°How can a priest of the Church cross the gate without permission!¡± ¡°It¡¯s to take the baby home, take her home after his return.¡± That¡¯s also a job. It could be an excuse to spy the inside of dubbled¡¯s castle. trantion by zimmings dot blogspot dot ¡± For now, isn¡¯t the Pope the legal guardian of the baby? How can you refuse when her guardian ising?¡° ¡°The guardian doesn¡¯t need the owner¡¯s permission to take the child.¡± You¡¯reing from the church? Picking me up? Linda, your shoulders are shaking. Then the butler called out, ¡°Little miss?¡± but I couldn¡¯t answer. what was going on? If they take me to the capital city, I¡¯ll be headed for re-adoption immediately. Besides, the fact that the church, not the empress, ising to take me to their chosen ce of adoption is bad.I know it because I¡¯ve heard it in my previous life. The ce the church has rmended is¡­.. ¡®Val Lua.¡¯ When I remembered the Duke of Val Lua, my eyes were red with anger. *** Everyone in Dubbled is a cold-blooded person. It was due to the Dubbled¡¯s special teaching method, which had a short history of their own. The only path as a dubbled is to be ughtered or ughter. trantion by zimmings dot blogspot dot. Theodore Dubbled, the current Duke of Dubbled was one of the mostpletely molded in the history of the Dubbleds. Unrivaled power, sense and intelligence that doubled the family¡¯s fortune after only a few years on the throne. A man who thoroughly excluded emotions with such talent has aroused appalling fears of anyone. The same thing happened to the vassals and officers who went on an inspection tour with Theodore. The restaurant remained quiet throughout the lunch. At that time, they felt a slight wave of mana. Theodore and other elite soldiers turned their eyes to the source of the mana. The lieutenant sweated in his pocket. ¡°Oh, no, this is..¡± The knight sitting on his right held the lieutenant¡¯s wrist. ¡°I¡¯ll check¡± The knight roughly put the Lieutenant¡¯s hands on the table What came out of his hand was a magical tool, and the lieutenant sweated a cold sweat. ¡°It¡¯s thetest trend¡­.¡± ¡°It is forbidden to possess non-rted equipment.¡± ¡°Well, i was asked to buy soft cloths.¡± There was a very soft cloth made of special crops that onlye from the area. Then the knight asked full of excitement. ¡°Do you have children?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s for the little miss.¡± ¡°The child of fate that the empress sent?¡± ¡°Yes. She¡¯s practicing wearing socks, but it seems difficult, so the maid is trying to make a morefortable socks.¡° ¡°But why do you need that?¡± Suddenly, the knight reached out to confiscate the magic tool. At that time, a small noise was made from the magical tool, and a screen was rising in the air. [Come on, little miss. Try saying ¡°Duke.¡±] [Dyuke!] [D.u.k.e!] [Dy.u.k.e!] [Once again. ¡®Duke¡¯] [Dyuke¡­.] The baby¡¯s sullenness made him wiggle his hands. ¡°Oh, she¡¯s the one¡­¡± ¡°What is this?¡± Recently, it was a trend to exchange cute images or videos of Leine among employees of Dubbled. This was a short video taken by Lea, which was used to pay the lieutenant for the transaction. She sent him a video instead for buying the cloth. The knights, who had been angling closely, rxed their expressions. ¡°That¡¯s cute.¡± The video continues [Why are you so sullen?] [What if the dyuke dowsen¡¯t wike that i can¡¯t pwonounce dyuke? (What if the duke doesn¡¯t like that i can¡¯t pronounce duke?)¡±] The whole ce burst toughter. A middle-aged knight spoke to Theodore. ¡°You must be happy being loved by such a cute child.¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± ¡°The baby is a very unusual. Even the three masters think their father can¡¯t be easily approached.¡± ¡°She¡¯s a unique girl.¡± A boisterous knight asked with a sly look. ¡°Honestly, isn¡¯t she cute?¡± Theodore¡¯s eyes chilled. Then there was silence in the restaurant again, and others were in a hurry to eat. She¡¯s not cute. I never thought anyone was cute in the first ce. But i can¡¯t help but notice the little thing standing in my castle all day long. I thought the mole on her neck was funny. It was a heart pattern, but when she looked up at my shoes, her skin stretched and the mole grew bigger. Theodore then reached out to the Lieutenant. The lieutenant who was putting a meat in his mouth. ¡°Come here¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Do not carry non- rted equipment.¡± ¡®It¡¯s not even for attacking¡¯ thought the lieutenant. For a moment the lieutenant had a look of injustice, but he could not ovee the cold gaze and put the magical tool on his palm. Theodore carefully put a magic tool into his bag. ¡®There is a myth that if you damage a magic tool, you will be cursed.¡¯ That was all. Since then, only the sound of rustling dishes filled the silence in the restaurant. At the end of the meal, the captain of the Magistrate¡¯s mouth opened. ¡°By the way, Duke , I¡¯ve recently heard that the surrounding area is strange.¡± ¡°Why are you saying that? ¡° ¡°It¡¯s beyond the territory, but firearms are raging.¡° A gunner neveres into the territory. ¡°Why should I care about other people¡¯s affairs?¡° ¡°Well, that¡¯s true but i was just wonderingI was just wondering if there were many cases of kidnapping children.¡± Then Nos nodded and said ¡°They sell children to the ve market.¡± ¡°A child with magical or divine powers is also used as an ingredient in gold. It¡¯s a terrible thing.¡° In that moment, Leine popped out in Theodore¡¯s mind. ¡°Dyuke!¡±. While walking Leine was kidnapped by some bandit. In the ve market, Leine was calling the duke and ended up bursting out in tears. ¡°If anyone dares to enter my estate, i can¡¯t let them go.¡± ¡°If it happens¡­.?¡± ¡°Kill them.¡± ¡°Which area should we clean first¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Roxiel boundary.¡± Theodore¡¯s hand stopped suddenly. ¡®When she grows up, would she want to go flower viewing?¡¯ Only There¡¯s a fine garden in the Roxiel boundary, so nobles often goes out there ¡°Take care of Roxiel¡¯s garden. It would be a good idea to show favors around.¡± Come to think of it, she might want to ride a horse when she grows older. There¡¯s a good ce to ride horses past the Roxiel border. ¡°Wait, ins..¡± There is a good river to y in the water behind the in. It¡¯s good to float a boat. ¡°Clean up the Nogis River.¡± After a slip of someone¡¯s tongue, the faces of the knights turned pale as they went on a gunfight with hundreds of killings. Chapter 13 I dug into the drawer where Lea put my luggage and struggled. ¡°Oh my!¡° Surprised, Lea quickly pulled me out of the drawer. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Whele is the bag twhat gwandfather gave me? (Where is the bag that grandfather gave me?)¡± ¡°You¡¯re looking for a bag?¡± The grandfather, who had left with the duke,once brought me a children bag. It was a peach-colored elephant-shaped bag. ¡°The bag is here.¡± Lea looked at me with a curious look on her face when she found the bag and put it on her shoulder. trantion by zimmings dot blogspot dot However, I take it and ran out. Lea, sorry. This is something I have to do alone. ¡®Cause I¡¯m getting ready to run away.¡¯ Probably no, the church¡¯s priests will take me. The empress gave me a choice, but if the church insists strongly, she¡¯ll side with them as if I can¡¯t have another choice. For now, there was no reason to let me stay here and even if the duke was here, he protested against the empress. ¡®If i¡¯m adopted by Val Lua, it¡¯s impossible to run away.¡¯ So escape while you¡¯re on your way to the capital, you¡¯re escaping. ¡®It¡¯s dangerous in this body, but if you go to Val Lua, you¡¯ll be abused and killed.¡¯ I¡¯d rather choose the one with hope. I entered the kitchen and poked my face over the cooking table. The cook, who was serving the meal, smiled and asked. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, little miss?¡± ¡°Water, pwese.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°A lot.¡± She pours water into a bottle with a cap saying that I will spill if I carry a lot of water. ¡°Pwese put it hwere. (Please put it here)¡± When I put my back out, the cookughed and put the water bottle in my bag. ¡®Water secured.¡¯ Now the food. The food was prepared by skipping the snacks. But in case of emergency, I still can¡¯t let go of sweets. The most direct thing to the brain is sweets. I used to act like a child when I was tired, sleepy, or hungry until my brain had finished growing. So sweets is a must have. I headed to the candy room that the Duke gave me. I put a candy in my bag. ¡®One is too little, right?¡¯ ¡®Two are still too little..¡¯ One more. ¡®Ay, I¡¯m not going to say anything with this.¡¯ The elephant became plump when I put it in. The zipper can¡¯t be zipped. The bag is too small. I only put thirty candies in it.trantion by zimmings dot blogspot dot I need to pack a map and clothes. And then shoes. Light children shoes will soon wear out and are not suitable for long trips. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll just have to only put in ten candies. I took out candy from my bag and came back to my room. Looking at Lea¡¯s eyes, i sneaked behind the curtain as she cleaned up the room. Then i took out some silver coins hidden in the window. ¡®1,2,3,4¡­¡­¡­11¡¯ I collected what the vassals gave me. When i came out of preparation, Lea squinted at me. ¡°What are you going to y with?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t pack my bags!¡± Lea giggled as i waved my hand wildly to make excuses. But the smile quickly faded. Lea gently hugged me. ¡°I guess i should let you go¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an opportunity to grow up in a better environment and be loved by your parents. It would be good for you.¡± I bite my lips and curl up my hair. ¡°You¡¯ll be happy. You¡¯re such a lovely person, and I¡¯m sure everyone will love you.¡° However, Lea smiled as if she had brushed it off quickly. The murmuring voice kept me from crying. No,Lea. They don¡¯t like me at all. I¡¯d rather swim in a poo than go! I thought so, but there was nothing she could do for me, who was just an employee. Any help would only jeopardize Lea¡¯s life. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go for a read.¡± ¡°Eung¡­¡­..¡± I nodded and went with Leah to the ce where the maids waited. The maids sat me on the sofa. ¡®What is it?¡¯ Other employees were standing by the wall and holding something at the bottom of their hands. ¡®There¡¯s a lot of that going on these days.¡¯ These people were holding snacks. It was a really delicious snack. Today¡¯s snack is custard cream. I was looking forward to the cream I hadst week because it was so delicious. The horse-riding game we yed was fun. I was saddened by the memory of the Duke of Dubbled. Compared to past life, this ce was heaven. When I think about falling into hell while living in heaven, my eyes are watering. When I cried, the employees came running in amazement. ¡°Little miss, why are you crying?¡± ¡°Who made my baby cry? Who did?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to kick their ass!¡± Even Lea touched my cheek with a worried look. ¡®If I go, I¡¯ll never see Lea again.¡¯ I¡¯m getting sadder and sadder! I cried out. Maybe it¡¯s because i keep thinking. Nothing could suppress the sorrow. If only the Duke of Dubbled was here. Then there must have been a faint hope that i might not have to go. He might not let me go because he hate the church. ¡°Why is my baby crying?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Yes? What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I miss the dyuke!¡± I didn¡¯t know i¡¯d miss that cold blooded man. Even that made me cry with red nose. *** The priests of the church have arrived at the castle of dubbled. For the past few days, I¡¯ve been crying all the time. I cried while taking a bath in warm water, cried while eating snacks, and cried while sleeping. trantion by zimmings dot blogspot dot If you are dragged in this way, you will surely die again. The return was terrible, my death was unjust, and I was sad because it was unfair. I couldn¡¯t stop crying because it wasn¡¯t clear what to me. The employees seemed very worried. They looked at me, not knowing what to do after seeing me off. There is a lot of stuff that the Dubbled¡¯s people took for me. There were nkets, handkerchiefs, and snacks. ¡®They¡¯re really warm people¡¯ When I remember the smiling priest, the wonderful points of the Dubbled¡¯s people became clearer. The man who hade to pick me up had a sharp ring and chain-like bracelets all over his hand. ¡°Little miss, have you been well?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How hard it must¡¯ve been for you all alone here.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t hawd (it wadn¡¯t hard)¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry now. We found someone who will raise you with love. The Duke of Val Lua is a renowned schr.¡± What do you mean by love. The bad guy takes care of me with a rod. Besides, it wasn¡¯t entirely for me that the Church chose Val Lua. Back then, I just picked a friendly family that was good to use. ¡°I¡¯m not cwoming (i¡¯m noting)¡± ¡°Come on let¡¯s go¡± ¡°Aah!!¡± His hands were very rough with me. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go!¡± he said, while pulling my arm. ¡°It hurts!¡± When I shouted loudly, the employees who came out to see me off were startled. As Lea tried to intervene, the butler grabbed her shoulder and shook his head. ¡°If you do this, you will be cursed by God.¡± That¡¯s not what you can say to a child. And I¡¯ve already been cursed, You know. I shook my head to shake off his hand. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Oho! Bad girl will be beaten by a whip!¡± I really thought I was losing my arm this time. He drags me with stronger force. It was so painful. ¡°If you¡¯re lucky being adopted by a prestigious family that has produced a few great schrs, you should at least show gratefulness.¡± Smell of alcohol. The appearance of a leather belt dragging on the floor. The sound of leather cutting through the air. ¡°Jak!¡± I felt like I was back in my second life. The priest narrowed his eyes while looking at me panting. ¡°Wha-,what. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Then ¡°Get your hands off my daughter. ¡° A very low and chilling voice came from the front of the gate. ¡®I feel overwhelmed¡­ Ò» It was a voice that brought me back to reality when I was engulfed with the memory. The Duke of Dubbled interrupted me and the priest. trantion by zimmings dot blogspot dot The bewildered priest soon regained consciousness and confronted the Duke. ¡°The baby will be entrusted to the Duke of Val Lua.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll discuss it again¡± ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous!-¡° Sring!- When the priest protested, the swords of the Dubbled¡¯s knight quickly pointed at the priest¡¯s neck. In the blink of an eye, the face of a priest surrounded by dozens of swords became blue. But the Duke spoke in a leery way. ¡°I never allowed you to open your mouth.¡± ¡°Yo,¡­your excellency,¡­¡­¡± Before long, the duke¡¯s gaze slowly descended and reached me. Exactly on the red forearm that the priest held firmly. I wondered if there was a slight expectation in my dry eyes like usual. ¡°Aghh!¡± The priest, whose arms were twisted in a grotesque shape, screamed. Only ¡°Go back. As of today, the child will be in Dubbled. Later, when you want to talk about that, you¡¯ll have to bring more knight from the castle.¡± After he pushed the priest away, he gently lifted me up. I sucked my snot which go down to my philtrum. ¡°Dyuke¡­¡­¡± He, who lightly rubbed my sobbing cheeks, narrowed his brows and said, ¡°You¡¯re ugly.¡± Even if you say it. The tears keep falling ¡°I¡¯ll have to wash your face.¡± He patted me on the back, holding me close to his arms. Then he turned to the castle without hesitation. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Trantor ¨C Zimming In the meantime, the knight of Dubbled dragged the priest¡¯s neck and threw him into a wagon. After entering the castle, the employees of Dubbled couldn¡¯t hide their joy. ¡°Oho, Little miss. Good job.¡± The butler reached for me and I quickly embraced the duke¡¯s neck¡­. ¡°Li, little miss¡­.¡± The old butler¡¯s eyes are troubled. I was surprised by the rough touch of the priest, and I remembered the painful memories before returning. Now, even a familiar adult feels scary. My refusal shocked the butler and he staggered away, Lea and other maids huddled around me. The maids began to appease me gently. ¡°Little miss, let¡¯s go home and change your clothes.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Is itfortable?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Okay, little miss. Come this way.¡± ¡°No!¡± Leave me alone! My heart is still pounding because of that fearful situation. The employees proceed to take me away from the Duke, but I struggled and clung to his neck. Lea looked at me with a worried look and looked at the Duke of Dubbled. ¡°Well, master. The baby is still greatly surprised¡­. she wanted to see you all along. She¡¯s really obedient on a regr basis¡­.Today, no, half a day, no, even a few hours before¡­..¡± Leah, made a long speech. The Duke then looked down at me. ¡°Okay. I¡¯m bringing her in.¡° As soon as he said that, Lea¡¯s face brightened and she raised the corners of her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s really annoying.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°She likes me so much.¡± Said the duke while pointing at me. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡° Lea answered with a dry look. ¡°Ah,yeah¡­¡± I looked at the duke with a dumb face. While i was thinking about it, the employees are all gone. I was then alone with the duke. With a sigh, I clung to his arms like a flying squirrel. My plump cheeks are all shriveled up, but I¡¯m relieved. ¡®Thank you for today.¡¯ If it weren¡¯t for the Duke of Dubbled, I would have been adopted to Vallua and repeated my misfortune. At that moment, I remembered what I had just heard. ¡°Get your hands off my daughter. ¡° My daughter. He said i was his daughter. ¡®If so¡­¡­.¡¯ I nced at him. ¡°Can i stway hewe? (Can I stay here?)¡± But the Duke gave no answer. Did he just say all of that just because of his antipathy toward the church? I became nervous and began to mutter. ¡°I can wear syocks a wittle bit (i can wear socks a little bit)¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll eat wesser meal (I¡¯ll eat lesser meal.)¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be nwice. And, and¡­. (I¡¯ll be nice. And, and¡­..)¡± I blinked my eyes, as he fixed his wet hair. ¡°I will adopt you.¡± It¡¯s strange. He¡¯s always expressionless with a dry voice, but why does he suddenly seems so soft? The sound of firewood burning inside the firece rang low in my ear. A big hand patting my back moved with a gentle motion. The frost in the window gradually melted into the heat in the room. ¡°¡­¡­¡± I was so sleepy that I missed a news from the butler to the Duke. He is saying that the three brothers are heading here soon. *** A few dayster. Iy down with my stomach on a rug and shake my legs. ¡°Wite it down. Hewe, hewe! (Write it down. Here, here!)¡± ¡°Yes~ I¡¯ll write it for you.¡± Leaughed and grabbed the crayons. I took up my sketchbook and looked at my name with a happy look. Leine Dubbled Dubbled ¡®Sess!¡¯ I sang a joyous song in my heart. When the priest arrived, I thought I was mistaken, but they wrote down my name on the Dubbled family register. ¡®The duke is nice¡­¡¯ I can¡¯t believe I was adopted safely even though I bite the arms of the priest. It was the emperor who calmed down the priests, they have been saying that they couldn¡¯t leave me to such a violent duke. ¡®You must have taken the bribe.¡¯ Ah, the sweet taste of money. I was worried about being taken to the other two dukes. ¡®I¡¯m only growing here for 5 years.¡¯ Mina, the real child of fate will appear after that. By the time i am about ten years old, i¡¯ll be able to control my ¡°adult thinking¡± and leave. ¡®Let¡¯s stay calm so that we don¡¯t stand out. And save a little money for the trip.¡¯As I tried to put the sketchbook down on the floor, a sh of light came into view. The maid¡¯s uniform button was hanging. ¡°It¡¯s gwoing to fall . (It¡¯s going to fall.)¡± ¡°Oh, yeah. I need to put it back on.¡± ¡°Gwive it to me, pwease (Give it to me please)¡± I gathered my hands politely. ¡®It¡¯s worth a lot of money to collect and sell the buttons.¡¯ ¡°The button that fell off? Okay...¡± Lea shook her head with a grim look as the other maid answered ¡°No. What if she puts it in her mouth?¡° The maidughed troubledly at Lea¡¯s words. ¡°Ah¡­ what to do, little miss. Buttons won¡¯t do.¡± If you collect thirty high-end buttons on a Dubbled uniform. That was enough to buy two potatoes. Urgently, I entered the lethal mode of attack. I stretched out my hands with my eyes twinkling. ¡°Pwese.. (Please..)¡± The grim-faced maids ripped their buttons off and pushed it out. One, two, three, four, five. I¡¯ve already collected five. Lea is trying to take the buttons from me. I quickly pressed my hands together. ¡°I¡¯m not gwoing to give it. (I¡¯m not going to give it.)¡± That¡¯s what i said, but Lea still looked anxious. I¡¯ll put it in an elephant bag when the maids aren¡¯t looking. Lea smiled helplessly. At that time, several pairs of shoes were moving quickly through a slightly open door gap. ¡°That¡¯s lord Teramore and his people. We¡¯re going to be busy.¡± ¡°In a way, they¡¯re more demanding than the duke.¡± When the maids grumbled, as Lea¡¯s gaze sank. ¡°Take a good care of the baby. There¡¯s nothing good about her being seen.¡± *** After that the maids left doing their own work. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you lunch. Can you be a good girl while you wait?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When Lea left, I got a moment to be alone. ¡®One, two, three, ¡­.. five buttons.¡¯ I¡¯m counting the buttons I collected today, and I turned my head towards the sudden nce. ¡®Oh my god!¡¯ Outside the window was an old man with white hair and white beard staring at me with strange eyes. ¡®I thought you were a ghost.¡¯ I stared at the window, gently pressing down my beating chest. ¡®Huh?¡¯ But it¡¯s weird. I¡¯ve seen him before. ¡®Have i seen him before my return?¡¯ The corners of the old man¡¯s mouth, who was staring at me, moved slowly.When his rotten canine was revealed, I unconciously tightened my fist. Where did I see him? A voice came from outside the window while i was trying to recall the old man. ¡°Lord Teramore¡± Lord teramore is who Lea and the maids are talking about earlier ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Your Excellency has told me it¡¯s hard to make time because of heavy work.¡± ¡°When this old man visits, how can he be overloaded?¡± ¡°You alwayse without a call, so it¡¯s hard to make time.¡± It was Nos who spoke to Lord Teramore. Nos¡¯s expression was more rigid than usual. ¡°I can¡¯t help it. Then can I see the baby? ¡° When Nos saw myself in the window, he covered the window with his body and said, ¡°She¡¯s very shy, so let¡¯s set up a separate seatter. ¡° He smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s too bad.¡±Then he murmured and left. Nos shook his head and sighed deeply. When i showed my face, Nos¡¯ eyes grew bigger. ¡°Hi!¡± ¡°Little miss¡­..¡± he grinned. Good, good, good. A child who is good at greeting is popr with adults. ¡®Nos is a high ranking man here, so should I be a little more hospitable?¡¯ I shouted with my arms stretched out. ¡°Hug mwe (Hug me)¡± ¡°Sh, shall i?¡± He opened the window and hugged me, as I clung to his arms. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a nice day for a walk?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Did you have fun with the maids again today?¡± ¡°Yes-!¡± When I answered loudly, he said excitedly. ¡°You¡¯re good at answering. All right, good girl. I¡¯ll do something fun for you.!¡± Nos throw me up in the sky while holding me. ¡®Oh, this is fun.¡¯ I wasughing with excitement. Then ¡°Are you having fun?¡± A harsh voice came from behind Nos. ¡°Gasp!¡± Nos clenched as he holds me ¡°You look very happy. With my daughter.¡± Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Trantor ¨C Zimming Nos gulped down his dry saliva. ¡° I thought she was bored, so just for a moment, ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡± What a pitiful face¡­. ¡®The duke is really scary.¡¯ He looked at the duke with pitiful eyes, but the duke looked at him back with cold eyes. ¡°She¡¯s a shy child, but for some reason she looks very friendly with you.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like¨C¡° ¡°You¡¯ve got a great talent. ¡° The Duke spoke in a very sarcastic tone. The Duke of Dubbled must be a petty superior. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re threatening an assistant just because he yed a little bit during work hours. ¡®Poor Nos.¡¯ Nos put me down. ¡°Come here ine¡± I don¡¯t want to go. With my hesitation, Nos¡¯s face became white, and the Duke became even more tense. ¡°Come here¡± I had no choice but to approach him. As soon as the Duke held me in his arms, Nos bowed down. ¡°Well,¡­.I¡¯ll finish my job.¡° After Nos fled, only me and the duke remained. Today, the duke looked at me with somehow a sharper gaze. You¡¯re not gonna punish me for ying with your assistant , are you? The duke¡¯s eyebrow wriggled as i looked at him with an anxious look. ¡®You seemed so happy with Nos, didn¡¯t you say -?¡¯ I tilted my head and looked at him. He stared at me, lifted me up and do the exact same thing like Nos a few times. ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡®What is it?¡¯ Is it a high-level of scolding? *** What the hell was that yesterday? I squinted my eyes and thought of yesterday¡¯s incident. When I didn¡¯t show any reaction, he took me into my room and left. ¡®Maybe he was trying to y with me.¡¯ Are you trying to be a father just because you adopted me? At the end of the day, he throw me into the air, asking, ¡°Should it be higher?¡± I almostughed and pretended to be happy because I was afraid of him. Then Lea said something while she buttons up my clothes. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the dining room now.¡± Why should we eat there? The Duke was always busy, so he preferred to eat meals in the office. When I gaze at Lea with a curious eye, sheughed and took my hand. ¡®Let¡¯s go eat first¡¯. It¡¯s harder to think like an adult if you are hungry. I grabbed Lea¡¯s hand and walked along the corridor. When I opened the restaurant door and entered, I saw the duke. ¡®Huh?¡¯ And on the left side of the duke, the boys sit side by side. ¡°ine.¡± At that time, the Duke called me. I walked up to him and reached out my hand. The Duke lifted me up and put me on hisp. ¡°This is Henry, the second child.¡± The child pointed out by the Duke smiled. The child had dazzling silver hair and blue eyes like the sea, looking incredibly beautiful. If the duke was a handsome man, this child was like a delicately crafted doll. He¡¯s pretty enough to be seen as a girl at first nce. ¡°This is Isaac, the third child.¡± The child pointed out this time looks the opposite of Henry. Even though he has the same silver hair, his whole aura felt so different, but both of them were really beautiful. Besides¨C ¡®They are miniature of the duke!¡¯ Their eyes, nose, face, lips, resemble him. The first child is at an overseas academy, so he didn¡¯te. Lastly, the duke introduces me. ¡°She¡¯s Leine.¡± Henry, who looks nice, smiled and grabbed my hands. ¡°Hello, Leine! Nice to meet you.¡± He then poked Isaac who is having a staring contest with the carrots on his te, when the duke noticed, he called his name and gave me a short introduction. ¡®He¡¯s huge for his age.¡¯ He looks about ten years old. His features are also extremely clear. I was envious of him. My body is growing so slowly. In addition, there was a bright future ahead of them. All of the children born in the Dubbled were extraordinary, but the three is special among them. ¡®Those who have climbed the top of the pyramid without help from their families.¡¯ Henry, will be at the top of the list every year at the Gifted Academy in the capital. He seeds after his brother and enters an academic institute overseas. Graduated with a perfect report card, He grows into a talent who controls the money supply of the empire at an early age. He was a genius who became the leader of a Dubbled branch in his early 20s. ¡®The Duke of Amity hated him as he is a cunning fox who always escape thew.¡¯ Isaac has a special talent for martial arts. He had beaten down the knights of the imperial family at the age of twenty. ¡®He¡¯s a violent rascal like the duke of Vallua¡¯ I was a little nervous when I actually saw the rumored Confucius. They were like Mina¡¯s brothers. When I was charged with attempted murder of Mina, people said I was lucky i didn¡¯t get caught by the Dubbleds. ¡®It¡¯s okay, they¡¯re not Mina¡¯s knight right now.¡¯ If they don¡¯t scare me, I won¡¯t have to tremble just by hearing your name like before. I grinned at them. ¡°Hewlo. (Hello.)¡± Anyway, they¡¯re the masters of the family, so i have to look good. *** An hourter. I nced at Henry and Isaac. ¡®Scary¡­..¡¯ After the meal, I was pretty content until the adults pushed us into one room to get closer to each other.It¡¯s hard to get close to them because they¡¯re kids. As Isaac entered the room, he stares at me fiercely. Henry didn¡¯t give any attention at all. ¡°You.¡± ¡°Yes¡­..¡± ¡°Do you know how to eat carrots?¡° I¡¯m not picky about anything. ¡°Yes.¡± Then Isaac wriggled his eyebrows ¡°What are you?, a rabbit?¡± He growled out. It seemed like a threat, but strangely enough this time it wasn¡¯t scary. Then Henry, who looked at the bookshelf, murmured. ¡®I think he just called Isaac an idiot.¡¯ Henry didn¡¯t seem to care much about me. As soon as he came into the room, he took out a thick book and now wrote a lot on the parchment. I nced at the parchment. Numbers, numbers, numbers. And sometimes difficult symbols. My curiousity perked,so i put my head over the desk. Henry nced at me. ¡°Do you want to say something?¡± ¡°Leine,¡± he added, in a gentle tone. ¡°I wantwed to see what it is (i wanted to see what it is)¡± Then Isaac, who picked up the wooden sword lying on the floor, snorted. ¡°He¡¯s trying to count the money thing again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s called the formation of a slush fund. Stupid.¡± I opened my eyes in amazement. Do kids understand slush funds? Then Henry mumbled , taking out the newspaper. ¡°The situation is getting out of hand at home and abroad. In times like this¨C¡° ¡°I know. I learned itst time. You¡¯re buying iron, aren¡¯t you? When war breaks out, the price of iron that makes weapons first goes up.¡± As Isaac spoke triumphantly, the corners of Henry¡¯s mouth rose. ¡°You¡¯re right, in some parts.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what merchants think. A nobleman should dedicate his irons to the state in the event of war.¡± When Isaac clucked his tongue, Henry shrugged. ¡°In times of war, it¡¯s gold. As the value of money decreases.¡± I could see why people here weren¡¯t so surprised to see a four-year-old who knew the words ¡®unannounced tax¡¯. There is another child who speaks such difficult words. ¡®I feel like I¡¯m in a strange world.¡¯ ¡°You! pretend you didn¡¯t hear that or you¡¯ll die.¡± I quickly opened my eyes wide and shook my hands. ¡°Don¡¯t try to tter yourself because you¡¯re a child of fate. I¡¯m a very strong kid. So-¡° Henry, with his face half covered by the newspaper, looked at Isaac with a pathetic look. Then he bent his eyes sweetly and told me. ¡°We need to conceal our feelings. That¡¯s what the Dubbleds does. Dubbled¡¯s own flesh and blood. The thing between parents and child does not matter.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°So please don¡¯t be over ambitious.¡± Henry¡¯s eyes glowed with a blue hue. ¡®Oh, it was ufortable to eat on the duke¡¯sp, so I ate too little.¡¯ I¡¯m so hungry I can¡¯t think straight. Yeah, i have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. ¡®But i need to answer first.¡¯ A child who is good at answering is loved. I answered loudly, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡­.Henry looked somewhat embarrassed. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Trantor ¨C zimmings Leine left the room with the maid, as Henry¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡®What is up with that guy¡­¡¯ Henry is a genius who learned how to write when he was only three years old, and his younger brother, who is somewhat stupid by his standards, still has more brains than others. His surrounding is full of sly adults. Henry, who lived in such a world, could not understand a naive child. In addition He thinks there¡¯s no way a child who is connected to the church and the imperial family knows nothing. I need to be cautious. Henry folded the parchment carefully, put it in the book, and turned around to Isaac. ¡°You, if you stay stupid, there won¡¯t be any room left.¡± Then Isaac punched the wall with his fist. Henry looked as if he had seen a strewn earthworm by the side of the road. Then the startled Isaac hardened his face. ¡°Not a single thing about him is cute.¡± That afternoon, Isaac approached Leine. ¡°¡­..¡± The girl, who was ying with buttons alone, raised her head. Isaac approached her carefully, it is very awkward. Leine mumbled, showing her buttons slightly. ¡°Thewe awe twelve. (There are twelve)¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°What are you talking about. If you¡¯re making trouble¡ª¡° When Leine blinked her eyes, Isaac touch his waist. ¡®Are you trying to get your sword out?¡¯ Isaac, who took something out of his waist, was about to dere something to Leine. So, Leine hurrily said, ¡°I¡¯m very scared¨C!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡ª I¡¯m going to eat bread alone in front of you.¡± Then Leine said hastily, ¡°It hurts!¡±, he withdrew with a frightened face. Henry muttered with a look. ¡°Are you both stupid?¡± *** ¡®That¡¯s¡­.!¡¯ Children are also poisonous. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re eating bread alone! When you are fully childlike, you will fight Isaac and try to steal the bread. ¡®But, if I yank Isaac¡¯s precious hair, I¡¯ll be kicked out right away.¡¯ ¡°I won¡¯t lwook at it (I won¡¯t look at it.)¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a good girl.¡± Isaac smiled with a triumphant face. When he tried to stand up, I grabbed him by the cor. ¡°Why,why,¡­¡± He asked perplexed. ¡°Byead¡­ (Bread¡­)¡± ¡°This?¡± As I nodded, Isaac cut the bread in half. I quickly take the bread and bit it. ¡®Oh, sugar, of course.¡¯ This stimting taste. Isaac stared at me when I am eating hurriedly and nced at the bread I was holding. He looked pitiful. So I cut the bread and give it to him ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve got more at home.¡± Before we knew it, we squatted down by the wall and ate the bread. The servants passing through the corridorughed at us, and Henry, who was walking with a book, left, looking at Isaac with a weird look. Lea found me when i was almost done with the bread. ¡°Oh my, little miss.¡± Gasp! I got caught. Today Lea told me not to eat first, she¡¯s giving me strawberries for a snack. Lea¡¯s concern these days is that I would get cavities because I eat too many sweets. Lea sees me, so I quickly made an excuse. ¡°Isyak gave it to me! (Isaac gave it to me!)¡± Isaac saw me in panic, so he said ¡°I give it to her.¡± ¡°I see¡­.¡± Lea smiled helplessly and wipe the crumbs off my mouth. ¡°You¡¯ve had a good meal, so let¡¯s skip snacks today.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then master. I¡¯ll take her. It¡¯s time for a nap.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Lea hugged me and turned around. I waved at Isaac. Lea stroked my head as she walked towards my room. ¡°I heard you are very lovely at the dining room before.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Little miss is so lovable that everyone will fall in love with you. I knew they will like you!¡± No, Lea. Henry and Isaac don¡¯t like me. A deep sigh came out. After barely sucking up to the Duke of Dubbled,Henry and Isaac, suddenly appeared. I have to live here for years before i defect. I¡¯d better keep a nice image. To do that, I¡¯ll have to chase them dilligently. I need to see them often to get attached. With that determination, I clenched my fist. *** I got up early in the morning and came down to the dining room to have breakfast with the duke. Recently, me and the duke often eat together, but breakfast was an exception. His breakfast was awfully early for me, a child, who had to sleep all day like a ko to be energized. The reason why I woke up so early today is because the vassals told me that Henry and Isaac are back! In other words, two children will also attend the breakfast today. Henry and Isaac is always too busy. If we didn¡¯t meet at this time, i had no choice but to chase after them. But that would be counterproductive because they would be annoyed. ¡®So after this, naturally, i¡¯ll ask them to hang out with me.¡¯ I poked my face through the door of the dining room. The duke sits at the middle of the long table. To his right sat Henry and Isaac. ¡°Is it the little miss?¡± It was Nos who had seen me first. Then all attention is focused on me. The Duke looked at me, too. ¡®It¡¯s too hard. How can I go in?¡¯ While agonizing, Nos said with a smile. ¡°You must be here because you miss the duke!¡± It¡®s not like that, but I had nothing to say, so I just blinked. When i nced at the Duke, he seemed to be in high spirits for some reason. ¡°Come here.¡± I walked to him slowly He held me in hisp as i approached him. After several meals on hisp, this has be quite familiar. ¡°The rumors, ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤were true.¡± The first time i be familiar with the vassals, Dubos was always the one full ofughter ¡°The baby sat well on the duke¡¯sp from the start. She¡¯s still eating on hisp.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°The baby is so gentle, so cute¡­ ¡° ¡°She¡¯s not picky. Isn¡¯t it amazing that such a young child eats bell peppers and carrots very well?¡± Isaac flinched at the mention of carrots. But the vassals didn¡¯t notice and continued. The ones who talk are all close aides of the duke who went through many idents including ¡°the Marco incident,¡± and ¡°the fraudster incident.¡± They raised their jaws and talk confidently. ¡°She also has a good memory and is very good at greeting!¡± Their eyes is on me again. The vassals eyes are like ¡®Show us!¡¯ They seemed to be bragging. I opened my mouth, though I had an unwilling look. ¡°¡­..Hi¡± Dubos and the vassalsughed proudly. I tried hard to look back at the situation where they boasted and somehow the shame caught up to me. Today, Henry and Isaac, see the vassals as if they were madmen. Mr. Dubos was just a kind old man to me, but he was a man who was in charge of the intelligence department of Dubbled. I once confirmed with my own eyes that the three person that Vallua had sent had been caught in the hands of Viscount Dubos and returned as a dead body. Their tongue and several fingers disappeared, it was so inhumane Even after barely surviving, the word ¡°Dubos¡± was enough to incite fear. So this favor is a proof of my long life in this ce. I started talking about various things. Suddenly, the door of the dining room is once again opened when the tedious political debate was going on and off. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being toote.¡± It was an old man with white hair who came inside. ¡®Teramore¡¯ It was the very person that Nos used to find gruesome the other day. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Trantor ¨C zimming ¡®He¡¯s a familiar guy, by the appearance.¡¯ As soon as I tilted my head, I suddenly remembered my first life. ¡°Please send me out of the country. How long do I have to wait?¡± ¡®No way, was that him?¡¯ The old man who came to visitte at night. He was the one who shouted so desperately in the middle of the night, asking for Duke Amity. When I remembered who Teramore was, the scene of the day I saw him passed through my head. The urgent face of the old man, was seen through a small door gap. The butler¡¯s voice rang out ¡°It¡¯s your fault that life is in danger. You¡¯ve been so cruel to the child and avoid his caregiver¡¯s eyes, so it¡¯s understandable that he¡¯s growing up and targeting you.¡± They¡¯re all going to grow up eventually, abuser. ¡®Teramore had no child. Just who¡­.¡¯ At that time, Isaac had another intense staring contest with carrots, i suddenly remember them. ¡®The only children Teramore can reach are Isaac and Henry¡­.¡¯ And only the three confucius, children who has power, enough to get Teramore begging to be sent out to another country. Thinking so, I shook my head inside. ¡®No way. He wouldn¡¯t be out of his mind to abuse the Duke¡¯s children? is he?¡¯ There are often stories of crazy tutors who p their hands on their children in the absence of their parents. They all went so far as to im that it was a rod for their child¡¯s education. And it wasn¡¯t just a story. The butler went out when he was stopping the Duke of Amity, who was trying to help Teramore escape. ¡°It happened where I lived. The maid abused the child, and the teacher pped the child in front of the other children. Parents always find out the truthte. It¡¯s a terrible thing.¡± The thought of it made me angrier. If Teramore is really abusing a child, which of the two? ording to the butler, there seemed to be one abused child. Henry is smart, so I don¡¯t think he can touch him easily. A child who makes slush funds and invests in domestic and international situations can¡¯t be easily abused. Then Isaac? Isaac seems to be a lot more impulsive than Henry, but he endured abuse until he was all grown up? ¡®Or maybe the butler didn¡¯t know. It could be both.¡¯ Then, on the side, Nos called me. ¡°Little miss?¡± I turned my head with an anxious face and he smiled. ¡°Does the meal suit your taste? Should I ask them to give you another one?¡± I replied, ¡°No¡­ tasty¡± ¡®It¡¯s likely that it¡¯s a wild guess, but let¡¯s just check it out.¡¯ *** That afternoon. I nced close to the corner and found someoneing out of the door and ran off. ¡°Nyos (Nos.)¡± I clung to his legs and looked up Nos was surprised to see me for a moment, but soon sat downughing and squatting. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, little miss? ¡°That, I wyant to go. Twaining gwound (I want to go to the training ground)¡± Henry and Isaac were confined to the training ground after the breakfast. I have to go there to see the children, but I don¡¯t know where the training ground is. Nos asked with his eyes wide open. ¡°The training ground right now?¡± ¡°Tw¡ªai¡ªning¡ªgr¡ªound! (Training ground!)¡± ¡°It¡¯s TRaining ground~¡± ¡°Twaining¡ª¡° I took hold of my waist, and then sighed. This son of a bitch pronunciation. My growth rate is slow by nature, so even if i practice much, i won¡¯t get any better. ¡°The maids told me not to take you to the training ground.¡± I closed my eyes tightly because he said it regretfully. I gathered my hands together with an earnest look. And looked at Nos with sparkling eyes. ¡°Pwese..(Please..)¡± Then Nos groaned. Soon he reached for me ¡°Let¡¯s go, go¡± Nos, who carry me, moved his steps. When I arrived at the training ground, I saw Henry and Isaac holding a wooden sword. I jumped out of Nos¡¯ arms, and the children who sees me on such a day opened their eyes. Isaac asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m gwoing to pway with Henly and Isyac! (I¡¯m going to y with Henry and Isaac!)¡± ¡°Oh me. Did youe here because you miss me? to pester me?¡± Isaac said so, it seemed to mean ¡°follow me¡± and ¡°be a good girl.¡± I walked along with Henry and Isaac, while looking under the sleeves and at his neck. No bruises or wounds on the neck. Not even on the ankle. Under the sleeves¡­. ¡®I don¡¯t know if it was a training wound or a beating wound.¡¯ Besides, both of them had a scratch. I couldn¡¯t find any big bruises. while I was focusing on looking at the two, my body was tilted as my eyes staggered. ¡®I¡¯m falling¡ª¡® Someone gave me a hand. ¡°Twanks, Henly. (Thanks, Henry.)¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Henry smiled with courtesy. He¡¯s building a wall¡­ ¡®But I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a bad guy.¡¯ Even if they seem cold, they always answer back. Isaac nced at me, saying ¡°You can¡¯t even walk, idiot.¡± I trampled on the rock that I had caught and let it sink into the dirt. What the hell is up with Teramore? How scary it must have been. Then, someone came to us. ¡°Are you three ying together?¡± It was Teramore. He bent over and made eye contact with me. ¡°You¡¯re more adorable, up close.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°My name is Austin Teramore. I¡¯ve been with Dubbleds for a long time.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s shake hands¡± He held my hand andughed. ¡°Children¡¯s hands are really soft, too. ¡° I can feel the sharp re in his eyes. He looked down at my hand and whispered. ¡°You¡¯re gentle.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you need to be punished if you keep being this gentle. Isn¡¯t it?¡± He looked at me and the corners of his mouth rose. ¡°In the future, I will assist Master Henry in his studies. I¡¯m here to say hello. Together in the study¨C¡° To take the kids? ¡®You can¡¯t do that. I shouted loudly. ¡°Nwos! Nyos!! (Nos!Nos!!)¡± When he heard my shout, Nos, which was far away, came running at once. Why would I bring Nos without bringing another servant to the training ground? Because there was Lord Teramore in the castle, i needed a close ally of the Duke who could protect the children. Nos hardened when he saw Lord Teramore. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°I came to say hello to my cute students.¡± ¡°Are you in charge of education again?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone else who can help them with their talents.¡± Teramore slowly stroked his beards and looked at the two children. ¡°I¡¯d rather say hello next time.¡± When he said so, he bowed his head lightly and disappeared. Nos looked at Teramore, which was moving away with a re. There was no need to find a child who was abused separately. There was a child who will meet Teramore. It was Henry. *** Henry and Isaac¡¯s training has resumed. As Nos left, I sat in a chair that he had arranged for me at the training ground and yed with my skirt. ¡®What should i do now..¡¯ Should i tell the duke? But there is no evidence What if he say that they got bruises or wounds while training? In this case, the abused child had to tell him himself, but Henry seemed to be hiding the abuse. Otherwise, the kid can¡¯t get rid of Teramore. ¡®But why is Henry hiding Teramore¡¯s atrocities?¡¯ I was thinking so, but at that moment, someone suddenly jumped.I was greatly surprised while turning my head to the source. When Isaac grab his sword, Kugugugugu -! The ground vibrated, little stones and dust floated around the child. At that time, Isaac stepped on the ground and quickly leaped to his feet, his sword instantly turned red. ¡®Oh my god¡­what?¡¯ I knew Isaac was using aura, but I didn¡¯t know it was manifested at such an early age. Does it make sense for a child that young, to be using an aura? I can¡¯t believe it even though I saw it with my eyes. Isaac narrowed the distance at once, and the opponent quickly turned himself in a hurry. Isaac quickly hit his opponent¡¯s legs with his left foot, and soon his opponent has been knocked down. ¡°I¡¯ve got him.¡± Heughed and threw the sword with his aura as flipped his wrist over to receive it again. With a grin on his face, he lightly handle the sword loaded with aura It would have weighed heavily but he handles it with ease Then, he go into the other side at once, and finally catch the opponent. ¡°I surrender!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no surrender. If you face each other and lose, you lose.¡± ¡®Kling!¡¯ The opponent managed to avoid it, but the armor pierced by the sword containing the aura is broken. Isaac really had no intention of letting him go. He raised the sword once again. I murmured casually at the dreadful scene. ¡°Scawy¡­.(Scary¡­..)¡± Isaac flinched. When he looked at me in surprise, he coughed in vain. ¡°That¡¯s not scary¡± Then he threw away the sword and withdrew from the opponent. ¡®That opponent was lucky.¡¯ I¡¯m d Isaac stopped. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Trantor ¨C zimming Next is Henry¡¯s turn. It isn¡¯t as fierce as Isaac, but he is certainly an outstanding talent. Henry also sprout out an aura On the contrary, he dealt with the aura more delicately than Isaac. However, when his training partner is reced, he failed to show his strength. Henry¡¯s new opponent is an old man with gray hair. Despite being much weaker than his former opponent, who was a young man, Henry fell to the floor several times. ¡°Are you treating me like an old man?¡± The opponent shouted at Henry, making an impression that he thought so, too. ¡°Don¡¯t ignore me!¡± Henry quickly got up and avoided the old soldier, but soon saw something as his pupils dted. Soon the child dropped his head, and at the same time the sword fell from his hand. The old soldier raised his neck with the ground firmly set. ¡®You¡¯re gonna get hurt!¡¯ ¡°No¡± I shouted and rushed between the old soldier while spreading my arms before Henry. ¡°Down¡¯t hit Henwy! (Don¡¯t hit Henry!)¡± ¡°Child, this is a fair game.¡± The old soldier smiled awkwardly and said, but I frowned. ¡°Henwy didn¡¯t gwab the sword, it is on the gwound (Henry didn¡¯t grab the sword, it is on the ground.)¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s nwot a game for gwandpa to get angwy. (It¡¯s not a game for grandpa to get angry.)¡± The old soldier groaned and looked at the sword that Henry had dropped. ¡°Oh, no, ¡­¡­. I guess I was too into the fight.¡± The old soldier reached out to raise Henry. But Henry stood up on his own, not holding his hand. Henry went out of the training ground, I hurried along and pulled his arms. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Henwy is huwt. Appwy medicine. (Henry is hurt, apply medicine.)¡± ¡°No thanks.¡± ¡°Awe you afwaid of doctors? Oh the owld doctor is nice (Are you afraid of doctors? Oh the old doctor is nice.)¡± He treated me kindly when I was sick. I¡¯m not afraid of him. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of doctors! I just hate old men¨C!¡± The child, who was shouting like that, suddenly shut his mouth. Standing by the side of the road, I stared at him. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t like old people¡¯ I am aware of the hidden circumstances of the Dubbled because I had been a duke¡¯s child many time. Dubbled is a rich family with both wealth, power and fame on the surface, but inside it was a terrible battle. From generation to generation, the children of Dubbled had to give up their parents warm care instead for enjoying the abundant wealth that their predecessors had achieved. The immediate lineage of Dubbled is raised in the hands of their predecessor and his close associates upon birth. Only a few anniversaries at best they can meet their parents. Since childhood, the system has been designed to give absolute loyalty to the family and to designate the most outstanding sessor. And the children of the current Duke, are all raised in their hands until the predecessor died. ¡®The scary old man¡¯ The Duke of Amity, the father of my first life, shuddered at every mention of the Dubbled¡¯s tradition. ¡°Cain Dubbled is a terrible man. Isn¡¯t that the devil who murdered his second son, Chris, in front of his grandson? Do you know why the murder happened? Because he¡¯s not up to Dubbleds standard. He killed him because he didn¡¯t need such a child.¡± What if Henry was the grandson that was with him when he killed the second son? ¡®Then you¡¯ll be traumatized by the old man.¡¯ I clenched my fist. Yeah, no matter how smart you are, you are a child. This is a child who considers trauma to an elderly person as a w. And Henry must have been hiding the abuse because he thought of it as a w. ¡®People didn¡¯t know about this abuse because Henry had been hiding it thoroughly.¡¯ Teramore must have known of Henry¡¯s obsession with perfection. So he dare to abuse the Duke¡¯s child. What a terrible old man ¡®So what do we do now?¡¯ The smart way is just to keep your mouth shut. Would people believe me when I¡¯m this young? Unlike previous incidents in Dubbled, this case involved the vassals. People here have seen Teramore for much longer than I have. Of course, the credibility is higher for him. ¡®What i¡¯ve been building up so far could fall apart.¡¯ But¡ª Henry¡¯s hands were shaking. I could not turn away from the child. I stroke Henry¡¯s head. Then the startled child pull away my hand. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I breathed out a sigh ¡°What the hell¡­..¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pwotect you, Henly. (I¡¯ll protect you, Henry.)¡± Henry narrowed his forehead with a look on his face I can¡¯t help it, I¡¯ll protect you. So repay meter. *** Two dayster, i headed with Lea to the office. As I poked my face through the crack in the door, Nos, who was with the Duke, approached me, calling out, ¡°Little miss.¡± Nos bent his knees and made eye contact with me, while asking. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± I¡¯m going to dig up Teramore¡¯s information. Knowing your enemies will lead to a n to defeat them. But I couldn¡¯t get any deep information from my position. ¡®In that case, you need to find someone who has a lot of information.¡¯ The Duke of Dubbled, who owned one of the greatest intelligence units in the Empire. ¡°I miss the dyuke¡± Nos who looked at me says, ¡°As expected, little miss is the cutest¡­¡± Then he hugged me and headed for the Duke. ¡°Leine is here.¡± The Duke quickly took me away and put me on hisp. I put my hand on the table, and peeped at the Duke¡¯s papers. ¡°What are you looking at so closely?¡± I was so surprised and quickly made an excuse. ¡°Youw writing is pwetty. Wow! (Your writing is pretty. Wow!)¡± ¡°You admire me for nothing¡± And then Nosughed. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to write yet, right?.¡± The duke picked up an empty piece of paper from one side of the desk, put a pen in my hand, and covered the back of my hand with his big warm hand. I am wondering what you are going to do, but you seemed to hold my hand on the nk paper and write for me instead. My hands are not moving well, so it is a little crooked, but I could read the letters at a nce. One more time. ¡°Can you read it?¡± ¡°Weine¡¯s my name. (Leine¡¯s my name.)¡± ¡°She remembered that since the maids wrote it often.¡± At Nos¡¯s words the Dukeughed and stroked my head. Indeed the Duke did things with me beside him in the Office. I overheard this and that, staying calm so I wouldn¡¯t get in the way. ¡°How is the new advisory body going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to let the vassals know about today.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Most of them were stories of politics. But there were also helpful stories. There will be a vacancy in the senior position, so the council will select new members of themittee. The candidate is Teramore. Other than him, there is Myshank. *** That afternoon. I pretended to be ying, killing time in the garden in front of the crowded entrance. Sitting on Lea¡¯sp, picking flowers, peeped at her watch. ¡®It¡¯s four o¡¯clock¡­.¡¯ Viscount Myshack is said to have an appointment with the Duke at 4:30 p.m., so he will pass the gate by this time. I am wondering when you¡¯de, so I pulled my neck out, and someone came in through the gate. A brown curly hair, drooping eyes, there¡¯s also a cut under his chin. He looks about mid-thirties. It¡¯s exactly the same as the picture. I hugged her shoulders and said to Leah, ¡°It¡¯s cwold (it¡¯s cold,)¡± ¡°Then shall we go inside?¡± ¡°No, i¡¯m gwoing to make twese and gwive it to Nea. (I¡¯m going to make these and give it to Lea.)¡± When I showed her the flower crown I am making, Lea wrapped her cheeks and said, ¡°You want to give it to me?¡± Lea, who looked around and confirmed that there are far-off guards, rose up. ¡°I¡¯ll get the coat and nket.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As Lea hurried inside, I saw Myshanking over the gate. As he is about to enter, he found me and turned to me. ¡°I see the famous child of fate here. My name is Carl Myshank.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Bwaine. Hi.¡± Let me greet you as childish as possible. He looked me up and down. He seemed to be curious as to why i attract the Duke¡¯s interest. ¡°What were you doing here? It¡¯s chilly.¡± That¡¯s right, I waited for that question. Iughed and said, ¡°Waiting fow gwandpa Tera. (Waiting for Granpa Tera)¡± ¡°Teramore?¡± As expected, as soon as he is mentioned, his face doesn¡¯t look good. ¡°Lebwaine will also take cwasses with Henly and Isyac (Leine will also take sses with Henry and Isaac.)¡± Myshank¡¯s mouth twisted when i said that i was waiting to ask for a ss together. ¡°You misunderstand something. Teramore is an old man who is not qualified to teach Dubbleds. His knowledge are not so wide and¡­¡± When I blinked on purpose, Myshank told me easily. ¡°That means you can¡¯t learn anything from Teramore¡± ¡°No, gwandpa is smart. (No, grandpa is smart.)¡± ¡°What did he say to you?¡± ¡°He said that he is weawing a vewy cool wobe now. (He said that he is wearing a very cool robe now.)¡± It meant the dark red robe worn by the Senate, who represent Dubbled. ¡®Myshank, the robe that you want.¡¯ As I spoke with my arms raised, his face changed at once. ¡°Did he say that?¡± ¡°Yes, tawking to another guy. Bwaine heard it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nonsense. The position is¡­¡­!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t mean to be the chairman,¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± The chairman¡­¡­Myshank face has hardened. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Trantor ¨C zimming Without a word, I pretended to be naive again to him, who is gritting his teeth. ¡°Uncwel, do you want to sightsee with weine? (Uncle, do you want to go sightseeing with Leine?)¡± Viscount Myshank hurriedly went back as i waved my hand behind him. ¡®Uncle, stay strong. Go and have a big fight with Teramore instead of me!¡¯ *** The meeting was in full swing at the Tower of Wisdom, the base of the Senate. ¡°The creation of an advisory body! the Duke must be out of his mind!¡± An elder shouted angrily. ¡°For generations, the advisor has been the role of the senate! If an advisory body is established, we will be doomed.¡± ¡°The duke won¡¯t be affected but our tax ie is not as good as it used to be. He even took away our freedom to enter the castle.¡± ¡°Are you going to leave it as it is, sir?¡± The elders nced at the chairman sitting on the top. The chairman picked up a ss of wine and said in a leisurely manner. ¡°You¡¯re so stubborn. We servants have no choice but to obey their masters.¡± ¡°What are you talking about¡­..!¡± ¡°So,¡± the chairman said, cutting off the elder. ¡°Teramore.¡± The chairman turned his head to Teramore, who was standing by the wall, unable to sit in the chair. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Youds are the future of this Dubbled. I have to teach you with all my heart. Of course. ¡° The chairman smiled and lowered his voice. ¡°We need to be in sync with each other.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve done a lot of preparation.¡± After the meeting, Vassals from the Senate followed Teramore, who left the Tower of Wisdom. ¡°I think he is finally about to wear the elder¡¯s robe.¡± Teramore smiled modestly, but inside, his desire wriggled like a bug. ¡®This is the right time.¡¯ How much have you looked forward to this moment, being loyal to the Senate for the past 30 years? The family has repeatedly deprived young people of the opportunity to be elders, but this time it is different. He was confident that he would educate Henry and Isaac in the direction the senate wanted.No matter how stupid a child may be, he can learn any difficult sentence if he teach them with a rod. It was not difficult to instill the ideas of the Senate into the young child if he were to sumb to violence. In addition, Henry had a deep trauma. Last time I tested it, He didn¡¯t tell anyone what happened. ¡®Henry is brainwashed with my fists, and Isaac is simple.¡¯ Vassals rubbed his palm with ttery. ¡°If you wear a robe of elders, please remember me.¡± ¡°Sure, how could I forget you?¡± It was then. Myshank, who was walking in the hallway,ughed when he heard their conversation. ¡°Sir Myshank.¡± ¡°You¡¯re telling a funny story.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You are telling something you haven¡¯t even obtained. ¡° ¡°Based on my observation, it is Teramore¡¯s turn.¡± ¡°Have you forgot who gives you your career? My father gave you the seat because i begged him!¡± As Teramore¡¯s eyes hardened, the vassals dawdled at him. ¡°What are you saying¡­¡­! That¡¯s rude.¡° ¡°I can¡¯t help it, the past will always remain. ¡° Teramore¡¯s face med with shame. ¡°You, who used to wait on me and barely make ends meet, are now teachers of the masters. Just wait and see.¡± Myshank whispered in his ears ¡°Don¡¯t cross the line. How much do you think I know about your weaknesses?¡± Then he tapped Teramore shoulders as he walked past him. Teramore hardened as if he is rooted to the ground. ¡°I¡¯m going to tear that jerk¡¯s mouth!¡± He muttered fiercely, and swallowed his dry cough. ¡°Do.., don¡¯t , don¡¯t be too upset.¡± ¡°He despises me. It¡¯s been like that ever since the first day!¡± ¡°Well,thats¡­.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll see. I¡¯ll have him begging someday.¡± Teramore clenched his teeth, ring at the back of Myshank. *** The rtionship between Teramore and Myshank has worsen. Myshank kept Teramore in check as i nned. I have repeatedly interrupted Henry and Isaac¡¯s sses to prevent them from abuse. ¡°You can¡¯t leave their future to an unqualified teacher!¡± ¡°Please reconsider the selection!¡± ¡°A new teacher worthy of them¡­..¡± Those who said that are aristocrats who were swept away by Myshank¡¯s opinion. I grinned as I watched the demonstration. ¡®Good,good,¡¯ As expected, a man nominated for seniority at a young age. There¡¯s no one who do dirty tricks the best like him. ¡®Their attention is focused, so Teramore won¡¯t be able to touch Henry easily.¡¯ Keep fighting back and forth, rece the teachers of Henry and Isaac. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with our baby today, you are smiling so happily.¡± At that remark, one of the maids who took care of me, Yuni said with a triumphant look. ¡°I bought a new toy today!¡± ¡°Oh, the baby must have saw me bringing a new toy.¡± ¡°She¡¯ll prefer the one I bought.¡± The maids growled at each other and looked at me. ¡°You prefer my toy, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Puzzle is much more fun, isn¡¯t it?¡± I¡¯m suddenly under a lot of pressure. ¡®Both of you¡­..¡¯. I tried to stop both of them but the fight is not over. ¡°Okay, show them yourself and get evaluated by the little miss!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s try. I¡¯m confident. If I lose, I¡¯ll at least take out my eyeballs.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯m going to pull out my eyeballs and do juggling. ¡° ¡°Ohohoho!¡± The smiling maids sprang to their feet and opened the door, saying, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go, little miss.¡± I followed them with a smile on my face ¡®I¡¯m gonna have to pretend i¡¯m having fun again today.¡¯ I went down the stairs with the maids to the first floor with the toys. Then, I saw Isaacing from the other side. ¡°Hi!¡± ¡°Hi, kid.¡± He had books in his hand, as if he had just finished ss. ¡°Gwoing where?¡± ¡°Training ground. To be trained.¡± ¡°Henwy?¡± ¡°My brother didn¡¯t pass the test, so he¡¯s retaking the test.¡± Isaac, who said so, added that he was in high spirits. ¡°I do all of it perfectly.¡± Isaac is also an outstanding talent, his physical ability is superior and his brain is not inferiorpared to Henry¡¯s. However, I was surprised that Henry failed the test that Isaac passed. Blinking my eyes, I hardened to the sudden thought that suddenly came to my mind. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me¡­..¡¯ I hurried down the stairs. I heard the flustered maids calling from behind, ¡°Little miss! Little miss!¡± but I am out of my mind. I hurried past and headed to the study hall. ¡®Gwang!¡¯ As I stormed into the door, a startled Teramore looked at me.I looked at Henry behind him. When I met Henry¡¯s eyes, he turned his head to cover his red cheeks. Under the cor of his shirt is full of ugly wounds. Given that the bruises turned yellow, it is clear that there is an assault from a long time ago. ¡®I underestimated him.¡¯ I thought that Teramore abused Henry to be an elder in the Dubbled. He was trying to brainwash Henry by assaulting him, raising him as a sessor that suit the taste of the Senate. But if the goal was to be an elder, he won¡¯t touch Henry. ¡®He must have thought of Henry as a ything.¡¯ He must be thrilled to release his inferiorityplex from the noble family to the noble lord¡¯s children. Teramore coughed and said, ¡°You can¡¯t juste in during ss.¡± ¡°Twis isn¡¯t a cwass, you hit Henwy. (This isn¡¯t a ss, you hit Henry.)¡± How can hitting a child be a ss?Teramore was briefly surprised that he had been caught at the scene of the assault, but soon smiled. ¡°You¡¯re making it up. How dare I hit him. His body wound was because of yesterday¡¯s sword training.¡± ¡°I never raised my hand, but even if it happened, it¡¯s not an assault.¡± He continued with his mouth raised. ¡°I raised him with love¡± As soon as he said that, I quickly picked up the fountain pen that was on his desk. And¡­.. ¡°Aggh!¡± With the sharp pen tip, the blood on the back of his hand wrung out. Henry widened his eyes at what had happened in a sh. Teramore copsed on the floor, holding his blood dripping hands. ¡°What the hell is this!¡± cried the old man whose eyes had turned furious.I came close to him and whispered to him. ¡°What is it? You¡¯we touched with wove, motherfwucker. (What is it? You¡¯re touched with love, motherfucker.)¡± Chapter 20 Trantor ¨C Zimming ¡°Wha, wha, what¡­.¡± Disbelief spread across Teramore¡¯s face. I whispered to him, ¡°What a fool.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Just wait, old man. The dyuke will soon fwaind out abwout this.¡± (Just wait, old man. The duke will soon find out about this.) I walked past Teramore with a smile. I reached for Henry¡¯s hand and left the room. ¡°Are you crazy? Aren¡¯t you scared?¡± I stared at Henry with a stiff face. Perhaps he was surprised to see me interfering with Teramore¡¯s endeavor, but it seemed to be a good thing. The wall between me and him has disappeared a bit. ¡°You¡¯re going to be in trouble. Teramore is a mean guy.¡± ¡°Not scawed.¡± (Not scared) ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Bad people hitting Henly. I¡¯m not scawed at all.¡± (Bad people hitting Henry. I¡¯m not scared at all.) Henry¡¯s eyes went wide, as I spoke with a determination. I really am not afraid of Teramore. I have met countless terrible people before and Teramore is just another one of them. He is just a sick pervert who feels pleasure from abusing children. I am more worried about Henry. The cheeks that Teramore hit are now swollen red and even his crisp cor is wrinkled. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the dyuke. Henly¡¯s huwt.¡± (Let¡¯s go to the duke. Henry¡¯s hurt.) ¡°¡­That¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°Henly¡­.¡± (Henry¡­.) ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Henry shouts, stubbornness paints his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anybody about today.¡± Henry then walks away. ¡®It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand that child¡¯s mind. Abused children usually spend their entire lives avoiding others or growing up aggressively. As such, trauma was developed. Even I, who¡¯ve been reborned three times can¡¯tpletely trust people because of my past lives.¡¯ I sigh as I watch Henry¡¯s back disappear. *** Teramore walked back and forth throughout the hall while grinding his teeth in anger. ¡®That crazy girl¡­.!¡¯ ¡°What is it? You¡¯we touched with wove, motherfwucker.¡± (What is it? You¡¯re touched with love, motherfucker.) Whenever Teramore remembered the child¡¯s expression, he would feel his anger rising once more. ¡®She¡¯s not a child of fate, she¡¯s a demon! That little demon must have been sent down by the church to spy on Dubbled. Did she think I¡¯m going to be scared by her little act?!¡¯ Teramore hurried his steps towards the duke¡¯s office and knocked on the door. ¡°This is Teramore, sir. ¡° Soon he heard the duke¡¯s reply, approving his entrance. Teramore entered the room with a face full of excitement, he couldn¡¯t wait to report Leine¡¯s action to Dubbled. He spoke in hurry, ¡°Your Grace, the child of fate¨C¡± ¡°It¡¯s the old man!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.!¡± Leine, who was sitting on the duke¡¯sp, grinned. Teramore was startled and ran over to the child. ¡®That little girl¡¯s already¡­..!¡¯ Leine wasn¡¯t the only one. She was joined by Viscount Myshank, Nos, the lieutenant and some of the senators. They were looking at Teramore with an odd expression on their faces. ¡®Has she told the duke about how I treated Henry?!¡¯ Viscount Myshank frowned and said, ¡°How could you do such a thing to the duke¡¯s children?¡± Teramore came up with a quick excuse, ¡°Your Excellency, please listen to me! Why would I do that? It¡¯s all a lie.¡± He then showed his injured hand hastily to the duke. ¡°The baby is not just a child. She poked the back of my hand with a pen. Isn¡¯t that suspicious?! She is too smart in the first ce. She offered you the story of the church and the imperial fami¡ª¡° ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± Viscount Myshank cut off Teramore¡¯s ims. ¡°I mean it¡¯s dubious!¡± Viscount Myshank looked at Teramore weirdly, ¡°We were talking about how you intimidated and frightened the duke¡¯s daughter just because of a slight mistake that she made.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You were too harsh on the child! She even bursted into tears as soon as she saw me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s, uh¡­..¡± ¡°And you said that kind of thing? What else did you do?¡± Teramore was taken aback. He looked around the room with trembling eyes, when his eyes met with Leine¡¯s. Leine¡¯s mouth rose into a small smirk. Her look saying, ¡®Did you think the viscount was talking about Henry?¡¯ That little girl also brought in Myshank, who was an enemy to him, and made it impossible for him to think of another excuse for abusing Henry. As Teramore¡¯s face turned pale, Myshank interrogated him, ¡°Let me ask you again, what have you done?¡± ¡°It, it¡¯s a slip of the tongue.¡± But there was no one in the room who believed in him. Myshank said to the duke, ¡°It¡¯s suspicious, duke. It¡¯s questionable to act like that over a small deal. Won¡¯t this kind of conduct influence the childrens¡¯ characters poorly?¡± Even Nos and the senators voiced their concerns. ¡°We need confirmation.¡± ¡°Unless his innocence is proved, we cannot leave the children¡¯s education to such a man.¡± The duke¡¯s sharp gaze prated Teramore. Teramore shouted, ¡°Wait, sir!¡±, but Duke Dubleed didn¡¯t heed his plea. He shortly ordered his people to investigate Teramore. *** After the talk, Myshank and the vassals left the room. I jump off the duke¡¯sp and follow Myshank. My face is full of excitement. ¡°Sir Myshwank.¡± (Sir Myshank) He looks back at me ¡°Yes, child. What is it?¡± I tug Myshank¡¯s shirt with an innocent look. ¡°Is the old man a bad guy?¡± ¡°Teramore?¡± He continues with a grin. ¡°Yes, he is. A really, really bad guy.¡± ¡°If the tweacher is bad, what if Henly and Ishac grew up to be bad people?¡± (If the teacher is bad, what if Henly and Ishac grew up to be bad people.) ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m going to help them out.¡± ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯m going to request the other nobles toe to the castle and plead to the chairman to withhold the children¡¯s ss until the case is cleared.¡± I act innocently and say, ¡°Wow!¡± as i jump up and down. ¡®Unexpectedly, you took my side.¡¯ It¡¯s a good thing for me though, so I give him a big smile. After Myshank himself leaves with a big smile, Teramorees out of the duke¡¯s office. ¡®You must¡¯ve had a hard time talking to him.¡¯ Teramore, who sees me, grits his teeth. ¡°You¡­..!¡± Looking around quickly, he pulls my arm and heads to the corner of the room. ¡°This little bitch! Do you think I¡¯m going to take this lying down?¡± ¡°What are you gwoing to do?¡± (What are you going to do?) ¡°You must be a demon sent by the church¡­..!¡± ¡°Gwanpa, are you stupid?¡± Grandpa, are you stupid? ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯we the one who admitted the misdeed.¡± (You¡¯re the one who admitted the misdeed.) ¡°You bitch¡­.¡± ¡°How did you know? My nwickname was bitch!¡± (How did you know? My nickname was bitch.) I look straight at Teramore¡¯s eye straight and speak with a low tone. ¡°If ywo evew touch them agwain, I¡¯we bite you.¡± (If you ever touch them again, I¡¯ll bite you.) ¡°¡­!¡± I continue to talk with a big smile. ¡°So let go of me. Now.¡± I¡¯ve been a beggar in my past life. Teramore¡¯s threats don¡¯t perturb me even a bit. The strength on Teramore¡¯s grip slowly loosen. I wave his hand off me easily as I turn around and walk away. *** Two dayster, Myshank came to the castle with other nobles and appealed for the suspension of Teramore. Teramore became the teacher of Henry and Isaac due to the vote from the senates, but right now half of the senate voices are on Myshank¡¯s side. Given how things are progressing, now the senior position will very likely be given to Myshank, since Teramore¡¯s standing has be unstable due to the recent event. ¡°Chai, chairman¡­..¡± I hum down the hallways to the music of Teramore¡¯s voice begging the chairman for leniency. I am thinking of checking on Henry¡¯s condition. The life of a noble is quite pitiful. Instead of worrying about food they worried about studying. Even with the suspended sses, the two sit side by side in the study and work on their homework. I peep out my face in front of the study door to look for their shadows. ¡®Huh? No one¡­.¡¯ ¡°Hey, you!¡± ¡°Aahh!¡±, I jump up from shock, surprised by the voice thates from behind my shoulder. I hold my chest tight with both hands as I try to calm down my beating heart. I turn around and find Isaac and Henry standing behind me. ¡°Why, why hewe?¡± (Why, why here?) When I ask, Isaac lifts the book to his side and shrugs. ¡°There¡¯s a book here that¡¯s not avable in the library. Why are you here?¡±, he replies. Isaac scrunches his nose, picking up on my nervous gesture, ¡°Are you running away?¡± Only ¡°No, no!¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°Just sightsweeing.¡± (Just sightseeing.) I p my hands around the room and make an excuse, Isaac wriggles his eyebrows. I nce at Henry¡¯s figure. ¡®Will you be pissed off if I said I came to check up on you?¡¯ I was wondering what to do when Isaac says, ¡°No way, you¡­.you must have heard somewhere that today¡¯s snack is a cake.¡± What? Chapter 21 Trantor ¨C Zimming Isaac strode into the study room with chocte cake topped with whip cream in his hand. ¡®I¡¯m so excited!¡¯ I¡¯ve had a lot of idents with adults these days, so I¡¯ve been hungry all the time. ¡°Hmph, I didn¡¯t leave it for you. Just¡­.It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t really like sweets.¡± ¡°Isyac, I enjoyed the sugaw byead you gawe me the othew day.¡± (Isaac, I enjoyed the sugar bread you gave me the other day.) ¡°I, I won¡¯t like you even if youpliment me!¡± His ear reddened as he rushed into the study room. Henry only nced at me before heading for the door without saying much. I went in tow to the study room where they were sitting. I sat down and scrutinised Henry from head to toe. ¡®I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any aftereffects.¡¯ I took a bite of the cake, and my mouth let out an unintentional gasp. What is this vour? ¡®It¡¯s so delicious!¡¯ It was different from all the cake I had eaten so far. The refreshing whip cream that didn¡¯t feel too overpowering or buttery when put in one¡¯s mouth. The cake was very moist and fluffy with velvet-like chocte inside it. The perfect cake melted gently in my mouth as soon as it touched the tongue. ¡®They say the patissier from the west wing owns the hands of God. It¡¯s not just a rumor after all.¡¯ I was really impressed by the taste of the cake. This was the first time I¡¯ve ever tasted the cake from the west wing. I usually frequent the east hall, where the VIPs usually stayed. With both of my hands encasing my cheeks, I said, ¡°Wow, wow!¡± Isaac smiled when he saw me. ¡°Is it that delicious?¡± ¡®When I was a beggar, I¡¯ve starved for more than five days. To soothe the hunger, I would imagine myself eating a delicious chocte cake.¡¯ The taste was full of warmth that it reminded me of my previous life where I suffered through countless hard times. ¡°Thwank you so much¡­.¡± (Thank you so much¡­.) ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to thank me that much.¡± Isaac was rather embarrassed and rolled his eyes as a reply. ¡°Would you like to eat the chocte cake tomorrow morning as well?¡± ¡°You¡¯we the best!¡± (You¡¯re the best!) ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you in the evening, too.¡± ¡°You¡¯we so cool!¡± (You¡¯re so cool!) ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯ll give it to you the day after tomorrow too.¡± ¡°You¡¯we the gweatest!¡± (You¡¯re the greatest!) Isaac grinned from my empty praises. From the sidelines, Henry stared at us as if we¡¯re a pair of clowns. *** Henry and Isaac continued with their homework, as I painted quietly beside them. At dusk the maids came to the study room to look for me, but when they saw me with the siblings, they simply smiled and went back. I was just trying to spend some time with my siblings. Without us realizing, the bright day was reced by the night sky. ¡®Sleepy¡­.¡¯ Isaac is dozing off too¡­. I pinched my cheek to wake myself from the drowsiness. ¡°Go to sleep if you¡¯re sleepy.¡± Henry said with his eyes fixed on the book. I wish I could go, but I couldn¡¯t leave Henry alone in the castle with Teramore. ¡°It¡¯s owkay. Not sleepy.¡± (It¡¯s okay. Not sleepy.) ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± ¡°¡­.I¡¯ll go wash my face.¡± I jumped off the chair, then whispered to Isaac, who was dozing off. I left the study only after I saw Isaac nodding his head with lethargy. ¡®I¡¯m so sleepy¡¯ My body seemed to be protesting for a quick rest. I dragged my body to the washroom with a grumble, but before I could go in a rough hand dragged me away from the entrance. ¡®Ahh!¡¯ ¡®Teramore!¡¯ Before I could react, Teramore had dragged me into a dim room near the washroom. He closed the door, then turned slowly towards me. Teramore¡¯s mouth curled up into a wicked sneer as his eyes set on me. ¡°Why? You thought I¡¯d only go after Henry?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not like Henly, if you touch me, it¡¯ll be weveald.¡± (I¡¯m not like Henry, if you touch me, it¡¯ll be revealed.) ¡°You don¡¯t need your hands to make people suffer.¡± Teramore took something out of his pocket. Blue Spinel! That¡¯s a special instrument used as a sacred tool to extract divine power. The clearer the color, the more extraction can be done. Of course, Blue Spinel is considered a precious treasure in the market, but none of the divine power¡¯s wielders have the same line of thought. Extracting divine power would drive the wielder crazy, or in the worst case, they might die. A normal child like me would lose my mind even with any Spinel. ¡®I rather die and reborn once more, than getting tortured with that Spinel.¡¯ Teramore approached me, muttering in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s 30 years. Things that I¡¯ve been working on for 30 years have copsed. Just because of a four year old kid!¡± Madness began to cloud his eyes. In the evening, the vassals moved out of the study unexpectedly, and they seemed to have been kicked out of their teacher¡¯s seat. ¡°Don¡¯te or I¡¯ll scweam.¡± (Don¡¯te or I¡¯ll scream.) ¡°Try it. Let¡¯s see if a person wille faster or you will lose your divine power first.¡± Out of sudden, the door opened. We turned our heads and saw Henry¡¯s figure run in. ¡°Let her go.¡± Teramore looked at Henry with a sly smile. ¡°You know it is rude to interrupt people, right? I guess you arecking in educationtely.¡± Henry clenched his eyes shut and rushed blindly towards Teramore¡¯s direction. Teramore, however, was unbothered as if Henry¡¯s arrival was an insignificant change to his n. There was nothing to be afraid of because the genius couldn¡¯t even fight off his trauma. But he made a blunder, Henry¡¯s purpose wasn¡¯t to attack him. The child instead reached out for the Blue Spinel and threw it into one of the furnitures¡¯ narrow openings. ¡°You son of a bitch¡­.!¡± Out of anger, Teramore tried to hit Henry, but I hung tightly onto Teramore¡¯s arms with all my weight. ¡°Don¡¯t twouch Henly!¡± (Don¡¯t touch Henry!) He roughly threw me to the floor and raised his hand at Henry once more. Then¨C Boom¡ª!! The door burst open and a tremendous wave of mana rushed toward Teramore. The mana knocked Teramore out to the floor, ¡°Aggghhh!¡ª¡° His scream echoed through the room. When I saw him, his arms were twisted to a horrifying angle. I quickly turned my head away towards the door. Dubbled was standing in front of the entrance. Coldness and anger was radiating off him. ¡°Si-sir¡± The duke¡¯s cold eyes swept over me and Henry, who was lying on the floor. Teramore tried to get up and looked at the duke. He looked flustered, the dukeing to the room and putting an end to his n, wasn¡¯t part of his calction. ¡®Fool, do you think I would walk around alone after the event?¡¯ I had expected that Teramore would n some underhand tricks. So to counter whatever Teremore¡¯s had in his hand, I had asked Isaac to call the Duke before I left the study! I stayed in the study room untilte at night, but it wasn¡¯t just to protect Henry. Turned out I was right, tonight Teramore really did act. The Duke came in with Isyac, Nos, and the maids, including Leah, in tow. Before I left, I had asked Isyac to call the Duke, nevertheless considering the possibility he wouldn¡¯te, I requested for the maids toe as well. ¡°What¡­¡­.what is happening here¡­.!¡± Leah¡¯s face darkened as she saw the situation in the room. ¡®I¡¯m d you guys have a good timing.¡¯ With this, no one would dare toy their hands on Henry anymore. ¡°Si-sir, this¡­..so this¡­.! Li-li-listen to me first please.¡± Teramore begged, but the duke didn¡¯t heed his plea. Nos rubbed his brow off, a deep frown was spread across his forehead. The senate¡¯s member mistreated a duke¡¯s child. It was a major incident, if the news went out there would be a huge uproar. ¡®In the worst case scenario, there would be civil war?¡¯ There¡¯s no way he could just let it pass. Lea, my maids and Nos, red at Teramore¡¯s sprawling figure. The duke walked with heavy steps toward Teramore. Teramore tried to scoot back, while cradling his deformed, twisted arm. However, with no support he couldn¡¯t get there and feel down instead, ¡°Thud¡­.!¡± The dark red blood was constantly flowing, bursting out from his open wounds. ¡°Your, your excellency¡­, I, I, I¡¯m not¡­. It¡¯s all part of the education!¡± The Duke trampled on his already mangled hand as Teramore looked up with an imploring face. ¡°Henry.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Tell me what happened.¡± He seemed to have noticed that Teramore¡¯s assault wasn¡¯t only once or twice. Teramore¡¯s hand that was going to hit Henry, was raised fixedly, out of habits. Henry, who was clenching his trousers tightly, gulped. Heavy silence followed for some time, but he kept his silence. Only after the Duke once again called out his name, ¡°Henry!¡±, did he open his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for me to judge.¡± The duke¡¯s eyes were dark. His cold stare made everyone in the room shivered in fear. Even I, the innocent bystander was afraid, the guilty Teramore was naturally terrified out of his wits. ¡°Yo-Your Excellency, you are mistaken. It¡¯s a misunderstanding. Let me exin. So, this one,¡­.!¡± The duke twisted Teramore¡¯s hand. Teramore painful screams could be heard throughout the residence. Wha¡­. I stared unblinking with my jaw cked open. It¡¯s the first time for me to see divine power¡¯s judgement being used. When I heard it, I thought it was a little scary, but the reality was far from what I had imagined. It¡¯s a lot of pressure, like a tight squeeze to the lungs. If I hadn¡¯t suffered from the Pope¡¯s divine power in my past life, I would¡¯ve been knocked out cold.¡¯ Henry, who was getting paler, clenched his teeth. Then he said casually. ¡°It was just a p in the face.¡± ¡°Little? It¡¯s violence.¡± Henry bited his lips and continues. ¡°It¡¯s an opportunity to take on Teramore¡¯s weaknesses. When I be an adult, I am going to use this information to my advantage.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Only ¡°So it¡¯s no big deal¨C¡° The Duke strode and grabbed Henry¡¯s wrist. ¡°Ugh!¡± His wide sleeve slid down his slender arm, revealing a purple bruise. Chapter 22 Trantor ¨C Zimming ¡°Oh my God¡­!¡± Lea covered her mouth in disbelief. Henry, who received the Duke¡¯s suffocating gaze, turned his head away. He stubbornly tightened his lips. ¡°I hate a liar. Even more so if it¡¯s my son.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Henry!¡± ¡°Dwon¡¯t!¡± (Don¡¯t) The duke¡¯s voice became louder and louder, until I shouted and slipped in between them. I ran to the duke¡¯s arm, shut my eyes tightly and hung on his arm. ¡°Henly is scawed. He is scawed of you.¡± (Henry is scared. He is scared of you.) ¡®I am scared too.¡¯ ¡®I must be crazy. Hanging onto the duke, a monster invoking mana, without thinking.¡¯ It would be less scary to crawl into a lion¡¯s mouth. My whole body was shaking with fear. The duke¡¯s grips slowly loosened. Henry, who was released by the Duke, gritted his teeth and ran out of the room. I trailed behind him. Although I managed to grab his hand, Henry shook it off as soon as my grip touched him. ¡®Agh!¡¯ I almost fell because of the sudden force. I hurried back up and walked to Henry¡¯s side. ¡°Henly it¡¯s ok to be afwaid.¡± (Henry it¡¯s okay to be afraid) ¡°¡­.¡± ¡±I¡¯m afwaid of sharp objects. I¡¯m scawed of fwogs. It¡¯s not bad to have something you awe afwaid of.¡± (I¡¯m afraid of sharp objects. I¡¯m scared of frogs. It¡¯s not bad to have something you are afraid of.) ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pwotect you. Let¡¯s go to dyuke.¡± (I¡¯ll protect you. Let¡¯s go to the duke.) ¡°Who asked you for help!¡± Henry¡¯s yell echoed sharply in the dark corridor. I was stunned and my outstretched hand retracted. Henry gritted his teeth and red at me. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Do you still fantasize us as a happy family?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Do you really think that you¡¯ve be my sibling just because you¡¯re in the family register? Don¡¯t make meugh. There¡¯s no one who really considers an orphan without a drop of blood as a family.¡± Henry poured out those hurtful remarks and sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around and keep your nose out of my business.¡± At the end of the warning, he turned his back. ¡®Stubborn,¡¯ I thought. I stood in the same ce and looked at his fading figure. *** When I came back to the duke¡¯s side, I told them the truth without leaving anything out, except the part where I set a trap for Teramore. ¡°¡­When I went to the study woom, I saw Henly and Gwandpa Tewamowe. Gwandpa was bweating Henly, I was scawed. ¡± (When I went to the study room, I saw Henry and Grandpa Teramore. Grandpa was beating him up, I was scared.) Nos and Viscount Dubos were so upset when they heard my story, that they uttered unrestrained curses under their breath. ¡°Die bastard.¡± ¡°You son of a bitch!¡± Nos, frowned and muttered. ¡°Why on earth would Henry not tell me that Teramoreid his hand on him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s still a child, so he must be afraid that if he said it, something bigger would happen.¡± Viscount Dubos sighed deeply. ¡°What shall we do, sir? ¡° ¡°Let Teramore be locked in an underground prison¡± ¡°This wouldn¡¯t have happened if the senate didn¡¯t push Teramore to be Henry¡¯s teacher. They should also take responsibility for his deed. ¡° ¡°Keep it a secret that Henry has been assaulted.¡± ¡°Alright¡­What?! I know that today¡¯s incident alone is enough to charge Teramore for imprisonment or worse death sentence, but why would you keep Henry¡¯s mistreatment a secret?¡± Viscount Dubos was bewildered, but the duke didn¡¯t reply. When the duke left the room, Dubos and Nos spoke in a low voice. ¡°I had hoped for the duke to dissolve the senate throughTeramore¡¯s crime, but it seems that I was too whimsical.¡± ¡°The consequences are too big. In the worst case scenario, dissolvement of the senate could lead to war.¡± ¡°I know, but as a father of three children, isn¡¯t it too cold-hearted to just dismiss the incident as if it doesn¡¯t exist?¡± Everyone kept chattering, saying that the duke had no affection for their children, but I thought of the opposite. Before the former duke passed away, Dubbled carried his order without a fuss, even the most dangerous one. His obedience might have contributed to the fact that the former duke was in charge of his three children. Perhaps because his children were taken hostage, he took all the order at the risk of his life. ¡®The duke even hid the fact that Henry was abused, as if to protect Henry.¡¯ Despite the consequence that a war may break out if the Senate disbanded. In the long run, the war will eventually be cleared up, even if it took a long time to achieve. The reason why he gave up the opportunity to deal with the slippery senate was to keep people off Henry. If he kept the charges, countless people would use this chance to pry into Henry¡¯s weakness. ¡®He noticed that he was traumatized by the former duke¡¯ Children in a powerful household with weaknesses always be the target, so they had to hide their weaknesses. ¡°Shall we go, little miss? I have warm milk ready for you.¡± I nced once more at the duke¡¯s direction before I held Lea¡¯s hand and followed her. *** Nos came to check on Henry¡¯s condition. When he confirmed that the child was asleep, he turned his head to Dubbled¡¯s elite knight. ¡°Make sure the news about today¡¯s incident doesn¡¯t get out, issue an emergency order, and tighten security in the castle.¡± ¡°Shall we put a guard by his side?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s just going to remind him of this nightmarish incident.¡± The dark gray-haired knight shrugged. ¡°Well¡­ Teramore is in the underground prison and the chairman of the senate was called, so who could possibly harm him?¡± ¡°Watch your mouth.¡± Nos frowned when he heard the knight¡¯s careless remarks. Soon Nos and the knight left the room. The sleeping child behind the closed door was once again buried in suffocating darkness alone. His feeble breath sank into silence, and only silence rose to the room. ¡®Creak-¡® A small frictional sound was heard. Leine¡¯s small shadow was formed by the lighting in from the hall. She slipped into the room with a light step and closed the door hushedly. Leine then crept over to Henry¡¯s bedside. ¡°Asleep.¡± He had refused for a doctor to check up on him and had stayed in his room ever since, but he seems to have been sleeping all along. Leine carefully raised Henry¡¯s sleeve. The bruises she saw during the day had darkened once more. She took out a small bottle from her pocket and applied the ointment inside gently over the dark bruises and wounds. All of a sudden, Henry¡¯s body tossed and turned. ¡°Gasp!¡± She pressed her racing heart with her small hands and looked at Henry¡¯s face again, to make sure he is sleeping. ¡®Let¡¯s just go back. If he wakes up and sees me, his mood is going to plummet.¡¯ She put the little bottle back in her pocket. Leine turned to the door, but paused in her track and looked at Henry¡¯s sleeping face. She gently patted Henry¡®s hair and whispered. ¡°It¡¯s all wight, child. It¡¯s all wight.¡± (It¡¯s all right, child. It¡¯s all right.) When she was abused by the Duke of Vallua and tortured because of the attempt on Mina¡¯s life, she had wished for someone to pat her head gently and assured her that everything was going to be alright. It¡¯s okay. Tomorrow wille and everything will be fine. Leine just hoped that this simple pat would be able to take away at least a little bit of Henry¡¯s pain. After Leine left the room, Henry slowly raised his eyelid. ¡°Who¡¯s older to whom?¡± Henry¡¯s mind shed to his previous actions. Even when he showed dislike towards her, she would keep chasing after him foolishly without giving up. Was she really that stupid? ¡°Foolish¡­.¡± ¡°Do you really think that you¡¯ve be my sibling just because you¡¯re in the family register? Don¡¯t make meugh. There¡¯s no one who really considers an orphan without a drop of blood as a family.¡± He vented his anger to her. Henry bit his bottom lips. He didn¡¯t mean what he said to her. He was embarrassed that she found out about his fear, so he shouted out hurtful remarks to cover up his embarrassment. ¡­ Actually, it was scary. When Teramore raised his hand to hit him, he would always remember his grandfather¡¯s cruel words¡­ ¡®Why can¡¯t you live up to your expectations? You¡¯re not my grandson if you¡¯re defective!¡¯ ¡­ and soon the illusion of Teramore and grandfather ovepped. But- ¡®I¡¯ll protect you, Henly.¡¯ Henry buried his face in the nket and cried silently. *** The castle was in uproar. Two out of the three seniors who rmended Teramore were removed from their post and they lost their jurisdiction. The establishment of an advisory body, which had been opposed strongly by the senate, was authorised. Trapped inside the underground prison building, Teramore¡¯s appearance was terrible. However, he did not give up and begged the patrolling soldier. He reached his hand out through the iron bar¡¯s gap. ¡°The chairman¡­. Please deliver a message to the chairman. I know the secret of the child of fate!¡± If the chairman finds out that she was actually a demon, he could turn the situation upside down. Previously, he was cautious because of his precarious position, but the chairman is different. His position was secured and stable. Unfortunately, the soldier didn¡¯t heed his gibberish words, the soldier kicked his hand away. ¡°Always saying nonsense. Who would believe a madman¡¯s words?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not crazy!¡± ¡°Ha! If you¡¯re not crazy how did you find the guts to raise your hand to the young master?¡± The soldier shook his head and said, ¡°When the chairman sees you, he¡¯ll cut your throat right away instead. If you want to live another day, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Soon after the prison guard finished his advice, the door that led to the underground prison opened and someone descended down the stairs. ¡°Young master.¡± The soldiers bowed over towards Henry. ¡°¡­!¡± Teramore¡¯s face lit up with delight and hope when he saw Henry¡¯s figure ¡®The heavens have not abandoned me!¡¯ Henry ordered the guarding soldiers. ¡°Go outside until I call you.¡± The soldiers looked at each other, but soon bowed deeply and left the door. Teramore, who was left alone with Henry, cried out, holding the iron bar. ¡°Henry, get me out of here.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t divulge your trauma. So let me meet with the chairman. ¡° ¡°What are you going to do when you meet him?¡± ¡°I will surely take my revenge on that little bitch, ¡ªAgh!¡± The surge of mana emanating from Henry¡¯s body strangled Teramore¡¯s neck. ¡°Wha-what are you doing¡­.!¡± No way. Something¡¯s wrong. Henry would never dare to look straight at him, let alone possessed the guts to strangle him. Only ¡°Thi-this defective-¡­.¡± In the past, even Teramore¡¯s voice could drive him off the cliff, but now the tables had turned. Henry pierce his gaze straight at Teramore¡¯s eye with an indifferent look. ¡°I¡¯m not a defective product!¡± Teramore¡¯s trembling hand reached towards Henry. Henry, who normally would cowered from the sight of Teramore¡¯s wrinkled hand, kicked his hand away. For some reason he was no longer afraid. Henry said with a sneer. ¡°And my sister is not a bitch, her name is Leine.¡± Leine, who was fast asleep in her room, did not know that such a big thing was happening in the underground prison. Chapter 23 A few dayster, the story of Teramore going insane amidst his imprisonment spread out. I tried to snoop around in front of the underground prison to confirm the truth of the rumor. ¡®Since Henry¡¯s incident, Teramore has been having suspicion regarding my identity. It would be very convenient for me if he really lost his mind, although even if he did lose his mind, it¡¯d still better to stay low for a while.¡¯ As I kept pacing around the entrance. I lowered my head and tried to steal a nce at the slight opening of the door. Someone¡¯s leg suddenly obstructed my vision and Viscount Dubos, the head of the advisor, came out from the underground prison. He was standing tall in front of me. ¡°Little miss.¡± ¡°Hellow, mistew¡­. Awe you swill scodwing gwandpa Tewamoe?¡± (Hello, mister¡­. Are you still scolding grandpa Teramore?) The question concealed my real intention that, ¡®Is it true that Teramore has lost his mind?¡¯, burying the truth within the innocent probing. ¡°No, His mind is¡­not in the right ce. That man should¡¯ve waited for me to butchered off his ankle slowly and throw it outside¡ªahem,¡± Sir Dubois tried to fake a small cough when he realized his real thoughts slipped through his mouth in front of the small Leine. Dubos saw her innocent eyes blinking as if his words were too foreign for her little mind toprehend. Heughed awkwardly and scratched his head. ¡°The questioning is over. I¡¯ve made sure he won¡¯t do anything bad anymore to you or Henry. I promise.¡± ¡°Wow! Thwank you, Mistew Dubos!¡± (Wow! Thank you, Mister Dubos!) Feeling the burden that has been weighing my mind lifted, I skipped away from the prison¡¯s entrance jubntly. ¡®I¡¯ve been wondering what to do with Teramore since he suspected my identity. It was a slip of mine when I showed him I was too mature for my age. With this one of my problems was resolved. This is a real stroke of luck.¡¯ After I parted with Viscount Dubos, I walked around the castle, feeling the cold breeze gently caressing my warm cheek. The garden and the flowers looked even more vibrant than yesterday. Everything seemed more so beautiful than usual as the bad guy Teramore disappeared. ¡®Ah, it feels good to loosen up once in a while¡­.¡¯ The passing employees smiled and greeted me cheerfully when they saw me strolling around the castle mirthfully. ¡°Hello, young miss. You¡¯re in a good mood today. Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m gwoing to look for snwacks.¡± (I¡¯m going to look for snacks.) Since the incident with Teramore, Lea and the maids had been giving me a lot of snacks. Fearing Teramore¡¯s abusive means would scar me; the maids became more pampering than ever. ¡°Scumbag.¡± ¡°Die!¡± ¡°Fuck you!¡± The maids hurled out vicious scary insults towards Teramore whenever they remembered what the rotten man did to me. Lea was the only quiet one amidst the storm of curses. All of sudden, her chair ttered as she stood up and paced into the kitchen. The other maids went silent. They looked at Lea¡¯s sudden action with dismay. ¡®What on earth?¡¯ Only then Leah came out. With a kitchen knife¡­. ¡°I¡¯ll kill Teramore,¡± her menacing look shocked the maids out of their wits. If only Lea wasn¡¯t afraid of the duke, Teramore might¡¯ve left the world that same night. ¡®Her eyes were frighteningly aze with anger¡­.¡¯ When the thought of Lea with a kitchen knife shed my mind, I couldn¡¯t help but feel shivered down my spine. After venting out their suppressed anger, the maids encircled me within their embrace and suddenly burst into tears. One of the maids broke the sobbing and sounded out a question that has been guing her mind. ¡°What¡­what if the child got traumatized?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t that often happen? When you can¡¯t trust people all your life because of childhood trauma.¡± Since that night, they¡¯ve showered me with snacks and told me things such as : ¡°Young miss is the most precious.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry little miss, the bad guys will be punished!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to be scared, little miss.¡± and so on. ¡®Their overindulgence towards me felt a little burdensome, although I didn¡¯t mind the amount of snacks they gave me¡­.¡¯ I hummed a happy tune as I capered into my room. ¡®Today¡¯s snack is a sweet pickled peach pie. I can¡¯t wait to savor one of those delicious pie.¡¯ As I hopped onto the chair, the maids quickly surrounded me like a bee and began to chant out their usual encouragement. ¡°You¡¯re so brave, young miss.¡± ¡°Our young miss is the smartest.¡± ¡°Young miss is the most precious.¡± I could only nod at their adoring praises. I tapped my feet in impatience as I waited for the te of snacks. But¡­something seemed strange. No matter how long I waited, no snacks came in, and the maids began to brush my hair. I tugged the sleeve of Dahlia, one of the attending maid, and asked, ¡°Whewe¡¯ e the snwacks?¡± (Where¡¯re the snacks?) ¡°Today¡¯s snack will be served in the afternoon. The duke will have lunch with you, so he¡¯s going toe earlier than usual.¡± ¡®Why!!!¡¯ I could feel imaginary tears running down my cheeks. It¡¯s already disheartening enough that the snack time has been dyed, but having to eat with the duke as the addition¡­. I couldn¡¯t help but shudder. My mind shed to yesterday¡¯s idental meeting. When I unintentionally bumped into the duke yesterday, his chilling expression was more terrifying than usual. Perhaps, because the meetings with the vassals went worse than his expectations, his usual intense bearing became worse. ¡®I think I got a stomach ache.¡¯ At this rate, I¡¯d have to take digestive medicine in advance. With a huge despondent sigh, I got up and fumbled through the elephant bag. * * * Dubbled was already sitting at the table when I finally made my arrival at the dining room. Foods were set on the long table, waiting to be feasted upon. As I was about to get onto my seat, the door opened. Isaac figure¡¯s were revealed through the gap on the wooden door. ¡°Good afternoon, duke.¡± Isaac bowed as he greeted the duke. The poised duke gave a slight nod towards his direction. ¡®Isaac¡¯s here. Is Henrying to the supper, as well?¡¯ Just after I thought about Henry, promptly, the door to therge dining room opened once more and a light step approaching from outside the room was heard. ¡°Good afternoon, duke.¡± The iing person bowed his head to the duke. As usual, Henry appeared impably neat and elegant in his simple attire. ¡°Have a seat.¡± Instead of returning Henry¡¯s greeting, the duke simply sighed and gestured towards the empty chair. Henry could only raise his head and walked approached his designated seat. ¡®Are you all right now?¡¯ Question regarding Henry¡¯s well-being was flooding from my concerned mind. Throughout the whole week since Teramore confinement, Henry has been confining himself in his room while the castle was stirred up in a storm. All the servants that previously served him were temporarily banned from entering his room. The only people allowed inside was a maid and a doctor. To serve him food and check up on his health. Other than them, none of the people in this estate were allowed to go past the door. ¡®The bruised arm¡­ hmm¡­ thankfully, it looks much better.¡¯ Teramore¡¯s abusive ways towards Henry deeply concerned me as I used to be the victim of simrly horrendous people and it was the worst thing that I ever experienced. I sat down and nced at the Duke and Henry. Thest time I saw the two of them interact was when the duke interrogated Henry before he ran away, not wanting to tell everyone what Teramore did to him. Was it possible for them to be more estranged ever since?¡¯ Breaking thesting silence, Henry spoke. ¡°Duke, I would like to ask for your permission to take a leave of absence from the academy and be educated here for a while.¡± ¡®Huh?¡¯ ¡®Is he keeping an eye on Teramores¡¯ case? Is that why he would rather stay here?¡¯ I was surprised by his sudden request, but the duke responded unperturbed. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure there would be many difficulties for a child as young as me to manage the fief, but I think I should start to learn step-by-step.¡± Only then did the duke look at Henry. His eyes weren¡¯t full of anger, instead it was filled with gentleness. ¡°Alright,¡± that short reply ended the conversation between those two. While all the eyes in the room were looking at the two, the concerned parties were unbothered by the gaze. I could only force myself to swallow myints. ¡®No matter how bad their environment was when they grew up, isn¡¯t it too much for the duke, as an adult, to behave this way?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t understand where they both wereing from. The duke and Henry, both grew up under a reputable family. The duke, at Henry¡¯s age, almost died in the war; meanwhile, Henry was abused by his own teacher in these past years. ¡®That would somewhat exin the reason they don¡¯t know much about family rtionships.¡¯ ¡®But how can they know less than me? I, who had shed so much blood, life by life, only to finally find some happiness in my fourth life?¡¯ I looked at the duke with ring eyes, and the duke, who felt the gaze, thought I was ring at the zed strawberries on his te. ¡°You love sweets, right? Give me your te. I¡¯ll give you some.¡± He then brought my te towards his side before moving his strawberries¡¯ onto it. All while not realizing the intense re I was giving him. I couldn¡¯t help but kept worrying about Henry. I, as a child, didn¡¯t really like peoples¡¯ attention, yet I still believe that every child needs their parents¡¯ attention. Especially a child like Henry, who preferred to keep everything to themselves. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ I hastily shook the duke¡¯s sleeves and said. ¡°Henwy woves stwawbewys, too.¡± (Henry loves strawberries, too.) ¡°¡­.¡± ¡®Does Henry like strawberries? I hope he does or all my effort would be for naught¡¯ The duke looked at me, but there was no answer, so I told him one more time. ¡°Henwy too, stwawbewy.¡± (Henry too, strawberry) ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Henwy! stwawbewy!¡± (Henry! strawberry!) I cried out in frustration until somehow the duke flinched. He looked at Henry and moved his fork slowly. His movement was stiff, as if it was the first time he ever used the cutlery. And¡­. ¡°¡­.¡± Henry¡¯s eyes trembled as he scrutinized the strawberries the duke had left on his te as if it was unreal. Neither of them had any change of expression and none of them spoke. The stifling awkwardness could be felt miles away. I endured the difiture and braced myself as I shook the duke¡¯s sleeve once more. After a moment, he finally broke the silence. ¡°¡­Eat.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you¡­.¡± I was pleased. ¡®All right, all right.¡¯ This won¡¯t break down the high wall between the duke and Henry, but I hope it will improve their rtionship slightly. I looked at the two alternately with a big happy grin on my face. With a childish smile, I said to the duke, ¡°Wat¡¯s woung?¡± (What¡¯s wrong?) ¡°Dyuke, you shoul giwe swome to Isyac two.¡± (Duke, you should give some to Isaac too.) You shouldn¡¯t discriminate as a parent. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The duke moved his cutlery again, his eloquence was nowhere to be found and only rigidness remained, when he moved his the piece of strawberries on Isaac¡¯s te. * * * I rubbed my stomach with a sigh as I left the dining room after the suffocating supper. ¡®The atmosphere was a bit too much for my nerves.¡¯ I shook my head while contemting if I should request Lea for more food. Today¡¯s snack was a pie with sweet pickled peaches¡­ maybe I should just wait for it? ¡®Hmm¡­what should I do while I wait for the snacks?¡¯ It wasical to see myself pondering over what to do in my free time. In my first and second life, I was desperate to take a day off, but now I had too much free time and was mulling over what to fill it with. ¡°What should I do?¡± Such liberties used to be a dream, which I never would¡¯ve thought could happen. ¡®Am I actually in heaven?¡¯ I pondered with serious consideration. The sudden sight in front of me woke me up from the daydream, the door at the end of the corridor on the first floor had opened. ¡®Huh?¡¯ That door was what separated the east and west wing of the estate. The east wing was where outsiders coulde and go, such as the office, the conference hall and the guest library. On the other hand, the west wing was a space exclusive only for Dubbled¡¯s rtives. It¡¯s where the duke¡¯s bedroom and brothers¡¯ room were. Thus the door at the end of the first-floor corridor connecting the east and west gates would always be closed. ¡®The west wing. What kind of ce is it?¡¯ I¡¯ve just been adopted, and the duke has prepared my room in the west wing, but my room is currently undergoing renovation, so until the refurbishing waspleted, I¡¯d still be living in the east wing¡¯s VIP room. Only ¡®I¡¯m going to live there eventually anyway, so can¡¯t I go in and take a look?¡¯ I nced around once I made sure no one was around. Stealthily, I crossed the corridor and opened the door that would eventually lead me to the west wing. ¡°Wow¡­.¡± I burst out with admiration at the sight in front of me. Of course, the east wing was excellent in every way, but it was decorated as a front to maintain the dukedom¡¯s dignity and virtue as outsiders came and went. The west wing waspletely different from the east wing. The warm-colored smooth marble shines brilliantly, reflecting the sunlight pouring in from the tall windows. The trees nted on the floor at the end of the hall gave off a pleasant forest kind of smell. If a fairy king lived in a castle, this was what his castle would be like. While looking around frantically at the majestic hall, I found a doorless passage with an arch-shaped passageway. I poked my head out from behind the wall. ¡®Painting?¡¯ A giant portrait took over one side of the wall. But the room was too shabby, contrasting the majestic hall, it was only decorated with a painting. There was only an old embroidery tablet embedded in the top center of the frame. I looked up at the huge artwork. The face that filled the picture was of an old man. Though his hair was gray and wrinkles were all over his face, gracefulness and beauty could be felt even beyond the painting¡¯s world. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Chapter 24 The voice of the individual flowed into my head and somehow, the mere sound managed to distort my vision. With my sight out of control, everything in front of my eyes became fuzzy and dark. I could feel my heart beating against my ribcage, racing against the emerging dizziness in my head. ¡°Child.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡± Boom, boom, boom, boom. The sound of my heart pounding filled my ears. My lungs felt tight and I couldn¡¯t breathe. The dizziness was maddening and my vision just kept getting darker and darker. I could feel the world spun around unceasingly. My feet staggered and¡­. Thump! I fell on the cold hard floor with a thud. ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡°ine!¡± I could hear Henry¡¯s and Isaac¡¯s voice nearing the room. Before they could arrive, my mind was already lost in my final thoughts. ¡®Who the hell is that person?¡¯ ¡®Why did I feel so nauseous when I heard the voice?¡¯ *** How much time has passed¡­? I tried to open my eyes and moved my body, but my eyelids felt like it was sewn tight and my hand weighed a ton. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t she opened her eyes when there¡¯s no problem with her? Did you check her thoroughly? Answer me unless you want to die!¡± ¡°Check her again. Find out why she fell. If you can¡¯t, don¡¯t even think of leaving this room alive.¡± My ears were soon filled with thundering angry, impatient voices. ¡°Stop it, Henry, Isaac. ¡° ¡®Is that the duke¡¯s voice?¡¯ A dull sound of footstep was heard in the pin-drop silence. The footstep finally stops. A sudden shriek pierced everyone¡¯s ears and barrage of pleas followed. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, sir! There¡¯s nothing wrong with her! She is healthy!¡± ¡°Then why isn¡¯t she awake yet.¡± ¡°Bu-but really!¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t wake her up, I¡¯ll cut off all of your throats. ¡° ¡®What?!¡¯ Out of shock, I opened my eyes wide. It didn¡¯t feel as heavy as before. ¡°ine¡­!¡± ¡°Leine!¡± Two blurry shadows started to form under my hazy sight. It was Henry and Isaac. ¡®No, why are they here?¡¯ I scanned the room as I blinked my eyes to dispel the thin fog cloaking my sight. I was lying on the bed, while Henry and Isaac were glued to my bed¡¯s sides. Out of the corner of my eyes, I could see Lea¡¯s figure behind them. Thirty doctors were kneeling on the floor and standing in front of the doctors was the duke with Nos behind him. ¡°Dyuke.¡± (Duke.) I called him, but my voice was hoarse, yet still the duke managed to hear my voice. He came to my bedside immediately. ¡°Are you all right?¡± As I nodded, a relieved sigh came out from the duke¡¯s mouth. Soon after, he turned his head towards the doctors. I let out a deep sigh in my mind. ¡®Thankfully, I woke up in time.¡¯ The child of fate who was sent from the church copsed at Dubbled, so the doctors were called to check on the child. Unfortunately, they weren¡¯t able to diagnose what¡¯s the issue and why I cked out. But me fainting wasn¡¯t their fault. It¡¯s my fault for sneaking into the room. The duke opened his mouth. ¡°Now that Leine has woken-¡± Yes, I would like to let the doctors go. ¡°Kill all the doctors. ¡° ¡®What?!¡¯ I stared at the duke in shock. The doctors weren¡¯t better off than me. Everyone could see the trembling of their limbs in the room. ¡°There¡¯s no use for ipetent people who couldn¡¯t even find out why a child fainted.¡± Henry and Isaac, next to the duke, were looking at the doctors with cold eyes. It could be seen from their unchanging expression that they were supporting the duke¡¯s decision. ¡®What are you both doing?!¡¯ ¡°Your Excellency, please reconsider your decision.¡± Nos tried desperately to persuade the duke to let them off, but Dubbled was adamant and nothing could change his verdict. ¡°If you try to call other doctors to the estate, it¡¯ll take a good two weeks.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°When the little miss¡¯ body is in trouble again, there will be no doctor to look after her?¡± The duke frowned. When Nos saw the duke¡¯s reaction, he realized that his words had worked. Seeing a ray of hope, Nos¡¯s face brightened. I didn¡¯t want Nos¡¯s efforts to dissuade the duke down the drain, as an effort to back him up, I quickly made up an excuse for the doctors. ¡°Dyuke, I wasn¡¯t swick. It¡¯s becawse of the divine wted stuwff, dat¡¯s why the doctows cowldn¡¯t help. If I was swick, suwely the doctowscwuld helwp.¡± (Duke, I wasn¡¯t sick. It¡¯s because of the divine rted stuff, that¡¯s why the doctors couldn¡¯t help. If I was sick, surely doctors can help.) When I said so, I looked pleadingly at the duke, Everyone¡¯s eyes in the room turned towards me and the duke. The doctors wore hopeful expressions as they looked at me as if they had found their savior. I could only roll my eyes and cover my mouth as I fake a cough. ¡°¡­Cough!¡± ¡°¡­!¡± The duke¡¯ eyes widened before he gave out a thunderous roar. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a cold? Go and treat her!¡± ¡°Hurry!¡± More than thirty doctors rushed to my bed in a perfect line. After that, I spared no effort to act as if I¡¯ve caught a cold and all the doctors were relieved that they had avoided the duke¡¯s death penalty. *** The desperate child¡¯s lie was eaten by the duke and the doctors were fortunate enough to save their life. Of course, the doctors who were experts saw through my trick. When they checked on me, they immediately found out that the cold was only an act. Perhaps that¡¯s why whenever they saw me, they would call me with gratitude, ¡°Child¡­.¡± Seeing their tearful expression, my jaw dropped. The favor deeply moved Baron Morr, the director ofDubbled Castle Medical Center, in particr. ¡°Little miss, I, Adam Morr will definitely repay this favor.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been married for ten years and my wife is pregnant with our child. Without your aid, I would have died without ever seeing my first child,¡± he continued. ¡°Little miss, you¡¯re my benefactor.¡± It¡¯s a good thing that I saved these innocent doctors. Most of them were a husband and father of a family. If they were to die, their family would surely be devastated. ¡®But what is that voice?¡¯ The voice appeared from time to time since I¡¯ve touched Newt. ¡®Was the stone cursed?¡¯ Whether I was cursed or not could be found as soon as I went to the priest, but I really didn¡¯t want to get involved with the church in any way. I had been asking around what had happened after I cked out. Apparently, it was Isaac and Henry who moved me right away from the west wing. Both of the children have been scolding the doctor when they couldn¡¯t find out my sickness. ¡®It was unexpected.¡¯ Especially Henry. The same was true for duke who has always been cold-hearted. ¡®You guys don¡¯t hate me.¡¯ On the contrary, wouldn¡¯t their feelings be more like a favor? I covered my mouth with both hands andughed cheerfully. All the time, I used to chase them around and build up good feelings was worth it in the end. When I got adopted, it was like heaven to me, but obstacles woulde as I grew older. The real child of destiny will be revealed in the future. Soon after that, I¡¯ll be the sacrifice in a ritual to seal evil spirits and this was not something Duke of Dubbled had a say in. ¡®How much money do I need to save up for the future?¡¯ I crawled up to the bed with my elephant bag. ¡°One, two, three, ¡­, twenty five.¡± I looked at the piling coins with a happy smile and put them back in the bag. ¡®When I¡¯ve umted enough money, I¡¯ll go to the information guild and make a fake ID.¡¯ I should do this as soon as possible. Soon, around one yearter, thew will be revised and the guild workers will be more attentive with the local resident¡¯s data. ¡®I¡¯m short on time and I can¡¯t depend on a single source forever. If this keeps on going, The money I¡¯ve amassed would be far from enough.¡¯ It was time to create slush funds. I couldn¡¯t make gold slush funds like Henry, but I could look for other ways to make money. I grinned and looked at the calendar. ¡®A wanted criminal ising to Dubbled soon.¡¯ The amount of the bounty is enormous because he was involved with an incident at the imperial pce. If I hand him over to the authorities, I would be awarded for capturing him. Even a child could earn the reward. But how did hee into Dubbled¡¯s castle again? I heard he got caught while working in the estate. Was he one of the servants? ¡®Now that I think of it, finding him would be a breeze. I just need to check on all the new servants in the estate.¡¯ Just as I was about to leave the room, a soft body collided into me. ¡®Ouch!¡¯ Lea was standing in front of me, she was rubbing my red nose and scanning my body for any injuries. As it was only a small bump there was no bruise on my body. When Lea saw that I was fine, she released a relieved sigh. ¡°You¡¯re up early today, little miss.¡± Lea asked affectionately and I replied brazenly, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re so energetic in the morning. By the way, where are you going?¡± I couldn¡¯t possibly tell Lea that she was going to visit the servants¡¯ lounge to check on the servants¡¯ list. I shifted my eyes and murmured. ¡°Libwary.¡± (Library.) ¡°Didn¡¯t you borrow a lot of fairy tales yesterday?¡± ¡°I wawnt a new wone¡­. studwy! I¡¯m gwoing to study!¡± (I want a new one¡­ study! I¡¯m going to study!) Leah wrapped one cheek with her hand, pondering, before she nodded her head in approval. ¡°I see. You¡¯re getting close to learning letters. I¡¯ll tell the duke right away. He¡¯ll give you a good teacher.¡± ¡®No!¡¯ I already learned the Imperialnguage three times. It¡¯s not necessary at all. However Lea said proudly, ¡°You¡¯re very admirable, little miss.¡± I felt despair at the idea of having to learn the Imperialnguage from scratch in my fourth life as well. *** When the duke heard the news he immediately sent Leine a teacher. He was the alumni of the School of Medicine and was ranked the first when he graduated. He also was the youngest person ever to pass the infamous imperial administrative examination and was experienced in teaching nobles. ¡°Nos.¡± Of course, the famous teacher that taught Henry and Isaac as well. ¡°Down¡¯t you have wowk?¡± (Don¡¯t you have work?) ¡°Little miss¡­ If you could see how many papers were piled up on my desk, you¡¯d be shedding tears with me.¡± Nos murmured with misty eyes. I couldn¡¯t imagine how much work would Nos have, especially with the recent incident. That must¡¯ve added more workload for him. He¡¯s really pitiful. Working with such a cold-blooded and demanding boss. ¡°Now, let¡¯s start the ss. For our first meeting, you should learn the Imperial alphabet first. Look at this card, please.¡± Nos was undoubtedly a capable man. He was not only good at handling documents, but he was apetent teacher as well. His exnation was smooth and his examples were on point, no wonder all the children under his education could learn quickly. ¡°Come on, little miss, repeat after me. Game.¡± ¡°Game¡­.¡± ¡°What about other words that use G?¡± ¡°Gweat, gwow, go, gush, guwible¡­.¡± (Great, grow, go, gush, gullible¡­.) Only As I continued, Nos whispered in a low voice. ¡°Ahh¡­ I¡¯m dying from cuteness.¡± ¡°You¡¯re very clever, little miss. I can¡¯t wait to have more administrators in the estate, so I can focus on taking care of your education.¡± Appointing an administrator? Chapter 25 ¡°Awe thewe any new peopleing to the estawte?¡± (Are there any new peopleing to the estate?) ¡°Yes, the new administrators took the testst month and some of them passed. The second round of the exam will be held tomorrow. If they pass the second test as well, they¡¯ll be a new administrator of Dubbled¡¯s.¡± When the recruitment was posted, talented people from all over the country immediately came to attend the test. This was an enormous chance for them. Dubbled never cared about people¡¯s backgrounds, whether they weremoner or noble none of them mattered to him as long as they were capable. With this way of employing people, no wonder Dubbled could have so many talented people by his side. Unfortunately, some disadvantages came with the system. One of them is that even a wanted criminal could slip in with howx the background check was. ¡®Catching the offender is going to be easier than I expected.¡¯ In the middle of the study session I had with Nos, the door burst open as Henry and Isaac came in tow. Nos, who saw the two, considerately gave me a break and slipped away for a while. Isaac came straight to me ¡°Kid! Are you all better?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°The cold. Are you all better?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing my weak voice, Isaac groaned in annoyance. He looked at Henry then questioned. ¡°Why is she so weak?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because she¡¯s still young, Isaac.¡± ¡°But I was very healthy when I was this small.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re a monster.¡± Henry pushed Isaac away from me and took his ce before inclining his body, so his eye met with mine. He looked intently at my eyes and greeted me. ¡°Hello, Leine.¡± ¡°Hello¡­.¡± ¡°Have you noticed anything strange since you copsed? Did you find any dark spots on your body, or something wrong with your divine powers? It¡¯s the symptoms of the people suffering from a curse¡­¡± Before I could reply, Henry continued with a sad and remorseful expression. ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry, ine. I said very harsh things to youst time.¡± ¡°I wanted to apologize. If it¡¯s all right, will you forgive me?¡± I remembered Henry callous remarks that day, his words did break my heart a little, but they were nothingpared to all kinds of hurtful insults I had to face in my previous lives. Especially when I knew it was him being defensive over his weakness. ¡°Yes, Henwy. It¡¯s owkay. I fowgive you¡± (Yes, Henry. It¡¯s okay. I forgive you.) Henry¡¯s distressed expression turned into a bright smile as he patted my hair and said, ¡°You¡¯re the sweetest, ine. Thank you for giving me a second chance.¡± ¡®Wow¡¯ His warm gentle smile even managed to make the maids squeal. Isaac frowned at Henry. ¡°Why is your treatment towards her and me so different?¡± ¡°Because I only care about my people. ¡° ¡°Since when did the kid be your people? She¡¯s my little sister!¡± ¡°My little sister.¡± ¡°No. Mine!¡± The brothers red at each other throughout the heated debate. I, a bystander, was shocked to see such an unusual interaction between them. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with both of them!¡¯ In the middle of their dispute, an iing footstep could be heard from outside the door. It was the duke. He was stunned when he saw both of his sons were having a dispute. ¡®Duke, your sons are doing strange things.¡¯ ¡®Take them away, please.¡¯ I tried to convey the request with my eyes, but instead of dragging his sons away, the duke suddenly hugged me. ¡°My daughter.¡± *** Henry and Isaac frowned when the duke came in and stole Leine away from them in his arm. ¡®Hateful.¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s so mean.¡¯ Both of them have been loitering in front of Leine¡¯s room for the past few days. They wanted to see how she was doing. However, when they were told that she needed to recover, they held back their desire to see her. However, the duke regrly visited the room to check on Leine¡¯s condition. And every time he visited, he would bring the snacks that Leine loves. The two brothers could only hear Leine¡¯s voice praising the duke from outside the room with resentment. Isaac looked up at the duke with discontent. ¡°It¡¯s not fair.¡± ¡°Unfair?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the only one who can see the kid!¡± ¡°What¡¯s unfair about a father seeing his daughter?¡± ¡°That¡­ but¡­¡± Isaac was lost for words and rolled his eyes. Seeing his brother¡¯s immediate defeat, Henry stepped out to save him. ¡°We also need time to be with Leine. It must have felt awkward for her to always be apanied by you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± The siblings who couldn¡¯t stand each other¡¯s presence were in perfect harmony today. ¡°Next time. The child is still sick today, so you both need to leave.¡± ¡°The kid said she¡¯s all better!¡± ¡°Yes, Leine¡¯s doctor said she¡¯s fine now.¡± The disagreement between the three persisted. In the end, they both turned to me and demanded me to choose one of them. ¡°Leine, don¡¯t you want to be with your father?¡± ¡°Kid, don¡¯t you want to hang out with us?¡± ¡°Who do you like more? Huh?¡± Leine looked at the duke and children frantically, nervously ying with her fingers¡¯. The three people in the library waited eagerly for the child¡¯s response. ¡°Lea!¡± Suddenly Leine jumped out of the duke¡¯s arms and ran to Lea, who had just entered the library. ¡°Lea¡¯s twe bwest.¡± (Lea¡¯s the best.) ¡°Oh my, thank you so much, little miss. I like you, too.¡± ¡°Shall we go to the dining room?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Leine took Lea¡¯s hand and both left the library, leaving the three people in the room deserted. *** ¡®What was wrong with them?¡¯ On the surface, they were like fathers and brothers who kept their daughter and sister in check. ¡®But I don¡¯t believe it.¡¯ One of the things I learned from when I was in Duke of Vallua¡¯s custody, was that whenever I got excited about the idea of ¡®family¡¯, it¡¯d eventually turned out to be one of their means to exploit me through my foolish wish. Lea grinned at me with an adoring look on her face. ¡°Little miss, are you excited for lunch?¡± ¡°I gwues so¡­.¡± (I guess so¡­) ¡°It¡¯s your favorite cream stew. I asked the chef to add a lot of meat.¡± When I heard that I would have cream stew for lunch, the bad thoughts disappeared and I immediately felt a lot better. I held Lea¡¯s hand tighter as I assured myself. ¡®Of course, Lea¡¯s the best.¡¯ The stew that the kitchen staff served tasted even better than I thought. After lunch, I sighed in contentment as I rubbed my expanding belly filled with two bowls of cream stew. *** Isaac alongside Henry was heading to the training ground. Unlike his usual bright expression, a sullen look marked his face. ¡®Why does the kid prefer to be with the maid rather than us?¡¯ Come to think of it, it wasn¡¯t only once or twice that he was cast aside when Lea came. ¡°Does she prefer to be with a servant rather than me, her brother? ¡­No way!¡± ¡°You are talking nonsense, Isaac.¡± Isaac, who heard his brother¡¯s reply, frowned. ¡°It¡¯s the truth! The kid even said that she liked me the best. Don¡¯t you remember when I gave the cake to the kid, she said, ¡°Isaac is the best!¡±, ¡°Isaac¡¯s cool!¡±?¡± Isaac said triumphantly. Henry narrowed the gap between them. ¡°You¡¯re speaking gibberish.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you the truth. The kid loves me so much. She even said, ¡°Isaac, I¡¯m so d to see you.¡±, when she saw me.¡± No one was ever that happy to meet Isaac. People would always stiffly greet him because of his high status. Even the noble¡¯s children would avoid him purposely. Henry answered back, narrowing his forehead. ¡°Leine says hello to others, too. ¡° The small ray of sunshine would appear in the deste castle of Dubbled and greeted everybody and cheered them up with her jubnt smile. Isaac stopped walking. ¡°Then, the kid doesn¡¯t like me the best?¡± He looked heartbroken. Henry unsympathetically shrugged, ¡°She doesn¡¯t hate you. I don¡¯t know how much she likes you, but you are not on top of her list.¡± ¡°Then what should I do to make her like me the best?¡± Henry frowned at his brother¡¯s question. ¡®I want to find out the answer as well.¡¯ Usually, it was easier for people to be acquainted with Henry rather than with his other family members. Unlike the duke, Johann and Isaac, he was great at mingling with others and was a charming conversationalist. But Leine was different. That child was neutral and objective. ¡®I need to do something to build a rtionship between us.¡¯ When he was musing on what to do, the servants crossed the hallway with toys in their hands. ¡°Did you buy it?¡± ¡°Yes, fortunately I went there earlier. After I bought the toys, I saw people queuing outside the door just to get one of these. Children¡¯s Day is near, that¡¯s why the toy store was so crowded.¡± Henry and Isaac, who overheard the conversation of servants casually, fixed their gazes on the present in the servants¡¯ hands. ¡°Isaac.¡± ¡°Hm. Are you thinking what I¡¯m thinking?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Cooperate this time?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The boys are getting along well for the first time. They didn¡¯t know, from the corner of the hall, a sharp pair of eyes are watching their every move. ¡°So the two of them are nning to go to the toy store to buy gifts.¡± The duke, who was told the news by Nos,ughed. ¡°I can¡¯t believe they are buying presents for the little miss.¡± Nos said, while smiling awkwardly. He never imagined there would be a day where Isaac and Henry would buy someone a present on their own initiatives. ¡°So they are trying to change the child¡¯s mind with a bribe¡­.¡± The duke clucked his tongue in annoyance, thenmanded Nos. ¡°Buy me thergest toy store for the child.¡± ¡°¡­.?¡± The duke looked at him with a displeased look. ¡°What are you doing standing around? Go buy me thergest toy store now.¡± Nos, who was once again tasked with an absurd job, could only sigh in resignation. *** Two dayster When I heard the new group of new administrators hade, I headed for the first floor where they were waiting straight away. I clung close to the corner of the courtyard and tried to peek at the new administrators. ¡®My money. Who¡¯s the criminal that¡¯s going to be the source of my money?¡¯ I scanned all of them carefully, however all of them seemed normal. None of them were showing suspicious behaviors. Only Well, I shouldn¡¯t determine them just by their looks. Just because you¡¯re a criminal, it didn¡¯t mean that a wanted man sign would be written on your forehead. As Nos, the administrator¡¯s general manager, announced the state¡¯s uing agendas for this month and the allocation of the departments, my eyes met with some of the new administrators. ¡°Huh? It¡¯s a kid.¡± Some of the new administrators noticed that I was there. Nos and the existing officers followed their sight and found me hiding behind the wall. Nos and the officers were surprised to find me but soon bowed their heads. Busted from my hiding ce, I came out from behind the wall and said, ¡°Hello.¡± Nos held me protectively in his arms and headed to the center. ¡°This is the duke¡¯s youngest daughter, Leine. ¡° Then he nces at the new administrator who had called me ¡°a kid¡± and reprimanded him. ¡°And not just any kid.¡± Chapter 26 I nced sympathetically to the slow-witted administrators. ¡°Little miss, what brings you here?¡± asked Nos, his stern authoritative voice was reced with gentleness. Realizing the administrators¡¯ gazes were now on me, I quickly made up an excuse. ¡°I wyant to leawn mowe lettews fwom Nos.¡± (I want to learn more letters from Nos. ) ¡°You are so diligent, little miss. Please wait for a moment. After the briefing ends, I¡¯ll bring a new book for you and teach you new letters,¡± Nos said patiently before leaving me in the care of the servants. When Nos was taking care of me, the new administrators whispered to each other in low voices. ¡°That¡¯s him.¡± ¡°I heard when he served in the imperial pce, he solved the long drought in the country and was appointed as the youngest official.¡± ¡°The Eugene Nos? Who worked in the country¡¯s intelligence agency?!¡± ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t know that. I only heard he¡¯s a genius.¡± The new administrators all suddenly looked nervous and fidgety. They didn¡¯t know when they applied for the job, that they would meet such a renowned person. ¡®Oh, right. Nos was so talented that he restored the reputation of the imperial pce.¡¯ ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous. The famed Eugene Nos is now on our co-worker.¡± The woman in sses frowned when she heard the man¡¯s words. ¡°Charlie, watch your words.¡± ¡°Seria, why do you always interfere with what I¡¯m doing? ¡­No way! Do you like me?¡± ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± As their argument escted, their tone became sharper, and it started to catch the attention of bystanders. Feeling the gaze of the people around them, another officer broke down their squabble. ¡°Don¡¯t fight. The others are looking.¡± ¡°Jacob¡­you¡¯re the loudest among us.¡± Just like everyone else, I was looking at the three¡¯s arguments. ¡®That¡¯s a Nox Stone¡¯s (border area) ent, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ On the day of the crime, one of the employees had testified hearing a Noxstone enting from the bedroom. Many had guessed it was the criminal¡¯s voice. Not moving an inch, I stayed beside the servants until Nos finished his duty. As I was waiting for him, I observed the surrounding officers, yet no other than the three people had that border area¡¯s ent. I grinned in aplishment. So the search has been narrowed down to three. * * * While Nos was teaching, my head was up in the cloud. Other thoughts were swirling inside my head. ¡®I should have paid more attention to the news surrounding wanted criminals in my past lives.¡¯ Feeling regretful, I reprimanded myself. I could only remember a few famous criminals, even the memory regarding their captures and crimes was blurry. The criminal I was looking for was charged with murder. Not just any murder, he/she was charged for killing a nobleman. The incident, which took ce earlier this year, had drawn the wrath of the whole nation. That¡¯s because the victim was a real noblesse oblige. In his free time, he ran a nursery school and gave all of his fortunes to the abandoned, poor and disabled people. The whole empire was angry. Unfortunately, it was not easy to catch him/her, because there wasn¡¯t much known about the criminal¡¯s physical description. ¡®How the hell did someone catch a wanted criminal at Dubbled before?¡¯ Thinking hard about how I was supposed to catch the criminal, suddenly someone knocked on the library door. The door swung open and revealed the butler behind. ¡°Sir, the master is looking for you.¡± ¡°¡­Is it for the job?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, yes¡­.¡± Nos nodded weakly when he heard the duke requesting his presence. ¡°Little miss, would you like to-¡° ¡°What are you doing, Nos?¡± Isaac and Henry appeared behind the butler, cutting Nos off. Isaac said to Nos sharply. ¡°Are you trying to ruin our ns?¡± ¡°No way.¡± Henry just smiled at Nos¡¯s awkward refutation. ¡°You must be preparing for ¡®that¡¯ too, huh?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know what you are saying, young master.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool me. If Eugene Nos doesn¡¯t know, then who knows?¡± Isaac and Henry red at Nos fiercely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I must go to see the duke. Little miss, we¡¯ll have the next ss the day after tomorrow,¡± Nos sighed in defeat and told me. I nodded, assenting his notice as he left the library after greeting the brothers. Isaac, who was staring at his back, muttered. ¡°What a cheap man.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I could only stare at him and his words of disapproval. Henry cut his brother¡¯s tantrum out. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Let¡¯s do ¡®that¡¯ today.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two people looked at me at the same time. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the store today, Leine?¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go, kid¡± I opened my eyes wide in wonder. The people in the estate had been acting weird since yesterday. The brothers weren¡¯t the only one talking nonsense. The servants also kept asking me weird questions. I remembered several conversations that I held with the servants. ¡°What kind of toys do you like best? ¡° ¡°Oh, no, we¡¯re just curious¡­!¡± Not only the servants, even the knights, also came up to me and asked. ¡°Little miss, have you ever held a wooden sword?¡± ¡°Would that kind of gift be useful for the little miss?¡± they asked. I scrunched up my brow in confusion before the realization sunk in. ¡®Ah! Tomorrow is Children¡¯s Day.¡¯ It¡¯s my first children¡¯s day since Dubbleds adopted me. The duke, the brothers, and all the servants seemed to be paying close attention to the celebration. In my previous lives, just like the Dubbleds were doing, Duke Amity and Duke Vallua also celebrated my first children¡¯s day. Duke Amity and Vallua did what most guardians would do. They showered me with gifts and presents. All of it only to keep up the facade of a responsible parent. They didn¡¯t want to be seen as neglectful parents of an adopted child. Maybe Dubbled¡¯s and his people had the same intention. Although my toys given by the duke have filled the bedroom, I still wanted to go to the store. ¡°Youw want me to gow wid youw?¡± (You want me to go with you?) ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Bwut I haven¡¯t gyet pewmission fwom the dyuke yet¡­.¡± (But I haven¡¯t got permission from the duke yet¡­) ¡°It¡¯s alright. He won¡¯t mind since we are with you, Leine.¡± At Henry¡¯s friendly smile, I smiled brightly and said, ¡°I want to go!¡± ¡®If they get me a toy, I should pretend to like it, even if I don¡¯t¡¯ *** I followed the brothers into a signless luxurious building. Entering in, a man wearing a half-face mask bowed deeply. I followed Henry and Isaac¡¯s confident stride into the back and peeked inside. In front of my eyesid an extravagant hall. A beautifulrge stage was built in front of the countless chairs rowing up to the entrance, yet only a few were vacant. Instead of heading to the vacant seat, the brothers took me to the second floor, the private VIP section. The balcony was splendidly decorated. Big sofas, much more luxurious than the regr sitting,y side by side. ¡®We¡¯re not here to buy toys¡­ are we here to watch a performance?¡¯ I was bubbling with excitement. I had wanted to go to the toy store, but seeing the beautiful opera house I immediately changed my mind. Although the visit was an unscheduled outing, I didn¡¯t regret following the brothers¡¯. Well, I already had too many toys, so it was much better to watch a performance than to buy another toy. It was only once in a lifetime experience as well. My awe for the architectural beauty was interrupted by a servant. ¡°Young masters and miss, what kind of drinks would you like to order?¡± ¡°Earl Grey tea.¡± Henry gave a short answer, followed by Isaac. ¡°Milk-¡°he paused, then shifted his gaze towards me, ¡°-No, ck tea.¡± ¡°What kind of ck tea would you like?¡± ¡°The most bitter ck tea.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Bitter ck tea!¡± ¡°Ah¡­yes, I¡¯ll give you the most bitter one.¡± Writing down their request, the waiter then looked at me, waiting for my order. ¡°Strawberry milk!¡± I requested. Hearing my childish eagerness, Isaac grinned. ¡°Are you still a baby?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a child as well.¡± ¡°I¡¯m an adult. I¡¯m drinking ck tea. That¡¯s very bitter.¡± He smiled adoringly and said, ¡°You¡¯re drinking milk. That means you¡¯re still a child, kid.¡± I didn¡¯t mind his words, beside his words weren¡¯t upsetting, because it¡¯s true I was indeed a child. Even when I grew up, people used to call me ¡°Child.¡±, because of the ¡®Child of fate¡¯ title. It wasn¡¯t long before the drink came out. Under the warm white milk, the glittering-red strawberry sauce had sunk, slowly changing the color into pastel pink. I held the cup of milk and sip it. Soon warmth and sweetness enveloped my taste bud. ¡°Delicious?¡± Henry asked with a big grin. I nod my head contentedly. ¡°Drink it with some refreshments. ¡° ¡°Owkay.¡± (Okay.) Henry and I enjoyed the drinks we were served. But unlike his usual chirpiness around me, Isaac was quiet. The thick ck liquid was swirling in his cup, untouched. The tea was several times denser than Henry¡¯s. Even me, the onlooker could see that the tea would be very bitter. ¡°¡­.¡± Instead of sipping his tea, Isaac held the cup with a sullen face. ¡®As I thought, he couldn¡¯t even sip the tea.¡¯ Feeling sympathetic at his sulky face, I offered him my ss of milk. ¡°Isyac, dwink this.¡± (Isaac, drink this.) ¡°Milk is for kids.¡± ¡°No, adulwts wove milks, too.¡± (No, adults love milks, too.) ¡°¡­Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Isaac, who received the ss from me, tasted the milk. His dark face brightened as if tasting the most delicious beverage in the country. Realizing his facade was slipping, he changed his expression and coughed to conceal his delight. ¡°It¡¯s decent.¡± ¡°Youw can have wit.¡± (You can have it.) ¡°But¡­ if I take this drink, then you¡¯ll have none?¡± Isaac felt guilty and handed back the cup of milk to me. Henry shook his head in exasperation at his brother¡¯s simple-mindedness, he then said, ¡°Just order one more, you idiot.¡± ¡°¡­I, I know!¡± Isaac said. Even in the dimly lit room, I could see his face heating up with embarrassment. ¡°Leine, that milk is contaminated. Let¡¯s ask the servants to prepare a new one,¡± said Henry as he pushed back the cup towards Isaac. A servant soon came with a new cup of strawberry milk. Circling the warm cup with my small hand, the hushed whispers slowly fade into silence. I sipped the milk slowly, expecting a beautiful performance. ¡®Is it an orchestra? A y? Or an opera?¡¯ I thought it was a y, considering that they brought a child like me. My heart was pounding in anticipation. In the middle of the stillness, the half masked man that I saw earlier at the entrance came up on stage. ¡°Wee,dies and gentlemen to ¡®heaven¡¯.¡± Only The man smiled mysteriously as he looked around the crowd. ¡°Let the ve auction begin!¡± ¡­What?! ¡®You¡¯re lying, aren¡¯t you?¡¯ I looked at the brothers with a dumbfounded gaze, but Isaac didn¡¯t realize my gaze¡¯s meaning. He instead smiled broadly and said. ¡°Kid, if there¡¯s anything you want to have, just go ahead and say it. I¡¯ll buy you everything!¡± Only then did I remember That¡¯s right. They were called the viins Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Trantor ¨C zimming As the auction progressed, I couldn¡¯t help the apathy from rising. Instead of naming this ce ¡®Heaven¡¯, ¡®Hell¡¯ was the more appropriate term for such a venue. ¡®Auction for ves is clearly illegal and banned, yet why are there so many people in the auction house?¡¯ ¡°The next product is Lia siblings. Both of them have pure white hair and white eyes. They are both literate¡­,¡± the half-masked man introduced the ves¡¯ with a smile. Without realizing the sickening situation he was in. The siblings were dragged out to the middle of the stage. A long chain shackled both of their hands and ankles. Countless wounds marred their whole body, leaving ugly marks on their skin. ¡°What do you think?¡± At Isaac¡¯s words, Henry lightly said. ¡°If you¡¯re going to buy one, just buy the girl. Since she can read, we can have her read Leine fairytale books.¡± The auction progressed and soon both of them were forcefully drawn off the stage. The next ve in turn was a tall man. His long shaggy hairpletely covered his face. A roar was released from his mouth, filling the entire hall, as he was dragged out from the ve¡¯s cage. An iron shackle hung around his neck, connecting to countless chains that were tying his entire body. His appearance was even worse than the previous ves. Isaac¡¯s eyes glistened with eagerness. ¡°Henry, look! That guy could probably burnnterns and circte them around the castle all day long.¡± ¡°No. He¡¯s too violent. What if Leine got hurt?¡± Henry reprimanded his brother. Moving his gaze towards me, he asked. ¡°Leine, do you fancy any of them?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Leine?¡± ¡°I down¡¯t wand any swaves¡­.¡± (I don¡¯t want any ves¡­.) Isaac tilted his head at my words in confusion. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°They awe two stwong.¡± (They are too strong. ) ¡°That means they¡¯re good ves. My ancestor told me it was terrible to be weak. ¡° ¡®Fucking ancestor.¡¯ I cursed inside my mind. They must have had some messed up principles. Why would they teach the kids such things? If they were still alive, I would love to choke them into oblivion. ¡°AGGH!¡± A furious roar rang once again from the shaggy-haired man. The onlooker could only stare at a tremendous gust of wind building up from the epicenter of the stage agape. ¡°nk!¡± In the center of the wind, the man¡¯s chains broke down and fell. The dull sound of chains hitting the floor echoed in the opera hall. He then hit the ground with his fist and rebounded towards the VIP section on the second floor where we were sitting. ¡°nk!¡± A dull sound of metal resounded once more. The man was now settled on the railing. Scanning his surroundings with a ferocious re, he tried to look for a way out from this hell hole. Unfortunately for him, there was no way out nor a ce to run to. He gritted his teeth, persistence shed through his eyes and somehow his gaze fell on me. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me¡­ he wants to take me as a hostage?¡¯ As if reading my thoughts, the man outstretched his hand towards my directions¡­ ¡®¡­!¡¯ I unconsciously clench my eyes shut and hug my body, readying myself for the iing assault. However, no matter how much time passed, nothing came. I slowly opened one of my eyes and saw a startling scene in front of me. Isaac¡¯s sword blocked the man¡¯s outreached hand, and a red mana originating from Henry¡¯s hand was surrounding me, simr to a cocoon, epassing me in its protection. Isaac quickly put his foot under the man¡¯s leg, tripping him from the railing. The man, unable to defy the gravity, soon crashed into the ground with a loud bang. Isaac immediately stepped up onto the railing and jumped from the balcony, going after the ve. Hended beside the man¡¯s sprawling body. Before the man could even get up, a sword was already pointed on his chest. The ve let out a frustrated roar. I grabbed the railing in haste and looked down at the VIP section. The beautiful floor was indented and cracked as if a meteor had fallen. The man¡¯s body was shining blue from a line that stretched out from Isaac¡¯s hand, the seemingly thin mana line bound his whole body. The line chained him up more tightly than the metal chain could. Because of the line, he couldn¡¯t even move an inch. His entire body waspletely frozen up. A sense of dread crept up the hearts of the audiences as they watched the brothers¡¯ power in person. Isaac waved at me from the first floor. ¡°Kid, it¡¯s very strong. You don¡¯t want to y with it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really a special creature. Borned bybining animal and human¡¯s blood. Moreover, this fellow is still young. Little miss would be able to y with it for a long time.¡± ¡®What are you talking about? Are you crazy?¡¯ I could only stare with disbelief at the half-masked auctioneer who said those words. I¡¯d rather go back to the estate than buy any of the ves here. ¡®How can I persuade the brothers from injuring these people?¡¯ No matter how long I ponder over it, I could only find one way to coax them. ¡®¡­I wasn¡¯t nning to do this in a crowded ce, but¡­.¡¯ Giving my pride up, ¡°Wow!¡± I shouted with an expression filled with excitement. ¡°Isyac and Henwy are cwool!¡± (Isaac and Henry are so cool!) Isaac and Henry¡¯s eyes widened at my unexpected promation. ¡°Bwaine doeswn¡¯t need neuw toys. I like pwaying with Henwy and Isyac more. Bowth of you awe coolew than them!¡± (ine doesn¡¯t need new toys. I like ying with Henry and Isaac more. Both of you are cooler than them!) I hugged Henry, who was standing next to me, tightly. His body immediately stiffened in surprise from my sudden action, but I could see his lips twitched upwards with triumph even then. ¡°Then¡­ shall we just go?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡®Yeah, let¡¯s go back. As soon as possible.¡¯ Once I go back, I would tell the temple and the imperial family about the odious half-masked man. On the other hand, as if his toy was snatched away, Isaac relented with a disappointed face. ¡°Oh, well, if you think so. Let¡¯s just go. By the way, Kid¡­.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± I tilted my head at his unfinished question. ¡°How fun is it ying with us?¡± I said with a big smile. ¡°The mowst fun!¡± (The most fun!) I could feel the situation finally shifted in my favor as both of the brothers¡¯ faces brightened. Out of sudden, the entrance¡¯s door opened with a bang, and someone very familiar to the three of us came in. ¡°Dyuke?¡± (Duke?) Before I knew it, the duke had entered the ce. With his big strides, in a few seconds he was already standing right beside me. His expression was dark, as if the sky had copsed. The brothers¡¯ expression unintentionally turned rigid, as if mirroring their father¡¯s, at the arrival of him. *** A few minutes after the siblings¡¯ departure to ¡®Heaven¡¯, a man sitting on a luxurious leather chair was frowning. The servant reporting the little trip Leine took to the store, couldn¡¯t help but shudder under his employee¡¯s dark mood. ¡®Such a lousy trick,¡¯ he thought, criticizing his sons¡¯ action. ¡®The first thing a child received would be the most memorable present,¡¯ the duke thought so, ¡®If it was so, then the gift from his sons would be more memorable than him.¡¯ As the thought fleeted his mind, his already dark expression became even more ominous, frightening all the people in his room. Not waiting another second, he slipped into his outer coat and walked out of the study room. He didn¡¯t even heed Nos and the administrators¡¯ plea to finish the paperwork first. His mind recurred to when he was alone with Leine, without the brothers by her side. His life was very peaceful and fulfilling. Life went by slowly and everyday Leine would sit on hisp all day long. His regr heavy mood would turn light whenever the little girl was by his side. Unfortunately, after the formal adoption process went through, the time between the father and daughter seemed to lessen. Either due to the incident that came one after another or the increasing paperwork. But even with his packed schedule, he was still included in the list of her favorite people. Only after his sons came, did the situation change. Dubbled remembered his first interaction with the girl. In the beginning, he thought she was a nuisance to his life. Simply a fearless child who wasn¡¯t afraid of his cold re and boldly chased after him. Every day, she would trail enthusiastically behind him, following him wherever he went. Dubbled never realized, since when did he feel empty without the little girl¡¯s presence? He didn¡¯t know precisely when or how he started to care for her. But he could still remember the anger clouding his mind when the servant told him Leine had fallen sick. Her words yed in his head like a broken record, as if those were herst. ¡°Dyuke!¡± ¡°Plwease be my fathew!¡± (Please be my father!) He nearly let the rage consume him and ordered the execution of more than a dozen doctors that day. Fortunately, Leine woke up before the order was carried out. She managed to stir the duke out from the cloud of madness. Dubbled quietly closed his eyes and leaned on the cozy carriage seat. Without realizing, he was reminiscing all the happy times he spent with his daughter. Suddenly a knock from the horseman¡¯s seat woke him up from his doze. ¡°Your highness, we have arrived.¡± The duke fastened his outer coat before he went down the carriage. Nos, who failed to persuade Dubbled off from this trip, was now standing beside him. ¡°Where are ine and the boys?¡± ¡°They are in the ve auction house, ¡®Heaven¡¯.¡± The duke narrowed his eyes. He knew the ¡®Heaven¡¯. It was a ve auction disguised under a beautiful building to hide their activity, auctioning immigrants and prisoners of war as if they¡¯re a product. That ce has been a long-time problem for his domain. The act of selling human lives itself was illegal; however, the opera house was an untouched corner, even for the governor of thend, such as himself. It was more appropriate to say that the auction had some trick up its sleeve rather than untouchable. Not only was it customary for the lord to overlook some of the big criminal trading, especially the one favored by the people. The auction itself had some strong sponsors which made it hard for anyone to bring the ce down. ¡°Are they giving a ve as the Children¡¯s Day gift for Leine?¡± ¡°It seems like it.¡± Hearing Nos¡¯ reply, the duke couldn¡¯t help but raise the corners of his mouth, condemning the brothers¡¯ n. ¡°They¡¯re doing pointless things again.¡± The brothers¡¯ wanted to buy the girl a ve as a present. Then let¡¯s see their reaction when he bought her 20 ves. The duke was walking towards the entrance, when Leine¡¯s words pricked up his ear. ¡°How fun is it to y with us?¡± ¡°The most fun!¡± When the ridiculous statement passed his ears, the duke stopped in his tracks for a second before walking towards the sibling in a long stride. He looked alternately at the bewildered Leine and his sons before he finally ordered Nos in a chilling tone. ¡°Blow it up.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Feeling somehow the duke¡¯s word didn¡¯t make any sense, Nos licked his lips anxiously and braced himself for the duke¡¯s answer. The duke then dered through his gritted teeth. ¡°This fucking ce burn it to the ground.¡± *** Everything passed in a blink of an eye, and I could only stare nkly at the burning opera house. The duke ordered his men to burn down the ¡®Heaven¡¯, without even spending a moment to hear any exnation. As soon as the duke¡¯s order came, four attendants dded in ck attire, appeared from the shadow next to him and drew mana out of thin air, burning the beautiful building down. Without even caring about themotion he had caused, the duke carried me in his embrace and walked to the building¡¯s entrance. ¡°BANG!¡± A sudden big explosion urred within the building before finally thest standing structure crashed into a pile of wreckage. The good news was that everyone there got out in time and there were no casualties. All of it owing to Nos¡¯s desperate cry before the building was burned down. ¡°Those who want to live, run!¡± he shouted. ¡®Fortunately, the ves were all let out as well.¡¯ At the entrance, instead of panicking like all of the visitors, a lethargic man was instead counting all of the runaway ves and said to us, ¡°The goods are now all your. Pay up for it.¡± ¡®He should¡¯ve just been buried under the rubble.¡¯ I looked at the man hatefully. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, kid? Do you like him, too?¡± I immediately frowned at Isaac¡¯s words. ¡®How did hee to that conclusion?¡¯ There¡¯s no way I¡¯d like such a cunning person. It was then I realized, Isaac¡¯s eyes were not on the loathsome man. It was instead on the shaggy-haired man crouching behind him. It turned out to be the ve who tried to take me hostage. ¡°Shall we buy him? If you want to, you¡¯d better buy him now. Now that the building had copsed, we won¡¯t be able to enter the auction for a while.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I will buy him for you, but you must also y with us even if I buy him. You said it yourself that we¡¯re the coolest in the world!¡± I didn¡¯t know why he thought I wanted to buy the ve. It never even crossed my mind to buy any of the ves. I happened to know about this auction because of the brothers. If only they didn¡¯t try to buy me a weird gift, I wouldn¡¯t have known about this horrible ¡®Heaven¡¯. I really need to discipline both of them. ¡®If a carrot doesn¡¯t work, then he needs a whip. If currying favor doesn¡¯t work, then it¡¯s time to do it the hard way.¡¯ I looked at Isaac and said. ¡°Now, I won¡¯t pway¡­.¡± (No, I won¡¯t y¡­.) ¡°Huh? Why?!¡± ¡°Cowme to tink of it, you¡¯ we not vewy cool.¡± (Come to think of it, you¡¯re not very cool.) ¡°Why?! No way, you said I¡¯m the coolest!¡± Isaac shouted in desperation. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Trantor ¨C zimming ¡°Sold as a ve ¡­ poor thing. He must be sad. Isyac, I think if LeBwaine is sold as a ve, I will be sad too ¡­.¡± (Sold as a ve¡­ poor thing. He must be sad. Isaac, I think if Leine is sold as a swave, I will be sad too ¡­.) ¡°That¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s weak, kid. That¡¯s why the ve trader captures him. That¡¯s what my ancestor used to say, ¡®The strong will always suppressed the weak.¡¯¡± ¡°Then am I bad too?¡± At my words, Isaac¡¯s expression faltered. ¡°What are you saying!¡± ¡°I¡¯m weak, too. I¡¯m small and I¡¯m not as strong as Henly and Isyac.¡± (I¡¯m weak, too. I¡¯m small and I¡¯m not as strong as Henry and Isaac.) The child¡¯s expression immediately turned dejected at my words. Seeing his sad look, I tugged his sleeve forcefully. ¡°Are you still gwoing to buy Bwaine a ve?¡± (Are you still going to buy ine a ve?) ¡°I won¡¯t buy it. I never bought a ve before. I just wanted to give you the best toys, and I heard that the nobles collect ves as their toys these days. I wanted to buy you the best toys, that¡¯s why I brought you here¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay then if that¡¯s the case. I changed my mind, you¡¯ we still the coowest!¡± (It¡¯s okay then if that¡¯s the case. I changed my mind, you¡¯re still the coolest!) Isaac¡¯s disappointed face brightened with delight as he heard my statement. I sighed inwardly at his simple-mindedness. ¡®It¡¯s tough to discipline a kid.¡¯ *** When the duke returned to the castle, his temperament seemed to worsen. Because of his vtile temper, the employees and administrators were walking on a thin ice. Lea and my maids were equally absent-minded. They were dozing off as they looked after me. But it was a good thing for me. ¡®I¡¯ll take this opportunity to look at the new administrators.¡¯ I thought as I recalled the way to the room where there were new administrators were stationed. I had been eyeing their office¡¯s under the pretext of doing my homework and looking for Nos. ¡°Lea, I want to gow to the administwatow¡¯s woom.¡± (Lea, I want to go to the administrator¡¯s room.) ¡°Administrator¡¯s room¡­. Yuni, go with the baby.¡± She ordered one of the stationed maid to apany me. I shook my head at Lea¡¯s words. ¡°No, it¡¯s ok! I can go by myswelf.¡± (No, it¡¯s ok! I can go by myself.) ¡°Little miss, you must be careful when you meet a new person in the castle. Because the duke epts people regardless of their background and status, that¡¯s why we need to be cautious. It¡¯d be better for you if Yuni¡¯s by your side.¡± Lea patiently exined to me. I couldn¡¯t refute her logic and decision, as I know there was indeed a criminal hiding within the estate and I was going to find out who he was.. ¡°Okay¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s very nice of you.¡± Lea kissed me gently on the crown of my head. And that¡¯s how Yuni and I ended up walking together towards the administrator¡¯s room. When I was about to enter the room, a frustrated voice shouted from the room, startling Yuni and me. ¡°So? It¡¯s too expensive! Radish seedlings are usually traded for only 40 francs!¡± The new administrator, Seria, was in a scuffle with a supplier. Soon another administrator, Charlie, stepped in. ¡°It¡¯s more than double the price on the market. At this amount, we could assume that someone pocketed the money.¡± The used person immediately denied the usation. ¡°Wha-What are you talking about!¡± he shouted in indignance. Charlie snorted. ¡°Seria, you don¡¯t know because this is your first time, but the aristocracy deliberately brings things in at a low price. It was all done to show off their wealth.¡± ¡°However, this is too much¡­!¡± ¡°This is whatmoners do.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? The rule of preliminary administration officers is not to share their identity- Little miss!¡± As she was about to reprimand him, her eyes identally found me hiding behind the administrator office¡¯s door, she immediately turned to face me. ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s the lovely little miss¡­ Greeting, little miss, my name is Seria.¡± The man, who was spectating the fight between Charlie and Seria, bowed towards me straightaway. ¡°My-my name is Jacob.¡± He was the one who called me ¡°A kid.¡± on his first day. As a consequence, he was taken by Nos and was admonished because of the mistake. Weirdly enough, he didn¡¯t seem to resent me. His eyes instead were glued to my hand which was holding onto Yuni¡¯s skirt. He suddenly whispered under his breath, ¡°About nine centimeters¡­ It¡¯s small¡­.¡± Contrasting to both his co-workers, Charlie just stood there as if I didn¡¯t exist. Seria stared at his weird behavior before elbowing him in the ribs. ¡°What are you doing?¡± he whispered harshly, annoyed at his co-worker¡¯s nudging. ¡°Say hello to the little miss,¡± replied Seria in a low voice. ¡°Well, my name is Charlie Mayroll.¡± He said nonchntly as if my existence was just a simple kid and with the same standing as him. Seria and Jacob looked at him with a baffled look. While my maid, Yuni¡¯s face, was distorted into distaste. ¡°What a rude person!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Charlie looked up and down at Yuni as if she was crazy. ¡°An administrator dares to disrespect the little miss!¡± Yuni reprimanded him. ¡°What¡¯s the problem, huh?¡± ¡°What¡¯s your name? I¡¯ll refer you to the punishment meeting.¡± Punishment meeting was a trial for those who disrespect the order of aristocracy. The offender would be brought in front of the heads of each district¡¯s stations to be judged. If more than half of the heads acknowledge his crime, the criminal would be punished. The sort of punishment he would face was diverse, from being fined or jailed to being hanged. When Charlie heard the maid¡¯s words, he was displeased. Feeling she was overreacting, he scratched his head in irritation. Fortunately, Seria managed to grab Charlie¡¯s wrist before he escted the problem any further. ¡°Stop it, Charlie. You were indeed disrespecting little miss.¡± Charlie shook Seria¡¯s hand and snapped off the sleeves that she held. He felt betrayed. How could she take the side of the little miss, who she didn¡¯t even know, over him, her co-worker. He clicked his tongue in annoyance, before walking towards the door. As soon as he passed me, I heard him muttering. ¡°It¡¯s a good enough greeting for an orphan like you.¡± Indeed, only a few believed that I was the real Child of Destiny. In the temple, they had given me a que as a way to propagate the spirituality of God that they believed in. But outside the temple, people¡¯s treatment towards me varied. Many of the people didn¡¯t believe I was the Child of Destiny, even the empress didn¡¯t wholly believed me either. That¡¯s why when she looked for someone to adopt me, she excluded her own father, Duke of Marche, from the list. Her action was one of the things that fueled people¡¯s doubt. Faced with familiar feeling of condemnation, Charlie¡¯s words weren¡¯t foreign nor upsetting. ¡®However¡­.¡¯ I grabbed his sleeve. ¡°Wha-what is it?¡± Charlie stopped in his tracks at my forceful tug. ¡°Gweet me propewy and go,¡± (Greet me properly and go.) Hearing my order, Charlie burst outughing. ¡°I did, kid. What I just did was a greeting.¡± He stared down at me with a disparaging look in his eyes. I then said with a smile. ¡°I sayd hellow when I met you, I alwso gweeted you when I went. Awe you a fool with no mannew, siw?¡± (I said hello when I met you, I also greeted you when I went. Are you a fool with no manner, sir?) ¡°Huh¡­¡± He was staring at me as if I was the fool and sneered. ¡°Yes, yes. Goodbye, have a good day,¡± with sarcasmced in his words, he walked away from me. Yet before he could take another step, I kicked his knee with all the strength I could muster. ¡°Aghh!¡± His painful scream resounded through the administrator¡¯s hall. I stared coldly as he rubbed the bruised knee, trying to ease the pain. ¡°Do it cowectly. When you say gwodbye, bent youw knees and bowed youw head to the floor. Now, do it again,¡± (Do it correctly. When you say goodbye, bend your knees and bow your head to the floor. Now, do it again.) Charlie clenched his jaw in anger. All the administrators present were now looking at themotion. Yuni who was standing beside me, was astounded at my sudden outburst. ¡®It¡¯d be hard for me if I let people disrespected as they want.¡¯ I didn¡¯t know better in my previous life and let myself be disrespected by everyone who didn¡¯t believe I was the child of destiny. In the end, no one had respected me. Everyone treated me as if I was only a child with an honorary noble title on me¡ªa fake. Charlie was embarrassed and angry. Especially when he saw all the administrators were looking at the disturbance, at him being reprimanded by a little kid. Trying to salvage his pride, he shifted the attention to me. ¡°What the hell!¡± I pretended not to hear his little whining and instead shook Yuni¡¯s skirt. ¡°Yuni, Yuni.¡± ¡°Yes, little miss.¡± ¡°Lea said, everyone except the dyuke and my bwothews must say hellow to me, wight?¡± (Lea said, everyone except duke and my brothers must say hello to me, right?) ¡°That¡¯s true, little miss.¡± ¡°Then¡­how about the othews who down¡¯t gweet me? Like this mistew.¡± (Then¡­how about the others who don¡¯t greet me. Like this mister.) Yuni looked down at Charlie and smiled gently at me. ¡°They will be punished by death with his throat cut.¡± Then she asked, ¡°Should I report this to Nos, little miss?¡± when Charlie heard the maid¡¯s words his face couldn¡¯t help but paled. His arrogant demeanor from before was gone, he banged his forehead on the floor and begged for my mercy. ¡°I¡¯ve been rude to you, little miss. Please forgive me!¡± his voice was filled with desperation. I smiled broadly at his figure and stepped close to him. ¡°Don¡¯t forget next time.¡± I whispered in his ear. ¡®That I¡¯m Dubbled¡¯s little miss.¡¯ Fearing I would change my mind, he gulped and nodded eagerly. *** Seria and Jacob looked at me with rigid expressions. The previous incident was still fresh in their memories. Remembering what I did to Charlie, they couldn¡¯t help but stiffen every time I passed their line of sight. In the meantime, I sat with my chin in my hand and focused on my thoughts. ¡®Today¡¯s a terrible day.¡¯ I didn¡¯t manage to find out who the criminal was and I had to encounter an arrogant prick. I had hoped he was the wanted criminal, but that criminal single-handedly attacked the nobleman¡¯s mansion and killed people without getting caught. ¡®The criminal must be brilliant.¡¯ Unfortunately, Charlie was a bitcking in that department. The smartest one I know was Seria¡­. I didn¡¯t think she was the one whomitted a crime. Even my first impression of her was a very sincere and rational person ¡®Is it Jacob?¡¯ I nced at Jacob. He was looking at my feet with a weird look. His eyes followed the direction of my feet swaying in the air, he murmured, ¡°14 centimeters¡­.¡± ¡®He seems just like a fool who loves kids.¡¯ An unexpected idea shed through my mind, I hit the armchair with my fist in revtion at the sudden thought. ¡®Why didn¡¯t I think of that sooner! My money, no, the wanted criminal, is¡­¡¯ Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Trantor : Zimming Editor : Sasha Yuni put the paper and pencils on the table. ¡°Are you working on your homework?¡± Oh, that¡¯s right. I hade here under the pretext of doing my homework. While trying to grab the pencil, I found a scar on Yuni¡¯s hand. ¡°Yuni, huwt.¡± (Yuni, you¡¯re hurt) ¡°Ah, I got cut because I was careless. It¡¯s nothing, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Then Seria came to us. ¡°I have the medicine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right¡­¡­¡± ¡°An employee¡¯s body is also an asset. We need to take care of it well.¡± Seria applied medicine on her hand, as Yuni replied with a slightly embarrassed face, ¡°Thank you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Coming out of the room after finishing my homework, I went to the Duke¡¯s office. ¡®Now that I know who the wanted criminal is, I need to find the evidence to get that bounty.¡¯ To do that, I have to keep the wanted criminal next to me. I thought of making the convict as my teacher under the pretext of wanting a full-fledged lesson. I knocked and entered while the Duke was talking to one of his vassals. There was a huge box on the Duke¡¯s desk. ¡¯What¡¯s inside¡­..?¡¯ ¡®Etwal!¡¯ It was the holy object that made Mina exert her power. But that one was different from Mina¡¯s. Mina¡¯s etwal was tinum, but this was all gold. And the corners of the hexagonal center didn¡¯t have jewels attached to them. ¡®That¡¯s it. The second Etwal.¡¯ The one that Turva wanted to get his hands on by swindling the Duke of Dubbled. ¡®How did they get their hands on it already?¡¯ I¡¯ve heard about the war, but it couldn¡¯t have ended this fast. Suddenly, the vassal said to the duke. ¡°The citizens of that continent were suffering from tyranny so much that they directly opened the gates for our troops. Thanks to that, the trip was faster.¡± ¡°Did you send this news to the Emperor?¡± ¡°Of course, he said he was most pleased with this year¡¯s gift, and that he would send an edict to honor you.¡± ¡°What a pain in the neck.¡± Viscount Dubos looked at me. ¡°This is all thanks to you. If you didn¡¯t recognize the con artist, how could we have known about the existence of the second Etwal?¡± The vassalsughed. I felt good too. The Duke of Vallua must have had a heart attack. He had put a lot of effort into this year¡¯s gift. He had even borrowed money from his inws. In my previous life, because of the gift, he bought the Emperor¡¯s favor and acquired the tea leaf trade that he had been aiming for. He is going all out, but if he fails this time, he will suffer from debt. ¡®Well, that¡¯s not my problem.¡¯ What¡¯s urgent now is my money, not their money. Now that I¡¯ve found the wanted criminal, ¡®I have to catch him myself.¡¯ That¡¯s how I¡¯ll get the reward. I stretched my arm towards the duke sitting in his chair. ¡°Dyuke, give me a hug¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The duke stared at me ¡®That¡¯s weird, he usually hugs me immediately.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t until I gave a curious nce did the Duke put me on hisp. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Well, given that he¡¯s trying to listen, he must be in a good mood today. It means I don¡¯t have to run away right now or avoid him for the time being. ¡°Bwaine wanted to study.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re already learning the letters.¡± ¡°Now I know all the letters. I¡¯m learning hard and I want something new. ¡° The Duke stared at me and then opened his mouth again. ¡°It will be difficult to spend time with Henry and Isaac if you take sses in earnest.¡± ¡°It¡¯s ok.¡± ¡°They¡¯re your favorite. You wouldn¡¯t want to be away for a second, right?¡± Why are you talking about it here? I tilted my head. Everyone in the room looked at me with desperate expressions. I didn¡¯t know what this feeling was, but the experiences I had was telling me. I need to do well here. ¡°No. Henly and Isyac are the nicest in the world. But my most favorite person in the universe is dyuke!¡± (No. Henry and Isaac are the nicest in the world but my most favorite person in the universe is duke!) ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I looked at the duke¡¯s expression with a nervous heart. ¡°¡­¡­Who taught you this?¡± The duke, who smiled, lightly nced at my head. I looked at the vassals and administrators at the front desk. Viscount Dubos replied quickly as if a button had been pressed. ¡°Where would a child learn to say that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Your baby must really like you the best. I¡¯ve never even heard that from my children.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Other vassals also echoed, saying, ¡°I envy you!¡± ¡°My daughter gets so annoyed every time I ask for a hug.¡± ¡°I always beg my daughter to hug me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a blessing.¡± Finally, the duke¡¯s lips curled up. I wiped the sweat off my forehead with the back of my hand. ¡®They are really good at ttery.¡¯ The Duke allowed himself to take thepliments from the vassals in earnest. ¡°I¡¯ll tell Nos.¡± ¡°No!¡± I shouted in amazement, but I suddenly came to my senses andughed awkwardly. ¡°Nos has lots of papers to do. I¡¯ll stwudy with someone else¡± (Nos has a lot of papers to do. I¡¯ll study with someone else.) ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°The admwinistrator sister and bwoter are smart.¡± (The administrator sister and brother are smart) I spoke as childishly as I could. Soon, the vassals in the office nodded, ¡°I heard that she had a good time with the administrators, and they seem to like her.¡± The Duke nodded. Finally, I seeded in turning the wanted criminal into my teacher as nned. *** Two dayster in the morning. Lea and the maids surrounded me. There were packaged boxes in my hands. ¡°They¡¯re all Children¡¯s Day presents.¡± ¡°You¡¯re curious aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Right?¡± Handmade gloves and mufflers, ribbons, fountain pens, sketchbooks. I had known everything since yesterday, but I pretended otherwise. I didn¡¯t forget to jump and smile widely whenever the gifts were opened one by one. The maids beamed and hugged me. ¡°Little Miss is very cute today~¡± But, I truly was grateful for their sincerity. I took out a couple of books and headed for the administrator¡¯s room. Charlie, Seria, and Jacob were there first. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to teach you. I know I¡¯m not good enough, but I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Seria greeted me and continued. ¡°Jacob and Charlie will teach you the Imperialnguage, and I will teach you history.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s learn the imperialnguage from Jacob and Charlie first, and then let¡¯s go around the castle with me and talk about the history of Dubbled!¡± Seria was very motivated. The ss began when I nodded. Meanwhile, Jacob¡¯s eyes looked very unusual today. ¡°I heard you memorized those letters in two days. Now, let¡¯sbine those letters and make a word.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s learn a foreignnguage first.¡± Charlie suddenly stepped in and smacked Jacob¡¯s head with a thick book. ¡°How can she speak a foreignnguage when she¡¯s not fluent in thenguage of the empire yet?¡± ¡°Unless you¡¯re not stupid, you¡¯ll learn it naturally.¡± Then he pushed Jacob aside and looked at me. ¡°Other Dubbleds kids knew how to memorize the Bible when they were at her age. I¡¯m sure she can learn thenguage of the Empire, right?¡± Oops. Unfortunately, I¡¯m not a real Dubbled, to be able to memorize the Bible at that age. Even after he was humiliated yesterday, his attitude had remained unchanged. Rather, he seemed to have be more intimidating. ¡°I don¡¯t know where you heard those rumors, but it was an excellent choice to choose me as your teacher.¡± ¡°Honestly, I think I should be in charge of everything in your education. Yeah, well, think of this as a rehearsal, I look forward to the future.¡± It was totally different from Nos¡¯s ss, which focused on the important points and still allowed me to actively participate. It was a ss where he only boasted about his knowledge. If I was really just a child, I wouldn¡¯t have understood anything. After the first ss, I left for Seria¡¯s ss. I caught the maids chattering as i went into the castle ¡°The new administrators really gives me the creeps except for Seria.¡± ¡°I agree with Charlie, but why Jacob?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like him seeing the baby and saying she¡¯s small and cute every time.¡± ¡°But It¡¯s true that our baby is small and cute.¡± ¡°¡­His gaze is like that of an animal¡¯s.¡± ¡°You are too sensitive.¡± When all maids left except for Lea, Seria came running, ¡°Little miss!¡± She had a thick bundle of data in her hand. Her forehead was full of sweat. ¡°I should have been here sooner. I¡¯m sorry. I had stopped by the library for myst inspection.¡± ¡°It¡¯s ok.¡± ¡°You¡¯re very nice¡­¡± Seria, while smiling, walked close to me. Naturally, Lea had retreated to the back. I felt that Seria was a really good teacher. ¡®She must be used to teaching kids.¡¯ Her exnation was not difficult at all. Plus, she was good at handling children. ¡°Agh!¡± When I fell while concentrating on her exnation, Lea came running in amazement. ¡°Little Miss, are you alright? Your knees are red.¡± Unlike Lea, who was so worried, Seria fixed my skirt and said calmly. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Seria, who fixed my skirt, rose. Then the hem of her skirt pushed up as her foot was revealed. There was a burn scar on her foot. TL note : I¡¯ve bolden Leine¡¯s thought, what do you guys think? Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Trantor ¨C Zimming Editor ¨C Sasha As I stared at the wound, sheughed awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s bad, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Even though I didn¡¯t cry, Lea left restlessly, saying she would bring medicine. ¡°Shall we continue with the ss? This tower was built three hundred years ago by the Duke at the time to honor his ancestors. ¡° It was a strange-looking spire. It wasn¡¯t built for amodation or any other purpose. It was just like a symbol. There were only stairs inside, no rooms. There was only a beam of sunshine without even amp, maintained by mana. ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°Would you like to go up?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Seria chuckled as she nced up the stairs. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You remind me of my younger brother.¡± ¡°Sewia must have been a good sistew.¡± (Seria must have been a good sister.) ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°No. You awe¡± (No.You are) I went up the stairs and looked at Seria. ¡°You kiwwed a nobleman fow him.¡± (You killed a nobleman for him.) ¡°¡­¡­..!¡± Her face hardened. Checkmate. *** ¡®I just hoped it wasn¡¯t you.¡¯ The evidence was the wound on her foot that had been caused by a fire. I had seen it at the ve auction house. All the ves had the same mark on their feet. ¡®It was there on the foot of the man who tried to attack me.¡¯ Seria also got an ent. The Noxstone ent. ¡°The dead nobleman was actually a ve trafficker. Seria, your area¡¯s ves were sold by that nobleman.¡± It was notmon that a nobleman earned for the elderly and the weak. She was a ve raised by the nobility, so Seria was able to break into the mansion by herself. ¡°How¡­. how can I do that¡­.¡± Seria, who was looking at me with trembling eyes, soon burst outughing. ¡°I guess you heard about it from the duke. I didn¡¯t think I could hide it for a long time either. I got caught sooner than I expected.¡± I rolled my eyes. I¡¯ve already prepared an excuse. ¡°That¡¯s right. He deserved to die.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°No one knew he was such a bastard, to even sell children as ves.¡± Seria clenched her fist. ¡°The kids who didn¡¯t know anything would have been waiting for him to save them even after they were sold. ..just like me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°But I was lucky. I worked at his mansion. So I was sold out after my adolescence, and I realized more than other kids. That fucking man¡¯s true nature.¡± Seria said she escaped with all her might. She went to the facility to save the other children, but many of them had already been sold. ¡°The children who are not suitable for sale are miserable.¡± I know you killed a nobleman. ¡®But why did you have toe into Dubbled?¡¯ Seria knelt before me. ¡°Little miss, a mere administrator like me can¡¯t see the duke. Please help me see him!¡± I said in a fit of surprise. ¡°If the dyuke finds out, you¡¯ll die!¡± Do you think a man without blood or tears will save her life because she had a miserable past? ¡°I have to find my brothers who have been sold.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I heard from another one of his subordinates. I don¡¯t know why, but he definitely said he¡¯d go into the Dubbled territory.¡± At that moment, many things came to my mind. The particr eyes that were looking at me, unusual fondness for children. A wound the length of one¡¯s hand. ¡°Jacob¡­..¡± It was when I muttered. ¡°How did you know?¡± A voice came from beneath the stairs. It was when Seria suddenly raised her head. He jumped up in an instant and grabbed her by the neck. ¡°Ugh¡­.!¡± Then, he dropped her down the stairs. Dark red blood gathered around the Seria, which rolled down the high stairs. Jacob looked at me. ¡°Huh? How did you find out?¡± I bit my lips tight. This tower I was in now was far from the main castle. It was just a symbol, so it was an area where the knights didn¡¯t patrol. There were no other people. I needed room to talk to Seria, and I was sure she would never attack me. Jacob approached slowly. ¡°You¡¯re not gonna tell me?¡± I stumbled to the back as Jacob groaned. ¡°My customer told me not to break you, but to bring you there.¡± I red at him as he muttered in a very sad tone. ¡±If you go back this time, they¡¯ll kill you first.¡± But what was the best way to avoid a painful death? Falling off the tower? Biting your tongue? ¡®Sir, you have to die before you get caught.¡¯ It was clear that Jacob¡¯s ¡¯customer¡¯ was a crazy pervert, so it was very dangerous for him to get caught. ¡®It¡¯ll be better for him to fall and die.¡¯ I rushed to the window but Jacob was faster. He grabbed me by the cor and said, ¡°It¡¯d be fun to y with you.¡± It was then. A familiar voice came in. ¡®Lea!¡¯ There was also Yuni behind her. I shouted hurriedly ¡°Run away!¡± These two women can¡¯t beat an adult man. Most of all, Jacob was experienced, judging by the way he handled Seria. It¡¯s worse if those two died together to protect me. But they didn¡¯t move. As soon as I was about to yell again, Lea narrowed the distance between her and Jacob. Lea jumped and grabbed his shoulders. She grabbed his neck swiftly and tightened her hold. ¡®How¡­.!¡¯ Jacob¡¯s face was all red as if he could not breathe. As he slowly lost his strength, Lea threw him to the wall and he fell on the floor. I was so shocked that I bumped my head to the wall and fell down. ¡°Little miss!¡± Lea came running towards me. ¡°Are you okay? Sorry, it¡¯s been so long since I made a mistake.¡± I stared at her in amazement ¡°Oh no, your forehead is red.¡± Yuni ran to where Jacob had fallen and asked him. ¡°Which organization are you from? Are you from Malta? Orca of Brown Wolf? If not, Karutano?¡± The usually cheerful and lovely Yuni was very different today. The names of drug gangs, human trafficking organizations, and assassins came out in a row, along with a quirky dialect. Then she grabbed him by the hair and smacked him down on the floor, and it seemed as if I had heard his head crack. ¡°Oh, yes, let¡¯s take your intestines out.¡± Watching Jacob get beaten like a dog, I suddenly came to my senses. ¡°¡­¡­ Lea, you¡¯we not a maid?¡± Lea quickly shook her hand. ¡°I¡¯m a maid! I was just caught up in some stuff back then.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Dubbled¡¯s elite knight, for a while¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤. ¡° Dubbled¡¯s elite knights use Aura in battles. Rumor has it that more than 100,000 people have been mobilized toplete the battle in 15 days. She meant that Dubbled¡¯s finest knight? I swallowed as my mouth went dry and asked. ¡°Yuni too?¡± ¡°No. Yuni has a brief history of being in an organization before she entered the castle¡­¡­.¡± Then Yuni made an excuse out of embarrassment. ¡°I just did a small business in finance!¡± If it was a financial business, was it a money lending business? Yuni exined to me as both her hands shook while she was making excuses, and threw the confused Jacob aside. ¡°But I still have the least bounty among the maids who serve you!¡±
    • ¡¤¡¤¡¤ So Dahlia and Linda were also criminals?
I realized I was overlooking one thing. The Dubbleds were overlooking their employees¡¯ identity and origin. In other words, criminals may already be mixed up. ¡®Oh, this must be why the Dubbleds territory was called the viinousir.¡¯ I nodded nkly. ¡°I just preached God¡¯s teaching. There are people in the world who need God¡¯s guidance.¡± -said serial killer Dahlia, who had killed about a hundred rapists. ¡°My family had been poor since I was young, and we had never eaten good food.¡± These were the words of Linda, who had embezzled the annual budget of manyndlords. ¡°Don¡¯t be disappointed, little miss!¡± ¡°Now, we¡¯re living a life of remorse!¡± I nodded with dim eyes. ¡°It¡¯s ok.¡± But the maids cried because they thought it was empty words. ¡®It¡¯s really okay¡¯ Technically speaking, I was also a murderer before my return. Even though it was a false charge. ¡®That¡¯s not important now.¡¯ Lea came into the room with a stiff face. ¡°The master is looking for you.¡± Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Trantor ¨C Zimming, Editor ¨C Sasha Not only the brothers, but numerous vassals, administrators, officers, and high-ranking employees were also present. It smelled of blood. Jacob, who had been beaten to a pulp, was covered with a nket. Blood dripped down from Isaac¡¯s sword and Henry¡¯s hands. Meanwhile, Seria was kneeling and her head was lowered. I was worried that the soldiers would drag Seria away, but I think they have something to ask Seria about Jacob. The duke asked in a lowered voice. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± I answered immediately ¡°Not hurt!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The Duke¡¯s gaze hardened as I mumbled again. ¡°My head, a bit.¡± Then the back of Henry¡¯s hand shone blue with a me-like pattern which was unlike Isaac¡¯s mana. A light surrounded Jacob, stretched out like an arrow, and entered between the nkets. ¡°Agh!¡± Jacob wriggled like he was being strangled. On the other side, Isaac rushed towards him. ¡°Son of a bitch.¡± He gave vent to his anger as he trampled on his head several times. No one dared to stop him. ¡®He¡¯s very scary.¡¯ ¡°Stop.¡± Isaac stopped at the duke¡¯s words, clucked, and retreated. Then the administrators lined up in front of the duke and bent their knees. At the very front was Nos, who was in charge of all the officials inside the castle. Suddenly, one vassal shouted. ¡°I beg you with a tearful heart. sh Eugene Nos¡¯s throat, which has attracted an unfaithful seed to the castle!¡± Nos wasn¡¯t able to participate in the selection. My adoption case and the Etwal case, not to mention the Teramore case were to me. ¡®That¡¯s why the newly appointed administrators were in such a mess.¡¯ It¡¯s just that Nos was responsible for this, so they me him instead. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I looked at the silent duke and Nos with a nervous heart. The duke won¡¯t easily forgive him just because he is a close aide. It¡¯s a shame. He is a very talented man. The Duke replied as he gently pressed his temples with eyes closed. ¡°Then do so.¡± Nos answered without a hint of expression, ¡°There¡¯s no excuse.¡± ¡®Nos, you liar! There¡¯s an excuse for that¡¯ In Dubbled, the reason why they were insisting on the examination for the new employees for the possibility of spies was because they were confident that the test won¡¯t be cracked easily by anyone and the reason why the Dubbled manor was not equipped with safety devices was that Henry, Isaac, and the Duke were far superior to the knights, so they were safe even without them. ¡°All the administrators involved in the recruitment process will have to appear before the council.¡± The duke continued. ¡°Eugene Nos, cut your wrists.¡± A dagger fell in front of Nos. People looked sad as if they knew this would happen. Nos slowly picked the dagger with trembling hands. As soon as the dagger was about to touch his wrist, ¡°No-!¡± I burst into tears. Everyone looked at me in surprise. The eyes of the Duke and Henry grew bigger in surprise. Henry and Isaac came running towards me. ¡°Why are you crying? Who hit you again? Who is it, who is it?!¡± ¡°Leine¡­..¡± ¡°Dyuke¡®s scary!¡± Ahh¡­my dignity ¡°The Duke is really scary for me too! Many people are scared of him too! It¡¯s natural to be scared!¡± Isaac said restlessly and Henry wiped away my tears. The Duke, who was still looking at me with his eyes wide open, said something to the butler. The butler carried me and took me to the Duke. ¡°Leine.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°ine.¡± I wriggled my hands while holding on to my runny nose. ¡°Nwos hands.. no cutting¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The Duke seemed a little embarrassed. ¡®That¡¯s right, it¡¯s time.¡¯ I clung to his leg and my face was all crumpled. ¡°Dyuke, forgive Nos.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.I understand. Stop crying.¡± That¡¯s what he said, as he held me in hisp and wiped my tears ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± When I looked back, Nos was staring at me nkly. ¡®You¡¯re mine now because I¡¯ve protected you this far.¡¯ It was the moment when the lieutenant of the Duke came into my own hands. *** Thanks to Leine¡¯s tears, the administrators could barely keep themselves from being dragged to the council. Nos¡¯s wrists were safe. They all knelt before Leine and thanked her. Nos, who was at the forefront, bowed his head at the child¡¯s feet. It was a pledge of loyalty that even Johann, the eldest son of Dubbled, had never received. Once things hade to an end, Isaac and Henry came into their private study room. After entering the room, Isaac was unusually quiet. ¡°Brother.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Our little sister, would she be like the ves we saw that time if she had been taken away?¡± Henry¡¯s hand, which was writing something on the paper, stopped. ¡°¡­.I guess.¡± The teacher, who had educated the two since they were babies, had said it wasmon for the weak to be eaten by the strong. They thought he was right. The two had never been in the shoes of the weak. Even their mana and family made them the highest of predators. Nothing and no one around them had ever been weak, so they could not sympathize with the fear of the weak. ¡®But Leine¡¯ In Isaac and Henry¡¯s head, the image of Leine, wearing shackles like the Lia siblings, came up. The captured Leine, curled up in front of the whip and kept sobbing while calling for Henry and Isaac. Their faces hardened. They felt strange. Isaac stood up and looked straight at Henry. ¡°Are you rebuilding ¡®Heaven¡¯?¡± ¡°Why, do you want to buy a ve?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not buying anything. Can¡¯t we let them go?¡± Then Henry replied to Isaac, who held the door handle. ¡°Dimwit, if you just go and knock them down, they¡¯ll let the ves go?¡± Henry threw the document he was writing to Isaac. ¡°Go tell Nos.¡± ¡°What is this?¡± Henry grinned, leaning more into the luxurious chair. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll hear soon that Heaven¡¯s ownermitted suicide this evening.¡± ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡­¡± Isaac looked at him in admiration ¡°You¡¯re cool¡­¡± That evening, nearly a hundred ves owned by Heaven were all released. *** ¡°¡­..Miss¡± ¡°Little Miss¡± When I was asleep, I opened my eyes to a voice that seemed to be whispering in my ears. Lea and the maids were looking at me from the bedside. ¡°Morning alweady?¡± ¡°It¡¯s evening.¡± ¡°I want to sleep more¡­¡± When I rubbed my eyes and said that, Lea patted me. ¡°The master is looking for you. How about we go for just a moment ande back soon?¡± ¡®The duke?¡¯ I pulled myself up. In the afternoon, I asked Nos to investigate Jacob¡¯s ¡°customer¡±. I had already figured it out. I left the room with the maids. ¡®It smells delicious.¡¯ Was a meal prepared at thiste hour? I opened the door, wondering what was going on, but there were countless employees, including Duke, Henry, and Isaac. The table was full of all kinds of delicious things. The duke and the pair of brothers had a box on each side. ¡®Oh, right.¡¯ Today was Children¡¯s Day. I had received gifts from the maids, but I forgot. Isaac ran up to me and took out a big box. It was so big and heavy that I couldn¡¯t lift it. ¡°Unlock it. Quickly.¡± I opened the box. It was a training bow without arrowheads. Light enough for a child. Next was Henry. I opened the box that he gave me, there was a very cute little dress. A soft cloth, like a lump of snow, with small wings attached to its back. My heart was full of gratitude that I hugged Henry and Isaac at once. The corners of their mouths crept upwards. At the same time, the Duke pulled out an envelope for me. ¡°Open it¡± I nced at him, opened the envelope, and checked the contents of it. ¡­..I put it back in quickly ¡®I think I just saw something awesome.¡¯ I took a deep breath several times and slowly took out the paper. It was the same letter on a luxurious piece of paper decorated with gold foil. [Certificate of Rights] Oh my god. I looked at the duke with a nk face. My hands holding the paper was shaking. My heart was beating so hard that I pressed down on my chest. Is this the joy of having a rich father? I hear trumpet sounds and fireworks popping in my head. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Trantor ¨C Zimming, Editor : Sasha Really? You¡¯re giving this to me? A certificate? That¡¯s the certificate of thergest toy store, isn¡¯t it? Let¡¯s calm down. I know how painful it is to have something beyond your ability as I had been a child of fake destiny. I can¡¯t take it with me when I get exiled and since I¡¯m young and can¡¯t run such a big store, other people will take over. Either way, I wouldn¡¯t be able to touch the money. With a heavy heart, I gave the certificate back to the Duke. ¡±I can¡¯t wead some of zhe wetters¡± (I can¡¯t read some of the letters) Leaughed affectionately, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll read it for you.¡± ¡°Oh, this is a toy store certificate, little miss!¡± I said in a somber voice. ¡°ine don¡¯t want papew.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just a paper, little miss. If you have this, you can have all the toys in the store.¡± I shook my head with a sad look. ¡°Don¡¯t want¡­.I want more toys.¡± Henry and Isaac were staring at the duke. ¡°For a young child, a toy store certificate¡¯s meaning would be beyond herprehension. ¡° ¡°Well, it is. A bow or dress would make her happier.¡± The duke looked like he was struck by lightning. But the brothers grinned and wrapped their arms around me. ¡°Let¡¯s go to your room, Leine.¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll tuck you in.¡± I heard the Duke¡¯s voice behind me, who followed the brothers helplessly. ¡°Those who handled this, bring me the list.¡± Turns out, there were actually other presents for her prepared. *** I got up before the sun rose and left the soft bed. ¡®Okay, I¡¯ve taken care of the bow that Isaac gave me.¡¯ Just in case, I even put the tracking device that Lea gave me in my pocket. There were people out there who wanted me enough to get a trafficker inside the castle, so I need to be careful. I crept into the underground prison. The soldiers were on patrol, but I seeded in sneaking in, taking advantage of my experience of being a beggar. Of course, getting a key was also a skill learned due to that experience. ¡°Seria.¡± A small voice caused the crouching girl to lift her head. ¡°Little miss¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Shh!¡± When I put my index finger on her lips, Seria grunted and lowered her voice. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a ce I want to go with Seria.¡± I left the underground prison holding Seria¡¯s hand, blinking innocently Through the iron bars, a terrible groan, like scratching iron, leaked out. Seeing the figure in the cage, Seria took a deep breath. ¡°Jacob¡­¡­!¡± She looked at me with a look on her face asking as to why I had brought her here. I shrugged my shoulders, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s locked.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Then I opened the door. ¡°Howe?¡­¡­.!¡± It seemed that Jacob had not confessed anything about who his ¡°customer¡± was. Meaning, the Duke would have left the door open. ¡®So that Jacob can get away and meet his so-called customer.¡¯ There was a high possibility that Jacob may have been given or had a tracking device attached to him early on. The Dubbled family was as scary as the rumors I had heard about them. ¡°Let¡¯s get inside.¡± When I opened the door, Seria went into Jacob¡¯s prison. Jacob who was drooping from the wall towards the floor looked at us with his barely moving eyes. ¡°Save¡­..save me¡­..¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that!¡± Seria shouted as she rushed at him. Jacob, who had been subjected to torture for hours, had no power to shake off Seria. ¡°Where are my brothers? Where did you sell them¡­..!¡± When Jacob didn¡¯t answer, she began to choke him. ¡°Cu-customer. ¡° ¡°What?¡± ¡°The customer took them.¡± ¡°You mean the customer who told you to kidnap the little miss?¡± When Seria released her hold on Jacob, whose neck had turned red, he breathed out. ¡°I don¡¯t know who it is. I¡¯m serious. The customer came every time and bought the kids. All the kids raised in the House of Hope were bought by him.¡± ¡°What did you do to my brothers?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Speak!¡± Jacob looked up at Seria, gulping. ¡°I can¡¯t give out a customer¡¯s personal information.¡± Pak! I kicked him in the face. ¡°I twought that was all you had to say! (I thought that was all you have to say!)¡± Seria stepped on Jacob to stop him from moving, as he looked at me dumbfoundedly. I could hear the sound of his pained groans when she punched his face to knock him out. ¡°Li, little miss.¡± Seria was surprised and hugged me. I looked up at her. ¡°I have a question. ¡° ¡°Say it.¡± I stared at her directly and opened my mouth. ¡°How despewate are you wanting to find your brothers?¡± (How desperate are you wanting to find your brothers?¡±) ¡°¡­¡­..Pardon?¡± Seria¡¯s eyes shook. ¡°Can you kill any more of the people that destroyed your and your brothers¡¯ lives?¡± When asked so, Seria¡¯s eyes were mysteriously distorted. ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡­ not an ordinary child.¡± I grinned. ¡°If you¡¯re pwepared to do that, I¡¯ll help you.¡± (If you¡¯re prepared to do that, I¡¯ll help you.) I slowly reached out my hand. Seria, who was still staring at my small hand, bit her lips tightly. ¡°I¡¯ve already made my vow to finish him. ¡° She took my hand. ¡°What should I do?¡± ¡°Would you like to get youw bounty fow now?¡± *** Seria looked at me who had a childlike smile on my face. ¡°You want me to turn myself in?¡± ¡°Yes, so you can get the bounty. ¡° ¡°Then I¡¯ll be executed!¡± ¡°You won¡¯t.¡± ¡°How can you be sure?¡± ¡°Gwt the pwiest to visit you before dhat hapwens. You can say it like this.¡± (Get the priest to visit you before that happens.) I straightened my position and lowered my voice. ¡°I know where the original copy of the Bible is.¡± Seria¡¯s eyes grew bigger. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous!¡± ¡°I know where it is though.¡± I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be anxious to get their hands on it and save Seria¡¯s life. ¡°The original version of the Bible is priceless. Why would you use it for that?¡± ¡°Because Seria is worth it.¡± She stared at me for a while without saying anything. With trembling pupils and shrieking lips, I could see just how touched she was. ¡®Really, Seria¡¯s worth it.¡¯ She devoted her life to her younger siblings because they grew up together in a nursery school. She was someone who would never betray the person who gains her loyalty. Above all, Seria was smart. She was different from Jacob, who had passed the exam with the help of the ¡°customer,¡± or Charlie who somehow managed to enter the administrative office. Without a proper education at the nursery, she passed Dubbled¡¯s administrative exam just by learning from the aristocracy. This person is full of determination. ¡®She¡¯s somewhat simr to Nos.¡¯ There was no one as good as her to keep next to me. ¡°Then where should I say the original is? ¡° ¡°The Empress¡¯s secwet library.¡± Besides, I can kill two birds with one stone. The empress kept her possession of the original piece a secret. The temple would tremble with a sense of betrayal if they knew that the Empress, who had such a good rtionship with them, secretly had the original biblical texts that the church had been searching for. ¡°Go before dawn.¡± ¡°Little miss, I¡¯ll never forget this.¡± The kneeling Seria strengthened her determination. ¡°I¡¯m really ashamed of this, but may I ask you for another favor?¡± ¡°Favor?¡± ¡°Please get out of here first. ¡° She looked at Jacob with cool eyes and continued. ¡°And don¡¯te back no matter what you hear.¡± I nced at her ck twitching eyes. ¡°¡­¡­.Ok¡± I left the prison first, as she asked. Behind my back, Jacob¡¯s desperate screams followed. That day Jacob went out of prison as a corpse, and Seria slipped out of the castle. A few dayster, a present in the name of ¡®Children¡¯s day gift¡¯ was delivered to me. There were 30,000 francs in the bag. It was the amount of Seria¡¯s bounty. Chapter 33 Seeing as there was no one in the corridor, Leine ran into the greenhouse. She dug out the soil under the newly nted cedar seedlings. She dug quite deep and peeped through the soil-filled cloth. When she rubbed the cloth with her fingertips, she could feel the bluntness of the dirt smearing against her skin. This was half of the bounty from Seria. A friend of Seria, who dressed up as the gardener, came to nt some seedlings, and buried the money here. While squatting, Leine had a happy look on her face. ¡®Now, all I have to do is to get Seria back safely.¡¯ There was a lot of preparation to be done. She also had to help Seria track the ¡®customer,¡¯ but that wasn¡¯t the difficult part. The Duke was also tracking the customer. All I had to do was to sneak the information from the Duke to Seria. A momentter, Leine decided to leave the greenhouse, while walking down the hall she heard someone calling her. ¡°Young miss!¡± ¡°There you are! We¡¯ve been looking for you,¡± said the maids who were all dressed up. ¡°You have to attend the conference.¡± It was a meeting held by the Duke of Dubbled. ¡°Why do I have to attend?¡± Leine questioned as she tilted her head. At her response, the maidsughed and exchanged nces. ¡°Today is the day where you introduce yourself as part of the family.¡± ¡®Ah!¡¯ That was the reason why Lea had been dressing me up fancily since yesterday. The maids took her and decorated her with jewels and beautiful essories. They dressed her in colorful clothes,bed her hair, and attached a ribbon on top of her head. Leine ended up looking very pretty and cute. After they finished dressing her up, Leine left the room with Lea and proceeded to walk to the conference room. They were greeted by the knights when they arrived and as they were about to open the door, Leine couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. She gulped hard and as the door opened and began to look around the attendees. There were familiar faces, but most of them were people she had met for the first time. They were the ones who had the most influence, power, and status in the entire kingdom. However, it was the Duke of Dubbled who had the most intimidating presence. ¡®Wow.¡¯ It was her first time seeing the duke so dressed up. He wore a shirt with delicate embroidery of gold thread and a luxurious tunic with several medals of merit. On top of it was a robe with a ck lion pattern symbolizing the family of Dubbled. ¡®His appearance, is truly unrivaled.¡¯ His fancy clothes did nothing to hide his firm chest and broad shoulders. He had an amazing figure. Also, his calm expression made him all the more stunning. ¡®I can see why he was still able to attract thedies with that cold personality of his.¡¯ Sitting beside the duke, were Henry and Isaac. Henry had a mature appearance while Isaac looked cool. They also had an intimidating aura around them. ¡¯As expected from the children of the duke¡­¡¯, ¡°Leine,¡± the duke called out and drew everyone¡¯s attention to me. I carefully walked towards the Duke so that I wouldn¡¯t fall and then he put me in hisp. The nobles who saw me for the first time had a look of surprise. ¡°Your name is now Leine Risette Dubbled.¡± Risette? ¡®You adopted me, gave me the family name, but you¡¯re also going to give me a middle name?¡¯ She was surprised at his words, her eyes blinked, and the other attendees muttered to each other. They seemed as surprised as she was. ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°What do you mean Risette, Duke?¡± Asked one of the attendees. ¡°That¡¯s the name of thete Duchess!¡± Leine stared at the duke in shock. ¡®Is he crazy?!¡¯ Usually, middle names are named after parents, grandparents, or honorary ancestors. But that¡¯s only for the offspring of the family! This was a deration that she would be treated as if she was his real child. The right to ess all information and to the right to manage the estate if the Duke is away from the mansion. Even the vassals who were close to my faction hardened their faces. Suddenly, some of the vassals raised their voices. ¡°Please reconsider!¡± ¡°The right of the Dubbled is only given to those of pure blood! Not to a baby from the church!¡± ¡°Your Excellency!¡± Everything was a mess and Leine was terribly embarrassed. ¡®No, I¡¯m just gonna get some food and live a quiet life.¡¯ Of course, she¡¯d have to build up power so that no one in the church can mess with her when she¡¯s exiled, still¡­ this is too much. ¡°Dyu,..Dyuke¡± Leine wanted him to take back his statement, but she was far too embarrassed to say it now. The duke shifted his gaze towards Leine and his expression turned dark. ¡°Who dares frighten my daughter?¡± What? ¡°Hurt my daughter and I¡¯ll twist your limbs.¡± Then, Henry and Isaac rose from their seats with a menacing look. ¡°I¡¯ll cut their necks,¡± Isaac snarled. ¡°Leave it to me,¡± Henry added. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with them?¡¯ The vassals were scared and decided to shut their mouths. The vassal¡¯s face, who was about to protest, flushed red in embarrassment. ¡®Oh, God.¡¯ Leine realized. ¡®What should I do if you keep treating me this nicely?¡¯ * * * After the meeting finished, Leine returned to her room. Then, she sprawled on the sofa and started to ponder. ¡®How did this happen?¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s a disaster, a disaster!¡± ¡®Wait¡­.¡¯ ¡®Wasn¡¯t the door closed before?¡¯ It¡¯s now open. There were unfamiliar maids standing inside her room, but they had a much higher statuspared to Lea by the look of their uniform. ¡°Young miss, are you tired?¡± ¡°I brought you milk.¡± ¡°Oh, dear lord, the rug¡¯s all worn out. Why didn¡¯t Lea report this?¡± Lea and the other maids, who followed them, looked dumbfounded. Lea reported that the rug was too old, but it was that maid who told her to let it go because it was still useful. Leine was usually favored by the servants. ¡®Thanks to the vassals, the servants became interested in me. But these servants were those that used to work for aristocrats of high status. So they don¡¯t give me as much attention.¡¯ The only superior employee who was kind to her was the butler. This was the aftermath of her getting a middle name. ¡°I¡¯ll have to buy some clothes and essories.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take your measurements.¡± ¡°What is your favorite food?¡± The senior employees were smiling, but Leine knew that those smiles were fake. They saw her as a disgrace. Of course, it¡¯s good to be loved by your father. However, if the father is the Duke of Dubbled, it was different. How could she, an adopted child, be treated as if she was of the same blood as the Dubbleds? It was clear that all eyes of the Empire would be on her. She tried to pull herself together. One of the measures the monarch took was to maintain strong power and to put a strict criteria on the Dubbleds sessors. Wasn¡¯t that how the predecessors were handling power alone? ¡®That could be it! If I could do that¡­¡± But the chances were low. ¡°Now we¡¯ll move all of your furniture. If you move to the west wing, we could serve you.¡± Lea and the maids were agonized by her words. ¡°It¡¯s our job to serve the miss!¡± When Dahlia, the most quick-tempered of the maids, shouted, the head maids frowned. ¡°Your job is to serve the nobles in the East Wing.¡± ¡°She is no longer a mere noble, but a blood rtive of the Dubbled. Which is why we were assigned here.¡± The maids argued back at the remark. ¡°But we¡¯re the ones who have been taking care of her!¡± ¡°They never said to rece the original maids in the first ce!¡± ¡°Yes! If you change the servants so suddenly, the young miss will be confused and¡­!¡± The head maid folded her arms as if she could no longer hear their absurd remarks. ¡°You raised your voice in front of the miss. Where did you learn to act like that?¡± Leine was dazzled, she continued to look at the maids with empty eyes. ¡®Can¡¯t you guys just leave me alone?¡¯ She grabbed her head with both hands,id on her bed, and groaned. * * * Inside the duke¡¯s office Viscount Dubos said, ¡°That was a rash move that you made today, your grace. The eyes of the nobles will be on the young miss.¡± The Duke gave his jacket to the butler and gave him an answer, ¡°So?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The Duke of Dubbled, sat in his chair, crossed his legs, and said, ¡°It has not been revealed yet whether the ¡®customer¡¯ came from within or from outside.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°If they¡¯re an outsider, they¡¯ll try to save themselves when all eyes are on Leine.¡± ¡°But if they¡¯re an insider, they¡¯ll suffer a bigger bacsh.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the real reason behind Duchess Risette¡¯s death?¡± said Viscount Dubos The Duchess was a nameless aristocrat with no parents or rtives. The Duke kept her inplete secrecy to protect her. Not only at social parties but also inside the mansion, only a few had seen her face. Only Her escort was also thorough. A man who was the leader of the current Dubbled¡¯s elite knight and the most powerful magician at the time was assigned to protect her without a break Unfortunately, she passed away. Her death, which everyone knew as a natural death, was actually murder. It was as if the Duke wanted to dere that he would not fall for the same tricks twice by giving his new daughter the name of the Duchess. No, but that¡¯s not all. There was no ce within thend, where the eyes of the Duke could not reach. The same could be said on the day the wanted criminal, Seria, escaped the mansion. The Duke knew that Leine had sneaked into an underground prison. He hated that he knew a lot, yet, there were still some areas that were out of his control. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Trantor ¨C zimming, Editor ¨C sasha Same time at the tower of wisdom. The Senate¡¯s meeting was full of numerous aristocrats. ¡°Where is the chairman who is supposed to offer advice on such situations?¡± ¡°He said he would be in seclusion for the time being because of the Teramore incident.¡± Everyone had suffered due to Teramore¡¯s incident. ¡°¡¯Surely, but it¡¯s because his due date hase.¡± Cried the excited aristocrat. ¡°If the chairman doesn¡¯te forward, we must stop him ourselves!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so stubborn.¡± ¡°But if we leave it like this, the child of fate will take over the Dubbled!¡± ¡°It makes no sense for an adoptee from themon people to take care of the estate in the name of Dubbled¡­¡± ¡°If he had remarried, this terrible thing wouldn¡¯t have happened. Why don¡¯t you start looking now?¡± ¡°It will take at least a year or two to find a suitable family.¡± ¡°Well, the Duchess should have had another daughter. That way, he won¡¯t be swayed by an unqualified girl.¡± The elder, who was sitting in the upper seat on behalf of the chairman, rubbed his chin. ¡°Wait¡­that would be enough to have another qualified daughter.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± He looked back at Baron Walston. ¡°How old did you say your daughter was?¡± ¡°What?¡± *** My daily life had be chaotic. ¡°Little miss, the employees of our wing have served the blood rtives of Dubbled from generation to generation. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll help if we¡¯re around.¡± ¡°Le, Lea, and all of us will take good care of her!¡± The employees were so busy every day. I fled to the garden to escape the maids from the west wing. ¡®I feel so tired these days that I don¡¯t have time to go to the greenhouse to see the money.¡¯ I squatted behind a big tree and held my breath until the maids were far away. ¡®Let¡¯s y here and then go back when it is evening.¡¯ I looked at the flowers in the garden. The winter wind had not receded, yet, the flowers were in full bloom. It was because of the Mana Stone. The clearer the color, the more power it can hold, the mana stone in the garden was very vivid. On top of that, it was very big. ¡®It would be good to take that one with me when I defectedter.¡¯ ¡®It must be very expensive.¡¯ That¡¯s what I thought as I picked the flowers in the garden. I was making a bouquet for Lea. Lea prefers the wildflowers that people find by the roadside rather than the one that have been groomed by the gardener. So I searched for small wildflowers that the gardeners had never seen before. I was so focused on the flowers that I suddenly bumped into someone. ¡°Wha!¡± ¡°Agh!¡± The girl who bumped into me screamed and fell down. It was a girl who looked to be my age. She was wearing a wide-brimmed bo and acey dress, which looked expensive. ¡®Oh, I have to help her up.¡¯ So I reached out my hand. The child shook my hand away and frowned. So, I stood up and looked at her. The girl suddenly said, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You should apologize.¡± I nodded softly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s apologize to each other.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°We both bumped into each other.¡± She frowned, then, ¡°Kid!¡± I could hear Isaac¡¯s voice. ¡°Just where is she¡­¡± The muttering child searched through the garden. Then, his eyes glistened when his eyes found mine. Isaac jump over the nts, ¡°Here you are.¡± ¡°Isyac following me again?¡± After the Jacob incident, I was given a tracking device. The device is not only capable of searching for my own location, but also showed the escape routes and allowed for emergency calls. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re angry?¡± ¡°Wight, you always follow me.¡± (Right, you always follow me.) Even though they had put a tracking device on me, their worry still dwells. Every now and then, Henry will check on me. Isaac is even worse, he always tries to meet me in his spare time. The child grinned. At first, I was surprised whenever his handsome face came close, but now that I¡¯m used to it, I just felt burdened. ¡°You can¡¯t be mad if you know what I told them to prepare for today¡¯s snack.¡± ¡°¡­..What?¡± ¡°French toast.¡± ¡°Why did youe only now?!¡± I greeted him with a big wee. French toast was my favorite snack, soaked in half-cooked egg and topped with honey and butter. However, the chefs were always crushing her hopes by saying, ¡°I can¡¯t give the little miss food that only themon people eat.¡± ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re the little miss.¡± The girl that I bumped into suddenly voiced out. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not greeting you sooner.¡± Isaac frowned. ¡°What, why are you here?¡± ¡°Good to see you again.¡± The child who bumped earlier smiled shyly and bowed her head. Then she looked at me. ¡°My name is Cattlea Walston. I¡¯m Dubbled¡¯s third cousin.¡± ¡°Twhid cousin?¡± (Third cousin?) ¡°Yes. You were surprised earlier, weren¡¯t you? Forgive me. I didn¡¯t know you because you¡¯re dressed so simply.¡± My outfit was indeed simple. It was because the duke¡¯s fingers got stuck in the fancy dress¡¯s decorationst time. Isaac also said that my dress is annoying, meanwhile, Henry just smiled at the employee in charge of my clothes and said, ¡°If this happened again, I will strip your skin off and make it into her clothes.¡± After that, I only worefortable clothes. But it was in without any decorations. On top of that, because I was crouching on the ground, the dress looked dusty. The girl continued, holding my hand with both of her hands. ¡°Please forgive me.¡± She continued her speech. ¡°We¡¯re going to stay together in the castle in the future. Let¡¯s befortable with each other¡± Staying together in the castle? Me and Isaac looked at each other, our eyes wide. *** I then heard about who Cattlea was, as she entered a room with Isaac. She said she was twelve, but she was rather precocious. She was smart enough to pour out a lot of difficult words. Isaac had a crooked look on his face, taking a fork over the strawberries and handing them to me. ¡°Why did they bring back the pedigree education they didn¡¯t normally do?¡± I looked at Henry. A pedigree education refers to a system in which a household collects and manages all of Dubbled¡¯s children to control the family. The system in which the Duke had no choice but to hand over the three brothers to his predecessors. Henry said with an indifferent tone. ¡°I heard it was a voluntary request from Walston.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he crazy? Every family always shuddered for fear that we would take their child away.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Duke will say he¡¯s going to do the same thing as his predecessor did.¡± ¡°So, if he is going to do so? Why?¡± Henry nced at me and turned his head to Isaac¡¯s question. Suddenly a gentle voice was heard. ¡°Now I have to gwo eat my meal in the dwining room.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you full already?¡± Guys, there is something called ¡®a separate stomach for snacks and meals¡¯. ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± The brothersughed ¡°Let¡¯s go, then.¡± I took the brothers¡¯ hands and headed to the dining room. Dubbled¡¯s dining room was not amon dining table. It was like a table for a meeting. When I entered the dining room, I saw nobles from the other day seated around the table. When the children of Duke appeared, they all rose from their seats, put their hands on their chests, and bowed their heads. I was a little nervous about giving the polite greetings of those in power, but the brothers were already used to this. When we sat on the left side of the table, Cattlea, who was on the side, smiled brightly and said, ¡°He¡¯s here too.¡± Then, the Duke appeared. Another polite greeting followed. The duke sat down and the meal began. While adults were talking about difficult things, I focused on the meal. ¡®Beef, I love it.¡¯ What kind of technique did the chef use? This food¡­ It melts the moment it touches my mouth, enveloping my taste buds with its softness. Leaving only a vorful aftertaste inside. It was a taste that I had never tasted even in the days when the empress adored me before my return. It was then. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was surprised.¡± The wife of Baron Wilston, Cattlea¡¯s mother, asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Cattlea rose without a reply. Then she came up to me and wiped my face with a napkin. ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± She said as I blinked at Cattlea. ¡®I didn¡¯t eat it with much sauce on my face though?¡¯ It was a dinner full of important people, so I took great care of my image. Cattlea smiled and went back to her seat. Then she nced at the duke and put meat on his te with a shy look. ¡°It¡¯s delicious, Duke have more.¡± Sheughed happily as she said it. The elders simply grinned. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Trantor ¨C Zimming, Editor ¨C Sasha Cattlea Walston was the prettiest child in the Dubbled¡¯s branch families. She had brilliant blonde hair that resembled her mother¡¯s and enchanting blue eyes, which was a symbol of the Dubbled family. A few days ago, Baron Walston returned to his mansion with a great deal of excitement. ¡°Opportunity, an opportunity hase!¡± The Baroness asked her delighted husband. ¡°What do you mean by an opportunity?¡± ¡°The chance for our daughter to be a child of Dubbled!¡± ¡°What do you mean? You¡¯ve already been rejected once, haven¡¯t you?¡± It was not umon for a branch family to send a child for pedigree education. Especially if it was a child like Cattlea. The baron¡¯s daughter owned exceptional divine power. Because of that, she received education from the church at an early age. As long as she continued to grow up like this, the Baron could take the position of a high priest, moreover, if he had the help of Duke Dubbled, he could possibly be a cardinal. The couple asked the Duke to ept their daughter in order to gain a foothold, but they were refused. The reason was that their hands were already full taking care of three children. ¡°The elders said they would give me support.¡± ¡°Why all of sudden?¡± ¡°What do you mean? It¡¯s because of that child of fate.¡± The Baroness frowned. The mere mention of the child of fate made her upset. They said that their hands were already full, but they still adopted that child. Even though it was at the request of the Empress, they were so angry when they thought that a child who had not even reached Cattlea¡¯s level had secured their daughter¡¯s ce. ¡°Will the Duke change his mind this time?¡± ¡°At that time, he had never seen Cattlea properly, so he refused her. If they leave the position to a child of fate, they will realize how foolish their judgment is.¡± The Baroness curled her lips hearing her husband¡¯s boast. Rumors had already spread that the child of fate was given a middle name. The name of the duke¡¯s former duchess. It was terrible to think that they were being swayed by amoner child. But if Cattlea was at the Dubbleds and took her ce, The Baroness could intervene in the Dubbled¡¯s affairs under the pretext of helping her daughter. She is the powerless baroness, so she can reign over the nobles who ignored her before. The Baroness while stroking Cattlea¡¯s hair, said ¡°Can you please his Excellency and those pair of brothers?¡± At the question, Cattlea smiled brightly. ¡°When have I ever let you down?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± The baroness kissed her daughter¡¯s head. ¡­¡­.But Cattlea grasped her skirt tightly. The Duke carried the meat she had put in his te into Leine¡¯s. ¡°Eat slowly.¡± Leine opened her eyes wide as she stared at Cattlea and the duke several times. When she saw me staring sharply, she picked up the meat again and slipped it to the duke¡¯s te. ¡°No, Dyuke you eat it.¡± But the Duke lifted the meat that Leine had put down with a clean fork. ¡°This is the first bite of meat that my daughter gave me.¡± Cattlea¡¯s face became distorted. I gave it to you first¡­.! *** Cattlea, who left the castle with the vassals after the dinner, gritted her teeth. She couldn¡¯t stand her anger. ¡®What had just happened?!¡¯ She was a little girl who couldn¡¯t even speak properly. ¡®I am cuter and smarter, she¡¯s just a small girl!¡¯ Tears unconsciously pricked her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Cattlea was startled by the voice she heard next to her. As she turned her head, an elder, she recognized as her father¡¯s friend, smiled. ¡°How can a child of Dubbled, cry because of such a small thing?¡± ¡°Can I really be Dubbled¡¯s little miss?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°But the duke didn¡¯t even look at me.¡± Cattlea stared at the wide hallway, her father and mother both looked anxious. ¡°Well, that¡¯s because the child of fate happened to help the family several times..¡± Only a few knew about it. Letting him know where the Oriharcon was buried, let him find the second Etwal. The elder continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will change his mind.¡± Then he bent down to look at Cattlea. ¡°As long as you trust us, all of us. And please repay us for this in the future.¡± He spoke to her politely, as if she was really the Dubbled¡¯s little miss. Only then did a smile appear on Cattlea¡¯s face. *** Two dayster. I looked at Isaac and Henry, who stood in front of me with my back against the wall. I just stared at them. ¡°Kid.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you because I don¡¯t think you know.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I love to eat meat too.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Henry was only smiling, but I think he wanted to say something too. It¡¯s unfair. I¡¯ve only returned the meat that Cattlea gave to the Duke. I gave it back because I didn¡¯t want to hurt her feelings because of a piece of meat. Isaac continued, ¡°If you discriminate against us like this, I¡¯ll discriminate against you too.¡± I breathed a sigh and searched my pockets. ¡®Is there anything I can give to him?¡¯ I searched through the pouch and found some of the wildflowers I had searched for in the garden yesterday for Lea. I had bumped into Cattlea after that so I didn¡¯t have time to make a bouquet and just kept it in my pocket. The wildflowers in my pocket were in tatters, but this was all I had. I took out a bunch of wildflowers for Henry and Isaac. The brothers opened their eyes wide. ¡°Are you giving this to us?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As she replied, the two epted the flowers with trembling hands. ¡°The kid, for me¡­.¡± ¡°Flowers for me¡­.¡± ¡°Excuse me, Sir,¡± said Henry¡¯s footman, who suddenly opened the door. ¡°Everyone has been invited to see Cattlea releasing the barrier of the Dubbled¡¯s ancient artifact*.¡± *TL note : the real trantion of this is ¡®sleeping mineral¡¯ which sounds really weird, hence I decided on ancient artifact instead. ¡®Do you mean that ancient artifact?¡¯ Dubbled¡¯s heirloom. It was something sacred and only the chosen one could release it. The ancestors left the heirloom and said that it would be possible to use it only when the daughter of the main family was born with divine power. Isaac shouted. ¡°What do you mean?! The Duke¡¯s daughter is this little girl, so why would she¡­..!¡± Henry¡¯s expression also grew colder. He asked, ¡°Where are the vassals?¡° ¡°They¡¯re in the reception room.¡± Henry and Isaac left the hall immediately. Cattlea, who was standing between them, smiled at me and the brothers who had just entered the room. In front of the duke¡¯s chair and the vassals was a luxurious box. At first nce, it was just like a big stone. ¡®Is that the ancient artifact?¡¯ The vassals opened their mouths to the duke, saying, ¡°The weathermen predicted that a severe drought wille next year.¡± That¡¯s true. Even the imperial family, the nobles, and the church predicted it and prepared, but the drought continued for a long time. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the time we need the power of an ancient artifact?¡± ¡°It would be of great help if this stone, as the record suggests, can evoke a spirit of water.¡± ¡°And Baron Walston¡¯s daughter has powerful divine power. I¡¯m sure she can release the barrier.¡± Henry, who heard the story, looked back at the duke. ¡°We cannot let an incident take ce because of an artifact owned by our family.¡± I nodded inwardly. ¡°Of course, we are aware of the dangers of them doing this. It could cause them internal strife.¡± Isaac opened his lips. ¡°Why are you still talking about this nonsense then?¡± The corners of the elder¡¯s mouth went up. ¡°If Cattlea Walston is adopted by the Dubbled family, you will be able to save the people of thend without causing any incident.¡± ¡®This was the whole purpose.¡¯ I looked at Cattlea, whose cheeks were flustered. ¡°Of course. If the child of fate can release the barrier, would we make this request?¡± ¡°The child of fate, which owns a minuscule amount of divine power, will not be able to break the barrier.¡± The vassals shouted, ¡°How dare you judge the child of fate!¡± ¡°Then, can she do it?¡± ¡°That¡­.!¡± ¡°By the way.¡± The gazes of the elders turned towards me, who was standing next to Viscount Dubos. ¡°Is she really the child of fate?¡± Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Trantion ¨C Zimming, Editor ¨C Sasha ¡°She¡¯s the one verified as the child of fate!¡± The elder replied without losing theirposure. ¡°Howe the amount of divine power she possesses is so small?¡± ¡°Which of you guys witnessed the child exerting divine power?¡± ¡°She¡¯s only a child! She can¡¯t control that!¡± This must have been the second purpose. To take away all the trust I¡¯ve built. At this moment, the Duke, whoid his tilted head on a fist with his eyes closed, opened his mouth. ¡°What a joke.¡± As he slowly lifted his head an intense gaze came from his blue eyes. The elder and aristocrats gulped hard. People who insisted on Cattlea¡¯s adoption dropped down to their knees at once. ¡°Everything is for Dubbled¡¯s glory.¡± ¡°For Dubbled¡¯s glory!¡± ¡°For Glory!¡± Most of the people gathered in the room shouted together. ¡®Don¡¯t, you idiots!¡¯ They seemed to think that the Duke had no other choice. I¡¯m sure the duke wants them dead, but if all of them died now, the church would take me away with the excuse that he is not the right father to raise me. ¡®There¡¯s nothing we can do about it.¡¯ I shouted, ¡°Wow!¡± and ran to the big box. ¡°Is this Bwaine¡¯s?¡± As I pretended to be naive, Viscount Dubos panicked and said, ¡°Oh, little miss.¡± The Elder replied as he squinted his eyes. ¡°If you can break the barrier, yes.¡± ¡°Then Bwaine will try!¡± ¡®It looks like I can do it.¡¯ ¡°It would be dangerous if there was no divine power present in the body to break the barrier.¡± Nos and Dubos, even the brothers seemed to think I couldn¡¯t do it. ¡°Leine, that¡¯s dangerous, let it go.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll buy you a better toy!¡± ¡®I know it¡¯s dangerous.¡¯ No, it was clear that I would never be able to. I felt it as soon as I lifted the artifact. It was surrounded by a triple barrier, and inside it, I could feel a strange energy. ¡®But I may be able to assess what theponents are.¡¯ It doesn¡¯t need strong divine power. You just have to push in a very small force through the crack. And figure out whatponent it is by calcting the quality of the power it contains. ¡®All I have to do is make sure this really brings out the Water Spirit inside.¡¯ If I can invoke it, I don¡¯t have to fight with Cattlea about breaking the barrier. I carefully breathed divine power into the stone. It was at that moment. Gwang, gwang, gwang!!! The castle shook violently as if an earthquake had erupted at the same time as red light emitted from the stone. Cracks on walls and ceilings and broken pieces crashed. ¡°What¡­.,¡± All the people were confused. The duke sprang up. ¡°Leine!¡± ¡°Kid!¡± Henry and Isaac hastily released their magic power. The mana of the two floated above my head. But Isaac¡¯s mana that blocked the debris of the wall soon scattered with a sharp crack. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my power?¡± After Isaac muttered so, Suddenly, a voice flowed into my ears. However, the surrounding area soon turned into a mess. ck circles were created in the air, and Dubbled¡¯s mage with gold-decorated hoods appeared. A man in the gold-decorated hood hurriedly took off his hat and shouted. ¡°This enormous divine power¡­. It must be the attack from the church!¡± Then others raised their sticks and said, ¡°No matter how many thousands of battle priestse, it¡¯s no use. Dubbled¡¯s mage will annihte you all!¡± ¡°How many thousands are they? Tens of thousands!?¡± ¡®Ah, someone please make me faint¡¯ The mage looked at me with a confused face. And said, ¡°Why is there¡­ only a child?¡± I do not know either. I was just trying to appraise the minerals, but suddenly a voice flowed into my head and my divine power was exerted out strongly. ¡°Is that the little miss?¡± The mage who wore the robe reached out to me. [Where are you-!] The voice in my head shouted. And there was an even stronger wave of divine power. ¡®Don¡¯t¡¯ I thought in my head that I need to stop it somehow. But at that moment. ¡°Agh!¡± Cattlea sat down and ced her hands on her mouth. Blood was dripping through her fingers. ¡®What ¡­¡¯ The surrounding area became more chaotic. ¡°Aghhhh-!¡± When the situation came to this point, the mage shouted, ¡°Formation!¡± Then, the mages surrounded me and deployed their defense formation The voice in my head became angrier, and I was awfully scared. I didn¡¯t want to attack people, but I couldn¡¯t pull back. No, rather, whenever my tension and fear grew, my divine power got stronger and stronger. It seemed to be because of that voice, which looked like it lost its sense of reason. The attacks continued. The mages tried to approach me but got pushed back, and eventually, I could see what the mages were doing. It was a signal tounch an attack. Just then. ¡°Stop!¡± It was the voice of the Duke. ¡°But to stop it, you have to take that stone away from the baby!¡± The bewildered elders said, but the Duke came towards me without a word. Every step closer, a wave of divinity blocked his way. It repeated several times. Waves blocked him, got destroyed and regenerated. Soon, the stone broke with a sharp rupture, and cracks appeared all over it like it was a piece of ss. Even though dark red blood flowed down his arm, he kept trying to reach me. ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right, Leine.¡± He put his hand on the back of mine As soon as I felt his warm touch, the stone, which seemed to have reached its limit, fell to the floor. And I copsed into the duke¡¯s arms. *** After that, I was moved to another room where a doctor came to treat me but found nothing wrong with my body. ¡®I myself felt that nothing was wrong with me physically. I was all right.¡¯ When I left the space, the eyes of the vassals looking at me were fearful. ¡®What¡­. should I do about it?¡¯ This was not the only problem. [Little miss, are you alright? Huh?] Some voices kept talking in my head. This voice was the biggest problem. Whenever I heard that voice, I felt weak all over. Plus, I got hungry and sleepy. ¡®Let¡¯s get things straight for now.¡¯ I¡¯ve never heard this voice in myst three lives. I also didn¡¯t know that my divine power was this strong. It seems that the voice had strengthened my divine power. The first time I heard that voice was when I touched the Newt. ¡®That¡¯s right. It was written in the records. Newt¡¯s a key to the divine power.¡¯ If so, it is understandable that my divine power had suddenly be stronger. ¡®Then am I really the child of fate?!¡­..or not.¡¯ The condition to be a child of fate was three. 1. Must be born on February 29. 2. Must have divine power. 3.Can read the ancientnguage. This is because these three were all required to seal evil spirits. Mina was a fit for all three and seeded in sealing the evil spirits. I knew it best that it was a seal offering. ¡®I¡¯ll never dream of anything extravagant in this life.¡¯ In my first life, I was so young that I didn¡¯t know many things, but this time¡­ ¡®Huh? Come to think of it, how do I keep thinking like an adult for this long? What did the voice do?¡¯ [Little miss, are you all right? Huh?] I thought I heard that voice again. ¡®Who the hell are you? No, who is it?¡¯ [That can¡¯t be said until you¡¯re qualified.] ¡®How do I qualify then?¡¯ [I can¡¯t tell you. Only after you are qualified can I answer your questions. But little miss already knows where it is. So¡­ Ugh!] A voice murmured with a small scream. [Even this is not allowed. I can¡¯t say anything more you.] The voice said so, but I got a hint with the word ¡®where it is.¡¯ It must be an object. There is only one thing that is so special that would be required as qualification. ¡®Second Etwal.¡¯ [But is your body okay? Sweetheart, Is it too hard to answer? s, if I was there at that time¡­ You will have to qualify for it so that I can¡­] ¡®You know what?¡¯ Cowardly, the voice answered quickly, [Yes?!] ¡®Would you please be quiet? I think I¡¯m gonna have to rest.¡¯ Every time the voice spoke I couldn¡¯t think like an adult because I was too tired. I got goosebumps when I imagined myself peeing on the bed again. ¡®I need to go find the Etwal quickly before Ipletely be a kid.¡¯ I jumped out of bed. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Trantor ¨C Zimming, Editor ¨C Sasha It was already night when I came out. I recalled that the Etwal was being kept in the Duke¡¯s office and quickly headed there. As I walked down the dark corridor to the office, I saw light leaking through a crack in the office¡¯s door. Then came a voice. ¡°Look at Cattlea! It¡¯s all because of that child of fate!¡± When the baron¡¯s wife shouted in her trembling voice, the baron also voiced his grievances. ¡°Why did she attack my daughter? She didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± ¡°You have to hold the child of fate responsible. Someone who has that much power doesn¡¯t fall into the category of a child!¡± ¡°Noisy.¡± It was Isaac who said so. The child sat and lightly supported his head with his fist, his other arm was on the sofa armrest. When the baron and his wife asked, ¡°Pardon?¡± Isaac muttered in a faint voice. ¡°I want to kill you.¡± ¡°How can you be so cruel? Cattlea is your cousin¡­¡± Then Henry put down the teacup and smiled. ¡°Baron.¡± Seeing his honey-sweet smile, hope came to the couple¡¯s faces. The baron replied with a bright expression. ¡°As expected, Master Henry supports Cattlea,¡­..¡± ¡°I¡¯m only putting up with you for now.¡± ¡°What¡­.?¡± ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have happened if you hadn¡¯t been fooling around in the first ce.¡± ¡°Ma-master.¡± ¡®It¡¯s too crowded. Shall I go back ande back tomorrow?¡¯ But I needed to find Etwal before the voice made me too tired. As soon as I was thinking about it, ¡°Kid!¡± ¡°Leine.¡± The brothers, who had managed to find me, stood up. ¡°Are you all right?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you sleep?¡± ¡°I¡¯m hewe becwause I¡¯m fine.¡± (I¡¯m here because I¡¯m fine.) I was surprised by the way I spoke. My pronunciation, which had been improving so far, had degenerated. ¡®As expected, I have to find Etwal today and ask the voice how to get back to my normal condition.¡¯ ¡°I miss the dyuke¡­¡± Then Henry and Isaac opened the door wide and let me in. When I entered the room, I could see whatever I couldn¡¯t from the outside. The people present were looking at me with the expression of a person who appraised things. I approached the Duke and looked at him with tearful eyes. ¡°Sniff¡­¡± The duke quickly hugged me as I rubbed my eyes. ¡°What happened?¡± The brothers came up to me in no time. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Huh? Are you hurt anywhere?¡± I buried my head in the duke¡¯s chest and pointed at the baron with my index finger. ¡°I hwate that old man, he wooks scawy. (I hate that old man, he looks scary.)¡± Upon hearing my words, Isaac red at him. ¡°I¡¯ll pull out his eyes.¡± Henry, staring at the Baron with cold eyes, replied to Isaac. ¡°I told him to use nice words in front of Leine. Also, I¡¯m going to gouge his eyes out.¡± In any case, he really meant to pull out his eyeballs. The baron smiled awkwardly andughed nervously in response. Soon, he hurriedly gave the Duke a bow and headed for the door. The others followed after him. Cattlea only nced at me before she went out. All of them went out, except for Nos and some vassals, including Dubos himself. The Duke stroked my hair and asked. ¡°Don¡¯t you need more rest?¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± ¡°Stubborn. Is there anything you want to eat? What do you need?¡± As soon as I heard that, my eyes widened as realization struck me. ¡®Yes, I can¡¯t steal the Etwal from the office directly.¡¯ Then I¡¯ll have no choice but to sneak in with the help of the voice. But, I can¡¯t control my divine power, if the Dubbled family¡¯s mage appears again, it will be really difficult. ¡®So, when he said he¡¯d give me anything, it meant I should just say what I want.¡¯ I looked up at him with caution and said, ¡° The Etwal pwease.¡± The vassals and Nos¡¯s eyes seemed to bulge out. Even Isaac and Henry looked like they received a great shock. ¡°Huh? Kid, that¡¯s¡­..¡± ¡°Leine, the Etwal¡­.¡± I couldn¡¯t just ask for something precious like the Etwal was what everyone seemed to say.. ¡®Let¡¯s do something.¡¯ I held my hands together and looked at the Duke with sparkling eyes. ¡°Daddy,¡­..Bwaine, give me Etwal.¡± I felt goosebumps all over my body, but I tried to speak as cutely as I could. I¡¯d rather give up my dignity than to pee on my bed. ¡®Why is it so quiet? Didn¡¯t it work?¡¯ Just then, Boom! Some noise was heard. When I opened my eyes gently, there was a half-jilted wooden box ced on the desk. As the duke opened the box, I heard a bomb going off. It was the sound of the 12-fold barrier that Dubbled¡¯s 100 mages had made day and night continuously for a week. Boom! With thest chain of the box rattled off, and blood surged like a fountain from the duke¡¯s hand. The duke who caught the Etwal while reaching it out to me said, ¡°Do you want me to take what¡¯s in the church?¡± ¡°¡­¡­No that¡¯s fine.¡± *** ¡°Daddy.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Dad.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Dad~¡­.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡®Until when do I have to do this?¡¯ The duke, who was about to hear this voice all night long, yet he acted as if he didn¡¯t get tired of it. In the end, I was able toe down from the Duke¡¯sp with a passionate performance like a theater actress, ¡°Oh, my head,¡­..!¡± Henry and Isaac looked at me with a very dim expression painted on their faces as they were holding the doorknob. ¡®¡­It¡¯s somehow ominous.¡¯ Then I left the room with the Etwal. ¡®I can¡¯t do it in front of Lea.¡¯ I looked around and found a suitable ce to talk with the voice. In the end, I went to the garden. ¡®Am I qualified now?¡¯ ¡ªI thought, but the voice didn¡¯t answer me back. ¡®Why did it suddenly get quiet?¡¯ I snorted inwardly and shook the Etwal. ¡®Do I need the same amount of divine power as before?¡¯ It was at the moment when she instilled divine power very, very gently into the Etwal she was holding, that a gust of wind blew. Leaves and petals mingled in the wind and scattered, so Leine covered her eyes with her arms. ¡°It¡¯s finally time to say hello like this.¡± ¡°¡­..!¡± The voice did not sound directly in my head as before; it sounded like it was near my ears. I put down the arm that was covering my eyes. Under the full moon stood a long silver-haired beautiful man, reminiscent of a lily flower. ¡°I am the twenty-second pir, Boone.¡± His fine silver hair fluttered in the wind. Behind him was a pir of burning fire. ¡°I was looking forward to meeting you.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± When I didn¡¯t say anything, he looked at me and scratched his head. ¡°Hmm? Are you surprised? Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡± ¡°Fire.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Huwwy up and put out the fiwe!¡± (Hurry up and put out the fire!) ¡®What if people find out that I¡¯m here?!¡¯ The voice, no, Boone erased the fire. He just erased it. Every time he swayed his hand in the air, the pir disappeared as if he used an eraser on paper. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to surprise you, child. My ¡®column¡¯ is something only you can see anyway.¡± ¡°Why can I see it?¡± ¡°Because you called for me.¡± ¡°Twen, can someone else caww you? (Then can someone else call you?)¡± ¡°If they have strong tenacity and possess extremely rare luck with a price, of course, they can.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the price?¡± ¡°Their soul.¡± I was shocked. ¡°Do I hwave to gwive you my soul too?¡± (Do I have to give you my soul, too?) ¡°No way. If someone grows up to be this powerful they¡¯re qualified, they won¡¯t have to pay a price. You can keep us alive with just your divine power.¡± I was d to hear that, ¡®Boone. I¡¯ve heard about that name before.¡® And stories such as the pir and the soul. As I was pondering about it, I got so nervous that I suddenly stood up. ¡°Mistew, no way¡­.¡± ¡°The word ¡®mister¡¯ makes me a little sad.¡± ¡°No way.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Awe you a devil?!¡± (Are you a devil?!) He smiled brightly. ¡°That¡¯s the right answer.¡± My dad is cunning. One of my brothers is a war buff and the other a poisonous snake. The maids are serial killers, crooks, and loan sharks. And I suddenly summoned a devil in such a ce. ¡®What a luck.¡¯ They chose me as the child of fate to represent the church, yet I summoned a devil. I grabbed my back and let out a sigh. But the son of a bitch, who looked at me with sparkling eyes, hugged me. He rubbed his cheeks on my face. Thanks to him, my cheeks became red. ¡°Oh no, what do I do? You¡¯re much cuter than I thought.¡± ¡°Your cheeks are plumpy, and your hands are soft.¡± He muttered in an ecstatic voice. ¡°Let gwo of me.¡± ¡°Your eyes are round, and your hair is fluffy.¡± ¡°Now!¡± Shouting out of frustration, I made Boone sullen. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to. I just love babies. I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time to meet one. A special being that will call upon us.¡± ¡°Howe?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve always granted someone¡¯s wish. But no one could grant our wish. It¡¯s something only Gaman can do.¡± He grinned and said, ¡°So sweetheart you can wish for anything. In order for us to exert power, we will need a lot of the divine power from you.¡± ¡°But why divine powel? If you¡¯we a devil, you shwoldn¡¯t like divinity. (But why divine power? If you¡¯re a devil, you shouldn¡¯t like divinity.)¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather ask.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Why do you think we don¡¯t hate divine power?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t hwate it? (You don¡¯t hate it?)¡± ¡°Yes, but there are those whose wishes that use enormous amounts of divine power.¡± I nodded as I hummed. ¡°Good, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°You finally asked me that!¡± He made eye contact with me with great joy. ¡°So, what do you want?¡± Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Trantor ¨C Zimming, Editor ¨C Sasha ¡°I want jewels!¡± I answered cheerfully. He snorted. I thought a demon could give me a whole bunch of jewels. With his hand wrapped around his chin, he sighed loudly. ¡°We have different kinds of powers. Some can produce love, others can kill enemies. It¡¯s easy, but I don¡¯t have the power to make jewelry.¡± ¡°Ywo can ask a dwevil who can make jewelries.¡± (You can ask the devil who can make jewelries.) Boone tapped my nose and said, ¡°But we can¡¯t meet each other without another medium.¡± ¡°Ahh..¡± I nodded and looked at Boone. My eyes shone to show I really wanted jewelry. After watching the man for a while, I nodded and asked what was most important. ¡°Ten, what awe you gwoing to do fow me?¡± (Then what are you going to do for me?) He raised the corners of his mouth. *** The next day, at the greenhouse. At breakfast, I put the saut¨¦edmb I was given, in my mouth. There was a lot of food on the table, but my fork always went towards the meat. Then to another meat dish. Next, next, and also next my hands went towards the meat dishes. [Child, eat a bnced diet to make sure you¡¯re healthy.] I could hear the voice of Boone in my head. I was wondering what to do if he kept his human form and someone saw him, but fortunately, it was possible to make his body disappear. ¡®It¡¯s noisy.¡¯ When I answered curtly, I could hear Boone sighing. But I was depressed too. When summoning a devil, divine power is very, very, very much needed, making it difficult for me to maintain my adult-like thought process due to exhaustion. I needed to eat and sleep three or four times due to that. I learned a lot about the devil summoning from the Q&A session I had with Boone yesterday. 1. The devil must have a special stone (or gem) to serve as a medium. You can¡¯t just pick a devil you want and then summon them. 2. When a devil is summoned, the stone (or jewel) that became the medium will lose its function. 3.Only one devil can be summoned at a time, and if one¡¯s wishese true, it will disappear. 4.During the summoning period, I can use the power of the devil through my divine power. However, because summoning and maintaining itself also uses divine power, I must make them disappear as quickly as possible. If all my divine power is gone, I¡¯ll go crazy. Boone could ¡®summon the soul of the dead.¡¯ But he needed a medium to manifest his ability, which was the Goddess¡¯s tears. ¡®I wish Boone¡¯s ability was teleport or something that I didn¡¯t know about.¡¯ Boone, who heard my thoughts again, sighed sadly. But really, it was me who was really sad! ¡®How can I steal the Goddess¡¯ Tears?¡¯ Of all people, it was only the church that owned it. ¡®The church that owns it is nearby, should I steal it?¡¯ My specialty as a beggar in myst life was stealing. As soon as I thought about it, someone came into the greenhouse. ¡°Hello, little miss?¡± My eyes went wide. It was Cattlea. ¡°How awe you hewe?¡± (How are you here?) ¡°Last night, I went out of the castle and fell. I was urgently moved to the ward in the castle to receive treatment.¡± ¡°I see.¡± I nodded and put thest piece ofmb meat in my mouth. Lea asked, ¡°Do you want more?¡± I nodded, and she left. Only Cattlea and I were left in the greenhouse. She put her hands together and said, ¡°Oh, right.¡± ¡°I have some good news.¡± ¡°News?¡± ¡°Yes. The church was very happy to know that you have a huge amount of divine power.¡± ¡°¡­..What?¡± ¡°A letter has arrived telling you toe to a nearby church to check your divine power. With that divine power, you might be called to the central church right away. Congrattions.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°I will take good care of you in the central church.¡± Cattlea then stroked my hair. ¡°All right, you idiot?¡± ¡®The Baron and his wife must have told the church this story.¡¯ They failed yesterday, so they¡¯re trying to drive me out by using the church. Cattlea continued while smacking my cheek. ¡°You are only amoner and an orphan. Just because you have a huge amount of divine power, do you think you can erase your origins?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I had seen quite a lot of people like Cattlea before. Because she¡¯s just a child, what she¡¯s doing doesn¡¯t really hurt me. But I was not very patient. The good Leine was now gone. It happened when Cattlea hit my cheeks once again. ¡°Aahh¡ª!¡± I exaggerated. Hence, I fell off the chair and screamed. ¡°Little miss?!¡± Nearby employees and officers rushed in. In the meantime, Henry came from the other side while holding a book. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± I pointed to Cattlea. ¡°Shwe hit me.¡± (She hit me.) She turned pale and shook her head. ¡°Wha, what,¡­.No!¡± Henry, who strode up, grabbed Cattlea¡¯s wrist. There was oil on her palms. It was the oil of the meat on my face. ¡°No, I¡¯m not, I, that¡¯s¡­..!¡± This was just one of the many tricks I learned when I was a beggar, I, unfortunately, stayed alive by using many tricks such as the ckmailing and the intimidation technique. ¡®Don¡¯t mess with the bluffing king of this area, you little rascal.¡¯ *** Mr. and Mrs. Walston were called in at once. The couple was very shocked to see Cattlea in the greenhouse. Isaac and Henry red at them with a fierce look on their faces. ¡°Mother!¡± As soon as Cattlea saw the baron¡¯s wife, she burst into tears, and the couple, hugging their daughter, asked, ¡°What is going on?¡± ¡°Leine fell.¡± Henry¡¯s cool words hardened the baron¡¯s eyes, and Cattlea shouted. ¡°No, I was wronged! I was just trying to get the dirt off her face,¡­..!¡± The Baron suddenly stared at me and said, ¡°Little miss, do it in moderation! Are you going to hurt Cattlea again like yesterday? I¡¯m afraid that Cattlea-¡° p! Isaac pped him on the cheek. The man who was hit by the palm of the hand that carried an aura harshly fell on the grass of the greenhouse. He wrapped his cheek in disbelief. ¡°Wha, what¡­..This is¡­..¡± ¡°Look, I hit you.¡± Then Isaac proceeded to take a speck of dirt off the Baron¡¯s face with his index finger and thumb. ¡°I took it off.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°If your daughter wants to clean the dust off the kid¡¯s face, what will she use?¡± ¡°Of course your fingers¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡± Isaac grabbed Cattlea¡¯s wrists, shaking her shoulders, and held them out to the baron. ¡°Then how did your daughter get oil on her hand¡¯s palm?¡± The baron gulped when he saw her palm twinkling. When he couldn¡¯t answer, Isaac muttered, ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll have to give you a demonstration again.¡± The baroness looked at her daughter with a shocked expression. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Cattlea!¡± Realizing that there wasn¡¯t going to be excused, Cattlea bit her lips hard. ¡°I only wanted to pat her on the cheek!¡± ¡°Why did you do such a thing?!¡± It¡¯s rude to touch others however you like, but it¡¯s worse to p them on the cheek. Besides, I was a young miss from Dubbled¡¯s main family. Cattlea red at me with tears in her eyes. ¡°She¡¯s the bad one! She¡¯s lying!¡± ¡°You¡­.¡± ¡°She¡¯s amoner orphan! She is way worse than I am, I¡¯m the one who should have been Dubbled¡¯s young miss! My mother, my father, and Lord Roman, they all said the Duke will have no choice but to ept me,¡­.!¡± The baron couple¡¯s faces grew pale. Cattlea¡¯s words were like bombs. If you interpreted those words maliciously, it¡¯s ¡®I tried to make a n to overthrow the Duke.¡¯ In other words, this was challenging the Duke¡¯s authority. Isaac and Henry looked at Cattlea and the helpless baron. ¡°Leave it to me. The guys who hurt Leine will be punished.¡± Isaac ran out of the greenhouse. ¡°Duke!¡± Yes, tell your father. It was needless to say that the Walstons were doomed. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Trantor ¨C Zimming, Editor ¨C Sasha I left the castle in a carriage. The Baron and Cattlea had told the church about my divine power, so we headed to a nearby church to test my divine power again. The Duke didn¡¯t want me to go, but Dubos himself had earnestly persuaded him. ¡°The child has exerted the power that even the elite masters of Dubbled cannot withstand. There could be an abnormality that the doctor doesn¡¯t know about. She needs to get an urate diagnosis in the church.¡± Of course, it was a persuasion that included not only my worries but also the Dubbled family¡¯s worries If he doesn¡¯t let me go, his rtionship with the church would be irreparable. Anyway, when Dubos raised concern about my health, the Duke was forced to let me go. I was looking out the window with a sullen face. [Child, you must be in a bad mood.] ¡®Yes.¡¯ [Why?] ¡®As Cattlea had said, my divine power has grown this much, so I might be dragged to the central church.¡¯ [Do you want me to get rid of the church?] ¡®Can you even do that?!¡¯ [If I use all of your divine power, perhaps.] It¡¯s better to die than to go crazy. If I die, I might at least reincarnate again, but if I lose my mind, I will not be able to die and will be transferred as a tool for the church. ¡®No, let¡¯s be positive.¡¯ The Goddess¡¯s Tears are in the church where we are currently headed. I can secretly steal it for Boone. Then I won¡¯t have to worry about losing all of my divinity and going crazy. ¡®I should find the goddess¡¯s tears as soon as possible.¡¯ By the time I was thinking about that the carriage hade to a stop. I looked out to see if I had arrived, but it was still mountains. ¡°Sorry, little miss. We¡¯ve got a problem with the wheels.¡± Then the faces of the guards inside the carriage became horribly distorted. ¡°Did you start off without properly repairing the carriage?¡± ¡°It-, it rained yesterday and the road was muddy, so mud got stuck to the wheels.¡± The horseman¡¯s face became pitifully pale. ¡°It¡¯s owkay.¡± It would take a long time to climb the mountain anyway, so I calmed them down under the excuse that I wanted to rest a little. As I went outside, countless knights stood up at the same time. A great number of people took the same step for every step I took, and when I stopped, they stopped together. I looked at them. ¡°I will be somwhewe neaw hewe. Everybody rest.¡± (I will be somewhere near here. Everybody rest.) In case I am caught stealing away the goddess¡¯s tears, I should find an escape route. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible, little miss.¡± I turned around and shouted. ¡°It¡¯s possible!¡± ¡°Ah, yes, little miss.¡± ¡°But little miss, you¡¯re worth a lot.¡± ¡°That¡­¡± Before I could say anything, the escorts were already standing next to me. ¡°How can a woman protect youpletely?¡± I tilted my head. ¡°Awe they stwonger than you, Lea?¡± (Are they stronger than you, Lea?) ¡°Of course¡­..¡± ¡°You awe from Irie* too.¡± *TL note: Dubbled¡¯s elite knight. ¡°What?!¡± Their eyes widened from shock as if they didn¡¯t know that she was also from Irie. ¡°¡­..!¡± When we finally arrived, the church¡¯s mountains were as green as the garden of Dubbled, even though it was winter. ¡®It looks like they¡¯re keeping the temperature with spinel. This ce must be getting a lot of donations.¡¯ I looked around as I walked. It was a little dim because the sun was covered by clouds, but it wasn¡¯t particrly difficult to look around. Lea walked on the right side so that she wouldn¡¯t disturb me in the way. That was when I found a tree with exceptionally pretty leaves. My eyes went wide. ¡®Awesome! It¡¯s an Elsa tree!¡¯ That was a really precious tree. Since it was a tree that grew by consuming divine power, its leaves had mysterious effects. ¡®If I dry the leaves and sell them, I can sell it for 50 francs per gram!¡¯ I screamed silently and ran towards the brilliant Elsa tree. When I grabbed the tree trunk and raised my hands to pluck leaves, I heard the grass rustling. Suddenly, the clouds cleared and the sun came out. As the surrounding area brightened, a blond boy with a beautiful appearance appeared. ¡°You are¡­.¡± Brilliantly shining blonde hair, and vivid ruby red eyes. He looked really familiar. I knew this beautiful-looking boy who could rival the Dubbleds¡¯. He was able to stand shoulder to shoulder with Dubbled¡¯s three sons. His beautiful appearance, great physical abilities, mana, and even family pedigree were first in the country¡ª ¡®Adrian Louerg.¡¯ ¡®Is it possible to meet the prince while walking¡­¡­?¡¯ I silently gulped. My heart was pounding so hard that it was about to burst out of my body. I wouldn¡¯t have been so surprised if it had been another prince. But it was Adrian. And he shouldn¡¯t be here right now. ¡®He was going to be deposed of this winter and kicked out of the pce!¡¯ It certainly happened at this time of year. The Marquis Chatele, the maternal grandfather of Adrian and the father of thete empress, revolted against his grandson to bring him to the throne. But it fails and the Marquis dies, so Adrian is deposed. And only at 15, he was reinstated as the youngest cardinal. ¡®The future has changed¡­¡¯ But why? There is only one thing that could change the future¡­ ¡®When I did something different¡­¡¯ But what could I have done to Adrian that changed the future? Why didn¡¯t the Marquis Chatele start his revolt? Why was he here? While I was standing there confused, something hit my nose. When I looked up, I saw two small fish made of water floating in the air. [That boy¡¯s power is amazing. He gives consciousness to things that are created by divine force.] I heard Boone¡¯s words and thanked him. He really was powerful. Therefore, at 15, he was appointed as a cardinal even though he was a deposed prince. ¡°Amy, Amand. Come back here.¡± At Adrian¡¯s words, the little fish went right back, but the big fish kept looking back at me and went back with its tail drooping. It seemed as if it didn¡¯t want to go back. ¡®It¡¯s like a puppy¡­ and not a fish.¡¯ As I was thinking so, our gazes met. ¡°Who is it? How did you get into my barrier?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°How are you able to see the Elsa tree?¡± Did he make it invisible by using a barrier? ¡®But why was I able to see it?¡¯ [I made it visible!] But even so, wouldn¡¯t it have been impossible to get into the barrier? [I thought you wanted to go to the tree, so I broke through it!] Said Boone cheerfully. ¡®You can¡¯t do whatever you want!¡¯ Unless an opponent attacked someone, it was very, very rude to break through a barrier. This is because a barrier was not for offensive use. I mean, it¡¯s like hitting someone while standing still. Adrian was generally nice to people, but he was not an easy man. Some aspects of him were eerily cold. Especially for those who attack him. He was a thorough type of man who would never even let a speck of dust go. ¡°I asked you, who are you?¡± Here¡¯s the problem. My actions seemed to be pping a child who would be a cardinal soon. So what should I do? ¡°My name is Isyac!¡± (My name is Isaac!) I smiled brightly. ¡°Isaac?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Only authorized personnel can enter this mountain, how did you get in?¡± ¡°Uh, um, ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ I, I¡¯m a sewvant of the Dubbleds.¡± He stared at me. I must have looked so young that he couldn¡¯t believe it. [That guy¡­..He¡¯s checking your mana. Ugh¡ª!] He was checking it because I said something unbelievable. And it wasn¡¯t particrly rude to check only the amount of Mana. Boone became quiet. Anyway, Adrian seemed to have confirmed the amount of my mana and believed me. It was because incidents often ur where a child with mana stole it from another person and used it as a tool for entering the church. Besides, it would have been more convincing because my clothes were really in like servants. ¡°Did they put servants in to serve the child of fate?¡± Adrian looked at me and murmured, ¡°Yes, this trip must be hard for you¡­Go back.¡± ¡°¡­Can I just gwo?¡± (Can I just go?) Even though I broke the barrier? Even an adult would have their brows squeezed in a fiery rage. ¡°Because it was an ident.¡± Adrian was young enough to say that. He¡¯s four years older than me, so he¡¯s probably eight-years-old right now. Of course, it¡¯s New Year¡¯s Day in about 15 days, so one could count it as nine. ¡®Let¡¯s get out of here.¡¯ ¡°Kid.¡± I tried to go back, but the barrier hit me! ¡°Ugh¡­.¡± ¡®Boone! If you let me in, you should let me out too!¡¯ [Child¡­I can¡¯t always act as I want to.] Boone who didn¡¯t notice said softly. Then. A thin beam of light floated up in Adrian¡¯s hand with a small vibration. And soon there was a small door on the barrier. I nced back and said, ¡°This too, thwank you.¡± ¡°Bye!¡± I waved my hands as if nothing was wrong and left the barrier. In the distance, I heard Lea voice, ¡°Where are you, little miss?¡± She was looking for me. I wasn¡¯t aware of the change that happened at the time because I was distracted running towards her. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Trantor ¨C Zimming, Editor ¨C Sasha ¡°You can¡¯t just go anywhere all alone. You don¡¯t know how worried I was.¡± Lea while looking pale with worry, grabbed me by my shoulders and warned me several times. I didn¡¯t mean to, it was a bit unfair, but I nodded and replied obediently, ¡°I¡¯m sowwy.¡± ¡°Never, never, be alone in the church, alright?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s go in.¡± Lea opened the door of the carriage. People with hooded robes lined up in front of the church to greet us. A young man with the same robe came up to me. ¡°Nice to meet you, little miss. My name is Urso, I¡¯m responsible for the third church in the northwest.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°You must have had a hard time riding the carriage until sunset. You can rest today, and tomorrow when the person from the central church arrives, we will check your divine power.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Fortunately, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to check it today. ¡®Before that, I have to be prepared to make some kind of mistake in the test.¡¯ In view of what happened in the castle not long ago, my divine power is at least simr to that of a priest under the direct control of the Pope. ¡®If this gets known, they¡¯ll try to take me away.¡¯ But it¡¯s already known to many people because of the incident, and I can¡¯t pretend to be a beggar like before. So I had to look as normal as possible. It¡¯s a good thing that my divine power has increased. ¡®The question is how to make errors in the test.¡¯ Suddenly, Urso said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We have prepared a meal.¡± Urso walked ahead and guided me. The rest of the people from Dubbled, who were apanying me, looked around the inside of the church with a small exmation. For a first-timer, it really was a wonder. Ordinary people could enter the chapel built outside but the ess for people toe and see the church inside was strictly limited. It was because those who did not have any divine power were not allowed to enter. ¡®Oh, it¡¯s been a long time since Ist came to this church.¡¯ It felt very familiar as I had almost came to live here in my second life. The people from Dubbled were excited and whispered to each other. ¡°What do you eat in the church?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but we¡¯ll have something great.¡± ¡°We can eat, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure because the teaching of the church is not to discriminate by rank.¡± I looked at them with a pitiful look. ¡®I don¡¯t think so¡­¡¯ As expected, their expectations broke down as soon as they entered the dining room. The meat and fish were full of bad smell. ¡®I knew it.¡¯ The church avoids killing. ¡¯Do not eat what is bought, but eat what is naturally dead¡¯ was the way they ate. Therefore, one shouldn¡¯t expect delicious food because the quality of the ingredients are the lowest. ¡°Come, have a seat.¡± Urso sat in the chair as I sat next to him. ¡°Before we began eating, let us all give a short thanks to God for allowing us to eat.¡± Soon, all of us started to eat. ¡°Urgh¡­¡± The faces of the Dubbled¡¯s servants, who tasted the food, turned pale. ¡®I know, it¡¯s not tasty.¡¯ The reason why the servants felt so disgusted by the food provided by the church was that the duke was full of money and was generous with his employee¡¯s meals. I had be sofortable with the meals provided there that I wondered if I could even eat the meals here after such a long time. With a worried face, I scooped up the fish soup with a spoon and delivered it to my mouth. ¡®Huh?¡¯ It¡¯s surprisingly good enough. I was hungry and the food was pretty decent, so I finished a whole bowl of soup. ¡°You seem to like it. I¡¯m d.¡± Urso grinned. *** On a particrly dark night. Lea, who saw me asleep, left the room with an empty ss of water. As soon as I heard the sound of the door close, I opened my eyes. [Are you going out? Didn¡¯t you promise not to be alone?] ¡®Now is the only time I can get the goddess¡¯s tears for you.¡¯ If Boone didn¡¯t grant me a wish, then he won¡¯t go away. He would continue to suck out my divine power, and eventually I¡¯ll be a lunatic. [Child¡­] Boone called me sadly. ¡®I¡¯m sure there are a lot of people who want your power!¡¯ [Yes! Those who miss their dead parents, lovers, friends, and children try so hard to awake me!] ¡®But, I don¡¯t miss anyone from the grave.¡¯ Rather it was that there was no one who I could miss in the first ce. [If I emerge, I can protect you.] ¡®Really? Will you look like a human if you emerge?¡¯ [Yes, and my power will stay the same, but when I am assuming my true form, I can exude more power.] ¡®Why are you using your human form then?¡¯ [Most of the humans are so weak that they go crazy just by looking at a devil¡¯s true form. Usually the bodies of other devils are too terrible for human eyes. But I look beautiful even in human eyes.] He said with a huff. Those words aroused my curiosity. ¡®Then show me.¡¯ [Sure, but I¡¯ll need to pull your divine power by 9 percent¡­] I quickly corrected my words. ¡®Come to think of it, I don¡¯t think I have to look at it.¡¯ 9%. Large amounts of my divine power was required to maintain his current form if it got to nine percent, it would drive me crazy in less than half a day. Carefully leaving the church grounds, I headed for the chapel. During the meal earlier, I heard people say that the Goddess¡¯s Tears, was on disy. But the chapel was guarded by many knights. ¡®Boone, please make sure they won¡¯t see me.¡¯ Soon, I set up a barrier. I was thinking, if I get caught, I should pretend to be sleepwalking. But the knights didn¡¯t notice me. ¡®Okay, it¡¯s a sess.¡¯ I saw a ss tube on the tform and ran. It was much taller than me, so I grabbed the corners and raised my head. As I stuck out my head, I caught a glimpse of the beautiful sapphire under the moonlight. ¡®This is it?¡¯ [Yes! This is it!] Boone eximed with great joy. I rummaged through my pockets and pulled out the wire I had packed in advance. When I was a beggar, there was no ce I could not get through with this thing. ¡®I must unlock it first, and remove the protection.¡¯ It was then. I heard the door open. I was so startled that I quickly lowered myself in an attempt to hide myself. I could see red wine-colored loafers worn which were usually worn by high-ranking priests. ¡®I¡¯m in big trouble.¡¯ Just because I set up a barrier didn¡¯t mean that everyone couldn¡¯t see me. Those with strong divine power could see the existence within the barrier. In other words, if they were a high-ranking person in the church, it was likely that they could catch me red-handed. ¡®Boone!¡¯ [Yes, child.] ¡®Emerge as a human.¡¯ [Huh?] ¡®Please attract his attention so that he doesn¡¯t notice me!¡¯ A gust of wind blew through the window. I felt the cold blow over my shoulders as the curtains fluttered wildly. Boone emerged with a human body. ¡®Go out now!¡¯ If I get caught entering the chapel at this hour, I¡¯ll be locked up in prison. If Boone gets caught, I¡¯ll have to bring him back. As I got up, the other person¡¯s feet came to a standstill. But¡­ ¡°Are you from Dorie Farm?¡± Far from being surprised, he said strange things. ¡®Isn¡¯t that Urso¡¯s voice?¡¯ He strode up and stopped in front of Boone. ¡°You¡¯re a girl worth seeing as I have heard.¡± It seemed that Boone was mistaken as a very delicate and beautiful-looking woman. That misunderstanding was very much possible in such a dark ce. I would have mistaken him for a woman too if I hadn¡¯t seen that pir of fire the other day. ¡°I have brought the money. If you make me disappointed this time, your father¡¯s farm will be cut off today.¡± What? ¡®You extorted money from the residents, and you enjoy a luxurious life.¡¯ If so, it was understandable how the church food was unusually delicious. Although they prepared it in a simr fashion to other churches¡¯ food to show it to the people of Dubbled, it may have been mixed with Urso¡¯s food because it usually used good ingredients. I nced up and peeped at Urso as he approached Boone and squeezed his hands. Then, ¡®Gasp!¡¯ Suddenly, he grabbed Boone¡¯s ass and squeezed it. ¡°Your father must have been in dire need of money seeing that he sent you in a hurry when he said he couldn¡¯t do so before.¡± There was a grin on his face. Boone stared at Urso, who was rubbing a devil¡¯s ass. Could one consider Urso unlucky or lucky to be able to touch a devil¡¯s butt? I was so dumbfounded. One thing was for sure, that madman was a pervert. Boone¡¯s gaze fell down on Urso¡¯s hand that was grasping his ass, and then a smile bloomed on his face. ¡°Why? Are you already excited?¡± Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Trantor ¨C Zimming It happened when Boone grinned. ¡°¡­.Huh?¡± Urso¡¯s hand was twisted bizarrely at some point and, Boom¡ª!!! He flew off and bumped into the wall. Boom, Boom, Boom, Boom! A crushed chair flew above his head, under his feet, and into his arms. Like a dart. It happened so fast there was no time for him to scream ¡®Oh wow¡­¡¯ I admired what Boone did, but Urso was on the verge of copsing. In the chapel, only the footsteps of Boone echoed slowly. He gazed at Urso, whose face was looking blue with eyes dull. ¡°Foolish¡­.¡± Urso¡¯s eyes grew round. It was only after hearing his voice that he knew, Boone was a man. ¡°Is it better for the scrotum to be crushed, or is it better to bend the penis?¡± ¡°Wha,what¡­.what¡­¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. If you don¡¯t like both, there¡¯s also a way to pop your buttocks, bastard.¡± Urso, who turned pale, looked urgently at the door. ¡°Ou, out there! Anybody out there?! Hey! Help me!¡± He shouted, but it was quiet outside. ¡®If someone wasing, they would havee already.¡¯ The presence of the knights in front of the door disappeared when Urso entered. He must have bribed the knight in the chapel to shut up. It was causal retribution. ¡°Who, who, who are you? An assassin sent from Dorie Farm? Or by the vige chief? Uh, it doesn¡¯t matter where you¡¯re from. I¡¯ll give you three times the gold they paid!¡± ¡°You must have saved a lot of money. I don¡¯t know how much you¡¯ve stolen from the surrounding area.¡± But Boone was not impressed at all. He held Urso¡¯s neck up and raised his other hand. His fingernails stretched long, sharpened like des. ¡°Stop!¡± I ran out quickly. Urso¡¯s eyes went wide as if they could fall any time soon. ¡°Ywo can¡¯t kill him now.¡± (You can¡¯t kill him now) ¡°But, there are people in the world who are not worth living.¡± ¡°I know but ywo cwan¡¯t (I know, but you can¡¯t.)¡± This man was supposed to check my divine power. If anything happens to Urso ahead of the rechecking, they¡¯ll think that Dubbled did it to monopolize my divine power. Boone looked displeased, but soon let go of Urso¡¯s neck. Urso was dropping down the wall, as he fell to the floor. ¡°Ch, child of fate?¡± Then he looked at Boone like he¡¯s going to tear him apart. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re Dubbled¡¯s escort. Why are you here? You dare to try and hurt a priest?!¡± ¡°Seems lwaik this pewsom hasn¡¯t figuwed out the sitwuatuon yet.¡± (Seems like this person hasn¡¯t figured out the situation yet.) Urso, who was shouting with harsh words, looked at me with wide eyes. He must have realized that I wasn¡¯t just a kid. ¡°You, you¡­..¡± I looked at Boone. ¡°Bweat him up, but not too mwuch just enough for him to make a convowsation.¡± (Beat him up, but not too much just enough for him to make a conversation) Urso¡¯s face hardened, and Boone¡¯s face brightened. *** ¡°Dowie Farm, Rotwail, Panjiwene, vige chief, Baron Panoch.¡± I pinched my fingers, calling out the names of the people Urso had stolen from. Then she looked at Urso, who looked pale and tired. ¡°This is it?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it!¡± ¡°You¡¯we lying to me. Awe you joking?¡± When he nced at Boone, Urso flinched and muttered, ¡°To Modnd Hospital and some of the money lenders ¡­.¡± He must¡¯ve stolen a lot. I looked at Boone again. Then Urso shook his shoulder as he was about to be beaten up again by Boone. ¡®Boone, can you make a ¡®contract¡¯ even if you didn¡¯t call the devil yourself?¡¯ I asked inwardly, and Boone answered silently. [If you don¡¯t need my powers, you can use your divine power to sign a contract.] Boone¡¯s speciality was in necromancy. He could call out a dead soul. ¡°Can the pwiest awso sighn a contwact with the dwevil?¡± (Can the priest also sign a contract with the devil?) ¡°Every type of human being can initiate a contract with me.¡± I nodded, as Urso¡¯s face was struck with astonishment. ¡°De, devil¡­.?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The child of fate calls out the devil. What a terrible thing?!¡± ¡°I think you¡¯we no bettew than me, you¡¯we been pocketing people¡¯s money.¡± ¡°How is it worse than calling out a devil?! I will only be dismissed, but you will be in prison!¡± I answered with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You will sign a contwact whetew you want it ow not.¡± ¡°I must be going crazy¡­to make a contract with the devil¡­!¡± When Urso shouted, Boone grabbed him and dunked him to the floor. ¡°If you raise your voice anymore in front of the child, I won¡¯t be patience with you.¡± Urso breathed in and became weak. I squatted down and looked at Urso. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯we not on the losing side in this contwact.¡± ¡°Wha, what can I get if I sign a contract?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t die here and you can go out.¡± Iughed brightly. ¡°Look, it¡¯s not your loss, is it?¡± He couldn¡¯t say a word, and his expression was dim. I looked at Boone. ¡°Give me a contract.¡± Boone looked a little dissatisfied. But soon he sighed. I told him the contents of the contract. 1.Urso can¡¯t tell anyone what happened in the chapel today and the identity of Leine. 2. Urso has to give back all the money he has taken from his people. 3. When all the contract conditions are kept, Leine will not kill Urso. ¡°Onest thing.¡± I whispered a fourth condition in his ear. *** The next day. I dozed off while Lea clothed me. ¡°Are you tired?¡± Lea asked with a worried look on her face, so I nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you want to go to the medical centre?¡± I quickly shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just feel sweepy.¡± (It¡¯s okay, I feel sleepy) ¡°We¡¯ll go back to Dubbled this evening. I¡¯m going to take out a newfy nket for you.¡± ¡°Give me stawbewwies, too.¡± When I spoke earnestly, Lea smiled and kissed my cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll put a lot of cream on it.¡± Exciting! I sped Lea¡¯s hand, shouting ¡°Hooray¡± inside. When I stepped outside, the priests from the central church had already arrived. ¡°We finally meet, little miss.¡± When the two priests greeted me, the young priest looked at them in amazement. ¡°Wow¡­¡± In a brief summary of the church of the Wigentra Empire. The pope and cardinal were ced in the Vatican. The central church was protected by 21 priests and small and medium-sized churches stretched like tree trunks throughout the empire. The position of Priests belonged to neithermoners nor nobles. Even though someone was born amoner, they enjoyed the right of a nobleman if they became a believer. Among such priests, the central church, where only the most outstanding people were selected, was the object of admiration. Back then, everyone found out that I was a fake, so I didn¡¯t know that the priests of the central church could behave like this. ¡®Until my 9th birthday, I was treated nicely.¡¯ I was even taken to the Vatican once just because I fell and scraped my knee. However, when I failed to improve my divine power to the level they wanted on my ninth birthday, their attitudes changed. They were totally disappointed, not a single man, even in the church, regarded me as the child of fate. It was around that time that the Duke of Vallua began to abuse me. We headed to the front room for the recheck. Urso was there in advance. Priests from the central church, who saw him wearing a bandage, clucked their tongues. ¡°Please be more careful on this important day¡­.¡± Urso looked at me with a gaze that contained a lot of emotions, but soon avoided my eyes when I red. As soon as I went up to the circr tform that was present in the room, the priest of the central church said, ¡°We¡¯ve checked your divine power before. If you sit still and count until 100, it¡¯ll be over soon, so don¡¯t worry.¡± The priest said soothingly. Behind me, Lea made a clenched fist to cheer me on. Two of the central church¡¯s priests and Urso encircled the tform. With one knee bent, the bowed ones began to pray. My body was getting hotter, and I swallowed. *** After the checking, the faces of the priests who left the room were bright. It was a clearly different scene from my first life when my divine power hovered at the bottom. ¡°I was really worried that the child of fate mayck divine power. Finally, her divine power improves, I¡¯m d.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll hurry back and tell them the good news.¡± The central church priests emphasized Urso¡¯s role as the leader of the northwest church. The church in the northwest was in a festive mood after the priest of the central church returned back to vatican. As long as the child of fate was real, the status of the northwestern church could bepared to the central church. ¡°If only the child of fate grows safely, wouldn¡¯t we be able to move her to our side?¡± ¡°No problem. But the first beneficiary would be the central church.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better for Urso, to be the first beneficiary?¡± ¡°Yes, now all the churches around here must be bent on taking over that child¡¯s education. We need to secure her first¨C¡° But Urso went into the room, closing the door roughly without answering. The priests shook their heads, clucking their tongue. ¡°In the meantime, Urso¡­¡± ¡°Yes, he doesn¡¯t seem to know what¡¯s important.¡± ¡°It¡¯smentable.¡± Urso, who was listening to the voices of the priest outside the door, violently struck the desk. ¡®I need to be the beneficiary? Bullshit!¡¯ If they know what I did back then, I would be taken to a trial. ¡®I manipted the child of fate¡¯s result!¡¯ Chapter 42 Chapter 42 TL:Zimming, Editor: Sasha Urso did something that could be criticized for generations. ¡®The divine power inherent in the child was even more than before.¡¯ Like ake with spring water, her body was filled with purity and divine power. He couldn¡¯t confirm the exact amount, but at least 21 priests in the central church- no, it was a tremendous divine powerparable to a cardinal. And all of that while maintaining the devil. What¡¯s even more bizarre was that the terrible girl knew how to manipte the divine verification. ¡°Fabricate the result? That can¡¯t be possible!¡± ¡°Vewificatwion is a way to cweck how much my divine powel is. But what if you draw my divine powel towads you during the verification? So in the end, my divine power will not be enormous ¡± (Verification is a way to check how much my divine power is. But what if you draw my divine power towards you during the verification? So in the end, my divine power will not be enormous.) As confident as they were, the priests did not notice their tricks. ¡°Evil Bitch.¡± ¡®Do you think I will silently keep suffering like this?¡¯ Urso¡¯s eyes shone wickedly. ¡®1. Urso can¡¯t tell anyone what happened in the chapel today and the identity of Leine.¡¯ One of the contract¡¯s uses from yesterday was this. ¡®In other words, if I don¡¯t tell what happened at the chapel yesterday¡ª¡¯ Urso¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Krux!¡± When he shouted, an old man with a broad back came in. ¡°Ha, have you called? Ur, Urso.¡± ¡°Come here and write a letter to tell them something before the priests arrive.¡± ¡°Ho, how should I write the letter?¡± When Urso exined the whole situation, Krux said, ¡°Ah!¡± and nodded quickly. ¡°The child of fate lessened her divine power on purpose, would that be enough?¡± Urso grinned at Krux¡¯s words. It was Krux who repeatedly sent fake letters to the system to extort money from the people around him. They were in perfect harmony without saying much. As Krux finished the letter and grabbed the doorknob, Urso beckoned him. ¡°Bring in girls to a few bedrooms before you leave the church.¡± ¡°Wh, who shall we go with?¡± ¡°Young girls taste good.¡± Seeing Krux scurrying out, Urso raised his lips. ¡®Who dares to threaten whom.¡¯ So far, their level of intelligence seemed to be a lot different. The moment her limbs get torn in the church, she will realize who she had touched and woulde to regret the arrogance she had shown previously. Urso left the room with a smirk. After a while, Urso opened a bedroom door and went in. Krux had ced the girl on the bed. Urso closed the curtains and approached the bed. ¡°This girl has no sense. You should have taken off your clothes before I came¨C¡° Suddenly, a sharp fingernail pierced through his chest. ¡°I got bored while waiting for you, old man.¡± ¡°AAGH¡ª!¡± Red blood dripped on his back pierced by the sharp fingernails. ¡°Wh-,why¡­Promise, you had promised to keep me¡­.Aliv¡­¡± At Urso¡¯s words, Boone answered as he twisted his hand further. ¡°The promise¡­¡± ¡°It meant that the child wouldn¡¯t kill you, but I never said that I would spare you.¡± The staggering Urso shuddered and copsed. ¡°It is natural for molesters and sexual assaulters to die,¡± Leine had said so before. *** Boone arrived at the chapel where I was waiting with a bright smile. ¡°I¡¯ve done all the work you told me to do.¡± Then he handed over a letter. I opened the envelope and quickly went through what was written. It was a statement about the child of fate¡¯s divine power. ¡®He behaved as I expected.¡¯ I shrugged my shoulders and burned the letter with the lighted candle ced in the chapel. ¡°As you said, I met his assistant and moved him to the pervert¡¯s room.¡± A man named Krux was forced to follow Urso¡¯s words, and Boone tried to save him. However, Krux¡¯s face, who left the room with the letter, was clearly happy. ¡°Thi, this time I can buy a big house and leave.¡± ¡°Good job.¡± With a proud expression, Boone grinned. ¡°Little miss is very clever.¡± Boone was strangely naive, even though he was a devil. ¡®Then.¡¯ She opened a box and a piece of jewelry came into her view. She had made Urso unlock it yesterday, so the possibility of something being wrong with it was unlikely. It was the Goddess¡¯s tears. She took it out of the box and went back. With this, she could send Boone back and she also won¡¯t be taken to the central church. In the process, she had also dealt with a bad guy. ¡®It¡¯s killing three birds with one stone.¡¯ When I thought that, Boone said, ¡°You¡¯re so wicked, just like the devil! As expected, you¡¯re evil enough to call me. I hope you will continue to do your best and be even more evil.¡± When I saw his eyes glistening with satisfaction I was a little dumbfounded. *** The northwest church was in turmoil. Urso, the church¡¯s leader, was found dead, and his servant, Krux, was named the murderer. In addition, Kruk¡¯s confession was carried out, and Urso¡¯s sins were fully revealed. Some even said that Urso was responsible for the Goddess¡¯s tears¡¯ disappearance. It was he who had terminated the barrier, so it was only a matter of time before it was confirmed. ¡°Little miss, a problem came up, so we couldn¡¯t get permission to get out.¡± Lea said with a troubled look. Before Krux admitted to his sins, they couldn¡¯t get anyone out of the church. It was within my prediction so I nodded. ¡°If I tell the master this news, he¡¯ll take care of it soon. Please wait and y with the soldiers here for a while.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°If you behave nicely when we go back to the castle, I¡¯ll give you ten strawberries.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± When I answered loudly, Leaughed and left the garden. I took a walk in the church¡¯s garden while the soldiers followed me around. The child in me wanted to run like a wild horse in this huge garden, but I held back and walked slowly. ¡°Little miss always behaves well.¡± When a Dubbled¡¯s servant said that, I responded with a storm of nods. ¡®Yes, I behave nicely, so please tell Lea when shees back.¡¯ Then Lea will give me 10 strawberries with cream on them. Iughed brightly. But it was strange. As I walked forward, I saw marks of water on the dry grass, and my bag became wet like it was raining. ¡®Huh?¡¯ It was wet like this, but there was no mud on my shoes. I blinked as I thought I saw something, and I was amazed. It was the fish made of water that I saw yesterday. ¡°Fish¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤!¡± As I shouted unintentionally, the servants and soldiers looked up at me. ¡°What?¡± Usually, people might get surprised seeing a fish like this, but they were quiet. [It seems like the others can¡¯t see it.] ¡®I think so.¡¯ The fish swirled around me, wagging its tail. ¡®You want me toe with you? Where to? Did something happen to their master, Adrian?¡¯ [It¡¯s none of your business.] Boone was right. There¡¯s no need for me to care. But. But¡­ ¡®It is hard because my mind, which was of a child¡¯s, still has a conscience.¡¯ I looked back at the servants and soldiers as I sighed deeply. ¡°I want to pway hide and seek.¡± (I want to y hide and seek.) I put my hands together and looked up at the people of Dubbled with a desperate expression. This was my special move that had even captured Dubbled¡¯s family. ¡°Hide and seek, right now!¡± ¡°Hurry up!¡± Nodding satisfactorily, I pointed to the man who had to be gone if I wanted to go look for Adrian. ¡°The lwieutenant genewal will be the twagger, count to a hundwed.¡± (The lieutenant general will be the tagger. Count to a hundred.)¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The lieutenant general, who answered as if he was under themand of the Duke, hide his face while turning towards a tree and shouted, ¡°One, two, three¡ª¡° I ran in a rush. ¡®Lea said she¡¯d give me ten strawberries if I behave well.¡¯ I won¡¯t let those fishes go if it turns out to be nothing. The ce where the fish were headed was in front of the huge wooden floor. Adrian was sitting alone while holding something. Another fish made of watery still in his hand. ¡®It¡¯s made of divine power.¡¯ Like the pair of fish that came to pick me up. I wondered if Adrian was seriously injured, or it could be that his divine power was diminishing, but it looked like it was time for the fishes to disappear. Something created by the condensation of divine power does notst long. It disappears just as the power is scattered into nature. His eyes were nk and seemed worn out. I crouched down carefully and looked at him. ¡°Ywo can cweate it awgain.¡± (You can create it again) So don¡¯t make that face. It bothers me when a child has such an expression. Adrian looked up at me. ¡°¡­¡­How?¡± Adrian quieted down. Excuse me, making a barrier, and making things from divine power was different. You could learn how to make a barrier from a church or a book, but no one teaches you how to make things from divine power. It is useless because it is not as sturdy as a real human being or animal. Even if it was created by a priest, it could onlyst for three days. Above all, it took a lot of hard work. ¡°How did you make the thing?¡± When asked, Adrian looked at the fish that was in his hand. ¡°I just¡­ woke up and it was next to me.¡± ¡°When?¡± ¡°In the morning when I was recovering from Rube.¡± ¡°You¡¯re sending our kids to Prince Adrian¡¯s birthday party? My God, honey! Would you like to see our kids in the eyes of Empress Yvonne? The prince got rube!¡± I remembered the words of the Duchess Vallua. ¡®If it¡¯s rube, it happened when this kid was six years old.¡¯ There¡¯s no way I could¡¯ve misheard that. ¡®So, you kept the fish for two years?¡¯ Usually, no matter how long, a week is the limit. Indeed, he owns a huge amount of power to be appointed as the youngest cardinal. Adrian looked at me. ¡°Can you save it again?¡± Boone grumbled at the boy¡¯s words. [He is a strange human being. Why did he focus his mind on something that is made with divine power? Child, let¡¯s go back.] Boone tried to persuade me, saying, [Your ten precious strawberries are disappearing.] But I couldn¡¯t move easily. There is only one case in which a child who does not own a friend can create a thing. It was because they were desperate enough for it. Adrian must have been desperately hoping for someone¡¯spany when he suffered. The empress and his maternal grandfather regarded their grandson as just a tool of power. The emperor did not take care of his son, and many people repeatedly plotted against him. No one spoke to the child trapped all alone in the great pce. Neither did someone reach their hand out to him nor did anyone want the child to live. That¡¯s why he had created those things unconsciously. ¡®Just as I did in my first life.¡¯ Of course, I wasn¡¯t as strong as Adrian at the time, so they disappeared in less than an hour. I remembered crying silently under a nket because of their disappearance. I¡¯m sure Adrian feels the same right now as I did back then. I reached out to him carefully. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 TL:Zimming, Editor:Sasha She shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t swave it.¡± (I can¡¯t save it.) ¡°Then tell me how to make it again.¡± ¡°But it¡¯ll be diffewent from Amy*. (But it¡¯ll be different from Amy.)¡± Tl note: Amy is the fish¡¯s name. Adrian¡¯s gaze fell to the floor. I recalled the memory of his past self. It was him who first rode a horse in the victory march of the Holy War. The intense dignity he bore could be felt even before his beautiful appearance came into someone¡¯s eye. I had vaguely thought no one could hurt him. But the child I was seeing now was engulfed in sadness. To the point where just looking at him made a person¡¯s heart ache. ¡°But we can make a grave for them.¡± When I spoke in a small voice, Boone was restless, saying, [Child, ten strawberries!], But I pretended that I didn¡¯t hear it. Adrian looked up and stared at me, I didn¡¯t avoid his eyes. *** ¡°I¡¯ll dig dweeper.¡± Adrian looked at the girl pointing at the ground while holding Amy carefully in one hand. ¡°How long awe you gonna dig. Come hewe.¡± The girl brushed off Adrian¡¯s hand, as she gave Amy back to him to hold. Then she squatted down and dug up the soil. Within minutes, a hole twice the size of the one Adrian had made could be seen. ¡°Now it looks like a burial ground.¡± She was a really weird kid. She dug as well as a farmer. The child had never seen anyone be so kind to him either. ¡®But.¡¯ But if she knows who I am, she¡¯ll act differently. Everyone did. The royal family, the nobles, and even the pce men considered him like an eyesore. An eyesore that was scary to touch, and annoying. As the emperor¡¯s eldest son, and being constantly checked on by Empress Yvonne, the eldest daughter of duke Marche, Adrian felt ufortable. He was physically alive yet, at the same time he didn¡¯t feel alive. So if she knew who he was, everything would be different. The gaze that looked at him with a litter in it would be darkened with fear, and her lively eyes were bound to be grim. I felt sorry, but I thought I should say it sooner. ¡°I am the eldest son of the imperial family.¡± ¡°Is twat so?¡± ¡°I said I was the child of the dead empress, but I,¡­¡± ¡°So?¡± Adrian was speechless. Strange. She should have been surprised. Even if she doesn¡¯t know about theirplicated political rtions, it¡¯s normal to be afraid of the word imperial family. Adrian looked at her with strange eyes, and the child snorted. ¡°Is that important now?¡± ¡°¡­.Huh?¡± ¡°If it doesn¡¯t mattew, lets bury them.¡± (If it doesn¡¯t matter, let¡¯s bury them.) The child pulled his hand. Suddenly, Adrian sat down with the child, and let the pair of fish, which had bepletely turned back into water, rush into the pit. The child patted over the water instead of Adrian. ¡°Now, let¡¯s pway.¡± (Now, let¡¯s pray) Adrian stared at the child who had both of her hands and eyes tightly closed. ¡°Pwease let us be togwether for a long time in the next life.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°Even if we fight and get angry, let us be next to each other in the nwext life,¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± The child gently looked at Adrian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Let this cwild be happy.¡± It was as if she was talking to himself. He couldn¡¯t say anything and looked at the child. Adrian couldn¡¯t tell why his eyes were moist. Just to be clear, this was the first time he thought he would never forget the name of a person. *** After burying the fishes and praying, I got up from my seat. ¡°Are you going?¡± Adrian held my hand and asked me, so I replied, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­.Come again?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°¡­.Pleasee again.¡± His eyes were looking at me. ¡°Yes, well.¡± ¡°But if you don¡¯te,¡­.¡± Adrian¡¯s eyes twinkled. His long eyshes glistened under the sunlight. ¡®Wow¡­¡¯ He is indeed a beauty that could rival the Dubbleds. Even though my aesthetic sense had be ustomed to many kinds of beauty, my heart was still pounding ¡°Now we¡¯re fwiends. And fwiend keep their promises. So, see you someday.¡± ¡°Friends¡­.¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh inwardly at the sight of Adrian muttering several times because he was so cute. After that, I waved my hand to say goodbye, turned around, and ran away. ¡®I¡¯mte, toote!¡¯ I hade here under the pretext of ying hide-and-seek, but half an hour had already passed. As I headed for the garden, I heard a voice shouting, ¡°Where are you, little miss?!¡± The soldiers and servants were frantically looking for me. ¡°ine is hewe!¡± I jumped and shouted, and the people came running. ¡°Oh my god¡­.¡± Lea was relieved at the sight of me. ¡°Where have you been? I was so surprised that I couldn¡¯t find you no matter how hard I looked.¡± The ce where I was is not far from the garden, but if they couldn¡¯t find me, then it was probably because Adrian had built a barrier. I replied, ¡°I¡¯m wong¡­¡± (I¡¯m wrong¡­) Lea sighed and shook the dirt off my skirt. ¡°It¡¯s okay because you are safe. But please don¡¯t do this next time.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°We have permission to go. Now let¡¯s go back home.¡± When she said so, I nodded with a bright expression. [Strawberry! Little miss, ask if she¡¯ll give you ten strawberries.] I looked up at Lea. ¡°Lea, ten stawbewwies?¡± ¡°That¡­.¡± Lea¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°You broke your promise, so I¡¯m only going to give you five.¡± Oh my god. As a shocked expression came upon her face,ughter exploded all around her. *** I could only get five strawberries, but I felt pretty good. The money that Urso had borrowed was returned to the original owners, but quite a lot of money was left even after the handover. ¡®There are 6,000 francs.¡¯ Seria¡¯s capture reward was 30,000 francs, meaning the total amount of money I currently had was 36,000 francs. ¡®Now, I have to keep searching for earnest money-making ways so that I can find a ce to liveter on.¡¯ I knew about a few good things I could invest in. The problem was I¡¯m too young to contact an investment target. This was the reason why I lived in poverty when I was a beggar. Of course, I had to live as quietly as I could because I didn¡¯t want to stand out, but I couldn¡¯t invest because of this. ¡®I need an adult to help me.¡¯ Seria was also an option, but she had limitations because she had thebel of a criminal now. She was still alive but had to stay under imprisonment. I couldn¡¯t keep relying on Boone for help. My divine power was inadequate, so it would not be possible for me to maintain his form for the next five days. ¡®I need to decide when to use Boone¡¯s powers.¡¯ It¡¯s an ability I don¡¯t really need, but it¡¯s a shame to not use it. While I was thinking about that, the carriage stopped. We had arrived at the Dubbled¡¯s Castle. As soon as the door opened, Henry and Isaac approached me. ¡°Why did youe back sote?¡± When Isaac brought his face too close and questioned me, Henry pushed him aside and hugged me. ¡°You had a hard time, didn¡¯t you?¡± Then Isaac took me away and held my hand. ¡°I asked the chef to prepare your favorite meat.¡± Henry turned to the other side to argue with Isaac while directing his question at me. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t eatingte at night be bad for your health? I think you¡¯d rather have a simple meal on the terrace and a delicious breakfast tomorrow.¡± ¡°It¡¯s unhealthy to not eat.¡± ¡°The child is weak. Don¡¯tpare her with monsters like you.¡± They tried to take me away from each other¡¯s grasp, as my eyes went as wide as saucers. ¡°Ow¡­¡± I groaned and then I was suddenly brought in the Duke¡¯s arms. ¡°Don¡¯t fight.¡± When the Duke spoke sternly, Henry and Isaac looked at each other with discontented faces, but soon replied, ¡°Yes,¡­¡± ¡®Oh, I¡¯ll be able to live after all.¡¯ It was difficult being stuck between the two of them because the trip was tiring and I was working hard to keep Boone quiet. I leaned my face in the arms of the duke. I was so tired but I had to greet them. ¡°I¡¯m bwack.¡± Then the duke, Henry, and Isaac¡¯s gaze all softened. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Wee.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get inside.¡± Having been here for a few months it really felt like I was back home. *** On the next day, I got the strawberries Lea promised me for lunch. When I looked with glistening eyes at the strawberries full of whipped cream, Boone rejoiced, saying, [Good for you, my dear.] Lea gave me a bib and took some strawberries out of the bowl. ¡°¡­.Three, four, five.¡± ¡°Lea, I lwike you.¡± When I kissed Lea on her cheek as a token of gratitude, the maids were squealing. ¡°Little miss, I helped Lea put on the cream.¡± And then Dahlia put out her cheek. ¡°I picked the strawberries too.¡± Linda came close to me. ¡°Do it for me too please.¡± Yuni tilted her head towards me. I kissed them on the cheek once more and picked up the fork again. [I can get you some milk, too.] ¡®What?¡¯ [I can also pick strawberries. Should I emerge?] ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 44 Chapter 44 TL:Zimming, Editor:Sasha As I inclined my head, Boone became sullen. Why did he get depressed again? I jabbed at the strawberries with a fork, wondering what to do with this devil. When I put a lot of whipped cream in my mouth, I was entranced with the vourfulbination of sour & sweet, and the delicate taste. ¡®I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll get tired of this.¡¯ When I put thest remaining strawberry in my mouth with ament, the door opened. It was Isaac. ¡°Let¡¯s go see the presents!¡± Presents? Henry, who followed in, said, ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised,¡± As he tenderly wiped the whipped cream off my mouth. ¡°What pwesent?¡± When I asked him, Isaac giggled. I felt strangely uneasy. I stared between both of them as I went along to see the present. Returning gift?¡­ It can¡¯t be. Children¡¯s Day is over, so toys won¡¯t be it. My birthday is still far away. So what present were they talking about? After I arrived at my destination, I wasn¡¯t feeling anxious for nothing. In front of the duke, numerous vassals stood with their heads bowed. ¡°Kill us, little miss!¡± ¡°Save us, little miss!¡± One side cried out for the punishment of death while the other side begged for help. I turned my eyes and stared at the Duke, Henry, and Isaac. The Duke looked at me with a look in his eyes as if he liked what was going on, and Isaac looked proud. ¡°What is this¡­?¡± ¡°These are the people who previously tried to make the duke adopt Cattlea Waltson.¡± Upon hearing Isaac proudly answer, I looked at them again. Some had cuts and bruises. Most of them were fine, but if they were pressured any more than this then they would probably faint. ¡°So, this¡­.¡± As I murmured, Isaac said, ¡°Ah,¡± and grinned. ¡°How many of you are missing? That¡¯s right, exactly three missing, two in the torture chamber, and one for the whole castle too see every month as an example.¡± I expected to see the day when these people would eventually pay the price for their actions But I never wanted something like this. ¡°Dyuke, and Henly, Isyac.¡± Three people looked at me as I muttered their names. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Should I have just cut everyone¡¯s throat?¡± At Isaac¡¯s words, their faces became even more pale. ¡°No!¡± I said while grimacing. ¡°I¡¯ll hwate you if you kwill them.¡± (I¡¯ll hate you if you kill them) The three people whom those words were addressed to were astonished. *** ¡°I don¡¯t want twis, I don¡¯t want gwift. Tell them to gwo home!¡± (I don¡¯t want this, I don¡¯t want gifts. Tell them to go home!) As of a beacon of light had shined upon them, the punished vassals were profoundly moved by Leine¡¯s word trying immobilize the duke and the brothers. Two days ago, after Leine was sent to the church, the people in the Dubbled were devastated. All those involved in the Cattlea Walston case were brought to the castle. ¡°Your-, Your Excellency. Why were we brought here?¡± As someone finally managed to speak out loud but with a shudder, Henry smiled sweetly and looked at them. ¡°You have done a crime punishable by death.¡± ¡°It, It¡¯s ridiculous! We just couldn¡¯t see the child of fate controlling the Dubbleds! So, we would rather have a blood rtive, Cattlea¡ª!¡± They dared to say that because they thought the Dubbleds wouldn¡¯t dare to touch them. All of them were descendants of prestigious families with jurisdiction, who had long served for the Dubbleds, so they could not be easily touched. ¡°AGGHH¡ª!¡± ¡­..They thought he wouldn¡¯t touch them. Until one of the elder¡¯s wrists was cut off. Theodore Dubbled had led the family for five years. Only then did the vassals be ustomed to peace. They forgot that, that man was a wicked one who ughtered his brothers and brought down his mighty ancestor. ¡°Your head will be rolling down from a hill soon.¡± When the duke spokenguidly, the vassals, with paleplexions, plunged their heads onto the floor at once. And this was how the current situation came to be. The duke and the brothers had been doing all sorts of things to them for several days. They were putting all sorts of offences on their heads. [Embezzlement of funds] It was only three francs. [Receiving bribery at the shopping centre.] The owner of the flower shop gave them a piece of tulip flower each. Those were the ridiculously minor crimes, but it was enough to make the vassals shudder. It was so trivial that they had forgotten about it, but it meant that the Duke knew everything that no one else knew about. In other words, all the vassals were in the duke¡¯s sight. He deliberately listed minor crimes. I wondered if they had no choice but to die like this. But,¡­ ¡°But kid, they¡®ve treated you badly.¡± When Isaac said so, Leine answered firmly. ¡°Ywo can¡¯t kwill people because of that.¡± (You can¡¯t kill people because of that) Next to him, Henry also persuaded me. ¡°You have to pull out the bad roots. That¡¯s how it works, Leine.¡± ¡°A pewson is not a thing.¡± (A person is not a thing) The Duke stretched out his hand, calling out ¡°ine.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Leine frowned, as she looked around the three restless people. ¡°I¡¯m not gwoing to pway with Dyuke, Henly, and Isyac again.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± When they saw the three hard-headed men looking as if they had been hit by a bolt out of the blue, they were stunned. ¡°Ahh, Little miss¡­.¡± It was not wrong to say that she had given hope to all of them. The little miss was so kind! *** The people were released unharmed. In front of the castle, the cries of their families for the fear that their children, husbands, and parents would die were heard. ¡°Honey, wife! I was so afraid!¡± ¡°Father, are you okay? Is your body aching? What a relief, your neck is intact!¡± But Boone was dissatisfied. [Why would you let them live when they deserved to die?] ¡®It wasn¡¯t severe enough a crime from them to pay with their deaths.¡¯ They didn¡¯t abuse a child like Teramore nor force a woman like Urso. And most of all, I understood why they tried to drive me out. Some people tried to get Cattlea to enter the Duke¡¯s house, because there was definitely a position empty for Dubbled. I am the child of fate, who was founded by the church, and it is very dangerous for me to take full control of the Dubbled. Above all, Dubbled¡¯s status would plummet if he was swayed by amoner, with a fake title. ¡®And if we had killed them all, the chairman would have stepped in.¡¯ The strongest chairman, Noanoke [Who is he?] ¡®Um to put it simply¡­ a very scary person?¡¯ The reason why the ancestors, who were famous for their tyranny, gave people to the Senate was not just because they were required to. The bigger reason was that the chairman of the senate was Jean Marc Noanoke. Noanoke had a strong bond with the nobles of the senate, and even the church gave priority to his words over the Dubbled¡¯s direct descendant. [Why does he have so much power?] ¡®When ites to the chairman, he¡¯s not just a vassal. He¡¯s number two in Dubbled¡¯s hierarchy.¡¯ Moreover, in the near future, he woulde to own more powerful connections. ¡®But why is it so quiet these days?¡¯ I should¡¯ve stepped forward another time. As soon as I was thinking about it, the brothers, who had been wary of me, came towards me. ¡°Kid, are you still mad¡­.?¡± ¡°Leine do you want to go for a walk?¡± Sitting on the sofa, I looked at them from the corner of my eye They had be sullen. ¡°Next time, you won¡¯t tweat people like that wight?¡± The two of them visibly brightened. ¡°We won¡¯t!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I sighed and came down from the sofa. ¡°Let¡¯s take a walk.¡± ¡°Shall we go to the garden?¡± ¡°How about the greenhouse?¡± I left the room with the brothers, who looked like they were wagging their invisible tail. After a small debate, the three decided to take a walk in the garden. It was because Isaac insisted strongly that there was a flower he wanted to show me. Coming out into the garden, I was surprised. ¡°Wow¡ª!¡± A few days ago, the flower bed, which had been empty, was full of flowers. The wildflowers, primroses, and violets, were rarely seen flowers in a noble house¡¯s flower bed. Most of them preferred flowers that were expensive and hand-sized, like Tulips. But I preferred wild flowers more. Especially violets, they were my favorite flowers. ¡°Bwaine likes this flower!¡± (ine likes this flower!) Isaac was ted. ¡°I told the gardener to nt it!¡± ¡°Twank you.¡± Henry smiled excitedly when he smelled the scent. ¡°Finally an idiot has done somethingmendable.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not an idiot.¡± ¡°Yes, for today I¡¯ll admit you¡¯re not an idiot. But I don¡¯t know about tomorrow.¡± The brothers started bickering again, so I pulled their sleeves. When they squatted beside me, I gave them a flower ring. As I expected both of them were surprised. ¡°Kid, how did you know how to do this?¡± ¡°I wearned it at the nuwsery.¡± (I learned it at the nursery) Isaac looked curious as to why the nursery taught her to make such flower rings. While peeling off the tiny dried grass on the flower ring stem, I said. ¡°Nobles make their newborn babies wear rings.¡± ¡°Yes. They are made to wear Ruby rings.¡± The rings meant that they needed to grow up healthily until the day the family seal could be worn by them. ¡°Themonew make flower rings and put them on theiw fingers. Children in the nursery don¡¯t have mothers, so the kids there make it together and wear them.¡± ¡°Why domoners use flower rings?¡± ¡°Because it means twhey love you.¡± It means that even if you can¡¯t give a child an expensive ruby ring like a nobleman, your love for a child is no different from a noble¡¯s. ¡°So, the teacwes (teachers) teach us how to make flower ring-¡­ huh?¡± They didn¡¯t even listen to me and stared at the flower ring I had made for them. ¡°If a flower ring means love,¡­¡± ¡°Because Leine gave us this¡­¡± ¡°We¡­.¡± Then, their faces turned red and they sped the flower ring in their hands. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 TL:Zimming, Editor:Sasha Viscount Roman secretly summoned the vassals for a meeting. ¡°We have to bring Theodore Dubbled down, and kill the child of fate for the sake of the Dubbled family¡¯s future!¡± However, Roman¡¯s words did not appeal to the vassals. ¡°Is that necessary?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather see it as a good thing. We now at least have a leash on the duke.¡± ¡°She¡¯s a fake! And amoner!¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s also a rumor.¡± A vassal who said so smiled, and looked at others. ¡°Did you not witness the kindness of our little missst time?¡± ¡°It was amazing.¡± ¡°The increase in her divine powers has also been confirmed. Apparently, the people from the church are overjoyed.¡± ¡°Even among those who are able to wield divine power to experience an increase in them is very rare.¡± The vassals, who had previously stated that they would never acknowledge Leine as a member of the Dubbled family, changed their minds and heaped all kinds of praises on her. ¡°No one is as lovely and generous as her.¡± ¡°No matter how small a child is, they can always distinguish between evil and good. It is clear that she¡¯s an angel that has descended from heaven for she saved us, even though we made her go through all those things.¡± ¡°These people¡­!!! Get a hold of yourself. The little girl is not a child of fate, but a demon who has disillusioned the Duke!¡± The other vassal shouted, ¡°Oho!¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking too much!¡± ¡°Your life was saved by the little miss, you should be a little grateful!¡± The vassals worked together and drove Roman out of the room. *** After dinner, the Duke summoned me to the office. As I stood in front of him I stared at him with an oblivious expression on my face. I had no idea why he called me for this time. ¡°Leine.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give me a flower ring?¡± ¡°What?¡± When I looked at him, he pointed to Henry and Isaac, who were smiling brightly. They stretched their hands out all day and kept staring at it saying, ¡°Love in the Flowernguage¡± and ¡°Leine¡¯s love¡± and finally, that fell into the duke¡¯s ears. I pointed at the duke¡¯s index finger. ¡°Dyuke there¡¯s a ring hewe.¡± (Duke, there¡¯s a ring here.) I said while pointing to Dubbled¡¯s seal on his index finger. immediately he removed the ring and threw it at Nos. ¡°No, there¡¯s no more ring.¡± Was it fine to throw it like that¡­? It was an amazing sight because in the past, Duke Vallua held the seal almost like it was his honor. ¡®It¡¯s toote to find a violet.¡¯ I was wondering what to do and found a yellow tulip stuck in a vase. I took it and made a flower ring for him. The tulip had a thick stem, I couldn¡¯t tie it into a ring, so I changed it to a bracelet. ¡°Fwinished.¡± Afterpleting the flower bracelet and putting the seal on Nos¡¯s hand, I sighed. The Duke nced gently at the flower bracelet I had made. ¡®What if he doesn¡¯t like it after trying it on?¡¯ I don¡¯t know if it resembles a flower ring made of small flowers, but such arge bracelet looked a bit burdensome. The Duke looked at the brothers. Then he raised his arm. ¡°Mine is bigger.¡± ¡®Stop it!¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s twice bigger than yours.¡± ¡®Stop it.¡¯ ¡°Isn¡¯t mine prettier?¡± ¡®Stop that mouth!¡¯ I got second-hand embarrassment from watching his actions. I panicked and looked at Henry, Isaac, and the others Lea and the maids looked envious, squeezing their handkerchiefs, and Isaac was angry. ¡°But I got it first.¡± As the child went on, the corners of the duke¡¯s mouth went up. Isaac was angry and didn¡¯t know what to do. But Henry was quiet. ¡®As expected, Henry is the most normal one here.¡¯ Fortunately, Henry smiled brightly and looked at the duke the Duke. ¡°Yellow flower means love in vain.¡± ¡°¡­.what?¡± ¡°The meaning of purple violets in the flowernguage is love.¡± Henry stared at the ring with a gentle gaze while the duke¡¯s gaze hardened. Following that Isaac gave a bright smile, alternately looking at my purple violet flower ring and the duke¡¯s yellow flower bracelet. ¡°Aha, vain love.¡± After I saw the Duke ring at it with a cold gaze, I tried my best to appease him. ¡°Bwaine doesn¡¯t understwand flowernguage.¡± (ine doesn¡¯t understand flowernguage) ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to make flowew ring tommowow. Two!¡± The Duke¡¯s expression softened only after I promised to make two of them. I sat on the duke¡¯sp and sighed. Strange. Why does it feel like I¡¯m raising children? The Duke gave me a ss of orange juice. ¡°Drink it.¡± He said with a friendly voice. While I was drinking juice, the Duke fixed my messy hair. ¡°Are you sick? You¡¯re sweating.¡± ¡°No.¡± It¡¯s because I was trying to maintain Boone¡¯s form all this while. The first time Boone appeared, I thought it was going to be hard, yet it was bearable because I had the Etwal with me always hanging around my neck. ¡°Your Excellency!¡± Viscount Dubos rushed into the room. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°There is a problem with the spinel mine that¡¯s on the top of Celbon!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The volcano suddenly erupted and the mine got buried under theva.¡± Viscount Dubos continued with a frown. ¡°Currently¡­ we¡¯re at war with the Kingdom of Kruger, and if we don¡¯t get enough Spinel, we¡¯re not going to win.¡± Kruger was a nation renowned for its powerful army consisting of mages. Since the mages covered for the Kruger knights from behind, the opponent must use spinel (a stone that can contain divine power) to build a defense line for a chance at a counter-attack. ¡®This is what happened this year.¡¯ But why were the Dubbleds prepared for the Kruger battle? It should have been Duke Amity. ¡®Did they give up on the right to be amander because they didn¡¯t have enough Spinel?¡¯ Eventually, that spinel mine could not be recovered and the price of Spinel soared. Even if it was expensive, it could have somehow been procured with the money the Dubbled family had, but the problem was nobody was able to secure enough amount that could be supplied to the battlefield. ¡®After the Spinel mine was buried, the church became the main supplier of spinel.¡¯ In the past, the church must have sent spinel to Duke Amity in advance to keep the Dubbleds in check. As I recalled all those details, the Duke summoned the vassals at once. *** The vassals shared their opinions for hours and hours, but there was only one answer. To get help from the church that supplied the most spinel besides the Celbon spinel mine. Viscount Dubos contacted the church. As I was sitting on the duke¡¯sp, I observed the vassals waiting to talk with the church officials. A familiar voice came from the magic stone that the magicians had set up. The one who greeted them was Adolf who was on bad terms with the Dubbleds. [I¡¯m sorry to hear about what happened, but we¡¯re also in trouble because of poor supply and high demand for Spinel.] On the surface, he looked troubled, but couldn¡¯t hide ridicule from his eyes. Viscount Dubos tried to contain his anger. ¡°His Majesty the Emperor himself has issued a war decree to Dubbled. Without Spinel, this war will kill all of our soldiers.¡± [If you really want it, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s no other way.] ¡°What is it?¡± Viscount Dubos¡¯ face brightened. [If His Excellency directly asks the Pope, how would the Merciful One reject the request?] ¡°What?¡± The vassals¡¯ faces all hardened. I took a look at Adolf, who kept smiling gracefully. ¡®Adolf¡¯s always been a jerk.¡¯ He regarded the Dubbled, who unlike other families was not afraid of the church, like a thorn. By deliberately sending him for the negotiation the church was probably trying to catch the duke¡¯s weakness. He doesn¡¯t want to give us spinel anyway, so it¡¯s better to stop. The Duke stared at the magic stone and tapped the table slowly. ¡°Nos.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Excellency.¡± ¡°Take Leine. It¡¯ll be too much for a kid to hear this.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to go awone, Nos, Dyuke.¡± (I¡¯m going alone, Nos, Duke) After saying that, I left the room quickly I sent Nos back to the conference room and walked the hall all alone to get back to my room. ¡®It¡¯s weird.¡¯ [What¡¯s wrong, child?] ¡®I feel like I¡¯m forgetting something.¡¯ I felt it was something about Spinel. ¡®No matter how much I think about it, I can¡¯t remember. What was it?¡¯ It happened when I was turning around the corner while worrying about that. Crash! That I bumped into someone. Sitting up, I rubbed my forehead and raised my head. ¡°Are you all right?¡± When I saw the man who bumped into me, my eyes turned round from shock. Though old, he had broad shoulders and a fine wrinkled face. When he was young, he was probably a man who would have had a bunch of admirers. ¡®He must be the rumored chairman of the senate.¡¯ As he rubbed the dust off his shoulders, the chairman said. ¡°You must have been surprised.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll help you up.¡± He helped me stand and stared straight at me. His eyes were sharp, as if he was looking through me. Since he was a powerful person not on friendly terms with me, I felt very tense. I slowly raised my head to meet his gaze. ¡°You look as lovely as I have heard from the rumors.¡± ¡°Twank you?¡± When I said thank you as if I was confused, the chairman¡¯s eyebrows went up. ¡°Lord Noanoke!¡± A familiar voice came from afar. It was Roman himself, the elder who had tried to drive me away by influencing the vassals. He frowned at me as he hesitated. ¡°What are you doing here? And what kind of tricks are you trying to do¡­!¡± ¡°Stop.¡± At the words of the chairman, Roman clicked his tongue. ¡°Let¡¯s go. The vassals are already discussing about the Spinel case.¡± As Roman spoke, the chairman nced at me,took a few steps and went his way. Roman himself grumbled and followed after him. ¡°What was the child of fate doing here? Ever since she came here, all sorts of misfortunes have befallen the Dubbled.¡± ¡°If you make fun of her at the castle, your tongue will be pulled out.¡± I looked at the two and murmured, ¡°Ah!¡± in a small voice. ¡®I remembered.¡¯ Where I had heard about the Spinel story! Chapter 46 Chapter 46 TL:Zimming ¡°They said that the dead Noanoke¡¯s son was crazy. He was looking for a reimed site for Spinel, touched the holy tree, was cursed and died.¡± ¡°But they said it could all be rumors.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°In fact, Noanoke¡¯s child was intelligent. At an early age, he became the head of the Senate. Why would he go crazy?¡± I¡¯ve heard such rumors clearly in society. ¡®I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s real, but it¡¯s worth checking.¡¯ It is okay to call out the soul with Boone¡¯s abilities, but it is a waste to use the devil abilities that way. ¡®He knows his son best.¡¯ I decided to trust the chairman. *** The next day, I put my hands on the wall at the corner of the corridor and looked around. The meetingsted from yesterday and barely ended just a moment ago. I watched the vassals rushing out, but there was no chairman in sight. ¡®That means he¡¯s still in the conference room.¡¯ Sure enough, the chairman was walking from the end of the hall as expected. I ran to him with a happy look on my face. ¡°Gwandfather!¡± ¡°¡­.Little miss, why did youe all the way here?¡± ¡°To see gwandfather.¡± ¡°Me?¡± He looked at me, narrowing down the middle of his forehead. ¡°You helped ine yesterday. I¡¯m gwoing to say thank you.¡± I blurted out the words to him, talking as childish as I could. He stared at me and opened his mouth. ¡°There¡¯s no need to.¡± ¡°Why?¡± I asked him in amazement, and heughed. ¡°You lwook so sad, pwease take this.¡± This was the most delicious chocte even in the candy room that the Duke made. I ate many of it, and there¡¯s only one chocte left, I let it go. ¡°Then, shawe with Bwaine.¡± (Then, share with ine.) ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡± ¡°But you¡¯we skinny, the othew gwanpa has big stomach.¡± (But you¡¯re skinny, the other grandpa has big stomach.) ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°I¡¯m wowwied.¡± (I¡¯m worried.) Although she had a sneaky intention, it was true she was worried because he was so thin. The chairman¡¯s wife left the world early, and his only son also followed her years ago. Though there were servants in the mansion, no one would have cared for his health with genuine concern. Maybe that¡¯s why he looks so skinny. In addition to that, other vassals said he skipped meals because he¡¯s busy with meetings several times. I took off the wrapping paper of the chocte, cut it in half, and held it out to him. The chairman¡¯s eyes nced at the chocte for a moment. Soon, the chairman received the chocte from me and asked carefully. ¡°That¡¯s sweet. It¡¯s been years since I¡¯ve had this. I¡¯ve tasted it a few times while my son was alive.¡± ¡®Yes! Tell me more about your son!¡¯ I quickly talked to him. ¡°I know. Hwis name is Louis, wight?¡± ¡°How do you know my son?¡± ¡°He¡¯s vewy smart. Lwike Henly and Isaac.¡± ¡°Yes. My son went to the academy at the same age as the brothers.¡± This has set the stage for the topic I want. The chairman seemed happy to talk about his son. Because no one would have asked about his son. The chairman is as terrifying as the Duke of Dubbled. No one would have gone to chat casually with him. I talk to him under the pretext of seeing the chairman off and asked him about his son in detail. ¡°Henwy is good at math, Isyac is good at swowdmanship. What is Louis good at?¡± ¡°My son did geology research in college. It¡¯s to examine the nature of thend.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°He wasn¡¯t interested in family affairs or politics. I didn¡¯t like it. So I¡¯ve been pushing him a lot¡­¡± The chairman¡¯s eyes were moist. Most of the parents who sent their children first regretted it like this. ¡°He would¡¯ve live more happily if I hadn¡¯t pushed him.¡± I held his hand slightly because I felt sorry for him. ¡°No. Louis loves his fwater.¡± ¡°How does the little miss know that?¡± ¡°Because Bwaine doesn¡¯t have a mom and dad, so I know.¡± I answered casually. ¡°If the kids with mom and dad fall down, thwey can call their pawents. The kids who don¡¯t have it can¡¯t. That¡¯s really sad.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°ine didn¡¯t have anyone to miss. But Louis have. It¡¯s bwetter to have a mom and dad thwan nothing.¡± I looked at the chairman. ¡°Grandpa loves Louis so much, so Louis loves you vewy much too.¡± The chairman¡¯s hand that being held by my hand was strained. ¡®Oh, no, this isn¡¯t the time.¡¯ I have to ask about the spinel. I waved a hand to the chairman, who is staring at me nkly. ¡°If Louis stwudied thend, do you know what kwind ofnd the gems are made from?¡± ¡°Yes. He said he found the spinelndfill. It was because he was in a carriage ident while on the way to check it. If it wasn¡¯t for that, he would have found it.¡± ¡°By the way, people say Louis lied¡­.¡± When I asked carefully, the chairman¡¯s eyes were distorted. ¡°The carriage ident destroyed all the data he had, and I just can¡¯t prove it.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Yes, I still can¡¯t forget my son¡¯s expression who was happy to find Spinel¡¯sndfill.¡± The chairman was a man who put reason before emotion. If such a person can answer so firmly, he must be convinced that Louis Noanoke really found thendfill. ¡®Then all I have to do is hear it from him myself.¡¯ *** That night. Iy in bed pretending to be asleep, and only after Lea left the room, I sneak out of bed. I looked at my surrounding. ¡®All right, there¡¯s no one.¡¯ I caught Etwal and said to myself, ¡®Boone, emerge as a human.¡¯ Then a glimmer of light gathered around Etwal in several curves, and a bouquet appeared before my eyes. I smiled brightly as I looked with eyes full of anticipation. ¡°Have ywo been waiting lwong for the jewels?¡± ¡°Waiting is fun.¡± He tapped me lightly on the cheek with his fingertips¡­. I took out the goddess¡¯s tears which was hiding in my pocket and held them out to him. Boone looked at the jewel in my hand Then he put his hand on his forehead with the jewels very carefully. ¡°Finally, my master¡­¡± ¡®Master?¡¯ I blinked in confusion but Boone bent down and said, ¡°You have granted my wishes, so I will grant your wish as well. Now, what¡¯s your wish?¡± ¡°Cwall Noanoke¡¯s son.¡± (Call Noanoke¡¯s son.) Boone¡¯s eyes are looking at me gently. He kissed me lightly around the eye. At the moment, my head went spinning. I felt like I was hurting all over. The white moonlight that came through the window broke down along with the outline of the Boone. Soon he faded away. [Someday, little miss¡­ when in need¡­¡­ Let¡¯s meet again.] A friendly voice flowed through the room. And what I saw in front of me¨C ¡°Little miss, I¡¯m here.¡± It was a chubby man with a bald head. ¡®Huuuhh?¡¯ I blinked in astonishment. I was looking at him, wondering if he was really Noanoke¡®s son. Then, he said while scratching his head. ¡°I¡¯m Louis Noanoke. I came under yourmand.¡± ¡°Boone, have only just gwo¡­?¡± ¡°There is apletely different flow of time between that ce and this ce. It may be a very long time for me, but it may be a blink of an eye for you.¡± When he said so, he asked with an embarrassed look. ¡°Are you disappointed? Most of the people have that look the first time they met me.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not disswapointed. I¡¯m just suwprised.¡± The chairman is a handsome man who has a sleek appearance and an elegant atmosphere. But Louis Noanoke has a gentle bear aura. ¡°You look a bit diffewent, but it¡¯s simr if I lwook at you more.¡± Louis Noanoke smile at my words. ¡°Thank you. But why did you find me?¡± ¡°Louis, you know well abwout Spinel, don¡¯t you?¡± Then his eyes twinkled at once. ¡°Yes! Spinel on this continent is special. Unlike Spinel elsewhere, it¡¯s possible to carry the divine power. I did some research to see if it was because of the difference in the environment. At first, Ipared the density of the soil, and this is really interesting!¡± He then lined up a series of difficult exnations. I¡¯ve been listening to his story for nearly a dozen minutes, and I have no idea what he¡¯s talking about. ¡°Jwust to the point!¡± ¡°Ah¡­. The habit that my father hated came out again.¡± He smiled and scratched his head. ¡°The conclusion is that there¡¯s a Spinel mine but nondfill.¡± ¡°What?¡± I opened my eyes in amazement. ¡°There is no ce in the world where the spinel itself is buried. It¡¯s just a natural metamorphosis.¡± He said with his three fingers up ¡°There are three conditions: a volcano, an Elsa tree habitat, and a divine power.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°In ces that fit these three, the rock is transformed into spinel with a certain probability.¡± Oh my god. So you¡¯re saying that if you just bury the rock in the ground, you¡¯ll be able to generate Spinel indefinitely? Is this how it feels to find a mine that won¡¯t run out of diamonds? Louis Noanoke said to me with an ecstatic expression. ¡°Currently, there is only one undisclosed location that meets the conditions. In the Dubbleds.¡± ¡®I got a jackpot.¡¯ Chapter 47 Chapter 47 TL:Zimming Roman¡¯s gaze looking at the chairman was not nice. ¡®What the hell is he thinking?¡¯ Today he heard that the child of fate and him walked together in the castle with quite a friendly atmosphere. The chairman, who walked with the child of fate, was rarelyfortable, but he does look so there. ¡®It doesn¡¯t make sense. That is Jean Marc Noanoke.¡¯ He was too cold even for his only son. Some even argued that his son, Louis Noanoke, might actuallymitted suicide. The child of fate could not have made him feelfortable. ¡®Is he thinking of doing something to the child of fate?¡¯ Roman hopes went up. Then it was a good thing. He was eager for a rift between the chairman and the Duke of Dubbled. In his early days, the Senate was a powerful force within Dubbled. Before his son¡¯s death, the chairman came forward and sought the Senate¡¯s interests. However, after his son died and Theodore Dubbled took over the Dukedom, the chairman behaved like a toothless tiger. It was not that he had no interest in the Senate¡¯s gains, but he did not want toe forward and keep Theodore in check while regaining his former glory. ¡°Chairman.¡± At Roman¡¯s call, the chairman looked at him with a dry look. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to take this opportunity, I¡¯ll help you from the back.¡± ¡°Cut to the chase, say it.¡± When asked what he was talking about, Roman smiled, thinking, ¡®You didn¡¯t know.¡¯ ¡°Will Spinel be used only in the fight against Kruger? Defences with Spinel in certain battles are essential to the military. The Duke¡¯s military might be weakened if the church doesn¡¯t hand out the Dubbled Spinel.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you have a connection in the church?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°If you bring Spinel without knowing it, our forces willugh at the power of the Duke.¡± ¡°Do you mean to wage a civil war?¡± Roman shrugged his shoulders with a limp face. ¡°It means that the Senate needs to have the power to resist the Duke¡¯s madness. ¡° When the chairman was silent, Roman came close to him. ¡°Until when should we be subjected to the Duke?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that I have connection in the church, but they can¡¯t help us easily.¡± ¡°You have the child of fate.¡± Roman smiled and looked out of the window at the castle Dubbled. ¡°She¡¯s also been reassessed, so the Vatican will somehow want to bring the child back. There¡¯s nothing they can¡¯t do if you¡¯re using her to trade.¡± Roman spoke excitedly. ¡°This is what I think. Kidnap the girl, put her in very, and talked to the church. If the church regains the child, the duke who neglects the care of the child will be taken away, and the church will secure the child¨C¡° It was then. Knock, knock. the butler came in. ¡°Master, I have a letter from the castle.¡± ¡°Is it the duke?¡± ¡°The seal of the letter is not the Duke¡¯s seal.¡± It¡¯s not the duke¡¯s seal, but a letter came from the castle. The narrow-eyed chairman received the letter from the butler with much suspicion. Yet, what he saw when he opened the envelope was a crooked child¡¯s handwriting. [We invite Jean Marc Noanoke to Leine¡¯s first tea party. The cookie crumbs look like dirt, but they are not a dirt. Pleasee yourself.] The chairman¡¯s eyes trembled when he saw letter with no date or ce written on it. ¡°Father, the crumbs of a cookie look like dirt. But why aren¡¯t they like dirt?¡± How did she. How does a child of fate know what his dead son said in his childhood? ¡°Chairman?¡± But the chairman rose silently, putting letters into his jacket. ¡°Prepare the carriage!¡± Roman himself looked puzzled at the chairman as he hurried out. *** I kissed the maid Yuni ten times. It was the price for delivering my invitation to the chairman in secret. ¡°Please do it here, too.¡± ¡°Just ten kisses.¡± ¡°Give me the interest!¡± The interest is taken care of wonderfully because a certain someone is a former loan shark. I kissed Yuni on the opposite cheek. ¡°Done?¡± ¡°Yes~¡± She hugged me with a happy face, and left the room. ¡®Now then, all we have to do is wait.¡¯ I waited for him at the gazebo in the corner of the garden for easy conversation when the chairman came. And when the sun was all set, the chairman came to me. He was gasping for breath, he was looking for me perhaps for a long time. ¡°How, how did you know the story?¡± Without greeting, he said to the point. His voice seemed to be in great impatience. I jumped off the gazebo chair and looked up at the chairman. ¡°I¡¯m gwoing to ask you befowe that.¡± ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°Gwanpa, how much do you miss youw son?¡± (Grandpa, how much do you miss your son?) ¡°If you cwould see Louis again, would you want to pay any price?¡± He looked at me with a stiff face and said, ¡°I¡¯ll sell my soul.¡± ¡®All right, I waited for the words.¡¯ I grab the Etwal a little. The chairman frowned at me. ¡°Now answer my question. How the hell do you know that story¨C!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t yell at the child¡­¡± A slightly timid voice was heard behind the pavilion. The chairman¡¯s pupils dted, and soon his eyes gazed at me. As if he couldn¡¯t believe it. He turned his head slowly. ¡°Father¡­¡± Louis Noanoke smiled weakly at his pale father. The chairman just stared at his son without saying a word to him. ¡°What did you do? Was it the duke or someone else who told you to mock me?¡± His eyes were still shaking as he spoke with incredible coldness. Louis bite his lips as if he was trying to hold back tears, he looked at his father again. ¡°I asked you to eat pancakes together first, and I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t keep the promise.¡± The chairman¡¯s face turned sour when a story only he and Louis knew came out of his mouth. The chairman¡¯s shoulders, which had always been overwhelmingly broad, have shrunk, and wrinkles have grown all over his face. It was not the image of a powerful man in charge of the Senate. It was an old and lonely father who lost his son. ¡°¡­¡­¡± I pulled on Louis sleeve, which couldn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Say swomething. Quickly!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s vewy hard to keep youw soul. It¡¯s going to be gone soon!¡± She had already lost all her strength after Boone went away, and she was forced to maintain his soul for the chairman who missed his son so much. As Louis approached carefully, the chairman gritted his teeth. ¡°¡­you ugly.¡± ¡®Oh? No, this isn¡¯t it!¡¯ I opened my eyes wide with astonishment, and the chairman punched Louis¡¯s shoulders and chest. ¡°You ugly son! You ugly son¡­!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been so mean all your life that you¡¯ve let me down! You ugly bastard! Why did you leave me behind first!¡± The chairman¡¯s face got wet. Louis couldn¡¯t say a word and just stood there. The chairman, who groaned as if he was dying of grief, soon copsed on the floor. ¡°Did¡­you kill yourself?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Is it true that, as people say, you have not found thendfill, so you havemitted suicide in fear of me?¡± Louis bent his knees and stared at his father. ¡°I¡¯ve always been so mean, so I wanted to give you a spinel for father¡¯s birthday.¡± ¡°¡­.you.¡± ¡°It was an ident. I was afraid you, but I had more respect, gratitude, and love for you more than fear.¡± The chairman cried like a child. Until Louis disappears. *** I nced at the chairman sitting on the gazebo without any strength. ¡®What should I say in this situation?¡¯ As she was in agony over it, the chairman¡¯s voice came. ¡°What are you little miss?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not an average kid.¡± His dry eyes looked at me. I didn¡¯t avoid his eyes. ¡°What do I say to mwake the chaiwman believe in me.¡± (What do I sat to make the chairman believe in me?) ¡°I meant it when I said I¡¯d give my soul.¡± ¡®I know.¡¯ His eyes were sincere. That¡¯s why she took a risk and showed Louis to the chairman. ¡®No one will believe him, even if he say it anyway.¡¯ Above all, Louis left and emphasized to him. ¡°If you do any harm to the little miss, my soul will not find rest.¡± Even though he lookedpletely different from the chairman, it was his son. His threatening tricks resembled the chairman. Louis threatened with his own life, not with others, like the chairman. He must have been very grateful to me for letting him see his father again. He is a good man who can repay kindness. I nced at him thinking so. ¡®More than anything, I need the chairman¡¯s help.¡¯ There¡¯s no way I, a child, can carry the spinel. In addition, the chairman is the right person to help me. A man who is appropriately materialistic, puts personal interests before his family or country, above all else, who will not be harmed when I defect. ¡®Still, just in case.¡¯ ¡°Twake off your jacket.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Let out your pant¡¯s pwocket.¡± ¡°What¡­¡± I confirmed that there were no magic and no divine tools. Only then did I begin to talk. ¡°I go back three times. And in this life I cwan call out the devil,¡± (I go back three times and in this life I can call out the devil.) the chairman¡¯s expression was struck with astonishment. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 TL:Zimming He held his forehead when she finished talking. ¡°Is all the luck that happened in Dubbled what you intended?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Huh¡­.¡± He had a truly astonished look on his face. ¡°Anyway I nweed your help.¡± Then I took out Seria¡¯s bounty pocket that I had left under my feet. ¡°You can buy with twis.¡± With his forehead clenched as if he was organizing his thoughts, Noanoke soon opened his eyes. ¡®Will you do me a favour?¡¯ No matter how much she threatened with Louis¡¯s soul, it might not work. As I looked at him nervously, the chairman asked, ¡°Can I see Louis again if I do it?¡± ¡°I cwan¡¯t do as I want¡­¡± ¡°Howe?¡± ¡°I identally called the dwevil, so I don¡¯t think I can call him twice.¡± ¡°Are you suggesting that there is a possibility?¡± I didn¡¯t understand everything Boone saidst time, but he said I could see him again. So there is a way to meet again. Besides Boone, there are probably other devils that can bring out souls. If I summon him, I can grant his wish and call Louis. When I nodded, I looked into the chairman¡¯s eyes. He got up from the gazebo andy low at my feet. He tried to put his forehead on my foot. This is that. A pledge of loyalty that Nos made to me! I didn¡¯t want to be the owner of the Dubbled¡¯s second-inmand. ¡°I, Jean March Noanoke?¡± ¡°No! Don¡¯t do that!¡± ¡°Greetings to the new Lord¨C¡° ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± ¡°I greet¡ª¡° I ran away from the gazebo before he made a greeting. No, I just need him to bring the spinel, but why does ite with a pledge of loyalty? *** ¡°Jean Marc Noanoke greets my new lord.¡± ¡°Will you please stwop?¡± He had been chasing her around for days. The chairman of the senate keeps following her around and everyone is looking at her. I got tired and looked around at the employees ncing at us. They might not have heard us because we were far away, but they looked very curious about why the chairman of the Senate kept chasing me like a puppy. ¡°Jean Marc Noanoke¡­¡± Seeing him with a bored face, I was stunned to find the eldersing from behind my back. It bes annoying when even the elders notice our rtionship. I whispered to him. ¡±Act serious, huwwy.¡± When I spoke, the elders approached us. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, chairman?¡± asked Roman himself, the chairman said, ¡°Not a big deal.¡± ¡°You look ufortable. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s something wrong.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± When the chairman turned around, Roman smiled and followed him. Despite his busy schedule, Roman did not give up trying to pick a fight with her. ¡°What did the child of fate do to make you this angry?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Anyway she¡¯s a stupid kid, hahaha!¡± Just then. ¡°What did you bastard just say?¡± Just in time, Isaac, who came to me, murmured coldly. As if he hade right after the training, he had a wooden sword in his hand. I quickly pulled Isaac as fast as I could. And change the subject. ¡°Awe you training alone today? What about Henly?¡± ¡°Brother is searching for an ancestor¡¯s book.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°To pressure the church. No, more than that the people¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤!¡± ¡°Dwon¡¯t.¡± As I looked up with my eyebrows drooping, Isaac sighed. ¡°You¡¯re too nice.¡± No way. Roman himself should still be safe. Because- ¡®The spinel is in Roman¡¯snd¡¯ Iughed inwardly. Nothing should happen to Roman if they wanted to trade thend. And if we find Spinel there, he¡¯ll be rolling around with regret. It was worth much more than a few words that Viscount Roman had just told me. ¡®And to be honest, I don¡¯t even feel like dealing with it.¡¯ Isaac looked very sad that he couldn¡¯t beat Roman up. ¡°Isyac, let¡¯s eat ice cweam.¡± ¡°¡­.Can I feed you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I gently soothed as the child smile widely. ¡°Let¡¯s go, now, cwome on, fwaster,¡± I went after Isaac who was running. *** Roman stamped the trade document with an excited face. In addition to thend being near an active volcano, the thick roots of the Elsa trees were also entangled in the ground. Thankfully, the troublesomend was sold. ¡°But why are you buying thisnd?¡± Roman asked. ¡°The paperwork is finished. I¡¯ll go back.¡± Roman¡¯s lieutenant, who was waiting in front of the door, approached him after the chairman left. ¡°Did the chairman really buy thend? What is it for?¡± ¡°That is not and that can be used as an agriculturalnd because of the location, even if all the trees of Elsa are pulled out. He did not tell me why. But¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious that he bought the uselessnd at a good price?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure it means he¡¯ll trust and use me.¡± He didn¡¯t express it, but there was no other reason. ¡°Doesn¡¯t the chairman keep me close to him than the other vassals? Tha chairman will like the n I made for him.¡± The scheme to kidnap the child of fate, hand it over to a ving trade, and inform the church so that they can get their hands on her. It was a brilliant scheme, as it would strengthen the church and its ties, and would allow them to carry Spinel into their hands for a powerful military force. ¡®After the chairman had retired, he¡¯ll hand over the chairmanship to me¡­.¡¯ I willmand the world with Dubbled under my feet. ¡°Go and call mages who were easy to be bribed.¡± ¡°Why are you looking for them?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help the chairman.¡± He smiled and the lieutenant looked at him in wonder. *** A letter came to me. The maids delivered a letter with happy faces saying that it is my acquaintance. Although the content was a normal greeting, it waspletely different when I read vertically the first letter. [I¡¯m safe.] It¡¯s Seria. She had made a sessful deal with the church and had left the prison. ¡®Okay, then we¡¯ll have a hand and foot in the system.¡¯ If the chairman buys thend and distributes the spinel through Seria. ¡®How much money will I have?¡¯ While I was calcting, I was ecstatic to think of the countless feast of zeros. ¡®I¡¯m going to buy a really big house because I¡¯m going to defectter.¡¯ I¡¯ll get a good cook and ask them to do French toast every day. [Twis is Sese. A kwid in the garden give me a blue stwone. Then Bwaine, buy sometwing delicious and eat it. Bye] Deliberately speaking like a child, the maids grabbed both cheeks and said ¡°Our little miss¡¯s friend is too cute~¡± ¡°Did she gives you a pretty blue stone?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Buy a lot of delicious foods with it~¡± I was a little nervous, but skillfully hid it. ¡°Let¡¯s swend a letter back. Huwwy!¡± The smart Seria would understand this much. Lea, who wrote the letter, smiled and sealed it well. ¡°I¡¯ll take it to the post office.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring a fairytale book to read after I came back.¡± ¡±Little miss, it¡¯s time for a snack.¡± ¡°It¡¯s chilly, so I¡¯ll have to bring some firewood.¡± The maids got up to work one by one. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back, so hang on,¡± They said so as I waved to the departing maids. Then I crept to find the elephant bag and took out a sketchbook. I pointed out the picture I had drawn in advance the other day. Scissors on a yellow circle with gold coins. ¡®I got the money.¡¯ Scissor marks on the yellow-coloured circle that depicts a person. ¡®I saved a man.¡¯ Then what¡¯s left¡­ It was when I was about to turn it over to the next page. My heart was pounding and I felt dizzy. I felt something was pushing me hard. Soon, something like a ck tentacle appeared under my feet. ¡®Magic!¡¯ I jumped down the other side to avoid it quickly. I ran quickly to the door, but just before I caught the doorknob, tree trunks came out of the ground and engulfed my body. ¡°Who¡­!¡± When even my eyes were covered by the ck tentacles, my mind went nk. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 TL:Zimming Roman look at the child lying on the circr tform and smoothed his grey beard. ¡°Good work.¡± At Roman¡¯s words, a person in a ck robe behind him bow down. Viscount Roman¡¯s lieutenant looked at the child, his master, and the mage alternately with a terrified face. ¡°Is this okay? To kidnap the child of fate¡­!¡± ¡°It¡¯s to send her back where she came from. It¡¯s not kidnapping.¡± ¡°But if his excellency finds out¡­.¡± ¡°He¡¯s busy with the spinel problem.¡± Kiik- A rusty hinge was heard and someone came in. ¡°Chairman!¡± Roman ran to him with face full of relief. ¡°Why did you call me here¡­¡± The chairman looked at Leine, who was lying on the podium, unable to finish his words. His face has hardened. ¡°What is this!¡± ¡°This is proof of my loyalty to you.¡± There is no proof like this. He dared to kidnap a child of fate inside the Duke of Dubbled¡¯s home. ¡°Now I¡¯m done if I just hand her over to a ve trading. Oh, don¡¯t worry. I predicted that this would happen in the future and recruited the magicians of the castle¡­¡± ¡°Cwazy guy.¡± Roman, who was speaking with a proud face, stopped. Turning her head, Leine stood up and sat on the round table. ¡°Awe you stupid? Do ywo underestwimate the dyuke?¡± ¡°What?¡± Roman¡¯s face went pale. ¡°How dare you say such a thing¡­!¡± He went up to Leine and raised his hand. But he couldn¡¯t hit her cheeks and his wrist was held. It was the chairman. ¡°What are you doing to my lord?¡± ¡°¡­..Pardon?¡± What do you mean my lord? As soon as Roman asked back, outside the door, there are sounds of something exploding. Frustrated, Roman¡¯s assistand shouted to the mage, the mage tried to make a fast decision, but when they tried to make the barrier, they failed. It was the aftereffect of casting a spell on Leine. The Duke himself made severalyers of magic barrier after Leine was nearly attacked. Protective magic, tracking magic, and many more. Those who cast magic on Leine will be destroyed. Roman realized that things were going downwards. ¡°Wha, what¡­.how¡­¡± Leine, who came down from the podium, looked at Roman and said to the chairman, ¡°Cwose the door.¡± (Close the door.) ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°The dyuke will kill you when he came.¡± Under Leine¡¯s order, the chairman closes the door. *** I looked at Viscount Roman, lieutenant, and the mage, who was lying on the floor. The chairman looked around nkly at them. ¡°Are you really the child of fate?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When I answered casually and unfolded the crumpled skirt with my hands, the chairman gulped. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. I can¡¯t believe it¡­to have this power on a four-year-old body¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not lwike that.¡± I often saw how powerful the Pope and Mina were before my return. How powerful is the power of the two brothers in this life? ¡®And the duke had tremendous power.¡¯ The goose bumps came up when I remembered the duke approaching after breaking Boone¡¯s barriers when my divine power ran wild. Boone owns a really a tremendous force. Then, the door flew away It was the duke. Then came Henry, Isaac, mages, with the soldiers. ¡°Who is the jerk that took-¡± The shouting Isaac opened his eyes wide. ¡°¡ªdead?¡± People looked puzzled as if they hadn¡¯t predicted the situation. Henry frowned and looked towards them. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± His gaze reached the chairman. The chairman nced at me, and soon the eyes of the Dubbled¡¯s people are on me. ¡°So, twis¡­.¡± I pointed at the chairman. ¡°The gwanpa saves me!¡± ¡°He saved you?¡± Henry¡¯s eyes were filled with doubts. The same was true of Isaac, the Duke and the soldiers. Viscount Roman who fell down is an elder. That¡¯s why the chairman of the Senate, defeated him and saved me. The chairman and the Duke must have been awfully curious about me, even had a terrible rtionship. ¡°Bad uncwels have bullied bwaine! He punishwed the uncwels. Twank you gwanpa!¡± I purposely spoke childishly and stepped on the chairman¡¯s shoes. The chairman nced at me and nodded With the support of the chairman, I ran to the duke, hung on his leg and had a tearful look on my face. ¡°I¡¯m afwaid.¡± Henry and Isaac ran to me quickly. ¡°Leine. I¡¯m sorry. I should¡¯vee earlier.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill all those bastards!¡± They were already dying, but I nodded loudly, ¡°Yes.¡± But the Duke didn¡¯t react like the brothers did. He hugged me. ¡®If this already happens, I must do this.¡¯ I clung to his neck. ¡°Dad¡­I want to go hwome.¡± Only then did the Duke turn to me. I had the most pitiful look on my face. ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go back.¡± The Duke held me in his arms andid my back on him. I buried my face in his neck. ¡®I feel so relieved for some reason.¡¯ He seems to be a little surprised. The Duke turned away without a word. I secretly said to the chairman, ¡°Dwon¡¯t. Open. Yow mouth.¡± The chairman nodded. That night, they disyed their abilities The brothers, who had gone unknowingly to slit the neck of Roman, trudged back home too. The three who witnessed my strength left the world side by side. *** A few dayster, I met the chairman in the greenhouse. ¡®A scary person.¡¯ I squinted at the chairman. ¡°I dwidn¡¯t ask you to kwill them (I didn¡¯t ask you to kill them.)¡± ¡°Viscount Roman does all kinds of bad deeds. The mages also kidnap an eldery and experimented on human beings.¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤well they desweved to die.¡± I drink an orange juice with a straw and asked. ¡°What about the Spinel?¡± When asked, the chairman ced a small box on the table. ¡°As you said, I was able to mine spinel in three days.¡± ¡°How many days will you be able to meet the required quantity for the Krueger War?¡± ¡°Half a month is enough.¡± I asked the chairman for a few more things. To give a status to Seria and some clever workers. ¡°And twen, immediately mwove the spinel mined this time to the ce I told you.¡± ¡°What would you do with it?¡± ¡°Sir, 20 percent of Spinel is from the metamorphosis.¡± ¡°I am the chairman of the Dubbled¡¯s Senate, the empire number one. I¡¯m not short of wealth.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°You must know better what I want.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± I pouted my lips. ¡°Do you know how many aristocrats want me? The ancestor was impatient to take my oath of loyalty.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°Who knew I¡¯d run errands to be epted by such a small child in myter years¡­¡± That¡¯s why the chairman looked dejected. I gave him a pat on the shoulder. ¡°Okay. Now the chaiwman is mine. Is that enough?¡± That made the chairman look even more sullen. ¡°I¡¯m even touched by such words.¡± Others are very scared of him, and I was a little scared of him too at first, but now I see him as a cute grandfather. ¡°Let¡¯s gwo.¡± ¡°Where?¡± Iughed and said, ¡°To screw the chwuch.¡± Then I headed to the Duke¡¯s office. A group of vassals, including Dubos, were discussing the issue of Spinel. ¡°Little miss, are you here?¡± I used to go in and out of the room easily even when the Duke was in a meeting. When I was greeted and approached the desk, he sat me on hisp. ¡°If this happens, we have no choice but to give up fighting.¡± ¡°The imperial family will have no choice but to understand.¡± Then I saw the spinel rolling in the hand of the duke and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s a stwone!¡± Even though it was a serious atmosphere, Nos smiled and told me. ¡°It¡¯s name is Spinel not a stone. It¡¯s a precious mineral.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a stwone.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Thewe awe so many.¡± Then the vassals took notice of me at once. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 TL:Zimming ¡°Is there many of them?¡± ¡°My owlder sister who lwived near the nursery showed me that there are a lot of these things.¡± ¡°Really? Are you sure it¡¯s Spinel?!¡± ¡°It looks like it¡­¡± The vassals nced at each other at my words. Viscount Dubos came close to me and asked. ¡°Who is the owner? Where is it?¡± ¡°Sister Sese!¡± I shouted and gave them a description of the ce vaguely. *** Viscount Dubos sent an administrator to the ce that Leine had told him. And three dayster, the administrator really brought a box full of spinel. ¡°Is there really a spinelndfill owner we didn¡¯t know¡­¡± Viscount Dubos was shocked, and the vassals asked the administrators. ¡°How did that happen?¡± ¡°The woman named Sesera is smart. It seems that themoner knew that if it was known that she owns a spinelndfill, it would be taken away.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t release the Spinel on the market?¡± ¡°It took her time to get ready to set up the store.¡± The people¡¯s face brightened. ¡°This eliminates the need to lean on the church. I¡¯ll call in the messenger who is negotiating.¡± The Duke, who was tapping the handle of the chair, opened his mouth. ¡°No. Don¡¯t let the church know that we had spinel.¡± ¡°Why is that¡­¡± ¡°Nos, buy the whole of Spinel as soon as the owner sells it.¡± ¡°Is it necessary to stock up that much?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not to stock up. It will be distributed at a bargain price on the market.¡± The people were smiling but Henry was deep in thoughts. ¡°You¡¯re trying to lower the value of Spinel.¡± If the spinel is supplied too much on the market, the price will inevitably fall. If the value of Spinel, a source of funding for the church, was reduced, the church would naturally face a direct hit. The vassals, who understand the Duke¡¯s intentions, asked in a worried voice. ¡°It¡¯s going to have an effect on us, too.¡± Henry replied, ¡°The church won¡¯tst long. They¡¯ll be forced to sell the worthless Spinel mine.¡± Then Spinel will eventually be monopolized. Raising the price was enough. ¡°But it would cost us a fortune to buy all those spinels and sell them back at a bargain price. Will we be able to hold on,¡­¡± Isaac, who sat loosely beside Henry with his eyes closed said. ¡°Are you an idiot?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Do you forget who we are?¡± In addition to being the viin¡¯sir, there were other nicknames for Dubbled. It is Western¡¯s gold. They have unrelenting financial strength. In money games, Dubbled always had a winning percentage of 100 percent. The vassals bowed their heads at once. The meeting finished and the vassals who came out said. ¡°Isn¡¯t the little miss full of luck?¡± ¡°Yes, without her, we would have been fooled around by the church.¡± ¡°She has saved the Dubbleds more than once. Like a goddess of luck.¡± Each of the vassals fell into their own thoughts. ¡®Is she also an angel?¡¯ ¡®Dubbled¡¯s little fairy¡­.¡¯ ¡®Cute¡­¡¯ At that time, Leine was unaware of her increased in followers. *** I woke up after taking a nap for quite a long time. A few days ago, I used the divine power alone for the first time without Boone because of Roman. I had wasted much more divine power than nned. ¡®Since then, I nearly became aplete child because of it, so I¡¯m not feeling well.¡¯ I stretched out and came down from the bed. ¡°I¡¯m hungwy, I want to eat byead.¡± (I¡¯m hungry. I want to eat bread¡­) I was surprised because I unconsciously suck my finger. ¡®I think this time is serious, I used up too much power.¡¯ Compared to when I try to maintain Boone. Her mind was returning to a child due to her using too much divine power. Suddenly, I felt like I wanted to cry. There was no one in the room, so it was scary. ¡°Huu¡­¡± When I was crying, the maids came into the room. ¡°Oh my, little miss. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Surprised at the sight of my tears, the maids quickly came to me. ¡°Alone scawed¡­.¡± (Alone scared¡­) The maids were restless and soothed me. ¡°Come on, little miss, don¡¯t cry. We have good news.¡± ¡°Good news?¡± When asked, the maids exchanged nces with each other and grinned. ¡°Your room isplete!¡± It¡¯s finally finished. I was staying in the guest room the Duke had given me when I first came to Dubbled¡¯s Castle. Immediately after I was adopted, I had to have my room in the west building, but it was dyed to install safety devices. ¡®My room¡­.¡¯ For some reason, my heart was pounding and I cried. Only having my own room, decorated for me, is the first time since my first life. ¡®Even in my first life, it wasn¡¯t my own room.¡¯ They give me an empty room and only give me a new desk and a bed. The maids showed me into the room. ¡®We¡¯re in the west building.¡¯ I walked with the maids, looking around the West Wing. ¡°Here you go.¡± I opened the door and took a deep breath. Arge window and a beautiful wall. All the furniture in the room is white, and the corners were decorated with beautiful gold frames. The sofa is a lovely peach coloured. On the tables and on the bookshelfy a sweet-scented candle. It is so enormous that it cannot bepared to the guest room that I have been staying so far. ¡°This is the parlor. That¡¯s the door to your personal library where little miss can read or study.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a bedroom on the right side. There¡¯s a bathroom and a dress room.¡± ¡°In the dress room, we¡¯ve got a new dress, new esories, and more.¡± ¡°There is also a big, wide bathtub in the bathroom, and¡­.¡± I had stiffened up while the maids exined the structure of the room. ¡°Little miss?¡± The maids looked at me in wonder. ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡± I couldn¡¯t say a word, I was restless. The Duke of Amity let me stay in the pretty Mina¡¯s room before handing me over as a ritual offering. The Duke of Vallua also let me rest in such a pretty room before the abuse. ¡°It¡¯s time to fulfill your mission, Leine.¡± ¡°You have to pay the price for enjoying the things I give.¡± The voices of Duke Amity and Duke Vallua came to mind. I curled up in the corner of the room and begged ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m wrong. Please kill me, I¡¯m sorry.¡± I desperately begged for it. Then, familiar people came in from outside the door. The employees flooded to both sides like the Red Sea, and the brothers, who had walked through it, looked at me. ¡°What¡¯s with the noise.¡± Isaac looked around my room and continued to talk. ¡°It¡¯s near my room. Hey, kid. You can¡¯t juste by at night and say you¡¯re scared.¡± Then he said, ¡°Come only three times a week. Do you understand?¡± and coughed vainly. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What, why aren¡¯t you answering? Oh, I got it. You cane four times a week. Is it enough?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What is it? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Isaac looked back at the maids as if he was wondering what was going on. But the maids shook their heads as if they didn¡¯t know anything. Henry asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Thwis is not ine¡¯s room.¡± ¡°This is your room, Leine.¡± ¡°Well, but this is princess¡¯s room!¡± Henry asked back, ¡°Pardon?¡± Isaac said ¡°What are you saying?¡± ¡°The room is too big and too pwetty¡­¡± ¡°What are you saying? Hey, kid. The bigger and prettier, the better! And your room so far has always been spacious and nice.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a gwuest room. The guest room is nwice! But ine¡¯s room is narrow and dark. So it¡¯s not my room. It¡¯s big and it¡¯s not my room!¡± Stop talking about the former Leine! But my thoughts are not cooperating, I kept getting scared. If you give me a nice room like the Duke of Amity and the Duke of Vallua at first, It might be taken away againter. What if it hurts like that again? What if I repeat that again? It¡¯s really, really painful when I think about it. It was a pain that felt like my whole body was splitting up and then sticking together again. I looked at brothers with a frightened face. Their eyes were trembling. *** Henry stared nkly at Leine. Then when tears began to gather in her eyes, she came to her senses. ¡°You don¡¯t have to stay in a narrow dark room now.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°This is your room, and this castle is your home.¡± Henry wiped Leine¡¯s wet eyes with his sleeves. ¡°So please don¡¯t cry. It breaks my heart.¡± He patted my head very carefully. When Leine calmed down, Henry said to the servants, ¡°For now, keep her in the guest room.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Just in time, Lea came and to see the child and saying, ¡°Oh my God, little miss!¡± Henry turned around as he watched Lea took Leine away. But Isaac is standing with the same posture as when Leine began to cry. ¡°What, don¡¯t get in the way, get lost.¡± said Henry, narrowing his brows. Isaac looked at his brother, discouraged like a dog with its ears and tail hanging down. ¡°Brother, what room did Leine used to live in?¡± Born as the youngest of the Dubbled¡¯s brother, he couldn¡¯t easily think of a narrow, dirty room. It was the same with Henry. ¡°There¡¯s a record of Leine being sent by the Empress to the Administrator¡¯s Office. It¡¯s going to say where she grew up.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The brothers immediately headed to the administration office where Nos was located. When the brothers, who hade in out of nowhere, asked for the record of Leine, they were all perplexed. ¡°Do you have the data from the nursery? Same thing about the room.¡± ¡°Yes, I checked the other day, and here it is.¡± Isaac looked into the picture given by the administrator and narrowed his eyes. ¡°No, the room where the kid used to stay. Not the barn.¡± ¡°That¡¯s her room.¡± ¡°What?¡± Click here to be a supporter and get 10 chapters ahead of time! Chapter 51 Chapter 51 TL:Zimmings ¡°The nursery school where the little miss stayed is inferior to other nursery. It is said that 6 or 7 children slept together in that room.¡± Isaac was very shocked. Six or seven kids slept in less than a half of his dressing room? ¡®Is that hell?¡¯ Leine was selected as the fated child in the middle of this year and was finally moved to the imperial court in fall. Until this year, she lived in such a ce. Looking at it, Leine had an unpleasant story from the beginning. There was a little greed for toys and things children likes. She grew up in a ce like that, so she didn¡¯t know how to wish. Isaac¡¯s face was somber as he left the administrator¡¯s office, and Henry¡¯s eyes were moist. ¡°At first, I asked the kid how could she eat carrots¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°She grew up in a ce where she had to starve if she didn¡¯t eat carrots.¡± By Isaac¡¯s mncholy murmur, Henry was also regretting. ¡°Are you mistaken that you can be a family to us? Don¡¯tugh. Where¡¯s the person who really considers an orphan without a drop of blood as a family?¡± Why would he say that? His heart ached when he remembered Leine, who blinked nkly when she heard that. ¡°I¡¯m going to let the kid know that it¡¯s okay to have toys and stay in a nice room.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The two clenched their fists. *** After having a hearty meal, I slept for another 20 hours and came to my senses. And as soon as I came to my senses, I grab my head. ¡®I¡¯m crazy!¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s a gwuest room. The guest room is nwice! But Bwaine¡¯s room is narrow and dark. So it¡¯s not my room. It¡¯s big and it¡¯s not my room!¡± I was so embarrassed to think of that day when I was talking in tears. ¡°Come on, little miss, have some more. I brought it.¡± I rolled her eyes at Yuni, who spoke with a determined expression while sticking out a donut. ¡°I dwon¡¯t want to eat now.¡± ¡°This is for you! You can ask for a big, pretty room, and a delicious snack anytime.¡± Then Yuni burst to tears. ¡®No, it¡¯s not like that, I ate too much¡­¡¯ No matter how much I eat, I can¡¯t eat five pancakes and more donuts. Because of yesterday, the people who saw me looked very sad. The maids piled up snacks and said, ¡°If you need anything else, please tell us.¡± The family also sent toys and food. After yesterday, how I¡¯ve been living before seemed to spread publicly. Wherever I go, I feel ufortable with the tant sad gaze. ¡®Let¡¯s run away.¡¯ I¡¯ll kill time in the greenhouse until they are gone from my sight. I slipped out with the elephant bag and walked out of the room. I put my bag down in the greenhouse where there¡¯s no one else and sighs. ¡®I have to think about other things.¡¯ Seria and the Duke made a deal. Even if we have enough spinels, the Duke will buy all the spinels that are being mined. It seemed like he was going to have a power struggle with the church regarding spinel¡­ ¡®Then I¡¯m the only one who gets this benefit from this fight.¡¯ If the Duke buys me a bunch of spinels, my storage will be full. The church will have no choice but to sell the spinel mine. I¡¯ll monopoly the spinel if I buy the mine! I giggled. I have run out of money right now to buy the spinel, but I¡¯ll soon be rich. ¡°Hmm, hmm, hmm.¡± I hummed and wrote on the letter paper that I had prepared beforehand. [Dear Seria I¡¯m d you¡¯re doing well. The name of the top was set to .Please use this name when you¡¯re dealing with people in the future. There will be temporary guards at the top of hope. The chairman¡¯s soldiers are owned by Dubbleds, so they have to record their entry and exit whenever theye and go here. I agree with that idea. And I heard you first met with the chairman a few days ago. Why the hell did you two fight? We¡¯ll be working together from now on, so I hope we get along well. P.S. You called the chairman an unlucky old goat, but I thought he looked more like a leopard than a goat¡ª] ¡ªI wrote, and quickly put the letter into my bag. ¡°Oh, there you are.¡± It was Isaac. The kid who saw me waved his hand wildly and shouted out, ¡°Brother is here!¡± Then he ran to me. ¡°Hewwo, Isyac.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°What¡¯s twhat, by the way?¡± I snorted at the sight of the artifact he was holding. ¡°You said you couldn¡¯t have this in the nursery?¡± How did he know that? There is a toy with jewelry in the nursery, and it was very popr because it was sophisticated. I never yed with it because the owner monopolized and only let the toys be yed by the kids he like. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Now y with a bunch of them.¡± Then he gave me a bunch of them. ¡®Is that a real toy?¡¯ On the outside, it looks just like the toy back then. I looked at the ne on the toy closely. ¡®Isn¡¯t this a scarab in the center?¡¯ Amber is a gemstone that is made by hardening with the resin, but there were cases where insects were inside. It is considered to be more precious when something like a bug is put in it. Did someone ever put a real beetle in toys? I flinched as I looked closely. ¡°I, I, Ish, Isyac.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Th, this is real¡­real jewelry!¡± ¡°It¡¯s real, why?¡± He can¡¯t ask a kid to y with real jewelry. I quickly returned the jewels to Isaac and held on to my pounding chest. ¡®Calm down. I¡¯m going to be rich. If Seria finishes the deal safely, I can buy ten of those.¡¯ I tried to think that way, but I was a beggar in myst life, so I couldn¡¯t calm down easily. I couldn¡¯t even see such jewelry in my first and second life. ¡°You don¡¯t want it? Then y with diamonds.¡± He gave her a diamond that was big enough to hold with both hands. It was sorge that it could be found in the emperor¡¯s jewelry box. ¡®I can¡¯t get this even if I have money.¡¯ ¡°Isyac, you¡¯ll get in twouble if you bring something lwike this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the duke¡¯s. It¡¯s mine.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I got it from my second jewelry storehouse.¡± ¡°¡­How many jewelry wawehwouses do you have?¡± Isaac blinked as if he was saying something normal. Henry, who came into the greenhouse, saw the diamonds, and said to Isaac, ¡°What did you do to scare Leine?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem to like my jewels.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I told you to get it from my third warehouse.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s throw this one, and get something better from your brother¡¯s warehouse.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡­I felt sorry for myself who thought I had be rich. *** ¡°What do you want to do, kid? Do you want me to buy you some clothes?¡± ¡°Should I bring the craftsman from the Imperial Pce?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll build you an amusement park.¡± I nced at the two. ¡°No need.¡± If I enjoy too many things in the empire and defectter, I will be too sad. I have enough spinel. ¡®So I have to get the guards quickly and make a deal.¡¯ Isaac expression fell. ¡°Should I kill the director of the nursery?¡± ¡°Mistew Director?!¡± When I asked in amazement, Isaac frowned. ¡°He made you sleep in such a small and dirty room.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because the nuwsery school is not operated by the countwy.¡± There are three types of nursery schools in this country. 1.A state-run nursery school supported by the imperial family. An nursery built by the state. So the facilities and support are good. When they get older, they also give money for the kids to settle down. 2.A public nursery supported by a church or nobility. A nursery that has been rated suitable for the church and the aristocratic family. It depends on where you apply, but it¡¯s still generally a good ce. 3.A private nursery run by themoner. It is of course the worst ce becausemoners cannot operate it like the other nursery. Unlike other ces, this kind of nursery is not managed at all, so only a few children are going for adoption. Most of the kids are from parents who cannot raise their children, or parents who do not want to pay the child¡¯s share of taxes. These parents were the cause of private nursery to be built. And where I was is the third kind of nursery. They raised me because they needed a real orphan like me to hide their true motives, but I didn¡¯t get much attention. The director took care of the children whose parents paid a lot of money, and those whose parents were sure to pick them up. ¡®That¡¯s why I wanted to be loved by the Duke of Amity and the Duke of Vallua.¡¯ Still, it is thanks to the nursery that she lived every time until she went to the empress. ¡®Wait a minute, nursery?¡¯ When I was in the nursery school, there was something that shed through my mind. In the future, there are four knights who rise to the top of all knights. The rumored knight that defeated the dragon, Duke Amity. Isaac, the genius swordman of the century. Sasuri, a pdin called a battlefield¡¯s nightmare. And Zachary, master of military operations. Zachary is from a private nursery school. They said he was a nice and considerate person. ¡®Zachary could be the top of hope guard.¡¯ And it happened that the nursery where he is, was located nearby. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 TL: Zimmings The top of hope needs a guard who will frequently engage in small battles with bandits. I¡¯m sure Zachary could help. I looked at Henry and Isaac. ¡°I want swomething.¡± ¡°What is it, Leine?¡± ¡°What is it! Tell me. I¡¯ll buy you everything!¡± ¡°Puppy.¡± The two mumbled, ¡°Puppy¡­.¡± *** Me, Henry, Isaac, and the maids came out of the castle. Just because I wanted to get a puppy, we¡¯ll buy it together. Isaac said he would buy me the prettiest dog, but I insisted that I would choose for myself. ¡°What if the puppy that I bwought back, didn¡¯t like Bwaine very much?¡± The brother replied with a really puzzled look on their face. ¡°There¡¯s no creature in the world that would hate you, right?¡± But eventually the two people lost to me, so I was able to go and see the puppy like this. Our destination is Plum Street, beyond the Dubbled¡¯s area. Because there is a pet shop for the nobles. ¡®It¡¯s also near the nursery where Zachary is.¡¯ The carriage stopped when I was thinking so. I grabbed my brother¡¯s hand and got out of the carriage. I looked around the streets, which is luxurious like the Dubbled¡¯s shopping district. ¡°Wow¡­.¡± I eximed. Then, the maids smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s brilliant, isn¡¯t it? The street owns thergest casino in the Empire. There¡¯s a lot of things to see around because there¡¯s a lot of restaurants and shopping districts.¡± It was definitely a fun ce to look around. I grabbed the maids¡¯ hands and chased after Henry and Isaac. ¡®The casino is really big.¡¯ Suddenly, Lea nced back and whispered to the brothers. ¡°There¡¯s someone following us.¡± ¡°Yes, I felt it too.¡± Isaac¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Four¡­no, there¡¯s five of them.¡± ¡°These people have been trained. They are good at hiding themselves.¡± As I opened my eyes wide, Henry and Isaac looked at me with a casual look. ¡°Leine, stay with the maids for a while.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± With a slightly nervous face, I grabbed the cor of the two. ¡°Are you worried? Stupid, we¡¯re very strong. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Isaac grabbed me and put his face on my cheek. It must have made you feel very good. Then Henry grabbed him and threw him sideways. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be right back.¡± ¡®Who I¡¯m worried about is the people who follow us¡­¡¯ I thought Isaac was gonna snap their throats. I repeatedly said, e back fwast.¡± Isaac and Henry left me with the maids and disappeared. ¡°Little miss, shall we go to the bakery? Plum Street¡¯s plum sherbet is very delicious. It¡¯s a gold building just past this alley.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lea, the maids and me headed for the bakery. The maids kept talking about this and that, fearing that I might be anxious. ¡°What kind of dog are you going to buy? a big, fluffy dog would be nice, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s cute even if it¡¯s small and short¡­¡± ¡°A little poodle that looks cute just like the little miss would be nice.¡± ¡°Do you want me to bring a catalog of pets while you¡¯re at the bakery? Would you like to look at it?¡± Just as I was entering the alley, I saw someone in the alley of a shabby building. ¡°You eat all of my money, you jerks.¡± The boy muttered grimly and threw embers at the building. The maids gazed at the building that was starting to catch fire. ¡°Oh my god, this is a gambling house. If he gets caught, he¡¯ll be in trouble.¡± Yuni, a former loan shark said. ¡°Should I help him?¡± It was the words of Dahlia, a serial killer who is the more warm-hearted one among the three maids. ¡°It¡¯s none of our business though?¡± asked the impostor Linda. Honestly, Leine, a pessimistic adult, agreed with the thoughts of the maids. But as a child, I feel sympathy. ¡®He looks thirteen, and I can¡¯t just watch a gangster beat him to death.¡¯ It¡¯s enough to turn off the embers, it¡¯s not that difficult. I sighed deeply and grasped Lea¡¯s skirt. ¡°My eyes hwot.¡± (My eyes are hot.) Only then the maids ran to stop the fire. ¡°A bad ember that makes our little miss¡¯s eyes hot.¡± ¡°Bad embers!¡± The boy frowned at the unexpected intruders. ¡°What¡¯s this nonsense?¡± He looked at us ridiculously. ¡°Madames, why are you interrupting other people¡¯s work!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a cwime.¡± (It¡¯s a crime.) As I muttered so, he looked at me. ¡°Are you the owner of these maids?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you want to die? Don¡¯t interrupt and get out of here. You ugly thing.¡± Then, the maids who stepped on the ember stopped their feet. The eyes of Lea, who was holding my hand, was also fierce. ¡°You, what have you just said?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s ugly?¡± ¡°Yuni, let twhat go.¡± Lea smiled at me and said, ¡°Little miss, close your eyes for a moment and count to 30 here.¡± I nced at the gruff boy and stood still, covering my eyes with my hands. ¡°One, two, twee¡­¡± The boy¡¯s screams echoed in the narrow alley. *** ¡°Sob¡­¡± The boy held his arms up close to the wall and cried, with his nose runny. The maids looked at the boy and shouted. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying it? Hurry!¡± The little boy cried as the maids shouted. ¡°The little miss is the cutest in the world!¡± ¡°One more time!¡± ¡°The little miss¡­.¡± As soon as he shouted, I heard a rumbling sound from the boy¡¯s stomach. ¡°Hungwy?¡± ¡°Why do you care?¡­¡± As he said so, he quickly treated me with respect when he saw her maids fierce gaze. I shook my hands at the maids who had been intimidating the boy. The maids backed away sullenly as I reached out to him. Then the startled boy backed away. I guess he thought I was trying to hit him. I rubbed the soot on the boy¡¯s cheek with my fingertips and wiped it off. ¡°There.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to the bakery. Let¡¯s go togethwer.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any money¡­¡± I rummaged through my bag and pulled out a handful of gold coins. It was an allowance that the vassals secretly give to me when they heard I was going to Plum Street with Henry and Isaac. ¡°I do!¡± ¡°Is that all yours?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Wow, that would make thirty rounds of roulette.¡± The boy nodded, glistening his eyes as he looked at the maids. Soon, we entered the bakery. The maids piled up breads on the tray like a mountain. This bakery¡¯s bread was quite expensive, so the clerk and customers looked at us with their mouths wide open. I held out the bread that the maids brought me to the boy. ¡°Here.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± He looked a little wary at me and picked up the bread. His eyes got bigger after tasting a bite. Then, he puts everything in his mouth with fear. ¡°Kek!¡± I was worried that the food will got caught in his throat while eating in a hurry, so I gave him milk. ¡°Don¡¯t the awdults feed you?¡± (Don¡¯t the adults feed you?) ¡°Who¡¯ll feed an orphan?¡± An orphan? The only nursery near here is a private nursery where Zachary was located. ¡®Is he Zachary?¡¯ I looked at him thinking so and shook my head inside. Zachary is one of the four knights who showed off his great skills. It doesn¡¯t make sense that a strong manparable to Isaac was this weak. Usually, the strong were alert to the presence of people. Isaac, who was five years younger than the boy, also noticed the presence of a followers before Lea. But the boy set fire without knowing the noise right next to him. Far from being aware of the signs, it meant that his senses were dull. Above all, the boy is not seen as a serious and thoughtful character as in the rumor. ¡®I wanted to meet Zachary, but if this kid is in the same nursery, I might have a chance to meet him.¡¯ I answered as I grabbed the milk cup. ¡°I¡¯m an owphan too.¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Lie, you have maids.¡± ¡°I¡¯m adopted.¡± ¡°You must be from the state or public nursery, right?¡± ¡°No, pwivate nursery.¡± The boy¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Wow, you¡¯ve hit the jackpot.¡± There are only a few cases of adoption from private nurseries. Even if there is, most of them are taken to farms where workers are not enough. ¡°Why didn¡¯t those maids kill me before?¡± The boy whispered with bread in his hands ¡°Because they won¡¯t beat a kid.¡± My maids were criminals, but good kind of criminals. ¡®It¡¯s a strange thing to say.¡¯ The boy put the leftover bread into his mouth. Then, while sneaking around, without the maids noticing, he hid some bread under his shirt. ¡°You interfered with my work, but you gave me something to eat, so I¡¯ll forget it.¡± ¡°The gwambling house. Why did you try to set a fire?¡± ¡°I try gambling in hopes of gaining more money for my family, but it turned out, they were manipting the roulette.¡± ¡°But you¡¯we gambling.¡± ¡°Are you an idiot? How can you not do something so fun?¡± He¡¯s a fool¡­. I gave a deep sigh. ¡°If you start a fiwe this time, you¡¯ll lose your owrgans, not your money.¡± ¡°Oh, you look young, but you know about losing organs¡­ you¡¯re also an orphan. I¡¯m feeling very troubled.¡± The grinning man lightly pressed my cheek with one hand. Just then. ¡°What are you doing bastard?¡± A cold voice was heard at the door. He strode and grabbed the boy¡¯s wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my little sister.¡± Isaac¡¯s eyes were very fierce. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 TL:Zimming ¡°No, I¡­¡± ¡°Fwiend!¡± I quickly grabbed Isaac¡¯s hand and said that. ¡°Friend?¡± asked Isaac while frowning. ¡°Yes. He¡¯s in the same nuwsery as me. It¡¯s been a long time, right? Uh,¡­¡± So what¡¯s his name? When I looked at him with such eyes, the boy answered quickly. ¡°Andy.¡± ¡°Yes, Andy. He said Andy.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Isaac throw away Andy¡¯s wrist and wipes my cheeks with his sleeve. ¡°Did you eat all of the bread?¡± ¡°No, just the milk.¡± ¡°Then, is there a ghost that eats all the bread?¡± Heughed yfully. ¡°Where¡¯s Henly?¡± ¡°Torturing, no, walk! He went for a walk.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± I nod at him. ¡®Good. It¡¯ll be easier to move without Henry.¡¯ Henry is so smart that it¡¯s hard to move around, but Isaac was simplepared to him. ¡°Shall we see the puppy?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll carry you!¡± ¡°No, follow us from afar.¡± Isaac said to Andy, as if he hated seeing him. *** When the Dubbled¡¯s family carriage entered Andy¡¯s nursery, a middle-aged woman came into view. ¡°Why did your excellencye to such a shabby ce? My name is Mattel Kimbel. I¡¯m the head of this nursery school.¡± She was agitated at the sight of Isaac. But Isaac looked at the nursery building with a totally dejected face, without even paying her any attention. ¡°It¡¯s even more worse than the picture¡­¡± Isaac, who muttered like that, looked back at me. ¡°Was your ce like this?¡± ¡°No.¡± Isaac¡¯s face brightened up in my words. ¡°Right? Not this bad, huh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s great here. It¡¯s vewy big.¡± The child¡¯s face somehow became more sullen when I said so with a big smile. But this ce really is better. The building is old and shabby, but it had up to the third floor and a well. Mattel bent over a little with both hands together and told Isaac. ¡°Would you like to go inside?¡± Isaac nodded with a stiff face. ¡°Yes, the inside must be different. The inside wouldn¡¯t look like this.¡± Isaac and the rest followed the director. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but I¡¯m d Isaac is interested in the nursery. ¡®I could meet Zachary.¡¯ The director proudly introduced the interior. ¡°The beds here are new, and there are three washrooms. There¡¯s an oven in the dining room, so they make their own snacks.¡± The faces of Isaac and the maids grew dim. For the people of Dubbled, this ce would be like hell. This was the exact opposite of the Dubbled¡¯s castle. Their furniture are worn out, and the mold on the wallpaper is roughly covered. The building isrge, but there were only a few rooms that could be used due to careless management. ¡°Now I¡¯ll show you the children¡¯s bedrooms and study rooms.¡± Then, I patted my knees. ¡°My legs hurts.¡± The director was pleased. ¡°You can rest in my office.¡± I¡¯m a slow walker, I think Isaac and the maids are all following my pace, so the director thought she couldn¡¯t show them the nursery properly. The director asked Andy to bring me some juice to drink and tried to get me to the office. Lea was guarding outside the room and I flopped into the chair. There was a list of children at the nursery on the desk. ¡°Zachary, Zachary¡­¡± I narrowed down the middle of my forehead when I was scrutinizing the list. What, why isn¡¯t there someone named Zachary? ¡°It¡¯s a shame for the people of Dubbled. They didn¡¯t know about talents like Zachary. That¡¯s why humanwork is important.¡± The story I heard at the social party came to mind clearly. ¡®What happened? Was there a private nursery I didn¡¯t know nearby?¡¯ Just in time, Andy came in with the juice. While putting the juice down on the table, he said, ¡°I¡¯m giving this juice for you to drink, but I didn¡¯t rmend you to drink it. It¡¯s past the expiration date.¡± ¡°How many kids are here, Andy?¡± ¡°Sixteen.¡± ¡°Then, how many of you are left?¡± ¡°Four. No, three. One guy was adoptedst week.¡± I opened my eyes wide with surprise. With Zachary¡¯s age, he might be adopted. Very young kids go to most homes. There was only one case of adoption where I grew up. Taking a grown boy to work in a farmhouse. ¡®Then, Is he Zachary?¡¯ No matter how much I think about it, it¡¯s only a possiblility. ¡®I guess I came toote.¡¯ I pressed down my temples. But I didn¡¯t hear Zachary had adoptive parents. Then he could be sent out, or he could have run away. ¡®Let¡¯s keep an eye on the nursery for the time being.¡¯ I¡¯ll be back if I get a call. ¡°Huaaa-!¡± Suddenly, I could hear the children crying. I looked back in astonishment, Andy¡¯s face hardened and quickly opened the window. Outside the window, six huge men were kicking the door of the nursery. Some have a few children on their sides. ¡°You bastards again¡­!¡± Andy jumped over the window frame. ¡°Brother-!¡± ¡°Huaa, brother!!¡± The children cried louder as they see Andy, while men who stormed into the nursery threatened them. Andy frowned and shouted. ¡°Put them down, bastard!¡± The shortest man in the team told Andy. ¡°If you want them back, bring the ledger. If you even made a loan at someone else¡¯s gambling ce, you¡¯ll have to keep your pay-back date on time.¡± ¡°I paid interest!¡± That¡¯s what happened. ¡®There are gambling enthusiasts here and there.¡¯ I crawled up the window frame and jumped off. I was afraid that the children might have been hurt, and when I arrived in front of Andy, there was a strange sight. ¡°AAAHH¡ª!¡± ¡°You bastards¡­!¡± What kind of situation is this? The kids are wearing pots as a hat and is moving around with frying pans and wooden boards. ¡°Attack!¡± When Andy shouted, small hands popped out of the window and threw eggs at the men. While the men were at loss, Andy ran quickly to rescue the children who had been caught. ¡°Anna, Morris, Rudy.¡± ¡°Now!¡± Running out in front of the building, the children threw balloons at the men. Whenever it hit the men¡¯s bodies or fell on the floor, the balloon burst and white powder scattered in the air. Andyughed as the flour and white powder covered the men¡¯s body. Then he lit a match and threw it to them. It caught fire in the air like a bomb exploded in an instant. ¡°AAGHH!¡± ¡°AKHH!!¡± When molecules fly around in the air, and the fire goes crazy, the molecules quickly explode. It was one of the ways Zachary defeated the mage in the imperial civil war. ¡®This¡­¡¯ But he didn¡¯tpletely overpower the men. The wind was blowing heavily because it was winter. It was because the molecules flew in the air, the fire was not strong. The men were burned, but they rose again. Andy clucked his tongue and shouted, ¡°Ck.¡± ¡°Run away, you bastards!¡± The frightened children quickly began to run away, but a child was caught. Andy clenched his teeth and bit the man¡¯s arm. ¡°You bastard!¡± the short man took the dagger out of his arms. When I saw the dagger, I wanted to make a barrier, but I couldn¡¯t exert my power. ¡®The target is too far.¡¯ And I couldn¡¯t control my power. If I do something wrong, both the child and Andy could get caught up and die. ¡®Once he let Andy go, I will guide him to me.¡¯ ¡°Ugly uncwel!¡± ¡°What?¡± The man looked back at me. ¡°You look uwgly! Dwarf! My eyes are getting dirty!¡± The short man came to me in a fit of agitation. It was then. Something like a red thread stretched out from somewhere and moved the short man. ¡°Keukk¡ª!¡± ¡°Wha,what, what¡­.!¡± When the men screamed, a familiar voice was heard. ¡°Shh, don¡¯t make my daughter surprised.¡± When I saw the man who ran out of the building, I shouted. ¡°Dyuke¡­?¡± The duke, dressed in his usualfortable clothes, looked at the men with cold eyes. ¡°Who is it, the ugly face that defiled my daughter¡¯s vision?¡± ¡°Ah, all of them are ugly.¡± Henry, who walked from behind the Duke, looked at the men, Isaac ran to me, grabbed my face with both hands, and said with a serious expression. ¡°Let¡¯s wash our eyes.¡± Chapter 54 After Henry handed over the people who spy on them to the castle, he came here with the Duke. It wouldn¡¯t be too hard to find my location because I had a tracking device on me. Together we rode the carriage back to the castle. I was lost in thought all the time. ¡®What happened?¡¯ Why is Andy aware of Zachary¡¯s tactics? The boy¡¯s name is definitely Andy. The list also clearly said Andy. ¡®Most of all, he¡¯s really weak.¡¯ I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll get beaten up by the maids. Such a powerful knight, sincere and thoughtful, wouldn¡¯t be Andy. When I was worrying about it, a hand touched my cheek. It was Isaac. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I should have went here quickly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s owkay.¡± ¡°¡­kid, why are you always fine?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Isaac looked really upset. I¡¯ve experienced many things in life, and I always had a hard time. It was a normal thing for me, so most of the things didn¡¯t matter. My fourth life here is really satisfying. But I am ready to defect, so I don¡¯t want anything. Isaac, who was staring at me, dropped his shoulders. Henry¡¯s eyes were dejected, and the Duke said nothing. When I got off the carriage, the sun was going down. Isaac and Henry went back to the room with a dim expression, and I am worried about the kids. Then, the Duke bent his knees and made eye contact with me. ¡°ine.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Never do something so dangerous again.¡± Did he get angry because I was in trouble? I didn¡¯t mean it, but it must have been annoying for him because I almost got into trouble several times. He smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m d you didn¡¯t get hurt.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Rest.¡± The Duke, who said so, stroke my hair and headed for the castle. I touched the duke¡¯s hand for a moment. It felt strange. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡®I don¡¯t have time for this. I need to find Zachary quickly.¡¯ Suddenly, I ran into someone. ¡°Uuhh..¡± When I was rubbing my forehead after a pretty hard hit, I heard a familiar voice, ¡°Little miss?¡± It¡¯s the chairman. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I have to prepare for defecting. So,¡­¡± ¡°Does your anxiousness have anything to do with returning home with the Duke and the brothers today?¡± ¡°It, it¡¯s not that!¡± ¡°I must be right.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nwot¡­¡± As I answered while avoiding his gaze, the chairman groaned and looked into my eyes. ¡°Why did you set a dangerous goal like defecting?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because it will be dwangerous in the future. If Minaes, I¡¯ll be a swacificed.¡± ¡°With Duke of Dubbled¡¯s protection, things are likely to be different.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to experience it agwain.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be different.¡± ¡°Dyuke and the bwothers just think of me as a pet.¡± Their affection is the same as loving a cat when ites home. Otherwise, it is strange that they love me so much suddenly. How can they keep loving someone else¡¯s child? I¡¯m not a lovely child like Mina either. ¡°Little miss. Do you know how difficult it is to protect you who has be more special than yourst life.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°You have many loyal and talented people. Even Eugene Nos who is a coveted talent even in the imperial family has put those people aside and alwayses forward in your own business.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°I know Theodore Dubbled, he doesn¡¯t want to do such a nuisance for his pet.¡± I didn¡¯t say anything. The chairman looked at me and said, ¡°Did you stop yourself from believing in anyone because you¡¯re going to defect?¡± ¡°Go away! I won¡¯t lwisten!¡± ¡°You are afraid you¡¯d be abandoned by your family again. More than the risk of failing to defect.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cwontinue!¡± ¡°That is what you are very afraid of.¡± I red at the chairman with moist eyes. To avoid crying, I bit my lips tightly and clenched my skirt. He looked at me for a while and bent over. I quickly ran into my room, I closed the door and hid myself under the nket. My fear, which had been chained up and hidden inside me, seemed to have been revealed. *** I woke up in the darkness and quickly realized. This is a dream. The evil dream that always follows me. When I realized so, my surroundings began to change. This was the altar of the Imperial Pce. It was the ce where my whole body was torn apart as a sacrifice in the first life. There was an elephant bag on the altar. It was my bag I packed for defecting. My head is half twisted and my whole body is covered with wounds. [Dumb Leine, do you want to believe in people again after you¡¯ve been dealt with?] The adult version of Leine, looked at me standing tall. ¡®But¡­. But, the people in Dubbled seems different.¡¯ [It was the same with the Duke of Amity. You said your father is different. It was like that with Vallua. You said you will live differently this time.] ¡®Maybe it¡¯s really different this time. I¡¯ve never had anyone like the Dubbled people in my life before.¡¯ [You think you¡¯re special now?] ¡°¡­¡­.¡± [If Minaes, it¡¯ll be different. If it gets known again that you¡¯re a child of fake destiny, you¡¯ll be thrown away!] I covered my ears with both hands. It was like the pain of being sacrificed and the pain of being whipped by the Duke of Vallua. The grown-up Leine who approached me was suddenly divided into three and became Mina, Duke of Amity, and Duke of Vallua. [Will you beg for affection like a beggar again?] [Like always!!] Their screaming faces turned oddly. ck liquid drips from all over the body, and their mouth is full of creepy sharp teeth. ¡®Don¡¯te here. Don¡¯te!¡¯ I got up and ran out. But they are chasing my shadow persistently. [Sorry, Leine. But this is your fate. For us, for the country.] [Mina is a special child.] It waspletely ck and it hit me. I¡¯m suffocating. I struggled to get out of the thing that had swallowed me up to my throat. ¡®Help me. I don¡¯t like it. I don¡¯t like it! Help me!¡¯ The dream always ended only after I waspletely engulfed in darkness. I¡¯m sure that¡¯s the case this time, too. My hands slowly loosened. But this time, I saw a light in front of me. ¡°¡­¡­Le.¡± ¡°¡­.ine.¡± Gasp! I hurriedly opened my eyes. My whole body was covered with cold sweat. In front of my eyes, I saw Isaac, who was helpless, Henry, full of worries, and the duke, who was holding my hand. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Are you surprised by what happened today?¡± ¡°Get a hold of yourself.¡± This is the light. I hold my tears as I looked at the three men whose outline was blurred by the light of themp. Even if I didn¡¯t see them clearly, I felt that their faces would have had a worried expression. I squeezed the duke¡¯s hand. I tried to hold my tears in, but the tears persistently kepting out. ¡°Sniff¡­¡± Isaac frowned when he saw me biting my lips tightly as to not make a sound. ¡°You idiot! Why did you hold it in, just cry!¡± By saying so, I put a lot of strength on my forehead so that I wouldn¡¯t drop tears from my eyes. Henry said so and stroked my head. ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You must have been so scared. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Henry kept saying sorry to me even though it wasn¡¯t something to be sorry about. He said he was sorry foringte even after protecting me, and he said he was sorry for not knowing what I liked. The Duke embraced me. ¡°I don¡¯t know what else to do if you cry.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Iughed at his words. The Duke, who did not know how to give affection or how to love me, made it funny and meaningful to love me in a clumsy way. ¡®I¡¯m stupid. Even though I¡¯ve lived four times, I¡¯m still a fool.¡¯ I want to believe it again. She knew she was more likely to get hurt, and she knew it would be easier for her to run away, but she didn¡¯t want to miss the warmth that touched her skin. ¡®Onest time, one more time.¡¯ When Iughed, the faces of the Dubbled¡¯s people lit up. ¡°¡­¡­Father.¡± The Duke¡¯s gaze trembled for a moment when I called him that. It was the first title I called him that since I received the Etwal. ¡°Brother.¡± ¡°Br, Bro, Brother¡­..!¡± Only ¡°Leine just called me¡­¡­¡± ¡°No, she spoke to me!¡± ¡°She spoke to me, you idiot.¡± Seeing the two bickering quickly, I buried my face on the shoulder of the duke. I was in the light. Now the evil dream was not so scary. That night, I threw away my elephant bag.
Click here to be a supporter and get to read 10 chapters ahead of time. Chapter 55 That night, the chairman came to see me. ¡°I heard you had a nightmare. And you¡¯re crying.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is it because of me?¡± The chairman¡¯s eyes were a little moist. I blew on my cocoa and answered the chairman. ¡°I¡¯m a bad guy. I¡¯m to me, and..¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I should have said it softly.¡± ¡°Thewe¡¯s one thing you can do for me.¡± At my words, the chairman coughed in vain and muttered, ¡°What?¡­.Why does it connect to that?¡± As if my words are absurd, I smiled cutely for him. The chairman paused and sighed. ¡°¡­¡­.just say it.¡± ¡°Get a doll and make it a fake identity¡± ¡°If it¡¯s a doll¡­ Do you mean a ball jointed doll?¡± The ball jointed doll is a magic tool. It can be used as a substitute of a person by injecting magic or divine power to a doll that looks just like a real human being. ¡°Commoner, age in theirte 20s, the doll will be the one to lead the top of hope.¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to cost a fortune. There¡¯s only one type of such magician in the Empire, and it¡¯s hard to find even with Dubbled¡¯s power.¡± ¡°I have some mwoney left for defecting.¡± ¡°How are you going to defect if you use it?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± I stood up and ran over the chairman. ¡°I¡¯m going to live here now.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to defect?¡± I grinned and said, ¡°I¡¯m gwoing to make the Dubbled independent from the empire. Where we won¡¯t get the interference of the church and the imperial fwamily.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The chairman¡¯s face hardened. ¡°It¡¯s not possible. It¡¯s something that everyone, from the first duke to the present duke, aimed for, but no one achieved it. It¡¯s just a meaningless dream.¡± ¡°Why is your mouth quivering when you say it¡¯s a dweam?¡± He let out a burst ofughter. ¡°It¡¯s funny to be excited at the word independence even at this age.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that too hwonest of you?¡± The chairman¡¯s eyes glistened as I held the cocoa ss with both hands. ¡°People who have served in Dubbled are honest but they have a desire of their own. It¡¯s just hypocrites of the empire that call us viins.¡± ¡°The doll is going to be a stand in for me until I¡¯m big enwough. Go get it.¡± ¡°It seems like my birthday gift from Louis is not a spinel, but you, the little miss.¡± The chairman and I looked at each other andughed like a viin¡­ *** There was a lot of work to do for my new goal. Fortunately, there were some things that I hadpleted while preparing for defect. Funding the top of hope. a powerful helper¡­ ¡®The only thing left is the guard.¡¯ Although Dubbled¡¯s military prowess is excellent, it stillcks the power to counter the imperial family or church in case of emergency. So I called in Andy. Upon entering the room, the boy opened his mouth in an overwhelmed expression. ¡°What kind of room is this¡­¡± I handed out a basket of cookies to him, who muttered in excitement. ¡°Eat this.¡± Andy, who picked up the cookies, nced at me. ¡°But what did you call me for¡­¡± ¡°Andy, do you want to lwive here?¡± When I asked so, Andy dropped a cookie. Andy, with his palm outstretched, swallowed several times. ¡°Wa,wa,wait.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Since when?¡± ¡°Since when did you like me? Is it from the moment you gave me bread?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I, I¡¯m in trouble. She¡¯s cute, but she¡¯s four and I¡¯m thirteen. There¡¯s too much age difference. I¡¯m the scumbag who sees a child as a woman.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re really cute, and honestly, I¡¯ve never seen a cute kid like you, but I¡¯m not a pervert¨C¡± ¡­What is he talking about. ¡°You should be my knwight.¡± When I looked at him, Andy, whose face was red as a tomato, asked back, ¡°Huh?¡± I won¡¯t cancel the n to find Zachary. However, it was the second best n. ¡®Even if I find Zachary, he might not be loyal to me.¡¯ But Andy clearly had good feelings for me¡­ Though weaker than Zachary, his ability was strong enough¡­ He lead a group of four or five years old, and has driven much stronger adult men. The strategy he used at that time. The boldness. The courage to be in the lead. I gave him a very high score on all of that. ¡°I don¡¯t have the money to buy horses and weapons. Who will epts me as a disciple?¡± To be a knight, you need to be more than just being strong. Horses are very expensive, and it was a very heavy burden formoners to buy. In addition, they have to buy a usable weapon, and practice it for years as a disciple under a knight. It must have been a difficult dream for Andy. ¡°I have a lot of money!¡± I showed him the gems such as amber and diamonds that Isaac gave mest time in both hands. ¡°Are you really going to use me as a knight?¡± ¡°Yes, the Dubbled is gwoing to raise you if you be my knwight.¡± ¡°Master.¡± He shifted his attitude instantly. ¡®Well, it¡¯s a good thing. His petty attitude suits the Dubbleds.¡¯ I nodded with satisfaction, and Andy said with a determined look¡­. ¡°This is when you swear loyalty, right? I know it all.¡± It would be the third time someone pledge allegiance to me, which was burdensome at first. ¡°Andy greets to the lord¡ª¡° He suddenly stop and frown. Then he murmured, ¡°Isn¡¯t that toomon a name for a knight?¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll change my name like a knight from today on.¡± He put his knees on the floor and stared at me¡­. ¡°The knight Zachary greets the lord.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± I looked at him¡­ ¡°What was that just now?¡± ¡°Zachary, isn¡¯t that name just like a knight?¡± I looked at Andy, or now Zachary, with a puzzled look on my face¡­ ¡®Really?¡± Is he really Zachary? But Andy is so weak! If Andy¡¯s a real Zachary, why couldn¡¯t he fight back at all? ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stawnd up to my maidsst time?¡± ¡°Because I can¡¯t hit a woman.¡± ¡°You cwied.¡± ¡°The situation fits.¡± Was it all a ploy? It¡¯s really amazing¡­ I was so sad when I couldn¡¯t find Zachary, but Andy is Zachary! However, it was not Zachary¡¯s fault, so I pressed down on my forehead to calm down my resentment. I called in Lea. ¡°Lea, tweach Zachary the sword.¡± ¡°Is that child¡¯s name Zachary?¡± ¡°Yes, he chwanged it.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Lea, who nodded, hit Zachary and looked at him. ¡°Follow me. I¡¯ll teach you the sword.¡± Zachary seemed to wonder that why a maid taught the sword, but he followed her. And that day, Zachary really cried. *** ¡°It¡¯s better to teach Zachary spears than swords. He have the talent.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± ¡°Haha, he¡¯s a funny kid. He have big fantasy about how a knight should act in front of others.¡± Lea, who has taught Zachary for the past week,ughed, saying, ¡°Every day has been a series of surprises.¡± I looked at Zachary swinging the spear with themander. For some reason, I was angry, but I tried to think positively. ¡®I have two of the four best knights in my house.¡¯ Isaac and Zachary. As a joke, they said that if the four people gathered, half of the empire¡¯s power would be helpless. ¡®I¡¯ll work hard to grow and use Zachary.¡¯ I made up my mind. To be the best knight, it seemed like it would take years to raise him properly. So I asked Seria to make a deal with the mercenaries. Danju was a godly mercenary who was running errands in my past life as a beggar. ¡®First of all, I have to raise him.¡¯ The more money, the better, and there was a need for funds that could be used inconspicuously. ¡®And until I grow up to some extent, there will be a lot of time left before I can take over, so I should get along well with my family.¡¯ After deciding not to build a wall for the people of Dubbled, it turned out that the people of Dubbled were ordinary father and brothers. Just an ordinary family who wants to spend time with their daughter and tries to take good care of her. ¡®I finally have a family that doesn¡¯t hate me.¡¯ My heart was pounding with joy when I thought so. I was covering my cheek when I heard a knock. ¡°The master is looking for you.¡± ¡®Dad?¡¯ I nodded yes and followed the maid. As I reached the room, I saw Isaac, who is on the sofa, and Henry who is reading a book. Henry smiled at me and said, ¡°Good morning.¡± Isaac also waved. ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± I also said, ¡°Hi,¡± and sat between Henry and Isaac. ¡°Did the dyuke call you too?¡± Isaac nodded. Only ¡°Yes.¡± At that time, Dad came into the living room with Nos. There were three small boxes in Nos¡¯s hand. When Dad sat down, Nos put three boxes on the table. ¡°Open it.¡± The three of us opened the box with a curious look.
Click here to be a supporter and get to read 10 chapters ahead of time. Chapter 56 Inside the box a seal of sessors. There was a small gem in the center, which is ruby for Henry, emerald for Isaac, and a diamond for me. ¡®Didn¡¯t they say that what the eldest son Johann has is a sapphire?¡¯ The seal is magical. It looked like an adult¡¯s size, but when I wore it, the circumference grew smaller. Henry, wearing a ruby seal on his finger said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d give it to me already.¡± Isaac smiled and grabbed the ring. ¡°Big brother also got it around this time.¡± At the end, the Duke said as he looked at us. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve received my seal, I¡¯m paying you every year, you also can have a full-time aide. Do you want anyone?¡± Henry replied to his father¡¯s words. ¡°Give me viscount Ondo, Irie¡¯s Ruffner, and the mage Michael.¡± Isaac then opened his mouth. ¡°I want Baron Marceau.¡± Finally, it was my turn. ¡°Um, Lea, Dania, Linda, and¡­ Vwiscount Noanoke!¡± The Duke, Henry, Isaac, and Nos were all in aghast at my words. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the wrong person? Noanoke is the chairman of senate.¡± Isaac denied the reality. ¡°What about Viscount Resul? He¡¯s a very wise person, so he¡¯ll be very helpful to you.¡± Henry was trying to persuade me. ¡°Li, Li, Little miss!¡± Nos stammered in embarrassment. ¡®Is it because I haven¡¯t been keeping up with the senate? There¡¯s a lot of opposition.¡¯ But Dad was silent. He often saw me with the chairman ever since words circted that he saved me. So it may have been expected¡­ ¡°Not me?¡± What? ¡°Why not me, but Noanoke himself?¡± ¡°¡­Because dad is the dyuke.¡± And Isaac said, ¡°What about me? Don¡¯t you need me as an assistant?¡± Henry seems to want to say something simr because he¡¯s smiling. I correct what I thought was an ordinary family. My family is a bit unique. When I said nothing, the Duke murmured. ¡°Noanoke, that bastard¡­¡± His voice was a bit dreary. *** The chairman of the Senate, Jean Marc Noanoke, is an outstanding man. He is nevercking in his status and brain, and has lived for more than half a century. From a young age, many noble followed him. There are many number of people who wanted to establish a friendly rtionship with him. The same was true even now. His mailbox is always full of letters. There was a wide variety of types, from the olddies love letter to the young officials¡¯ letters of respect. So I could say for sure. The chairman, who was walking in the hallway of Dubbled Castle, nced at the people who were staring at his back ¡®What the hell is going on here?¡¯ On the other side, Viscount Dubos¡¯s group is staring at him. They were always on the same page because they were the heads of the Senate, But they have never looked at the chairman like this, with a scary expression ¡°What¡¯s this.¡± Dubos frowned at the words of his own boss. ¡°Cut to the chase and talk. What have you done?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything specialtely.¡± It is the duke who did strange things. Like he¡¯s trying to kill the chairman by overworking. In fact, the chairman had a nosebleed early this morning. ¡°What! The little miss chose you as her assistant! Not me!¡± ¡°¡­..What?¡± ¡°I was the one that the little miss like. Do you know that?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°The little miss gave me candy, saying ¡®grandpa, eat it.¡¯ I still kept the candy in a box!¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°So you, don¡¯t be too arrogant!¡± Hmph! When Viscount Dubos said so, the vassals next to him add their voices. ¡°I will not give up.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t assume she chose you out of affection.¡± ¡°We were the first ones to recognize her loveliness.¡± The chairman looked at the vassals and said, ¡°¡­¡­.Get out.¡± He waved his hand to them. Behind the chairman¡¯s back, the vassals said, ¡°Wait and see! I¡¯m going to get her attention back!¡± In front of the greenhouse, Viscount Myshank a member of the Senate, approached the chairman with envious eyes, ¡°Chairman! You¡¯re definitely the chairman.¡± ¡°Then what else am I?¡± ¡°You have been chosen by the little miss!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Many of the vassals were aiming for the ce.¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Move.¡± He pushed out Myshank and went into the greenhouse. the chairman said when he saw Leine sitting in the chair. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± When asked, Leine sees him with a tired expression. Then, the child¡¯s gaze reached the maids fighting, maids from west building and the maids who originally served the child, including Lea. ¡°Nonsense! Why did the little miss choose them?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because the little miss likes us.¡± This is wrong. It¡¯s really wrong. ¡°I don¡¯t know how it bwecame like twhis.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sure you did.¡± The two faced each other and sighed. In a week, the chairmanpletely became Leine¡¯s aide. The dukepletely forgot this incident by the ¡°Dad is the best in the world!¡± attack that risked Leine¡¯s shame. *** The room, which had been postponed due to one thing or another, has been finished. I thought the guest room is a really nice room, but this room is different. It¡¯s big, pretty, and safe, like a fairy tale princess¡¯s room. Most of all, I like the bed and the soft nket that didn¡¯t fall off even if I rolled 10 times to the right and left. ¡®Soft and fluffy¡­¡­.¡¯ With this bed and nket, I could fall asleep again in 5 minutes, even if I got up. As soon as I was smiling, Lea came to pick me up. ¡°It¡¯s refreshment time.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I got out of bed, put on my coat and left the room. Recently, my snack time has been changed to a simple tea party with my family. I enjoyed having a small chat with my family in a garden or a greenhouse full of drinks and food. But there¡¯s a small problem. ¡°Today I¡¯m going to feed you the blueberry cake I prepared.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a peanut butter cookie. You said this is the best.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a chocte scone.¡± My dad and brothers often argue. It¡¯s better than never having a conversation with each other like in the past, but it¡¯s a bit of a bother because they often engage in psychological warfare with each other. I thought my family would get close to each other, but they have a long way to go. ¡®Well, what do we do?¡¯ As I sat down, Henry asked. ¡°What do you want to eat, Leine?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± As I finished thinking about it, I smiled broadly, saying, ¡°All of it!¡± and put cakes, cookies, and scones on the table. Just as I reached out to the peanut butter cookies Isaac had prepared, the butler came in. Henry asked when he saw the dark blue envelope, stamped with the imperial seal, delivered to his father. ¡°Is it from the Empress Dowager?¡± ¡°Yes, the empress said she will not interfere with Leine¡¯s education.¡± Empress dowager? I opened my eyes wide in surprise. She¡¯s a very faithful believer, she hoped I would carry out the prediction of sealing evil spirits as the child of fate, educated in the church. So from the first life to the second life, I had too much interference by her in my daily life. ¡®But why is she so quiet in this life?¡¯ By the time I thought so, Isaac said ¡°Thest time we went to see the kid¡¯s puppy, you said that it was the Empress¡¯s people who spy on us?¡± Henry nodded at the remark. ¡°Yes. The men she sent were caught and interrogated by us. They are afraid of us telling on to the emperor.¡± ¡°Due to the fact that the empress inspected the duke?¡± ¡°The church has already took many of the imperial property. If people are told that the empress had even been spying on us, their reputation will plummet to the ground.¡± I nodded. The Empress was really undefeated. Her devotion to the church has always been the emperor¡¯s trouble. The emperor wanted to reduce the power of the church equivalent to the imperial family, but the empress came forward to devote herself to the church and caused idents repeatedly. That¡¯s why the face of the imperial family has been damaged every time, let alone reducing the power of the church. It was the Empress who decided to give me to a duke at will. ¡®This time, the Emperor won¡¯t let her go any further.¡¯ So she might even send a letter to the Duke asking him not to tell the emperor and in return she will not interfere with my education. It would have been good for me if I could get out of the the Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes. At that time, the butler looked at Isaac and said, ¡°A strange letter hase.¡± ¡°For me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it came for you¡­ But your name is written on it.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°It says .¡± Isaac narrowed the middle of his forehead. ¡°Is there any other person with the same name as me?¡± ¡°I looked for it, but there wasn¡¯t. What¡¯s worse,¡­¡± Only The butler put down the bouquet of Elsa leaves and a box of pink shoes for girls. ¡°It is said that the bouquet has preservation magic.¡± ¡®Gasp!¡¯ I shut my mouth. I knew as soon as I heard it. The person who sent it ¡®Adrian!¡¯
Click here to be a supporter and get to read 10 chapters ahead of time. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 TL:Zimming If Dubbled and Adrian meet, they will naturally be an enemy. I made a mistake and use Isaac¡¯s name, a thunderbolt will fall on Dubbled. Isaac, uh, read the letter. ¡°Waiting for the chance to meet again, huh?¡± I jumped up and said, ¡°I, I, I¡¯m wrong! More than that, eat the cookie. It¡¯s twasty.¡± And then I snuck a cookie Isaac and tried to take the letter away. Henry suddenly said with his eyes narrowing, ¡°In this castle, Leine is the only girl who can wear those shoes.¡± Then Isaac expression drastically change. Dad said, ¡°Which bastard?¡± ¡°Please cast a tracing magic, Father.¡± ¡°Father, I¡¯ll take the lead.¡± ¡­Since when did they get along so well? I pretended to be sick desperately. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± When I put my hand on my stomach and groaned, the people came running quickly to me. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± ¡°ine.¡± Pretending to be sick is embarrassing, but it is the best way. I pretend to be ill. ¡°My stomach hurts,¡­¡± I muttered as my dad carry me. ¡°Doctor!¡± And he took me to the medical center himself. The forgotten letter was ced in the garden, and I signaled Lea with a gesture of my hand. ¡®That one! Mine!¡¯ The faithful Lea looked around and slipped a letter into her apron. *** The letter situation was soon forgotten. Only Lea, who brought me a letter, looked at me and interrogated me. ¡°When I was in the church, I got a fwiend! I want to write to him.¡± When I made the excuse, the nice Lea gave me a paper without further inquiring. I sighed and touched the paper after Lea went out. I can imagine that my dad and brothers would directly kill him even if they knew he is a prince. ¡®but anyway, I¡¯m d the Dubbled and Adrian didn¡¯t meet.¡¯ The two were future enemies. People said, If one of them dies, the other one will too. In fact, Dubbled faced a major crisis when Adrian almost died by Dubbled¡¯s ruse. I opened the letter. The content was only one line that Isaac had read. It didn¡¯t even say who it was from. That alone I could see how much Adrian had thought and wrote the letter. Adrian knows me as a wizard. And if he¡¯s smart, he knows how dangerous it is to contact me. It was obvious how much the Imperial family would hate to have contact with the Wizard. ¡®Shoes¡­ he have seen my shoes.¡¯ Shoes for noble children are very good in quality. I didn¡¯t go out as much so my shoes is much more simpler than other shoes for noble, and there is no decoration, but it is made for a noble child anyway, so it won¡¯t be worn out even if I use it a few times. On that day, I took a walk to the mountain, so my shoes condition was not very good. I smiled and hid the letter in a blind spot. I wrote back. ¡®It¡¯s a shame we can¡¯t meet right now.¡¯ Due to Adrian¡¯s situation, I couldn¡¯t readily find him. If he gets involved with me, the young miss of Dubbled and the child of fate, the empress will keep tabs on him more severely. If he gets involved in the battle for the throne, I cannot guarantee the future of Dubbled. But I am worried about him. The sight of him sitting in a big room all alone, holding the things which had lost its power, lingered in my memory. I wrote a reply by ripping in the paper. [Thanks for the gift. The shoes are pretty and the flowers too. I¡¯ll think of you while looking at the things you sent me. Let¡¯s exchange letters often!] After I finished writing, I sealed the letter and asked the chairman to deliver it to the church where Adrian is. In the evening, my father came to see me. ¡°How¡¯s your stomach?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Dad gently rubbed my stomach with his hand, pulled a chair by the bed and sat down. ¡°ine, I have officially conveyed my desire to educate you in the church. What do you think?¡± He must have been in a hurry to get rid of the Empress Dowager. ¡°Dubbled has a lot of enemies. You¡¯ll be in danger as long as you¡¯re here. If you¡¯re in the church, you won¡¯t have to be criticized for being in the viin¡¯sir.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°In return Dubbled can also get support from the empress. We can develop your divine power in earnest. That¡¯s good for your future, too.¡± ¡°¡­Do you want me to go to the chwuch?¡± Dad smiled faintly. ¡°You¡¯ll be surprised to know what me and your brothers did to keep you out of the church¡¯s grasp.¡± ¡°Then why go to chwuch?¡± ¡°Because you deserved to be in the light.¡± Dubbled does not judge their applicant status and origin in the exam for administrators or employees. Of course, a criminal can be mixed in. And to make the family prosper, the Duke of Dubbled did everything. The people of the country called the Dubbled a viin¡¯sir. But dad protected me from the church. The original Theodore Dubbled would not do such a thing, so I was a little shocked. I leaned my head against my dad¡¯s big hand. ¡°I like being hewe.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°I lwike dad, bwothers, dubbled people. I don¡¯t want to go.¡± Dad stroked my hair and smiled faintly. ¡°You remind me of when I thought I would be a good father.¡± Looking at my dad¡¯s friendly eyes, I was very surprised. ¡®I¡¯m gonna live here with my family.¡¯ To achieve my goal and be safe. So I have to get ready to go out into the world. *** Time flew so fast. Five years had already passed, now I¡¯m nine years old. One sunny morning. Sitting in a chair, I look at the mirror with my hair in Lea¡¯s hand. My fingers that used to be short gets longer, and my hair that used to only reach the shoulders now touches the back. ¡°Do you want to tie your hair?¡± ¡°Well, I want a ribbon.¡± Even my bad pronounciation is gone! With the power of a desperate pronunciation practice, I can now speak without bad pronounciation. I covered my mouth with both hands as I held back myughter and straightened my back. The maidsughed and brought ribbons. ¡°You¡¯re very pretty today.¡± ¡°ine, you¡¯re nine years old now, you¡¯re all grown up.¡± The maids smile as they spoke so. I¡¯m nine years old now. A growndy. How hard have I experienced in thest 5 years? Living as a beggar, I almost forgot the nobility ethics, so I had to endure a hellish training. ¡®The most difficult thing was to practice my divine power¡­¡¯ It was the first time I actually practiced magic. Because I couldn¡¯t get the help of the priest, the wizards of Dubbled help me practice every day, read books on the divine power and teach me. However, the mages couldn¡¯t understand the divine powerpletely and sometimes my divine magic failed and my knees were scraped. Every time that happens, my dad and my brothers were full of anger. Every day I had tofort my dad and brother, who were trying to hit the neck of the mage, by saying, ¡°ine will be sad everyday if the mages are gone.¡± Recalling the past, I dropped my shoulders with an impoverished expression. It was then. ¡°Arrived!¡± The bright voice came from the butler. I quickly got off the chair and left. The maids followed after me. As I headed to the gate, I saw the Dubbled¡¯s Knights who had returned from the victory procession. At the forefront, I saw a man riding a ck horse. The armor that supports his solid body and a luxurious fur robe descending from his shoulder. His beautiful appearance stands out more than the beautiful outfit. ¡°Dad!¡± Starting with the battle against the Kruger Kingdom, he is my father who conquered eleven kingdoms. Last year, the empire requested support from my father, who subjugated the Kruger Kingdom in just eight months. And after one year. The enemy surrendered with a white g and bowed down under Dubbled¡¯s feet. ¡°Kid!¡± ¡°Leine!¡± The brothers who fought with my father jumped out of the horse and ran to me. I ran fast towards them too. Not to my brothers with their arms open, but to the loot box. I ran without hesitation, putting my hand in and search through the boxes. After hearing their victory, I waited for this day toe. Did they bring it? I finally found it after desperately searching for it. A cotton pouch with what I want. ¡®Hooray!¡¯ It was when I hugged my pockets. Somehow the surrounding temperature seemed to have gone down. ¡°It¡¯s been a year since we saw you,¡­¡± I could see my brothers looking at me with a grim expression. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 It may be because they have been through the battlefield, so I am more scared than usual. The hardened knights gulped. Nos, who was behind my father, rubbed his hand at me with a desperate expression that say, ¡®Please save us.¡¯ I rolled my eyes and muttered, ¡°Uh, that, ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡± ¡°I slept with the doll that my brothers gave me every day, and it seemed like I was with you guys at the castle.¡± ¡°Everyday?¡± ¡°Always?¡± The two said and I nodded. ¡°Because I miss you all the time!¡± Only then did the older brothers¡¯ expressions rxed a little. Dad came down from the horse and hugged me. ¡°Didn¡¯t you sleep with the doll I gave you?¡± Dad looks a little thin. In myst life, he did not participate in the war after Kruger, but in the battle of the Allies, he participated at the end of the war and led the victory. So, I was relieved, but when I saw his face, my heart broke. I hugged my dad¡¯s neck tightly. ¡°I hugged it and slept well.¡± Dad¡¯s hand patting my hair was veryforting. That night, the castle was noisy with the party untilte at night. Dubbled gave a wide range of drinks and meat for the soldiers. When I got out in the middle of the party, I saw my cotton pocket, and then asked the chairman who followed me out. ¡°The soldiers who came back from winning today almost died of a heart attack.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I heard that you weed the loot box more than the brothers.¡± ¡°Yes, but look at this.¡± I took it out of my pocket and showed it to the chairman. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± This is the item that I weed more than my family. Iughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s better than gold.¡± ¡°You mean this? I think it¡¯s just a normal seed¡­¡± ¡°No, this will separate the empress from the church, and make us a fortune.¡± ¡°Would there be such a seed¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s called Luminous. A special seed only found in orgos, the southernmost part of the continent.¡± ¡°Luminous?¡± ¡°If you mix it with medicine, it¡¯s effective for arthritis and neuralgia. It¡¯s also effective for the embarrassing skin disease of the Empress.¡± ¡°Skin disease? Does the empress have skin problems?¡± I nodded. Only a few people of the church knows it, but the reason why the Empress was deeply devoted to them is the skin disease. The empress had a sincere heart and thought that if she devoted herself to God it would cure her skin. Of course, that¡¯s not the only reason for her to be close to the church, but skin disease is a big part. When I exined to the chairman, he shook his head. ¡°But it will be difficult to get it into the hands of the Empress Dowager. Drugs that go to the pce go through years of review.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we let the Empress find it herself.¡± ¡°How can I do that?¡± ¡°If most of the elderly are affected by the medicine, she had no choice but to pay attention.¡± I gathered my hands together and looked up at the chairman. ¡°And there¡¯s an old man right in front of me.¡± ¡°¡­.Pardon?¡± He looked at me with an anxious expression. *** a blooming party was held ahead of spring. It was all old gentlemen anddies who filled the party. Jean Marc, who got off the wagon, looked at the party and held his forehead. ¡®How did this happen?¡¯ ¡°Before the rtionship between the church and the empress gets better, we should send the medicine fast. You have to make that much of an effort so that rumors of Luminous can go around fast.¡± The billboard is himself. This Jean Marc is the most famous of the five viscount in the continent, leading the original circle of Dubbled, which has a good influence on the West. ¡®I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve be a puppet for a 9-year-old kid.¡¯ Jean Marc sighed and went into the party. As I open the door, I heard exmations from all over the ce. ¡°Oh my god, Viscount Noanoke¡­¡± ¡°He looks extraordinarily nice today.¡± It was worth it. Beforeing to this party, he had to manage his body shape with Leine¡¯s medicine. It was impossible for a man to manage this much in his old days. Olddies crept up, covering their mouths with peacock feather fan. ¡°How have you been?¡± ¡°Long time no see, Lord Noanoke.¡± ¡°You look different today.¡± He really is different than usual. At other times, he would have ignored thedies with an annoyed nce, but Leine¡¯s words lingered in the chairman¡¯s ear. He forced the corners of his mouth up. ¡°Yes, how have you been?¡± Thedies blushed. Even when they were young, the face that thrilled many young girls did not disappear as they got older. ¡®Oh my, why is sheughing like that?¡¯ ¡®It reminds me of the old days.¡¯ Thedies and a few gentlemen came up to him. ¡°Oh, you look younger.¡± ¡°Your body looks very fit too.¡± ¡°The word fit is a signal. You have to talk about medicine, right there!¡± Leine¡¯s words came to mind. ¡°I¡¯m taking a medicine these days.¡± Thedy¡¯s eyes were wide open when he said so, ¡°Medicine?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a medicine to be younger.¡± ¡°Do you have such medicine?!¡± The chairman awkwardly took the medicine chest out of his jacket. Then, with his right hand supporting the bottom of the medicine bottle and his left hand covering the back, he said the exact words Leine told him to say. ¡°The medicine of youth. You can get one at the top of Hope right now.¡± *** With an ecstatic expression, I hugged the ledger sent by Seria. ¡®Oh, the joy of having money.¡¯ I don¡¯t know how many zeros there are already. With the effect of the billboard, Luminous sold out instantly. To what extent, not only senior citizens but also middle-aged people line up in front of the ce. ording to Seria, there is a long line in front of the store every day. ¡®He did a great job on the ad.¡¯ There was nothing like the word youth that made old people excited. If I had sold it to everyone, I can probably buy a few inds, but I had a doctor on-site and sold luminous only to those who really needed it. It would be more effective if it was used by a really sick person, so I could get more attention from Empress. ¡®Now all I have to do is wait for a call.¡¯ I hesitated and hid the ledger well. ¡°Little miss, don¡¯t you want a meal?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Today¡¯s breakfast menu is French toast. It is my favorite menu, so I went down to the dining room while humming. ¡°Good morning.¡± I answered to Henry, put my napkin in myp, and grabbed a spoon and fork. The smell of fresh French toast flowed into my nose. The smell of savory eggs and sweet raspberry jam mingled and seemed to stimte the stomach. I cut the toast, folded it tightly and put it in my mouth. ¡®Delicious,¡­¡¯ As soon as one toast was finished, a new toast was given to me. It was Dad¡¯s. ¡°Dad, aren¡¯t you eating?¡± ¡°No.¡± I never refused when it came to food. In the past, I thought that I needed more food because I was a child, but turns out I really like eating. I enjoyed living as myself in my fourth life. I saw my family members who ate the toast and checked the newspaper. ¡°They¡¯re having a party in the pce.¡± When Henry said so while putting sugar cubes in my tea, Dad nodded. ¡°Both the flower festival and the victory banquet.¡± Isaac frowned while putting the sd on my te. ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t miss it if it¡¯s a victory banquet.¡± Henry replied, stirring the sugar in my tea. ¡°If we don¡¯t go, others will steal the credit.¡± Isaac sprinkled the dressing on the sd he had put on my te. ¡°We fought to die, but why is there a flower festival?¡± Henry picked up the teacup, fed it to me, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been telling you to watch yournguage in front of Leine.¡± Isaac also picked up the sd with a fork and pushed it towards me. ¡°It¡¯s just annoying.¡± I couldn¡¯t stand the tea and sd on both sides and groaned. ¡®Are they harassing me because I weed the loot morest time? As I was contemting, my dad took the tea and sd from the two. ¡°Don¡¯t tease your sister.¡± ¡°But she¡¯s very cute.¡± When I saw Isaac smiling, I became sullen. ¡°I¡¯ve been bullied.¡± I stared at them both. They are very naughty brothers to bully their younger sister. I couldn¡¯t just pass by something like this, so I said it very sternly. ¡°Can¡¯t you not do that next time?¡± Henry and Isaac, with their heads down, shook their shoulders. The employees turned their heads and trying their best to hold theirughter. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 TL:Zimming Dad alsoughed a bit. ¡°ine.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Next week we¡¯ll go to the banquet with Dubos and Chairman.¡± ¡°Can I go too?¡± When I asked, Isaac, who was pping andughing, shouted, ¡°No!¡± at once. ¡°Kid, do you know how annoying the noble parties are?¡± I know. I nodded inwardly, but blinked as if I didn¡¯t know. ¡°The church and the empress will be waiting for you, and as soon as you enter, they¡¯ll chase you and take you to the central church.¡± ¡°Yes, Leine. Don¡¯te.¡± Even Henry said so. ¡®But I¡¯m going to separate the church from the empress.¡¯ Most of all, I couldn¡¯t stay like this forever. Dubbled is a powerful family, and if they get involved in my future misfortune, they¡¯ll be wiped out in the worst-case scenario. I had to build up my strength. I should be a powerful woman, and to not affected by the imperial pce and the church anymore. ¡®I¡¯ve been working on that for 5 years.¡¯ I¡¯m ready to go outside. I got up from the chair. ¡°Then I might be separated from my dad and brothers now.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I know everything. I heard the vassals and servants talking.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Because of you, I¡¯m living in the closed estate. If I keep being like this, I will be pushed out of the society. That¡¯s bad for Dubbled.¡± This was true. It was also the part that worried me the most. ¡°I want to enter the society too.¡± ¡°You¡¯re worried about useless things.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Okay. You¡¯re attending the banquet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m excited!¡± I quickly hugged my dad. *** In the imperial pce¡¯s garden. The elderlydies who attended the Empress Dowager Masha Louerg¡¯s tea party exchanged greetings. ¡°You look better.¡± ¡°I guess it¡¯s because I was called in by the Empress after a long time.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, please call us often. I was very sad that the winter party was canceled.¡± The empress smiled, holding a teacup. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it because I couldn¡¯t stand the cold in winter.¡± ¡°Your Majesty is weak against the cold. Even in your youth, you had a hard time in winter.¡± ¡°At this age, winter gets colder and colder every year.¡± In a friendly atmosphere, the empress rolled up her handkerchief. She couldn¡¯t bear the itch all over because of the skin disease rash. It was much better before spring. In the middle of winter, a rash came up to her face from her knees, so she had to cancel the party. The priest told her in anguish. ¡°Be more patient. Our God will surely give you mercy.¡± ¡®How much more must be given to them.¡¯ The empress hold back a sigh, pressing a handkerchief against the the corners of her mouth. ¡°But you look really good.¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m better off without the nasty arthritis.¡± ¡°I heard you have a new doctor. Is it that good? Please introduce it to me, too.¡± ¡°Not because of a doctor, but because of a medicine.¡± Sheughed as she spoke, thedies at the table looked at her. ¡°Do you mean the medicine that makes us younger?¡± ¡°It is.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a hot topic. I was also going to buy it by ordering a servant, but I can¡¯t because I didn¡¯te myself. Merchants are really arrogant these days.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be like that and go yourself. It really worked. My husband had a lifelong toothache and it¡¯s effective.¡± Then the otherdies nodded their heads. ¡°It¡¯s effective on the skin, too¡­¡± Her words widened the eyes of the Empress. ¡°Is it effective even for a skin disease?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. My brother has been having scaly skin on his lower abdomen since some time ago, and it¡¯s itchy, but after taking this medicine, his skin hase back as it used to.¡± It was simr to her own skin disease. ¡®It could work for me too¡­¡¯ ¡°Where are they selling those?¡± asked the empress. *** Before the banquet, my family left the castle. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the castle and go.¡± While Dubos greeted her father, the chairman approached me slightly. ¡°Please keep themunication device with you at all times.¡± ¡°Yes and you should take care of yourself well.¡± I frowned and said so, the chairman coughed in vain. ¡°Well! Take care. Okay?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Since his wife and son died, the chairman has repeatedly skipped meals since he had no one to take care of him. ¡°So¡­you won¡¯t tell them about your past?¡± At the chairman¡¯s words, I nced at Dad and my brothers. ¡°Put more nkets. If my daughter catches a cold, it won¡¯t be over for you.¡± ¡°Are you kidding? Put more cushions, cushions!¡± ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve got for Leine?¡± The chairman, who was looking at the family with dim eyes, nodded. ¡°Well, It would be too much for them to know the truth.¡± When I imagined my dad and brothers setting fire to the church, my whole body shuddered. ¡°If we go to war with the church, all Dubbled¡¯s people may die¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to keep quiet.¡± I nodded. We got on the carriage. *** It took us two days to get to the capital city. It was incredibly fast, considering that it took me ten days when I first came to Dubbled with the Imperial carriage. Getting off the carriage, I opened my mouth wide. An endless garden A well maintained garden. The mansion is thergest and grandest building I had ever seen. Three buildings were connected to each other, which was almost as high as the sky. Countless employees stood in two rows on the road to the mansion, bending their backs. ¡°I greet the master.¡± ¡°I greet the master.¡± Surprised by the loud voices of the employees, I embraced my father¡¯s arm. At that time, a man dressed in a neat tailcoat came up among the employees. ¡°I greet the little miss.¡± He grinned as I hid behind my dad¡¯s arm. ¡°My name is Hederson. It¡¯s an honor to see you.¡± ¡°My name is Leine¡­¡± ¡°You are more lovelier than I thought. Everyone in the mansion was looking forward to your arrival.¡± Dad hugged me and said, ¡°Where¡¯s Javelin?¡± Javelin is my father¡¯s half-sister, and she¡¯s my aunt. One of the two who survived the sword fight between the Dubbled¡¯s brothers in the past. She was now in charge of the Dubbled¡¯s branch house. ¡°She went to the party.¡± ¡°If my aunt had gone to the party, she¡¯d be there for about four days.¡± When Isaac spoke sarcastically, the housekeeper Hederson smiled. We entered the mansion together. The inside was more splendid than its appearance. My dad and my brothers went straight to the library and a room to work, I followed Hederson to see my room. ¡°Now, little miss, your room is here.¡± ¡®Awesome!¡¯ Although not as big as my room in the castle, there was a kitchen, a dressing room, a bedroom, a study room, and a bathroom all very luxurious. It was more like a room for a girl than a room for a guest. I ran quickly to the sofa and hugged the cushion. Lea, who came with me, smiled and asked, ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°Ve¡ªry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fortunate.¡± ¡°But Lea, your clothes are different today.¡± She usually wear a maid uniform, but today she¡¯s wearing an armor and a ck cape symbolizing the Dubbleds. ¡°While you¡¯re here, I¡¯m your escort.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°Are you that happy?¡± ¡°Lea is so cool¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m d.¡± While Lea and I were talking, the butler brought someone. She is an attractive girl with vivid red hair, green eyes, and freckles on her nose. She looks about fifteen years old. ¡°My name is Laura, I¡¯ve been assigned to be your maid.¡± She is a cheerful and bright child. Lea whispered to me, ¡°It¡¯s Linda¡¯s cousin.¡± ¡®Aha.¡¯ Other employees came to me and greeted me. Having received the greetings of fifty people, from maids to chef, I asked the most important question. ¡°So what¡¯s your previous crime?¡± *** Everyone stood in front of Theodore Dubbled, who returned to the mansion after five years. Whether it was because he had been on the battlefield for nearly a year, or whether it was naturally umted in his mid-30s, Theodore looks older. The brothers, who stood on both sides of him, grew unrecognizable. As they grow older, the eyes of the two, who resemble their father, are as attractive. The Duke nced at the countless knights bent on one knee, as well as the secretary and manager-level employees who stood beside them. The Duke call all of the people as soon as he arrived. From Irie to protect the mansion and Ambu (Information Department). Seeing that all of these personnel were gathered together, it seemed that the work had been firmly established. Is it a battle of honor with another family? Or did the senate made another problem? Finally the Duke opened his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault if Leine is ufortable here.¡± The eyes of those who did not understand his words widened. Password? An idiomatic expression? ¡®What does he mean?¡¯ At a moment of agony, the brothers said by the Duke¡¯s side. ¡°Kid¡­Even if Leine can¡¯t sleep well, it¡¯s still your fault.¡± ¡°If even a single hair of the child is damaged, you shouldn¡¯t think of dying in peace.¡± ¡­what? The officer, staring at the Duke and brothers on the tform with his eyes, blinked. The Duke¡¯s voice fell on the ears of those with puzzled faces. ¡°I¡¯ll put the entire army to escort Leine. When a boy approaches her, identify him.¡± Chapter 60 Chapter 60 TL:Zimming ¡°Sam, the butler, was a drug distributor. Jane in theundry room is a famous thief. She even robbed a countess.¡± I put Laura¡¯s words in my head. ¡°Then what about Laura?¡± ¡°I have no criminal record yet!¡± ¡°What are you thinking of?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have it yet¡­Sometimes I feel like I want to stab people¡¯s throats, so I think it¡¯s going to be very nice.¡± That¡¯s how Laura smiled shyly. ¡°Laura, watch your words in front of the little miss.¡± When Lea spoke harshly, Laura said, ¡°Oh,right!¡± and covered her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I don¡¯t have a history, but I¡¯m born in prison and speak a little roughly.¡± ¡°You were born in prison?¡± ¡°Yes. My mother was a cult leader. She only found out that she was pregnant in prison. So she gave birth to me in prison, I lived with my mother until I was three, and when I was four, she gave me up.¡± That made it difficult for Laura to find a job. It is said that even though they were looking for a job, they were soon caught, so they often moved from one job to another ¡± I know all of the employees. But, I¡¯m probably the fastest one to know rumors about the aristocracy!¡± When I saw Laura speaking with pride, my eyes glistened. ¡°Then let me know. Is there any rumor these days?¡± ¡°The funniest thing is the story of Sir Constance. He had an affair with his fiancee¡¯s mother!¡± Oh my god! Everyone seemed astonished. What¡¯s that mess? This wasn¡¯t what I was really curious about, but it was an exciting story that made me forgot my original purpose. ¡°Not that. Any other funny rumors?¡± ¡°Lord Lane¡¯s story is interesting, too. Lady Roabang is really into him because he¡¯s such a great man. To see him, she canceled her own tea party¡­¡± ¡°What else? Despite the opposition of the vassals and their parents, the Count of Mollywood married an opera singer (a marriage of noble family andmoner), and it turned out that the opera singer is a man. What¡¯s more surprising is that the count found out after the first night.¡± Then the maids, unknowingly, shouted, ¡°How is that possible!¡± Laura said seriously, ¡°The ce where they spent their first night was the dark opera house with no light in it.¡± The employees shut their mouths and screamed silently. I listened to Laura¡¯s story. At that time, something was vibrating in my pocket. ¡®It¡¯s themunication device.¡¯ This was a very expensive magic device I recently bought. It was so expensive that I thought I was going to cry when I paid for it. Not only did I buy one, but also bought Seria¡¯s and the chairman¡¯s. The three of us don¡¯t use it unless it¡¯s really important like this. When I secretly nced inside my pocket, it was Seria¡¯s code. [She took the bait.] The Empress seems to have finally bought the Luminous medicine. I patted my pocket and fell back into Laura¡¯s story. *** Adolf, one of the 21 priest in charge of the central church, disobeyed the Empress Dowager. ¡°Your Majesty the Empress.¡± ¡°Sit down.¡± The Empress greeted him with a kind smile as always. Adolf, who was standing, sat in the chair. ¡®This fucking old woman.¡¯ Though outwardly like a gentlemb, he knew how greedy that old woman was. Five years ago, Adolf, who had gone to prison to pray for a wanted criminal who was about to be executed, returned with a pale face. ¡°I found the original copy of the Bible.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯ve been looking for it, but I haven¡¯t even got a clue.¡± ¡°I knew where the original Bible was. It is the secret library of the Empress.¡± ¡°No way,¡­. If the Empress had found it, she would have given it to us.¡± When I went to the ce where the wanted criminal told me, the people of the Empress were guarding the ce. It is certain that there is a library we do not know. The wanted criminal¡¯s words were credible. As a test, when he instructed the Empress to mention the secret library, she immediately relocated the library. Later, it was confirmed that the workers dug up the old teau under the order of the empress seven years ago. ¡®You pretend you trust the church, but you¡¯re ying tricks behind our back to steal the Bible?¡¯ The Empress knew best that the church was searching for the original scriptures of the Bible. I have to get it in my hands somehow. With the original copy of the Bible in hand, he could have entered the Vatican, not the central church. So Adolf kept it a secret from the church and tried for five years to coax the Empress. The empress lifted the teacup with a casual look. ¡°The child of fate will be participating in this year¡¯s banquet. I was curious how she grew up in Dubbled.¡± Adolf replied, ¡°Yes¡­¡± with a sullen look. On February 29, the day the prediction came out, an orphan girl who was born with divine power and became a child of fate but he did not attract his attention. Her divine power, which was re-verified, was too normal to say that she would save the world. Even if she had increased her divinity, many people in the church said she¡¯s a fake. ¡°How¡¯s your illness today?¡± ¡°It¡¯s much better. Winter has always been tough, but it doesn¡¯t hurt as much with springing.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been dispensing holy water. It will make you feel much morefortable.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± Seeing the smiling empress, Adolf said in a quiet voice. ¡°By the way, Your Majesty. The library you wanted to show me the other day¡­¡± ¡°Now that I think about it, I¡¯m ashamed to show you. I don¡¯t have any special ancient books.¡± Adolf¡¯s eyes hardened. ¡®You old woman!¡¯ When her skin condition gets worse, She act like she¡¯ll do anything if she can get her treatment and shut my mouth. Adolf said, smiling awkwardly. ¡°If I read your books, I might find something more helpful for your illness next time.¡± ¡°Oh, right. You don¡¯t have toe and help me with the treatment next time.¡± ¡°¡­.pardon?¡± ¡°I found a good medicine.¡± ¡°Medicine?¡± ¡°They say it¡¯s a medicine to make us younger.¡± The empress put the medicine bottle down on the table and said, ¡°It¡¯s a trick, but it works. It¡¯s a lot less itchy than any other medicine.¡± The priest¡¯s face was distorted. That medicine has already reduced the number of aristocrats asking for treatment. The number of donations has been decreasing due to it, so it is hard to report to the superiors. ¡®Is it the top of Hope?¡¯ Five years ago, when he tried to pressure Dubbled, the top of hope appeared out of nowhere ruined it. Not only that, it also lowered Spinel¡¯s market price exorbitantly, plunging the value of the church-owned Spinel mine. In the end, they were forced to sell the useless spinel mine, and now the top of Hope was almost monopolizing the spinel on the market. Adolf clenched his fist. *** Before of the banquet, I came out to a shopping district with my brothers to buy a dress. As it was the busiest street of the Empire, it was crowded despite today being a weekday. ¡°Do I have to walk while holding hands?¡± Isaac held my hand tightly and said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯ll be swept away by the crowd.¡± Henry also hold my other hand. ¡®Because this is near the church, I should never let go of my brothers.¡¯ I made up my mind and walked bravely. Luckily, the shop was close, so even if there were a lot of people, we could get there without a hitch. Entering the store, a long-haired man who seemed to be a clerk and the owner ran out. ¡°My name is Melvin. Wee to Melvin¡¯s wardrobe.¡± The man, whose face was shiny with oil, rubbed his hands and said so. ¡®Melvin?¡¯ Melvin is a good designer for noble wives. His dress was so expensive that it was hard to buy unless they are a high-ranking aristocrat. So the wives of most noble families used Melvin¡¯s dresses for years. ¡°The duke¡¯s children are very dazzling today.¡± At Melvin¡¯s words, Henry and Isaac sat on the sofa. ¡°I have finallye up with a design that suits the a noble. It is embroidered with silver thread on a pure white fabric, and a two-button suit¡­ ¡°Never mind my clothes, take care of my sister.¡± Only then did Melvin turn to me. ¡°She¡¯s the one who¡­¡± ¡°Lady Dubbled.¡± As Isaac frowned and corrected him, the startled Melvin nodded, saying, ¡°Oh, yes. ¡°My shop also has a lot of lovely clothes that go well with little miss. Aliyana!¡± As he opened his mouth, the clerks in green dress approached. ¡°Lady Dubbled, we¡¯ll show you our clothes.¡± When she came up smiling, she led me to the hanger. Meanwhile, Melvin clung to Henry and Isaac and was babbling. ¡°I heard you bravely destroyed the enemy in your first battle. This Melvin was so moved to hear this news,¡­.!¡± Perhaps he was not interested in me at all, not the Duke¡¯s daughter. In the first ce, Dubbled is a very closed ce, so rumors don¡¯t go around well, he didn¡¯t know that I¡¯m really loved like his own daughter. ¡°How do you like this dress? Thece on the chest was designed by Melvin with all his heart and soul.¡± They showed me various dresses, but I didn¡¯t really like them. As my response was lukewarm, the clerk left saying that she would bring a design that was not yet in ce. My eyes grew round when I saw the dress she brought out. ¡®Oh, that¡¯s what I wanted to wear in my second life.¡¯ Thece cor was full of sleeves. ¡®That was the most popr design of this period.¡¯ The dress, hanging from the window of the Melvin wardrobe, was like a dress for a fairy tale princess. Would I look like a princess if I wore it? I remember thinking about it. I really liked that design. It was the moment I put the dress on. ¡°That!¡± A bright voice shouted. She is a girl my age with smooth ck hair and amber eyes. ¡°I, I like that one.¡± I blinked at the girl¡¯s words. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 TL: Zimming Then she said to the clerk who was with me. ¡°I¡¯ll order that dress in red.¡± ¡°I saw it first¡­¡± All of the dresses in this ce were produced low in quantity. The customers could not buy it right away because they need to select the design, color, fabric material and decoration. However, it is usually polite to choose something else if someone is holding the clothes first. The girl said while frowning. ¡°I told you I ordered first. So you pick another one.¡± Then came a middle-ageddy. ¡°Eugene?¡± ¡°Mother!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I ordered first, but sheins that she saw it first.¡± The middle-ageddy looked closely at my face and dress. ¡°Please give up. Eugene and I were invited to this year¡¯s flower festival. Wouldn¡¯t it be better for the dress to be shown off in a more morous ce?¡± The dress I wore was so in that they thought I was not someone who could attend the flower festival. ¡°I¡¯m going to the flower festival too.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand your desire to say so. But you shouldn¡¯t lie.¡± ¡°No, I really¡ª¡± ¡°Hey, how can you talk back when an adult talks? You have no education at all. How did your parents teach you?¡± When Eugene¡¯s mother made a stern expression, Eugeneughed. ¡°Leine.¡± ¡°Kid.¡± Just in time, Henry and Isaac approached them. There was Melvin behind them. Melvin looked at both of them. ¡°Mrs. Lyon, are you here to purchase your dress?¡± ¡°Yes, because my Eugene is ying the pipe organ in the festival this time.¡± Her face was full of pride. Wrapping her daughter¡¯s shoulder, sheughed and said to Melvin. ¡°Please take good care of me again. I¡¯ll pay the bill by summer¡ª¡° ¡°What, what¡¯s wrong with your expression?¡± Isaac, who had cut off the woman¡¯s words, looked into my face. I had a stiff face just now because the woman called out my education and parents. Henry saw my face. ¡°You must be in a bad mood. What happened?¡± The two narrowed their brows and looked at both Mrs. Lyon and Eugene. Melvin asked to the clerk who was with me the whole time, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­the dresses they chose ovepped.¡± The clerk who pointed at Eugene and me with both hands, continued, ¡°Thedy in the yellow dress over here was holding the prototype first, and Lady Lyon ced the order first. Mrs. Lyon told her to give up to Lady Lyon¡­¡± Melvin was startled and ran over to the brothers. Then he began to press the clerk with exaggeration. ¡°You should have taken care of the situation first!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it, I couldn¡¯t think quickly because I was surprised by Mrs. Lyon, she suddenly scolded the youngdy about family education and even parents¡­¡± As soon as he heard the story, Isaac¡¯s face quickly became scary. I was quick to hang on his waist because I thought he was going to go on a rampage. ¡°No, no, no! It¡¯s a Lady!¡± I was upset about what happened earlier, but I couldn¡¯t let Isaac be a scumbag that threatens women. I desperately hanged onto him as Henry said, ¡°Isaac.¡± Hearing Henry¡¯s low voice and me clinging to him, Isaac gritted his teeth and calmed down. ¡°Isaac? I heard the name somewhere¡­Oh my!¡± The mumblingdy stood in a panic and covered her mouth with both hands. ¡°The Dubbled brothers! And she¡¯s uh¡­aah, she¡­¡± Their reaction was the same as Melvin. Even after several regressions, when I introduced myself, the reaction of the people was the same. ¡®The fake.¡¯ Even though my divine power had increased, the prejudice that I was already a fake was embedded in their minds. Thedy smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Imitted a disrespectful act. I made a mistake because I didn¡¯t know, so please forgive me generously. My child will choose a different outfit.¡± ¡°Mother!¡± Eugene shouted, but Mrs. Lyon said, ¡°Shut it!¡± with her mouth, as she pulled her daughter¡¯s arm. ¡°Of course.¡± Henry nodded his head gently. ¡®Good thing Henry¡¯s a rational person.¡¯ Honestly, I was a little worried that he might go on a rampage like Isaac. But he was just standing still and looking at the mother and daughter, arm in arm, choosing a new dress. ¡°Isn¡¯t this okay, too? My daughter¡¯s skin is white, so she¡¯ll look great in dark brown cloth.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± It was when the mother and daughter were about to choose a design and call a clerk. ¡°We¡¯ll buy that.¡± Henry said. Thedy looked at Henry again and pulled her daughter¡¯s hand. ¡°Then we¡¯ll go with something else¡­ Oh, the dress with this ribbon on both sides is also adorable.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll buy that too.¡± ¡°¡­..!¡± I nced at him in bewilderment, but Henry just smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s pick the dress next to it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy that too.¡± ¡°Then, the dress behind you¡­.¡± ¡°That one too.¡± Thedy looked back at Henry. ¡°Well, sir¡­¡± ¡°Choose, though you¡¯ll never be able to buy anything again.¡± ¡°Wha-, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not just about those dresses. A house to live in, food to eat, clothes to wear, medicine to daily necessities.¡± As thedy hardened, Henry closed his eyes and said, ¡°How long do people have to starve to death?¡± ¡®That¡¯s right. Henry was much scarier than Isaac when he got angry.¡¯ Then Mrs. Lyon hung on to Henry. ¡°I-, I¡¯m sorry. We really didn¡¯t even know that this kid is the young miss of Dubbled¡­!¡± We were only children without a guardian, so I tried to forget about it with an apology, but I was afraid when Henry became like this. My hands were shaking. Henry looked at Mrs. Lyon with a bored look. ¡°You¡¯re wrong to apologize.¡± It was pointless, even though they had apologized properly to me. We sat on the sofa in Melvin¡¯s wardrobe with an apology from more than a dozen people in Lyon¡¯s family, including Lyon¡¯s mother and daughter, Eugene¡¯s grandfather, grandmother, maternal grandfather, maternal grandmother, aunt, uncle, and so on. Melvin and the clerks watched with a shudder. *** Melvin¡¯s dress arrived a few dayster. Much more colorful than the one I chose, several garments shouted luxury. Because of what happenedst time Melvin was scared, so he must have been working desperately. The clothes Melvin made with such enthusiasm were wonderful. The brothers smiled at me as I walked around in my dress. ¡°One more turn, Leine.¡± Henry spoke fondly as I turned again to the left and around him. The employees took a video of me. ¡°Don¡¯t miss even a single shot.¡± When Isaac warned his employees fiercely, everyone swallowed as they fixed the video. ¡®Oh my¡­.¡¯ I was starting to worry about the banquet now. I was afraid I would make a mistake at the banquet. No, I was worried someone was going to die at the banquet hall. As I remembered so, I reached out to my brothers¡¯ sleeves. And I looked at them with a serious face. ¡°Why?¡± Henry and Isaac stopped, as I said in a stern voice. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t hit people at parties.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The two men were silent. I said again firmly, ¡°No.¡± ¡°But in case of an emergency¡­¡± ¡°It is impossible to predict what will happen in a ce where the nobles gather, so it¡¯s a definite answer.¡± Again, these sentences didn¡¯t work. However, I knew what to say when this happens. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep in my nket.¡± ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°Coward!¡± Isaac and Henry stood up, shouting in order. A few years ago, I caught the flu while sleeping in a nket. I was young, and I went back and forth between life and death. When my family returned, I was nearly dead. I gave up my dignity to save the doctors because of it, ¡°Brothers, I love you!¡± When I thought about how much I¡¯ve done, tears were covering my eyes. Anyway, after that, it became a very useful threat. ¡°Okay! I¡¯m not going to hit anyone.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Alright.¡± In the end, the two answered and I nodded in satisfaction. *** Leine kept emphasizing to Henry and Isaac not to hit anyone. After that, she went up to her room to prepare for the banquet. Isaac said with a sullen face. ¡°How can I protect her if someone hits her?¡± Although they sumbed to Leine¡¯s ckmail, Isaac and Henry were good brothers who kept their promises with their younger sister. Henry with a mncholy voice said, ¡°She told us not to hit them, that means we can kill them.¡± ¡°Aha!¡± Only then did Isaac¡¯s expression lighten up. ¡°If we kill them in one blow, we don¡¯t have to hit them.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Henry said with a wickedugh as he looked at Isaac. The employees who were watching the scene gulped. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 At the same time, on top of the Hope. With the help of a magician, Seria, who became an olddy, was checking the ledger at the top of Hope. ¡°Curtis.¡± The man approached her. ¡°Luminous medicine is running out of stock.¡± It was Curtis, her acquaintance who brought Seria¡¯s bounty to Dubbled¡¯s in the past. ¡°I told the mages to hurry up and bring them. I¡¯ll refine immediately upon arrival.¡± ¡°Yes. Oh, and there was a message saying to keep the doctors under control.¡± He also delivered a letter from Leine to Seria. The letter said [The doctors should be careful not to put priority on making money, and from now on, sell a little less medicine than usual]. Curtis, who checked the letter together, said, ¡°Why is she suddenly asking us to cut back on sales? It¡¯s getting popr, we¡¯ll be able to make a lot of money if we increase the cirction.¡± ¡°Well, all I know is that the owner will never give a stupid order.¡± Curtis sank for a moment and nodded. He knew nothing about the top of the hope, but only knew that she¡¯s amazing. As if she knew in advance what would happen to disasters such as famine and floods, her words were able to avoid danger and gain enormous wealth. ¡®Amazing sense.¡¯ Given that the top of hope had Spinel¡¯sndfill even before it wasunched, she is a huge owner of capital. Then she must be noble, but she knew how to understand the workers at the top of hope. She never treated the workers poorly. It wasn¡¯t that difficult to take workers, who were always considered a nuisance by other tops, thanks to the generous rewards. The loyalty of the workers increased day by day due to higher wages and welfarepared to the other ce, and those who wanted to get a job there were overflowing. Someone even made the owner a fanclub and there are even many members. ¡°Oh, did you find the person the owner wanted to find out about?¡± ¡°There are a few people who might be it, but it¡¯s hard to confirm.¡± ¡°Find them at all costs. You can never let the owner down.¡± Seria, the representative of the owner¡¯s follower club, threatened the man. *** After finishing up, I came down the stairs. And as soon as I saw my dad and brothers waiting under the stairs, I shouted, ¡°Wow!¡± The three men who were dressed, are very stunning High and straight nose, beautiful and sharp eyes. Not only their appearance but also their tall, slim bodies are great, so they fit in with whatever clothes they use. However, they are equipped with custom-made luxurious and special robes, which makes them more stunning. ¡°How wonderful!¡± As I spoke, they gently patted my cheeks andughed. ¡°You¡¯re very pretty, too.¡± Perhaps this isn¡¯t just a ttery. In thest three lives, no one thought I was pretty. My body is so skinny that bones are sticking out. My hairstyle was taken care of carelessly to cut off some cost. I wouldn¡¯t have looked pretty even if I tried to look nice. In this life, however, it has definitely changed because I received intensive care from Dubbled employees. My body had no ugly protruding parts, my face is smooth without blemishes, and my curly hair, which was myplex, is without any damage. In addition, Melvin made the dress with great care, a cutece ribbon, and even shoes. In the mirror, I look like a pretty little girl who grew up in a rich house. ¡®This is the miracle of money.¡¯ Iughed thinking that way. ¡°Shall we go?¡± Henry asked and I nodded. We moved to the banquet hall in a carriage. It was the Imperial Pce¡¯s hall where the three major festivals of the Empire were held. At the door of the hall, the voice of the servant rang out to announce their entrance. The eyes of the people turned to us at once. In myst life, I had attended the festival with the duke, but this was always nerve-wracking. ¡®There¡­¡¯ I sped my hands with a cold sweat. Duke Amity and Duke Vallua did not attend the banquet this year. The Duke of Amity is the only one who doesn¡¯t go to such parties as the Duke of Dubbled, and the Duke of Vallua left in a hurry because of a flood in thend. I know that, but I was afraid I¡¯d suddenly meet them. The trauma was stimted and it was an unprecedented state of tension. ¡®Calm down. Today¡¯s purpose is the empress.¡¯ I¡¯m going back after meeting the Empress. Dad and brothers were already surrounded by people. Dad looked as bored as ever, Henry was talking to people with a smile, and Isaac looked so irritated. I¡¯m supposed to be like them too. At times like this, people usually hang out with young children their age through the introduction of their mother, but I wasn¡¯t aware of it because I didn¡¯t have a mother. At that time, the loud voice of the servant came in. ¡°Your Majesty the Empress!¡± People stepped back at once. Henry pulled my arm slightly so I wouldn¡¯t be swept away. ¡°I greet the mother of the Empire.¡± ¡°Thank you foring to my party.¡± Those who saw the smiling empress looked at each other with troubled faces. ¡®Oh, today,¡­.¡¯ Technically, it was the Empress who hosted the festival, but it was the imperial event. Not ¡®The Empress¡¯ Party¡¯. She was so kind and gentle at first, but the Empress had a bad temperament. In addition, she was very greedy, so she boasted of her authority with subtle words. ¡®The Emperor would have hit his forehead again if he heard it.¡¯ ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the child of fate.¡± As the eyes of the empress turned to me, the audience also paid attention to me. ¡°Come here.¡± Henry nodded a little toward me. I cautiously walked among people who were divided like the red sea and went to her. ¡°I greet the mother of the empire.¡± Spreading her skirt, she spoke and looked at the Empress. *** The empress held my hand with a kind face. ¡°You¡¯ve grown a lot. Oh my God, you¡¯ve grown so much.¡± I have often seen the empress in my past life, but in this life, she has not seen her on my own because of Dubbled¡¯s strong refusal and close escort. ¡°The girl who would be the saviour of the empire could not be seen until she grew up, How can I raise my head to God when I die?¡± The people looked at each other with a troubled face again. It wasn¡¯t right for the imperial family to talk about God in public. The empire is not a state ruled by the Pope. In other words, even though Nelliard is the state religion, there is no need to believe it. However, if the royal family came out and gave power to the church, it was no different from forcing the people to believe in it. In addition, the empress¡¯s word could have been seen as a sign to the duke of dubbled. I hid myugh. ¡°I wanted to see the empress since I didn¡¯t remember you very well. I was looking forward to seeing you, and you look better than I imagined!¡± I said it in a childish way on purpose. I didn¡¯t say it to tter her. The empress smiled even more brightly. ¡°You¡¯re very lovely. I was worried because you¡¯re growing up in Dubbled, but it was a useless thought.¡± ¡°Yo-Your highness.¡± The maid called her in embarrassment. But the empress didn¡¯t even listen. ¡°Come sit next to me. Let me know how you¡¯ve been.¡± A short legged chair had been ced next to the empress¡¯s chair. I sat next to her and told many stories. ¡°So, I heard Duke Constance is having an affair.¡± ¡°Truly, kids these days are amazing.¡± The empress who slightly raised her chin, shook her head. But my words would be very exciting even that way. As evidence, her cheeks were red and she was short of breath. No one would have told her about the rumours going around the pce. So how interesting would my stories be to her who lived in such a boring ce? ¡®I purposely asked Laura about the rumours.¡¯ Mina said something in my first life. There¡¯s something called a ¡®morning drama¡¯ in her world that consists of unthinkable stories. No adult dislikes those morning dramas. ¡°At the time of worship, a woman said that she wanted to go to the bathroom, but she couldn¡¯t leave her seat. So she farted while saying a chant! Someone said ¡®the trumpet yer yed very loudly today.¡¯¡± ¡°Ohohoho!¡± The empressughed. I don¡¯t really know why it¡¯s so funny to her but it might be that funny for her who have never heard about such stories. ¡°It¡¯s always difficult because the worship is long. Older people like me sometimes suffer.¡± Well, it was a sympatheticugh. ¡°I love talking to you, it¡¯s been a long time since I had such a pleasant time.¡± The empress looks so happy that the people were surprised. The empress is a stubborn person and rarely shows such niceness to anyone. ¡°Next time, pleasee to the pce.¡± ¡®She got the bait.¡¯ I deliberately said this to her. ¡°But when Ie to your ce, there will be a priest, so my dad will be troubled.¡± Everyone in the country knows that the rtionship between Dubbled and the church is bad. The empress knows this well too. Understanding what I meant, she nodded. ¡°When youe, I won¡¯t call the priest.¡± ¡°Really? Wow! I want to go to your pce.¡± In a secret space where I can see the empress¡¯s skin condition to be exact. Only when I know how much her skin disease has been cured, I can control the empress to abandon the church. I hid my true motive and smiled brightly. Then the empress said, ¡°Oh my.¡± ¡°Wait a minute. It¡¯s time for me to take my medicine.¡± When she reached out to the maid, the maid took out a small bottle of medicine. Even in the first life, and in the second life, the empress is always healthy. There was nothing wrong but a skin disease. But she¡¯s taking meds? ¡°Your Majesty, are you sick? I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯ve been taking medicine.¡± When I forced my eyebrows down and asked, the empressughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s a medicine for youth. It¡¯s a rather embarrassing name.¡± What are you talking about? I never sell that much medicine at once. ¡°I know. I heard what the grandfathers who went there said. I heard they sell it at the top of hope.¡± As I said so, the empress took the bait. ¡°It¡¯s not the top of the Hope. It¡¯s a new medicine developed by the church.¡± ¡°Can I see what it is?¡± The empress gave me a bottle of medicine. I smelled the scent and checked the color. ¡®It¡¯s not a new medicine from the church. This is my medicine.¡¯ In other words, they had a recipe for my medicine at the church. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 ¡®I need to find out if it¡¯s sold to anyone besides the empress.¡¯ I followed the empress who left the hall to take medicine. As she approached the empress who had just left, she asked her, ¡°Why did you follow me?¡± ¡°I want to be with you. There are so many people in the hall, I¡¯m scared.¡± Not many people dislike having a child chasing after them. The empressughed when she saw me desperately following after her, like a chick chasing their mother. Then, ¡°Your Majesty.¡± A familiar voice flowed into my ear. I looked back in surprise. ¡®It¡¯s Adolf, the priest.¡¯ Five years ago, he was the man who pressured the Dubbled with spinel and persistently tormented me in my first life. ¡°Why don¡¯t you hang your neck when you¡¯re revealed to be a fake? Can¡¯t you see how damaged the church reputation is because of you?¡± The empress looked pleased, but soon nced at me and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on here? The Dubbleds will be mad if they see you here.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve brought more medicine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. It was a shame that it nearly ran out of stock.¡± While the empress wasughing, Adolf gave the box to her maid. The empress pushed me slightly on the back. ¡°It¡¯s the child of fate. She has grown a lot, right?¡± The person who said that she would not call the priest to the castle when I came earlier received the medicine, then she introduced me to the priest. The empress was this kind of person. She would change sides immediately if someone gives her something even bigger. Adolf looked totally uninterested in me, but greet me to please the Empress. ¡°Nice to meet you, little miss. I¡¯m Adolf from the central church. You¡¯ve indeed grown a lot.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Adolf, who nced at me as if seeing a parasite, smiled and looked back at the empress. ¡°You look much better.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you. The efficacy of the medicine are amazing.¡± ¡°I was desperate to manufacture it for you because the original medicine sells limited stock.¡± He is also shameless to steal the manufacturing methods of mine. The Adolf from then and now, would always steal from others. It was several times that he stole the sacred form that I desperatelypleted and reported it to the Vatican. ¡°Thanks for everything. The top of hope produces low in quantity, and if I don¡¯t go myself, I can¡¯t get it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll prepare a lot of medicine before it runs out.¡± ¡°Selling a good medicine would be a good thing, but wouldn¡¯t you be too busy to take care of an old woman after you start selling it?¡± ¡°No way. I only make medicine for the Empress.¡± Thanks to the two, I was able to find out the situation. ¡®What is happening.¡¯ Mina looked at the efficacy of the Luminous drug and say: ¡°Ah, I see steroidse from medicinal herbs here.¡± That was a drug with serious side effects if abused. If they use it moderately, this is a special medicine, but if they use it incorrectly, they will die in the worst case. It wasn¡¯t for a reason that I put the doctors stationed and sold the luminous medicine only if they really need it. It was to protect them. ¡®If he only gave it to the Empress, the others will be safe.¡¯ The people are given a very small doses of medication, depending on the orders of the doctors I have stationed, so they are less likely to have side effects. However, if Adolf made so much medicine, the empress will suffer from the side effects. My medicine doesn¡¯t have any side effects because of the small dose, but it¡¯s another story if they put big doses. This means that he should take full responsibility for the empress suffering from aftereffects. The empressughed and told me. ¡°Isn¡¯t the priest really nice?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s really nice!¡± I spoke brightly as the priest smiled. *** Returning from the party, I looked around and went to the corner of the dressing room and grabbed themunication device. I connect my device to Seria¡¯s and exined what happened today. ¡°There¡¯s going to be a case involving Luminous medicine soon. Build trust so that the customers can¡¯t cut off the medicine right away.¡± ¡®Because it¡¯s dangerous if they suddenly stop taking them.¡¯ [Yes, little miss. But what about the empress?] ¡°Well, that¡¯s none of my business?¡± [Pardon?] I¡¯m not a good person. The good Leine who was worried about the life of the Empress who destroyed my life many times, was not here. ¡®All I have to do is wait.¡¯ Thanks to Adolf¡¯s greed, all I have to do is watch him digging his own grave. *** A weekter. I got out of the room and walked in the hallway. ¡®I have to look around the mansion!¡¯ Since many events are ongoing, there was no time to look around the mansion properly. Even though my brothers came to y every day, I pretended to be tired, dug myself in the nket, and read books. The scenery of the mansion and the castle was very different. The castle was always crowded with many employees passing through the corridor. I don¡¯t know why, but that¡¯s the rule of the servants. The owners said that they were like tools, so they had to go around without getting in the way of the owner¡¯s eyes. So was in the Vallua¡¯s mansion. ¡®This ce seems like a lonelyndscape.¡¯ Wouldn¡¯t the person living here be lonely? The servants said, ¡°You can go anywhere except for your aunt¡¯s room.¡± The mansion was so spacious that I could run freely. Walking around on the second floor, I found a room decorated with a slightly different pattern. ¡®Where am I?¡¯ I opened the door slightly and found a small room with no windows. I thought it was a warehouse, but it couldn¡¯t be it. There are tables, pretty chairs, cupboards, and a small bed. ¡®Is this the servants room?¡¯ But is there a servant who can have a room in the mansion? It¡¯s definitely not Javelin¡¯s room. I sit in the chair. There was a small drawer under the table, so when I opened it, there was a bundle of letters. Should I read it? I thought about it for a while. But soon, I got my thoughts organized. They said it¡¯s okay to go anywhere, so if there¡¯s anything I shouldn¡¯t read, I should¡¯ve put it away, right? But¡­ [Apologize to me. You were rude!] [I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s rude to drop the weepingdy down because you were scared. If it¡¯s because of seeing your tears, don¡¯t worry. You are not special enough to keep in my memory.] [I didn¡¯t cry! I was just practicing horseback riding! It was rude enough to grab me by the nape of my neck while practicing horseback riding.] [You stuck your whole body to the horse like a flying squirrel while weeping. It¡¯s not horseback riding.] It¡¯s a neat adult handwriting. The note was endless. [I¡¯m sorry I screamed yesterday. I was just going to put some medicine in the bathroom at the request of the butler to recover from fatigue. I never dreamed you¡¯de to the bathroom naked during the day.] [I will leave it again because my apology didn¡¯t seem to be delivered well in thest letter. I¡¯m sorry. And I¡¯ve never made a rumor about your cobra.] [One more talk about cobra, I¡¯ll burn your room.] [I¡¯m sorry if I did, but I¡¯m really not. It¡¯s scary, so I hope you don¡¯t stare at me like before. It¡¯s true that my words about cobra in the bathroom before refers to your cobra, but I really didn¡¯t make a rumor.] [I really will start a fire in your room.] I giggled and read another note. [Are you okay with yesterday¡¯s injury? If you don¡¯t get treatment, the wound will worsen.] [It¡¯s none of your business. Don¡¯t leave anything useless in front of my room.] [It¡¯s not useless, it¡¯s medicine. Speaking of which, I want a cold pudding today. Please tell the butler about it. I owe you, but I¡¯m sorry to ask you such a favor.] [You owe me.] [Thanks for the pudding.] [Do you know how happy I would be to have my feet in ice water in the shade of a tree in summer?] [Thank you for the ice water.] They were suddenly being respectful to each other, but I felt love in both their handwriting and sentences. [Why didn¡¯t youe out yesterday?] [If your body is sick, say it hurts. Also, don¡¯t just endure it.] Right now, the other side seems to have started writing the note first. My heart was pounding. Is this a love letter? [I¡¯m not getting married.] I was right! [Why are you telling me that?] [Then, when we meet, please rx your eyes.] [It¡¯s because of an eye infection!¡­But are you really not going to get married?] [Yes.] The letter became sweeter. [I want you to rx a little bit.] [That¡¯s not an apology, is it? If you knew I almost jumped into theke because you kissed me in front of the house, you would have never apologized like that.] He must¡¯ve kissed her! My heart was pounding and I wrapped my flushed cheeks. [Were you feeling well yesterday?] [I¡¯m not that weak.] [Three months.] What three months? ¡®Is he sick?¡¯ There was no note that followed. I touched the tip of the note with a worried face. I just peeped at their letters a little, but my heart aches and I wonder how they¡¯re now. I tried to put the note back in the drawer. But I can feel something in the corner of the drawer. When I took it out, it was a pair of rings. There was nothing on the side, but on the middle there was a ruby. I looked around the ring with a wide circumference and found the inscriptions on the inside. ¡°Ri¡­sette. Risette?!¡± Chapter 64 Chapter 64 I was so surprised that my eyes are widened. ¡®It¡¯s the name of thete Duchess!¡¯ I also looked at the ring on the narrow side. As expected, the letters are engraved. ¡®Theodo¡­¡¯ It was then. ¡°Theodore.¡± A voice came to my ears before I had finished reading the ring. A woman was leaning against the door frame with her arms crossed as she stared at me. ¡°Who are you, why are you in my room?¡± She has clear blue eyes, a symbol of Dubbled. I know that person, who has a beautiful appearance and a sweet voice. It is my aunt, Javelin Ariage. ¡°Why are you reading a note from Risette in my room?¡± This is Javelin¡¯s room? I was so surprised, I didn¡¯t came here on purpose. This ce was too small and shabby for her, who was in charge of the mansion. I never imagined that this would be Javelin¡¯s room. ¡°Excuse me, I¡­.¡± I was about to spout out an answer. ¡°Take it!¡± With Isaac¡¯s voice, the sword came to me. Javelin turned lightly and put the sword between her index finger and her middle finger. ¡°You should¡¯ve been more stealthy if you wanted to hit me from behind.¡± With a grin, Isaac, who was approaching Javelin, sees me inside. ¡°Kid!!¡± He rushed over and stared at me in a hurry. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were here. You¡¯re not hurt?¡± ¡°I stopped your sword, so she wouldn¡¯t be hurt.¡± When Javelin spoke in a quiet voice, Isaac shouted. Isaac frowned and said, ¡°What did you do? Did you bully the little kid?¡± ¡°No! No!¡± I quickly tore Isaac off her. Even if it¡¯s a misunderstanding, it¡¯s my fault that I entered other people¡¯s rooms freely. I should have checked the room in advance. I didn¡¯t know she was using a narrow room with no windows. I got up and approached Javelin. ¡°I¡¯m Leine Risett¡ª¡± ¡°The child of fate.¡± She said that. She doesn¡¯t go around much, and she¡¯s cold-hearted about others. She didn¡¯t even ept my greeting, so some people were reluctant to greet her. ¡°Little miss.¡± Lea came to see me then. ¡°There you are.¡± ¡°What is it, Lea?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your meal time.¡± Lea who stood up smiling, bowed to Javelin. When she saw Lea, she loosened her arms. Her hair flowed gently down the corbone. ¡°When will you be mine?¡± When she said so, she lightly raised Lea¡¯s chin with her index finger. The maids who came with Lea blushed and looked dazed. She has such a cold personality, but she¡¯s very popr to women rather than men. The first escort of the empress and the captain of the white horse battalion, a unit of female knights. ¡ª it was Javelin Ariage. Lea smiled. ¡°You¡¯re going too far with your jokes.¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not funny because you¡¯re not flustered.¡± With her arms crossed again, she goes into her room and closed the door. ¡°Shall we go, little miss? His Excellency is waiting.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nod my head and hold Lea¡¯s hand. As I went down to the dining room, dad and Henry were sitting while facing each other. Isaac, who followed me, sat down and tell me to sit next to him. The meal didn¡¯t start until I sat down. Isaac carried a milk cup to me and said, ¡°Aunt is here.¡± Henry, who cut and put the meat on my te replied, ¡°Aunt?¡± ¡°Yes, she was with the kid.¡± ¡°Is everything alright?¡± I nodded at Henry¡¯s words. ¡°She just asks who I am, I went into her room because I didn¡¯t know it is her room.¡± ¡°Yeah, that room deserved to be misunderstood.¡± ¡°Kid, my aunt is a really scary person. If you¡¯re not careful¡­¡± And Isaac drew a straight horizontal line through his neck with his hand, I flinched and held the fork tight. Javelin¡¯s aura is too intense. Even though they were half-siblings, I didn¡¯t know that she would be so simr to my father. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. Our aunt never touches a woman.¡± ¡°You never know. Because she hate the church more than anyone else in Dubbled.¡± It is a famous story. This is a story I heard in my second life, one day, Javelin idently said it when she was drunk. ¡°I lost my three precious people to the church.¡± I don¡¯t know all three of them, but I know one person. Empress Elsa. Adrian¡¯s mother, it¡¯s her who died. I noticed she was very close to thete empress. It took her less than a month to die because she was ill. They didn¡¯t inspect her body any further because the priest said that the empress have a disease caused by her divine power. Javelin seem to think that Empress Elsa¡¯s death was because of the church who cooperated with Empress Yvonne. I do think so too¡­ ¡®Hmm, then just how disgusted she is with me from the church?¡¯ I could see why her eyes were so cold. ¡°My aunt is also the worst in Dubbled once she¡¯s angry.¡± When I looked at Lea for confirmation, she smiled awkwardly and nodded. ¡®Aaahh!¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t want to annoy her¡­but it already happened!¡¯ I went into the room without permission and read the letters. It must be very special to her because she kept the letters. I can¡¯t say anything because I read such a precious thing freely. How can I make up for it? Should I give her a present?¡± After the meal, I went back to my room and asked Lea. ¡°What will Javelin like?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve never seen Javelin show her likes or dislikes¡­. But why?¡± ¡°I want to get along with Javelin.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, she¡¯s a lonely woman.¡± Is Javelin lonely? I snorted. She is the queen of socialites, and she has a lot of followers. Hearing the news of her attending the party would make the party to be sought, so invitations came from all kinds of ces to her. ¡°Because all of her friends have died and she haven¡¯t been close to anyone.¡± ¡°Friends?¡± ¡°I mean, the Duchess and Her Majesty. In particr, she cared about the duchess a lot. She was waiting for her fourth child to be born.¡± ¡°Fourth¡­the fourth child?¡± It was the fourth child of my father, who died without being born. When the mage told him that their fourth daughter will be born, the people of the Dubbled were delighted. Perhaps the same was the case with Dad, there were small shoes for girls in his drawer. At first, I didn¡¯t know it was for the fourth child. I asked Nos because I was curious about the shoe. He gave a troubled look for a moment and answered. ¡°It belongs to the fourth child. His Excellency waited so long that he made a baby girl shoes in advance.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Your middle name is supposed to be Risette, right?¡± Now I know why she stopped me from talking when she introduced me to Javelin. ¡®Because I received her friend¡¯s name as a middle name, a kid from the church.¡¯ I felt a little heavy in my heart. ¡®Everyone would¡¯ve be happy if the fourth child was born.¡¯ Then there is no need for Dad and Javelin to be lonely. The brothers would have been happy with their younger sister. I was thinking so, but Lea¡¯s expression darkened. I guess she was worried about me getting along with Javeline. In front of the door, Lea made eye contact with me. ¡°You¡¯ll be able to make friends with Javelin just fine. Because you are simr to her.¡± ¡°Me¡­.?¡± I have seen a portrait of the Duchess. Unlike me, who has brown colored hair, she has a sparkling blonde hair, and she was beautiful enough to attract everyone¡¯s attention. I had changed a lot in this life, but I am not at as beautiful as Risette. ¡°I don¡¯t resemble any of them.¡± Sheughed. ¡°Not your face, but your attitude.¡± ¡°Attitude?¡± ¡°Ocassionaly, you say something simr to Duchess Risette.¡± ¡°You¡¯re very simr to Miss Risette. You¡¯re like her long lost daughter who¡ª¡° ¡°Lea.¡± Someone called her name. Me and Lea turned our heads in surprise. It was Javelin¡¯s voice. Her voice was much colder and more violent than before. ¡°Who are you saying is the daughter of Risette?¡± Lea grew pale. Javelin seems to care for Lea, but if she made a mistake, she won¡¯t give any mercy. ¡®I¡¯ve heart it before in my past lives, Javelin is able to kill her own people.¡¯ I went to Javelin. ¡°Excuse me, Lea didn¡¯t say that, she didn¡¯t say I am her daughter, she was just trying tofort me. I said I wanted to get along well with you. So!¡± When I spoke urgently, Javelin¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Why me?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re a family¡­¡± Chapter 65 Chapter 65 TL:Zimming ¡®Oh, no.¡¯ Dubbled was not a family that loved each other just because they were a family. The ancestor saw their children as a tool of power, and even the duke¡¯s father ughtered up to ten brothers and left only two. What I said probably doesn¡¯t make any sense to Javelin. ¡®Oh no. I was just trying to get along, but I made her even angrier.¡¯ I made a desperate excuse. ¡°Well, I won¡¯t upset you anymore. I¡¯m really going to stay quiet. Be quiet, not to be seen by you. I¡¯ll walk carefully so that I won¡¯t bother you. So can you forgive me¡­?¡± When I looked up with a desperate face, Javelin¡¯s eyes were distorted. ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± ¡°¡­.?¡± ¡°¡­.go inside.¡± Javelin walk past me. After she¡¯spletely gone, I breathed a sigh. Leah muttered with a guilty look, ¡°Little miss, because of me¡­¡± ¡®No, it¡¯s not because of Lea.¡¯ I opened my arms with a disheartened look. As always, Lea Hugged me. Boom, boom, boom, boom! The administrators hurried through the hall. ¡°Your Excellency, the Empress has fallen!¡± When I heard a loud cry, I held Lea¡¯s shoulder tightly in my arms. ¡®It has started.¡¯ *** Adolf rushed into the pce to check the situation. The royal physician was looking at her, and the empress showed no sign of waking up. ¡°What is it?¡± When asked why, the physician were at a loss. ¡°We have no idea. She was healthier than usual a week ago. The pain she used toin about is gone. She have been walking a lot, and she had a greatplexion, so why did this happen all of a sudden¡­¡± ¡°It could be poison.¡± ¡°There was no such thing in the tests.¡± The royal physician asked the Empress Dowager¡¯s maid. ¡°Did she eat the wrong food?¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be true! Her majesty owns a poison tester, if there¡¯s a problem, the tester would have copsed too.¡± The empress also didn¡¯t have a particr allergy. ¡°Have you noticed anything unusualtely?¡± ¡°Other than taking the medicine of youth¡­¡± ¡°The medicine of youth. Do you mean the medicine they sell on the market?!¡± The physician groaned and saw the empress who had fallen. Why is she so immature when she gets older? Medicine that did not receive confirmation from the physician could not be brought into the pce. It was strictly forbidden because it could be used as a poison. ¡°But it didn¡¯t happen to anyone else.¡± The maid nced at Adolf. ¡°Not the medicine on the market, but the priest has prepared them with simr efficacy.¡± At her words, people looked at Adolf. He was very confused too. ¡®What the hell is going on?¡¯ He must have stolen the manufacturing method from the top of hope and made it the same. But why only the empress? In this case, it is all his fault that the empress copsed but he couldn¡¯t say that the priest himself had stolen the recipe. If they find out that the priest who manages the central churchmitted theft, he will be kicked out immediately. ¡®I need to me the people on the top of hope.¡¯ Adolf immediately contacted a worker on the top of the hope. *** Martin, a worker who has been working at the top of hope for three years, clucked his tongue. He was so greedy for money that he epted the priest¡¯s offer. But he didn¡¯t know it would bother him so much. ¡°Is there really no one who¡¯s sick after taking the medicine?¡± ¡°Yes, people has never visited us because of that reason.¡± ¡°Then make a problem.¡± The priest handed over the medicine bottle. He said to mix this powder to the stocks there. It wasn¡¯t that hard to mix the powder in the medicine. Martin, a member of the guard, knew the patrol route and the shift times of the guards better than anyone else, and even knew when the workers were leaving. He took advantage of the absence of people and came into the warehouse. Fumbling against the wall in the dark, he found the stock of medicine for youth. In the past five years, the top of hope has grown so much. There was too much luggage in the warehouse, and it¡¯s dark inside. As soon as he was wiping out the sweat with the back of his hand, he tore through the sack. ¡°What are you looking for?¡± ¡°What else¡­the medicine of¡­ugh!¡± A light came into the dimly lit warehouse. A girl was smiling as she sat on a sack. ¡°Luminous medicine?¡± ¡°Wha, wha, what! who are you?! He was frightened, struggling and waving his hand. When he turned his head, it was the vice-president and her aide Curtis. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Martin¡¯s face turned pale at their question. ¡°Th, that¡­¡± he eximed. ¡°I, I was told to search for something by the owner.¡± ¡°How do you know the owner?¡± Once the vice-leader tries to grasp the situation, he must flee. The girl walked softly and held out her upper body with her hands on her back. ¡°What kind of excuse is that?¡± ¡°¡­.what?¡± ¡°When did I give such an order?¡± Martinughed at the child¡¯s words. ¡°How can a little girl be the owner¡­gasp!¡± Seria caught him by the neck. Seria, who looked down at him was about to twist his neck like a bug. ¡°Shh- the owner didn¡¯t allow you to speak.¡± ¡°¡­..!¡± No way! The top of hope has grown in just five years. She monopolized Spinel and controlled the business. Does it make sense that the owner is a girl under 10? However, even the upper ups of the top were very polite to the child. ¡°Let it go.¡± The child came to him slowly. ¡°I think I treated the workers pretty well.¡± Martin¡¯s throat was parched by the girl¡¯s words. The child¡¯s little hand touched Martin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Huh? What do you think.¡± ¡°That, I¡­¡± The child shrugged at Martin, who was scared and couldn¡¯t answer properly. ¡°Well, that¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°¡­pardon?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to forgive you.¡± For a moment, he felt the back of the child¡¯s hand shining, and he felt burning sensation all over his body. The child¡¯s hand shone red and his body seemed to be burning as if he had swallowed a fireball. ¡°Agghhh¡ª!¡± Martin, who was shaking as if he had been electrocuted, said, ¡°Sa,save me!¡± He was screaming and fell down. The child with an expressionless face, left. Curtis gulped as he looked at Seria staring at the child¡¯s back with her forehead narrowed. The child must have been very powerful to make a man like this. Who would have thought that the powerful owner, would be a child who looked less than 10 years old. ¡°She grew up wonderfully!¡± Seria said. Leine, whom she met after a few years, had be a true young miss of Dubbled. *** Standing in front of the full-length mirror, she wore three hats, two mufflers, gloves and various essories. ¡°Ah, I think this would look good on you too.¡± Seria, who put so many things on me, brought me another bunch of things in her arms. ¡°That¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t need it.¡± ¡°You look good in everything.¡± I put the things Seria give me and folded them as I put them in a box. These goods are all precious stock for making money. ¡°Did you already take care of Martin?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go back.¡± ¡°Stay a little longer. It¡¯s your first time in the top. I have a lot to show you,¡± Seria said, glistening her eyes. ¡°Are you okay with showing yourself to Curtis?¡± I nodded at her words. ¡°He¡¯s the one Seria trusts. Then I trust him too.¡± ¡°You say something pleasant. Now, this is what you asked for.¡± I got the paper envelope Seria gave me. I checked inside and nodded. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 TL:Zimming ¡°I¡¯ll be back again.¡± ¡°Please.¡± After receiving Seria¡¯s greetings, I tore up the teleportation sheet. When I opened my eyes again, I was in my room. ¡®That¡¯s too bad.¡¯ I can¡¯t teleport to a ce more than 5 kilometers. Only those weighing less than 30 kilograms can be teleported, but they cost as much as 300,000 francs per sheet. Back then, Mina was also shocked after hearing the price ¡°It¡¯s 300,000 francs, so it¡¯s 300 million won?!¡± I don¡¯t know how much money 300 million won is, but I know that 300,000 francs are a year worth of money for most nobledies. ¡®I bought two pieces.¡¯ My heart aches thinking how much I spent today. ¡®But the rtionship between the empress and the church will be irrevocably strained, and this much money is a worthy investment.¡¯ Thinking that way, I changed into pajamas and hugged the doll that was lying on my bed. *** Adolf was imprisoned for failing to prove that his medicine had no problem. It was only natural that the country was overturned because the empress and the priest were intertwined. The Empress woke up, but she was difficult to appease. The Emperor was very angry at the fact that Adolf had done harm to the royal family, regardless of intention and error. Even the Pope tried to appease him but the emperor was not willing. Adolf will be publicly executed. The church didn¡¯t know anything about this before, so they were very shocked. The church¡¯s reputation will plummet if Adolf, one of the 21 priests ¨C is sentenced to public execution. It was not just a matter of reputation, but a deration by the emperor that he would reduce the power of the church. Of course, the church med the top of the hope and tried to get Adolf out. Since they couldn¡¯t find any signs of side effects due to the top of hope thorough supervision, they tried to threaten us. But because of our preparation, they didn¡¯t find anything to threaten us. Watching the situation, Iughed inwardly. I tried to separate only the empress and the church, but even the emperor was caught. It was thanks to Adolf, who was digging his own grave. *** I went down the stairs and approached my father who was about to leave. ¡°Are you going out again today?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Be careful.¡± As I said so, my dad gritted his teeth. Yesterday he said that he was going to tear up and kill Adolf with his own hands. The Adolf incident has made dad extremely busy. There were meetings of the great noble families every day, and the emperor brought the Duke of Dubbled as if to irritate the church. I saw my father off by giving him a hug. After my father left, I was hanging around in front of the door, and Javelin approached me. Javelin also has a schedule at the Imperial Pce today. It was because the nobledies gathered to visit the Empress. When I saw her, I said, ¡°Wow¡­¡± Javelin, wearing a furry coat over a dark brown trousers and a peacock feathered hat shaped like a boat, looks really cool. ¡°Goodbye!¡± When I said so, Javelin looked at me for a moment. ¡°Get inside.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡®Okay, I¡¯ve had 10 seconds of eye contact today!¡¯ I recently saw Javelin off whenever she went away. She had a schedule outside almost everyday, so I woke up at dawn and saw her off. She didn¡¯t even notice me at first, but she made eye contact with me today! Lea, who was waiting in the back said, ¡°You must be alone again today. Should I get you a book to read?¡± Javelin suddenly paused, ¡°Is she all alone today?¡± Lea answered, ¡°Yes, everyone went to the meeting today.¡± Isaac refused, but was dragged away by Henry. This is an opportunity for them create a strongwork of people, as it is a gathering of children of the nobles. My family members have a lot of schedules these days, so I had been mostly alely. Javelin narrowed her brows, nced at me, and said, ¡°Get ready to go out ande with me.¡± ¡°The little miss?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take her.¡± Me and Lea opened our eyes wide. I was surprised because I didn¡¯t know Javelin would say such a thing. Originally, she¡¯s supposed to bring me to ces and introduce me to thedies, but she didn¡¯t want to be close to me. Dad and my brothers didn¡¯t force Javelin to introduce me either because they didn¡¯t want me to do social activities. Lea hurriedly took me away, saying, ¡°Hold on a second.¡± ¡°Clothes¡­! Coats and shoes for going out!¡± After hearing from Lea, Laura and the maids rushed around and clothed me. As I hurried down, I saw Javelin waiting for me. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I followed her and climbed onto the carriage. It was silent in the carriage. I looked at her and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± It was her duty to introduce me, but she looks confused as to why I was grateful to her. ¡°You¡¯re taking me with you because I¡¯m all alone!¡± As I spoke brightly, she narrowed her forehead. ¡°You¡¯re such a weirdo.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°How do you hang around me every time even though you know I¡¯m avoiding you?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s only natural that Javelin hates me.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I was sent from the church. Adopting an orphan from themoner, Dubbled¡¯s name was damaged, and I also went into your room without consent¡­¡± ¡°Who told you that?¡± ¡°Everyone does. People in Dubbled say it¡¯s only natural if you hate me. I think so too.¡± Even at the banquet hall of the festival, there were many nobledies who were so reluctant to talk to me. If she introduces me to the nobles, it will be hard. Javelin sighed with her arms folded. ¡°The reason I avoided you is not because of you alone.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I was narrow minded.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Whether you¡¯re from the church or an orphan and amoner, that¡¯s not a reason you¡¯ll be hated. That¡¯s because many people are narrow minded.¡± I stared at Javelin. I¡¯ve never heard someone said that directly, so my heart was pounding. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± ¡°Wear your hat properly. Your ears are freezing.¡± Javelin, who said so, turned her gaze towards the window. I answered energetically, ¡°Yes!¡± and covered my ears with my hat. *** Arriving at the pce, Javelin introduced me briefly to thedies. After greeting, I went into the pce of the Empress Dowager. There were many people in the room, so I couldn¡¯t see the Empress¡¯s face. ¡°You came.¡± The empress said with a tired voice, the nobledies tried to console her by ming the priest. ¡°How can the priest make such a terrible mistake, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°The truth is still being investigated. Whoever makes this happen will be severely punished.¡± It was Javelin¡¯s turn to speak. ¡°I hope you recover soon.¡± That was the end. Even though everyone knows of Javelin¡¯s personality. She¡¯s so popr, the ces and the people she visited will get the attention just bying, so they will be satisfied with that. ¡°I brought the child of fate.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh, child,e here. Hold my hand.¡± The empress reached out to her little hand. A red rash was seen with her stretched hand. ¡®It¡¯s a rebound.¡¯ It¡¯s clear that Luminous medicine has caused her to copse, so she must have stopped taking them. If they cut off the luminous medicine at once, the wounds will be even worse. It¡¯s because she wanted to hide her skin disease. But at this rate, there¡¯s already a rumor about her skin diseases. As expected, thedies pretended not to know about the red marks on Empress¡¯s hand. I said without hesitation. ¡°Your Majesty, you have a red thing on your hand.¡± The empress tried to take her hand back, but I pretended to be innocent and held it with both hands. ¡°Itchy, isn¡¯t it? I know this.¡± ¡°¡­.what?¡± ¡°It¡¯s called atopy!¡± ¡°Atopy?¡± It¡¯s not a deadly disease but it¡¯ll be a headache in the future. Aristocratic children suffered especially a lot, and it wasn¡¯t until I was 18 that the reason was revealed. ¡®Divine healing.¡¯ Children who received healing in their mother¡¯s stomach are oddly less healthy than other children. That¡¯s because divine healingpletely purifies the body and destroys most of the germs. Many germs weren¡¯t just bad. Some germs healed and strengthened the immune system, and there were germs that were beneficial. However, as they cleanse them all, their immunity worsens. And for some reason, it even caused skin diseases like that, or they were born with them from the beginning. Right now, only those who grew up in the church often received it, but in the future, all of the nobles who were friendly with the church would receive it. ¡®That¡¯s why in the future I will see many people with atopy.¡¯ That¡¯s why the Luminous medicine was developed. ¡°Isn¡¯t it itchy when you eat greasy food?¡± ¡°Ye,yes.¡± ¡°It get worse in winter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°I saw it when I was in the nursery.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes were on me now. ¡°Oh my god, when you were in the nursery, you were less than five years old, you remember that?¡± ¡°Rather than that, I am more surprised by your observing ability.¡± While the nobledies were whispering, I looked at the empress¡¯ wounds. ¡°I know how to make this less painful.¡± The empress looks excited. ¡°What should I do¡­?¡± I will serve you at an expensive price, customer. I smiled inwardly and looked at the empress. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 TL:Zimming Thedies looked at the child. The Empress began to talk to the child and became very energetic. When asked to take a bath without salt and change into soft clothes, Empress followed her words. it was amazing that the empress, who was so stubborn even to the emperor, followed the child¡¯s words like a doll. The child also put cream on the skin of the empress, who had changed her clothes. ¡°What do you usually put on?¡± ¡°There¡¯s an oil the priest gave me.¡± ¡°What do you eat these days?¡± ¡°I¡¯m eating meat because stamina is important to get rid of the disease.¡± ¡°It¡¯s strange¡­¡± The child turned her head to the side and closed her eyes. ¡°What do you mean by strange?¡± ¡°The priest is very strange¡­¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a lot of patients in the church. Patients with unusual diseases are even more likely to try to get treatment. Why didn¡¯t the priest know of your disease?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°I heard that oil or meat is bad for atopy. It¡¯s going to get your skin worse.¡± The Empress¡¯ eyes were badly distorted. ¡®The child is right.¡¯ She was doing what she was told to do at the church, but she felt her skin condition is getting worse. If even the child knows it, the priest should¡¯ve known too. But the reason why he hasn¡¯t given proper treatment so far was to keep using herself. ¡®These bastards!¡¯ How much has she done for the church? ¡°You¡¯re the only one who cares about me.¡± Leine grinned as the Empress spoke so. ¡°No!¡± Then she dashed toward thedies and said, ¡°They all care about Your Majesty. Everyone looked sad earlier because they were worried.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± As Leine did not forget them, the faces of thedies lit up. ¡°Yes, your majesty. We were very worried about you.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t forget your feelings.¡± Until now, the Empress has never had a chance to get acquainted with thedies because she¡¯s too busy with the church. Thedies saw Leine in a better light. ¡°I did what you said and it is less itchy than usual. What prize should I give to you?¡± When the empress asked with a smile, Leine said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m d it doesn¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± ¡°I¡¯m proud of you. At times like this, it makes me happier to say so. Tell me. What would you like to have? Toys? Jewels?¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay¡­ but I want a book!¡± ¡°Book?¡± ¡°I heard Your Majesty has many valuable ancient books.¡± When I began to live my fourth life, the empress happily put Leine on herp. ¡°Yes, I have a great library. Pick one, I¡¯ll give you whatever you want.¡± ¡°Wow¡ª!¡± Seeing the delighted child, the empress smiled brightly. ¡°Well, what¡¯s your name?¡± For the first time, she asked for her name, who usually never remembered her name in three regressions even after giving her the name. *** After leaving the pce with Javelin, I was holding the book given by the Empress Dowager in my hand. When I was excited, I asked Javelin. ¡°Isn¡¯t there some ancient books in the mansion?¡± ¡°Yes, but not as many as the empress.¡± This is the original version of the Bible! ¡®I didn¡¯t know this would be mine.¡¯ I didn¡¯t mean to get this. It is true that the empress tried to give me her cherished gift as proof that she trust me. But the reason why I mentioned the book was because thedies will think this is the most admirable gift for the child. She chose to give me the original scriptures and turned her back on the church. I sang a joyous song in my heart. Shepletely separated herself from the church, and acquired the treasures of the church that money could not buy. It was the perfect ending. ¡®As long as I¡¯m holding this, the church won¡¯t touch me easily.¡¯ And my protector is the duke of dubbled. ¡°If it had been for another child, I would have given a toy. Child, did you say you can read ancientnguages?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t go anywhere and show that you can read ancientnguages. It¡¯s going to be a hassle.¡± I nodded my head When I went back to the mansion, my brothers were here. ¡°Is it true that you took kid to the pce?!¡± When Isaac sharply questioned him, Javelin pressed his forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t ask if you know.¡± ¡°Now in the pce, the church member are going in and out, how could you take the kid!¡± ¡°As soon as I left the mansion, I felt the presence of Dubbled¡¯s Knights countless times. I thought there was a war going on.¡± ¡°She can¡¯t go inside the Imperial Pce.¡± ¡°They won¡¯t go after a child at a time when things are going crazy at the church. I¡¯m not a fool.¡± She took a ne out of her clothes. It was a ne with a symbol of the imperial family. ¡®Oh, that¡¯s like what the Duke of Amity have.¡¯ I secretly called that ne a wish ticket. Because the owner can ask the Emperor for a favour once. One is bestowed on extremely rare asions. In my previous life, it was definitely owned by Duke of Amity. ¡®I see.¡¯ In this life, Dubbled has victory over the Kingdom of Kruger. It marked the end of the continental war. Originally, Duke of Amity did what the Dubbled does in this life, and he got that ne because of the war. It was more necessary for Javelin, who governs the residence in the capital city than her father in a far away ce, so she had it. The Emperor who is fighting with the church must have passed it on. Henry said, ¡°But aunt, it is true that you should pay attention to Leine when going out together.¡± ¡°What a pitiful child.¡± When Isaac shouted, ¡°Why is the kid pitiful!¡± Javelin took off her coat and said, ¡°Overprotection is a restraint. How long are you going to take away what a child needs to know, see, and learn? Forever for the rest of her life?¡± Henry and Isaac¡¯s faces hardened. ¡°The kid I saw today didn¡¯t need to be kept in a cage and be protected.¡± When Javelin, who said so left, the two became speechless. *** At dinner, my father came to my room thinking about how to use the Bible. I was wondering what was going on, and my dad brought me snacks. ¡°Do you want more snacks?¡± ¡°It might make my teeth rotten. But okay.¡± I got up as my eyes saw something and pointed at the te. At the little round table by my bed, I ate the cake that my dad brought. Dad, who was staring at me, said. ¡°Your brothers had an argument with Javelin?¡± ¡°I went out with Javelin.¡± ¡°But as a result, I got them into fight.¡± With a cake in my mouth, I thought of Henry and Isaac I saw at dinner. ¡°My aunt¡¯s words are too much. She also protected our mother by confining her. It was my aunt who gave her a room without a window!¡± ¡°You must have realized after your mother¡¯s death that it wasn¡¯t the right protection.¡± The two of them quarreled and it turned into a big fight. ¡°Do you want to meet people?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°ine.¡± ¡°¡­a bit.¡± I have many loyal people on my side, but there are things I cannot do without going out. And I wanted to experience other things. This life was different from the previous one. I experience more happy things than in my past lives. I used to hate taking a bath. The Duke of Amity was thrifty, so there was not enough warm water in the winter, even the Duke himself bathed in cold water. They gave me warm water, but only a small amount so bathing was always a pain. But now I like it very much. Taking a bath with warm water and talking with the maids were one of my favorite routines. In my second life, I hated going outside. The Duke of Vallua scolded me for days because I hurt myself when I fell on the street making my wounds appeared to be more visible. But in this life, I have been looking forward to going out to the shopping district. A big hand came up to my head. ¡°We¡¯ll have a tea party when we go back.¡± ¡°A tea party? Can I meet kids my age?¡±¡± My dad smiled at me. ¡°You can do whatever you want to do. It¡¯s up you.¡± ¡®My dad is the coolest guy in the world.¡¯ They are overprotective, but they always let me make my own decision. I was so thrilled that I jumped into my dad¡¯s arms. And when I kissed his cheek, his eyes grew bigger. He was very surprised by my kiss and was frozen. ¡°Daddy¡¯s the best!¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°Yes. The best.¡± And then I rubbed my face against his chest. *** The next day, the duke attended another meeting with the nobles. They are discussing a few agendas in the frigid atmosphere. There was a small chatter among the nobles. Marquis Montbell, who was sitting silently, was agitated. He usually doesn¡¯t even attend meetings, but today, he came an hour before the meeting even started. Most of the people knew why he arrived sooner. Her daughter, Annes Montbell, ising to meet Empress Yvonne. Empress Yvonne only invited some of the young girls she adores. ¡°Did Empress Yvonne invited her?¡± The Marquis of Montbell raised the corners of his mouth. He had been waiting for the words toe out. ¡°She must have noticed my cute daughter at the party the other day.¡± The Marquis Montbell was one of the few with the most fertilend in the Empire. As a prestigious family with a long history, he seeded my father and received the voting rights in the national assembly. The noblesughed and continue topliment his daughter ¡°Thank you for your kind words.¡± ¡°It¡¯s something to be proud of. Isn¡¯t she the cutest child in the world?¡± ¡°Is that what you see?¡± Just then, The Duke of Dubbled got up from the chair and looked at them. The whole room went silent. Does he not like the agenda that was voted on? Should the tax be raised to 10%, not 7%? The cruel image of the Duke of Dubbled were etched on all the nobles mind. At the time of the war, he was walking with red blood dripping across the floor, and he cut the neck of an assassin who invaded the pce with a single stroke. Whatever the reason, he seemed to be against something. Then the emperor said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Theodore Dubbled, who had his fists clenched, looked at the nobles. ¡°My daughter is the cutest in the world.¡± ¡­what? The whole room froze, and Marquis Montbell gulped down. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 TL:Zimming I hummed while going out of the mansion. ¡°Are you in such a good mood?¡± Lea smiled and asked, so I answered, ¡°I¡¯m excited!¡± as I raised my arm. I always had to go out with my dad and brothers, but I came out alone today. In other words, I can go anywhere I want. ¡®After I go to the shopping centre, I¡¯ll stop by the top of the hope.¡¯ I finally can walk on my feet without having to use expensive scrolls. I was very happy to think that I didn¡¯t need to use the scroll again. I was driven to the shopping centre in a carriage. We arrived after some time. Before getting out of the carriage, I knocked on the side of my little bag. This is what my dad gave me. He told me to buy whatever I wanted, so today I was going on a shopping spree. I went around the ce with Lea and Laura. As I was looking at the brooch at the stall in front of the general store, I pointed to a rose, a sword, and a lion-shaped brooch. ¡°I want this.¡± Then I took out some money from my bag and paid for it. I took the lion-shaped brooch. The rose and sword-shaped brooch were handed to Laura and Lea respectively. ¡°Can we take something so precious?¡± ¡°Little miss¡­¡± It¡¯s a cheap 10 franc brooch¡­ I thought I should spend luxuriously to my heart¡¯s content, but in my previous life, I was a beggar, and it was not as easy as I thought to spend the money. ¡®It¡¯s not easy to spend unless it¡¯s a money spend for my own gain.¡¯ ¡°Little miss, there¡¯s a teahouse nearby. Apparently, the food is very delicious. It¡¯s a popr ce for nobles and young people.¡± I know. The Duchess of Vallua and Mina loved the teahouse very much. ¡®It was a good ce to search for information.¡¯ Since it is a ce where nobles go, they sell some of the information secretly. ¡®I¡¯ll be buying information someday, so let¡¯s check it out.¡¯ I also want to taste the food there. They sold very special tea and foods. Their green tea is said to taste sweet, unlike the bitter tea of the Empire. There were many interesting kinds of food. There¡¯s also a chewy rice cake filled with honey and sesame seeds. They also said that they make red beans square and eat them. I was distracted and my body stumbled. ¡®Agh!¡¯ I fell in the middle of the centre. ¡°Little miss.¡± ¡°Oh my!¡± Lea and Laura hurriedly ran to me. ¡®What the heck!¡¯ Surprised, I picked my body up. ¡°Little miss, are you alright?¡± ¡°Are you hurt?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got dirt under your nails!¡± ¡°Are you alright?!¡± ¡°Are you bleeding?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got a scratch on your knee!¡± ¡°How are your hands?¡± ¡°Doctor! Doctor!¡± ¡°Take the little miss!¡± Countless people from all directions looked at me with a pale face. In an instant, the people were swept away by the waves of knights, and I hardened. I can¡¯t even see the faces of Lea and Laura. ¡®The fact that these people are here¡­¡¯ That means there were at least 5,000 knights in the shopping centre! I was dumbfounded, and the knights looked at me while making a fuss. ¡°Knee! Knee!¡± ¡°The hands!¡± ¡°Did she got any dirt under her nails!¡± I remember Javelin¡¯s words as I watched them checking me as if the sky had fallen. ¡°As soon as I left the mansion, I felt the presence of Dubbled¡¯s Knights countless times. I thought there was a war going on.¡± I gritted my teeth quietly, realizing that whenever I went somewhere, 5,000 people were watching. ¡®Dad¡­brothers¡­!¡¯ *** People in the mall looked at the knights of Dubbled with a look of surprise. All those knights came out of nowhere. They lined up and it was so long that it seemed to wrap around the shopping centre. ¡°So, we¡¯ve been following you secretly since day one.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°How? How could I not know when there are 5,000 people around?¡± Some were dressed up as farmers, merchants, clowns, guards, and so on. And all of them surrounded the entire ce. Seeing the men muttering the answers, Leine closed her eyes tightly. ¡°By the way, little miss, did you got any dirt under your fingernails? We¡¯ll check it out¡­¡± ¡°Why do you keep saying that?¡± ¡°Our master will kill us!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Save me, little miss! I haven¡¯t even seen my son enter the academy!¡± Then the other knights shouted mournfully, ¡°Save me!¡± Leine, who was looking at them sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Where¡­?¡± ¡°To scold my dad and brothers.¡± ¡°¡­.!!¡± The knights wiped away their tears as they watched Leine walking proudly. Doesn¡¯t she look like a warrior who¡¯s going to defeat the devil? *** I sat and scolded my dad and brothers who avoided my eyes. ¡°If all the soldiers escort me, who will guard the ce?¡± ¡°Kid, we are enough¡­¡± ¡°Who! Who said so?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Leine, we¡¯re just worried about you¡­¡± ¡°Then who¡¯ll care about the mansion?¡± Then Javelin, who was reading a book with her legs crossed on the other sofa, replied bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s only me.¡± Henry frowned at Javelin, but when I red my eyes at him, it was all quiet. Why did he have to do this¡­even if the Pope is out of mind, he won¡¯t try to kidnap me with the knights around me. ¡®I can¡¯t do this.¡¯ If this happens, I won¡¯t be able to go out because it¡¯s more ufortable than before, let alone go around freely. I can¡¯t go on like this. I was wondering what level of intimidation I should give them. I¡¯m going to sleep with a nket on. I¡¯m not going to eat. I hate it. -It works well in order, but they might think I hate them. ¡®It would be better to exclude thest resort, to run away.¡¯ ¡®Okay, give me a second.¡¯ I breathed in, and out. ¡°I¡¯m not going t¡ª¡° ¡°I¡¯m wrong, Kid!¡± ¡°Sorry!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stop!¡± Even before I threatened them, the employees were shocked to see the family acting like that. ¡°Please don¡¯t scold the knights either.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going t¡ª¡° ¡°I won¡¯t scold them!¡± ¡°Never!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Good. As they nodded, the trembling knights shed tears of relief. After the family went out, I sat on the sofa. ¡®I did a great job today, me.¡¯ When I was lost in thoughts, suddenly someone¡¯sugh was heard. It was Javelin. ¡®Sheughed!¡¯ I covered my cheeks with my hands in amazement at her smile that I¡¯ve never seen before. ¡°When Risette was still alive, they were like that too. I had a good time watching you guys.¡± Then Javelin, who closed the book said, ¡°Later you¡¯re going with me again.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± A lot of letters from the Empress Dowager arrived. She tried to call me to the pce every day. The Empresspletely turned her back to the church, many people from the church asked her to save Adolf¡¯s life, but the empress was furious and threw them out. It was natural. It was obvious that the Luminous medicine they handed her did that. ¡®And if Dad confirms Adolf¡¯s deed there, the church will not move for the time being.¡¯ So Dad would never miss this opportunity. Now that the Empress turned her back on the church. I was one step closer towards making Dubbled an independent family. Having achieved one goal, Iughed inwardly. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Child.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Can you show me your feet?¡± That¡¯s right, Lea said I had something on my foot that was simr to Risette¡¯s. I nodded and took off my socks. Javelin¡¯s face was serious when she observed my foot carefully. ¡°If the daughter had been born safely, would she be like you?¡± She said monotonously. ¡®I wish I am that daughter.¡¯ Chapter 69 Chapter 69 TL:Zimmings But there is no possibility. It was in January that Risette died because of giving birth. I am born on February 29th. When I see Javelin¡¯s facial expressions, or when I see my dad looking at the daughter¡¯s shoes, even though I know it¡¯s ridiculous, it makes me feel a bit bad. ¡°If I am their daughter, I would be very sad when I see Javelin.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s really heartbreaking to see her beloved aunt sad because of her.¡± Javelinughed at my words. ¡°Be careful going back.¡± I smiled at her and went back to my room. That day, my dad and brothers left the mansion after being sent off by everyone. *** ¡°Hello, little miss.¡± ¡°Did you have a good dream?¡± I headed to the dressing room with the servants, after being greeted by the servants I woke up too early. Dahlia, Linda and Yuni are filming me while I rub my eyes, they say, ¡°cute-!¡± Their hobby, which is now beyond adoring me, was to share my videos with a magic tool. This was awkward and embarrassing because I only got here a few weeks ago, but I got used to it soon. But¡­ ¡®Huh?¡¯ I was surprised to see this many servants. ¡°There are more videos than usual today.¡± When I grabbed Lea¡¯s sleeve, three maids answered with a big smile. ¡°Because today¡¯s a special day.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a special day.¡± ¡°Little miss¡¯ first tea party!¡± Today is my first time meeting children my age. Dad gave me a tea party as promised. So far, I have only met Dubbled¡¯s people and high- ranking vassals in the castle. Lea who sat me in her chair, asked whilebing my hair. ¡°Aren¡¯t you excited?¡± ¡°¡­.I¡¯m a little excited.¡± To be honest, I was a little excited because it was my first time holding a tea party. As soon as I blushed, the maids around me eximed, ¡°Cute!¡± ¡°She¡¯s so lovely today!¡± I shook my head. I wore a dress from Melvin with the ribbons and shoes that Seria gave me. ¡°You¡¯re very pretty today.¡± ¡°I know!¡± Wearing a red dress with my family pattern, I looked pretty even to myself. The servants grinned. When I finished preparing and checked the ce. It was time for the tea party to begin. As I stepped into the garden, it is unusually crowded. There were many cute littledies wearing big bos and lovely little gentlemen inrge robes. ¡°I heard about the sad news at your house yesterday. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± ¡°Yes, I was sleeping and crushed a beetle. It was a very brave beetle.¡± ¡°Oh my god¡­¡± The children pretended to be adults, imitating their social interaction. ¡®Cute!¡¯ It was my first time seeing a friend of my age, so my heart was pounding. Entering with excitement, the servants who guarded the garden bent down at once. Then the children got up one by one and greeted me. ¡°I greet Dubbled¡¯s young miss.¡± ¡°I greet Dubbled¡¯s young miss.¡± I also greeted them by bowing my head about ten degrees. Nos, who taught me manners, raised his thumb in the corner of the ce. ¡°Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Leine Risette Dubbled.¡± After introducing myself, I made a gesture telling them to sit down. ¡®How¡¯s this?¡¯ When I looked at Nos, he smiled and gave me another thumbs up. Iughed inwardly. The chair I sat at is in the middle. It was a ce to receive guests from high-ranking families. I nced at them, as the children quickly started a conversation. ¡°Thank you for the invitation. Viscount Myshank is my father.¡± ¡°Viscount Lesul is my grandfather.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the youngest child of Baron Kru.¡± The children introduced themselves to me. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Ywes?¡± (Yes?) ¡®Ywes¡­cute.¡¯ I was happy to see these small and cute children after seeing the scary-looking people in the castle every time. The son of Myshank, the oldest child at the table said, ¡°Kilyon Myshank. I am 12 years old.¡± ¡®Oh, the same age as Isaac.¡¯ Kilyon, who was introducing himself, turned red when I smiled brightly at him. ¡°A, ah¡­ the eldest son of Myshank. I guess I was a bit shy too because many eyes are on me. I found him very cute, the opposite of Isaac, who beat a wolf from the mountain yesterday. The children who were smiling quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m Sophia Lesul!¡± ¡°My name is Max Kru!¡± The children on other tables quickly interrupted and introduced themselves. It wasn¡¯t a polite act. The parents, who were seeing them, were embarrassed and said, ¡°Oh no!¡± But I didn¡¯t care about this, they are children after all. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re the granddaughter of Viscount Lesul. I heard you y the piano very well?¡± I took care of each child. The faces of the children at the party are happy. But then, ¡°Huh? What!¡± From the entrance, there was a sudden shout. He is a very tall and slim boy, but I can only see a his head a little. ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡­ That¡¯s him again¡­¡± The children said as if they already knew him. ¡°Who?¡± When asked, Kilyon answered, ¡°He always came to parties uninvited¡­. he¡¯s a child of a prestigious family.¡± ¡°Before, when you hadn¡¯t arrived, he said that the children of Dubbled are just rude fools. That¡¯s too much¡­¡± I looked around as I raised myself up among the children. I headed to the ce. The children rushed after me. The girl who was with him, was about to burst into tears. The girl is as cute as a doll with ck hair and beautiful green eyes. ¡°I, I¡¯m not, I was surprised when you suddenly touched my face¡­.¡± Touch her face? The girl looks at least 14 years old, and the boy looks about 15. He¡¯s old enough to know that it¡¯s polite to not touch ady¡¯s face. I cut in between the two and hid the girl behind my back. ¡°What are you¡ª!¡± The boy is Billy Penak. He was the pervert in my second life. He was a close friend of duke Vallua¡¯s eldest son. The Penak is a prestigious family, and Vallua¡¯s eldest son, a high-ranking official, often mingled with him. Whenever he came to the Vallua¡¯s mansion, the guy would look at the girls there with a lecherous gaze. At the age of 17, he rape girl, but was released under the pretext of being drunk and the connection of his own father. ¡°¡­¡­Are you the little miss?¡± When he saw the seal on my finger, he coughed in vain. ¡°I¡¯m Billy Penak. I¡¯m sorry I made a scene.¡± ¡°Yes, you made a scene at my first party.¡± ¡°That¡­yeah¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re apologizing to the wrong person.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± I held the crying girl¡¯s hand and looked at the children as I said, ¡°You should apologize to my guests who has be unhappy.¡± ¡°I just need to apologize to you, why should I¡­.!¡± ¡°They are the children of Dubbled¡¯s vassals.¡± What are you doing to the children? The children looked at me with sparkling eyes. Billy frowned and said, ¡°I won¡¯t! Why should I do that! You¡¯re not the real Dubbled¡¯s daughter anyway.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re adopted.¡± I hardened at his words. The parents and the girl who were holding my hand also flinched. ¡°This guy¡­¡± When I said that in a low voice, Billy was ted because he thought he had won. I gently took off the gloves I was wearing and threw them in front of him. It meant that I will duel him. ¡°You must have read a lot of novels. It¡¯s only in fiction that a girl can beat a man.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t disgrace yourself just because of your arrogance.¡± Billy grinned as if he was going to win. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of my dignity, so let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Oh my. I¡¯m speechless.¡± ¡°Hurry before I make an official protest against Penak.¡± ¡°¡­..!¡± Then Billy¡¯s face turned pale. He didn¡¯t even receive an official invitation toe here, but if he gets an official protest after making a fuss, it¡¯s hard to deal with it. ¡°¡­¡­you won¡¯t do it if I win, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I said with a shrug. I stood beside the door and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Billy clucked his tongue and stepped out first. It¡¯s ridiculous for a gentleman topete withdy, but since he heard about my n to give an official protest, he agreed. I moved away from the tea party area and faced Billy. He lifted up his servant¡¯s sword and lift up the corners of his mouth ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Billyughed and ran quickly as our distance was getting shorter. But he couldn¡¯t reach me. When our distance was less than 3 meters left, he was blocked by a barrier. And in an instant a fireball surrounded him. ¡°Wa,wa,wait¡­.wait!¡± When he screamed, the fireball turned into a lion and swallowed him. ¡°Aghh¡ª!¡± Billy sat down and closed his eyes with both arms. His trousers have be damp. I smiled and said, ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Chapter 70 Chapter 70 TL:Zimming Billy shuddered and looked at his body. He had some burns, but they were fine. ¡°How¡­how¡­the barrier.¡± Even the mages and priests needed some time to chant in order to create the barrier. The reason why Billy rushed to me was probably because he thought I wouldn¡¯t have enough time to create the barrier He nned to crush me when I was not ready. In fact, most of the time, mage or the priest died because there was not enough time. As Billy was trembling, I continued my attack. ¡°Aagghh¡ª!¡± Billy hurried out of the garden. I raised my eyebrows and folded my arms. ¡®Yes, go tell everyone that I have this strong power.¡¯ That way, many powerful people will be interested in me. I will be closer to those in power, step by step. ¡°Wow.¡± The children who were sticking their faces out from the bush eximed. ¡°Amazing¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s very strong¡­¡± I looked at them. ¡®I felt sorry for the kids.¡¯ Rather than following the useless custom of the socialite that the superiors appearst, if I hade earlier and checked the party in person, I would have kicked Billy out faster. If I did, they wouldn¡¯t have had an unpleasant experience because of Billy. Above all, I felt so sorry for the girl who was crying because of Billy. I approached her. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± She stared at me nkly. Only after I extended my hand, she came to her senses and blushed. ¡°I-, I¡¯m okay¡­.¡± I am a bit surprised by her shaky voice. I looked at the girl with a worried face. ¡°Would you like to rest inside?¡± ¡°In, inside? L-little miss¡¯ room?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The girl¡¯s face lit up, I asked Nos to clean up the room and took the girl inside. She put her hands on her chest and looked around my room. ¡°Wow¡­¡± I gave her the warm chamomile tea that Lea made. ¡°It¡¯ll calm you down a little. Ohe to think of it, I didn¡¯t even know your name.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Veronica! Veronica!¡± I was surprised when she suddenly grabbed the table, got up and shouted. When I blinked, Veronica sat on the sofa. ¡°Viscount Dubos¡¯¡­¡± Since he has only two sons, and both of them are not married, maybe she is their rtive. ¡°I¡¯m his rtive.¡± It was what I had expected. ¡°Ah, so Lady Veronica is Viscount Dubos¡¯ niece¡­.¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s not like that.¡± She waved her hand quickly. ¡°Viscount Dubos is my nephew.¡± ¡°¡­..pardon?¡± ¡°I am the head of the Dubos family.¡± Well, it¡¯s possible if she¡¯s his niece but the head of family? This woman is the head of Dubos family. However, her nickname was the witch from the west, and with her ancestors, she defeated many monsters together. ¡°I heard that the owner of the Dubos family is an 80-year-old woman.¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯m 87 this year.¡± Veronica blushed and muttered. ¡°I was wondering if I should¡¯ve torn the child¡¯s limb before and let his intestines out. But you stopped me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t have to kill a child at this age.¡± I gulped when I saw her thanking me with a shy face. ¡®I¡¯ve never really seen her at the meetings¡­¡¯ It¡¯s the head of Dubos, she should¡¯ve been at the meeting. She said, ¡°Oh, right!¡± and took out some magic device. ¡°I brought the magic device and recorded you with it!¡± She recorded me on a magic stone? No, more than that, why did she record it? That was a scene when I beat up Billy. ¡°Everyone was afraid of me, so I thought you¡¯d be too, but you¡¯re really friendly to me.¡± When I saw Veronica holding my hand in joy, I looked around nervously. *** After I had dinner and took a bath, Henry asked me. ¡°Is Veronica at your party?¡± I nodded while drinking water. ¡°Yes. She looked very young. I wonder how she did it¡­by the way she said that people are not friendly to her, but wouldn¡¯t other elders envy her instead?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± Isaac said, while leaning on the sofa. ¡°People are afraid of things different from themselves. In Dubbled, there are people who treat me nicely, but if I show up elsewhere, they treat me as a monster and run away.¡± That¡¯s why she was so happy that I was being friendly. ¡°I heard Penak¡¯s second son was in a frenzy at the party.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Isaac sprang to his feet. ¡°Why are you telling me that just now!¡± Isaac was angry, but Henry only grabbed the nail clippers with a calm expression. He was going to trim my nails. ¡°It¡¯s my turn this time.¡± Dad, who was sitting in the living room with us, looked at Henry. They fought so hard to trim my nails, so we decided the order a few years ago. Lea, Isaac, Henry, and my father. ¡°You took my turn the other day.¡± It was when Henry and Isaac were away for a while, dad was very excited to cut my nails. As soon as my fingernails were a little long, my dad cut them off and there was nothing to cut when they came back to the castle. ¡°I don¡¯t look back to the past,¡± Dad said solemnly, holding me in his arms and sitting next to me. Then he took my hand and gently lifted the nail clipper. Lea is very good at trimming my nails, but I don¡¯t know what to say whenever I see my father shivering while trimming my nails in fear of getting me hurt. ¡°You took my turnst time.¡± When Isaac stepped in, another nail trimming drama broke out. ¡®This again¡­!¡¯ I looked around them in panic. The servants were eagerly hoping for their master to be the winner. It was because the servants of those who were defeated in the nail trimming war suffered for days due to their master¡¯s bad mood. ¡°If you guys keep fighting, I won¡¯t let anyone trim it.¡± When I spoke, the three of them shut their mouths with shocked faces. ¡°We didn¡¯t fight!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Leine.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s be fair today. Let Leine decide¡± I narrow my eyes and say, ¡°Really?¡± The three quickly nodded. ¡°Okay. So today, Dad cuts the right index finger nail, middle finger nail, and ring finger nail, and Henry cuts my left index finger nail, middle finger nail, and ring finger nail. All that remains is for Isaac.¡± And soon, they were trimming my nails quietly. *** At that time, in Penak¡¯s mansion, Billy grumbled to his father. ¡°That crazy girl really tried to kill me!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve said the same thing a few times already.¡± ¡°Are you going to stay still? I almost died! The orphan¡­.!¡± Count Penak sighed. He was also angry for his son But what can he do for a child who is rumored to be very special to Duke Dubbled? Ever since thest meeting, because of the ¡®my daughter is the cutest in the world¡¯ incident, people have decided not to touch Leine carelessly. He was lost in thought, while holding a walnut in his hand. At that time, the Countess, who brought tea and food in, smiled. ¡°What are you so worried about?¡± ¡°Because hepeted with a girl and even lost, how many people will look down on him¡­¡± ¡°I think she¡¯s very cute.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Do you really think a child of fate has gone out to protect the children that she saw for the first time?¡± When the count asks, the countess smiled and replied, ¡°Is there another reason?¡± ¡°Children express their interest in different ways. Isn¡¯t my son handsome?¡± Billy opened his eyes wide at the remark. It seems like that, as he thought about it. It was strange that she would do that much, for a girl she met for the first time. ¡®Is she jealous because he showed interest in another girl?¡¯ Count Penak looked at his son. ¡°Well¡­¡­ her eyes were sparkling as she looked at me.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah, she interrupted me while I was talking to another girl.¡± ¡°Huh. She must be interested in you¡­¡± Count Penak said while rubbing his chin. He thought that it would be very advantageous for the Penak Family. Even though she¡¯s adopted, she¡¯s still a duke¡¯s daughter. She¡¯s not bad for a daughter-inw. If he took control of the Dubbled family by using her, the Penak family would be a very powerful family. ¡°Billy, go and see the girl again.¡± ¡°What?! No! Why would I see that bitch again!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. When ites to marriage, Dubbled¡¯s power is the best.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry such a violent girl!¡± ¡°You can get another wife after you marry her.¡± Chapter 71 Chapter 71 TL:Zimming Count Penak visited the castle to discuss the new trading route. Count Penak¡¯s port was needed for the new trade route father had made. But when he arrived, he also brought the countess and Billy. I met them when I was in my dad¡¯s arms. ¡°I wanted to apologize for the disturbance at the tea party, so I brought him here to apologize.¡± The Count and his wifeid down their gifts at the door. The Countess bent down to me. ¡°I need to teach my son better, he was wrong.¡± Then she hits Billy¡¯s waist. Billy bowed his head but it didn¡¯t look like he wanted to apologize. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I nced at the vassals gathered in the courtyard. Opening a new trade route is an essential business for Dubbled. In the future, Dubbled united the traders on the basis of this trade route, which became the messenger of the Duke and asked for information. Of course, it became one more money source earned by the trade route¡¯s fee. I don¡¯t really want to ept Billy¡¯s apology, but I nodded anyway. ¡°You can visit our mansion¡ª¡° When the count tried to say something, father said, ¡°I don¡¯t remember allowing you to open your mouth.¡± The count was shocked. Just by standing there he felt pressure from the duke¡¯s gaze. ¡®Oh no, Count Penak is a person with strong pride, the deal might fail.¡¯ I patted my dad on the shoulder. ¡°I want to go down.¡± Then the Duke put me down very carefully. The Count and his wife took a deep breath. Those who came with the count were also surprised. ¡°Oh my God.¡± ¡°She¡¯s really cute¡­¡± I shook my dad¡¯s cor. ¡°I want to go to the greenhouse. Dad, work hard.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He smiled gently and stroked my hair. I bent my knees while holding my skirt. ¡°I¡¯ll go in first.¡± The guests looked disappointed, but they couldn¡¯t hold me back. I was young and had no obligation to receive guests. Dubos will be the one who receives the guest today. If I grow up a little more, I will have to take over the role, but for mow, I still got the time to have fun. ¡®But I won¡¯t really have fun.¡¯ I have to approve the documents from Seria. Over the past five years, I have learned how to control the top from the Chairman and the maid Yuni, a former loan shark. The chairman taught very well, but Yuni was even greater. ¡°Only one should be tenacious when ying with money. Only then, people wouldn¡¯t touch you.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t manage your tax, it¡¯s over. There¡¯s no reason for you to earn money and waste half of your money on taxes. Actually, it wouldn¡¯t be good to collide with the tax collector, but in my case¡­¡± She doesn¡¯t even know that I run the top of hope, but she exined it to me every time I asked her. ¡®Tomorrow is the collection day. The day the moneyes into my hand.¡¯ I hummed while going up the stairs. Just when I was about to grab the doorknob. ¡°Hey.¡± I heard Billy¡¯s voice. ¡°Hey?¡± When I asked back, Billy came up to me and said, ¡°How have you been?¡± ¡°I thought they said you were here to apologize for your disrespectst time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still upset because of that?¡± What is he saying? When I blinked in bewilderment, Billy grinned and wiped my cheek with the back of his hand. I was offended and pushed his hand away. ¡°You¡¯re so cute when you¡¯re like this.¡± Is he really crazy? ¡°You should have told me if you liked me. Why do you use violence? I¡¯ll have to show you how to seduce a man from now on.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Hear my advice, women should be gentle during the day, be sexy at night. That¡¯s what you have to do.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Violence won¡¯t get my attention. Okay?¡± Does he think I hit him to get his attention? Iughed at him for his strange confidence. ¡°Why would I seduce you?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m handsome¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re ugly.¡± ¡°Th, that¡¯s ridiculous!¡± I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s true. You¡¯re so ugly. You¡¯re the ugliest person I¡¯ve ever met!¡± Billy¡¯s face turned red when I said it. ¡°Yo, you rude orphan!¡± I guess this is all he is able to reply. I lost my interest in him. Suddenly, I could hear someone¡¯s voice behind me. ¡°You, what did you say just now?¡± Isaac put down the wild boar he was carrying and looked at Billy. Bam! Billy got blown away and groaned pitifully on the floor. Isaac approached him. As the sound of footsteps neared, Billy¡¯s face grew pale. ¡°I asked you what you just said.¡± ¡°I, I, umm, I¡­.¡± Isaac grabbed Billy¡¯s shivering shoulder. It seemed to be a light grab on the surface, but in an instant I could hear Billy¡¯s shoulder cracked. ¡°Aaghh!¡± A terrible scream echoed. ¡°Brother!¡± I called Isaac quickly. If Isaac killed him, he cannot avoid punishment because he is the count¡¯s son. It doesn¡¯t matter if that future rapist dies, but Isaac matters to me. But Isaac, wouldn¡¯t let go of him even if I called him. I signalled the maids and knights who came running in amazement at the noise. Stop him, stop him! Those who received my signal rushed to Isaac with a grim face, as if they were ready to die. Normally, he would have kicked everyone who hinders him but he can¡¯t now because I was near him. As Isaac let go of Billy, the Count and Countess were very surprised to heard his son¡¯s scream and went here. We were also joined by Viscount Dubos. ¡°Oh my god, Billy¡­!¡± She ran to her crying son immediately. Count Penak also went to his son in a hurry. Billy¡¯s shoulders werepletely twisted. To the point where I wondered if they could bring that to the original state. ¡°Ahh¡­.argh!¡­¡± The couple was shocked at the sight of their son, who was crying andining about the pain. ¡°Doctor! Call a doctor now! What are you doing!¡± ¡°What happened, how did you¡­!¡± Billy pointed at Isaac while trembling. The faces of the Penak couple hardened. ¡°Why on earth did you do this!¡± When the count screamed, Isaac stared at them with a cold gaze. ¡°Shut up, I tried to kill him, but I held it in.¡± ¡°Wh, what?¡± Isaac didn¡¯t exin anything again. ¡®Stupid!¡¯ I know why he keeps his mouth shut. Isaac doesn¡¯t want to mention the word ¡®orphan¡¯ again. Viscount Dubos said to Count Penak with an embarrassed face. ¡°That, I think the children quarrel a little bit too much this time.¡± ¡°Only a children quarrel?!¡± The countess replied in anger. ¡°My kid¡¯s in this state, and it¡¯s only a child¡¯s quarrel! Oh my god. Some kids are very horrible.¡± Count Penak also spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll file a formalint to the imperial family.¡± Viscount Dubos sighed. If they did so, Isaac would be taken away. Of course, the duke¡¯s son will not live in prison like any other criminal. But the Duke of Dubbled won¡¯t stay still. Another problem is that the one who¡¯ll receiveints in the imperial office is John Stefan, the brother-inw of Marquis Nodelly, who has been wanting to catch the Dubbleds. Now if Isaac was captured, he wouldn¡¯t leave him alone. With this incident, he will try to find something to put pressure on Dubbled. Viscount Dubos went forward and lifted his hand. ¡°It will have a negative impact on your child as well as on my master. Calm down and let¡¯s discuss thepensation process.¡± ¡°My child got beat up, I can¡¯t just shut my mouth because of somepensation! My son is not just any child. He¡¯s the future and honor of the Penak family!¡± Count Penak continued, ¡°If it¡¯s not as good as the founding emperor¡¯s tapestry, how can I bepensated for this?¡± Viscount Dubos¡¯s face hardened. The tapestry of the founding emperor was given to the Duke of Dubbled. He repeatedly tried to have tapestries bearing the true name of the founding emperor from the imperial pce, but he could not get them. It was proof of power that even the imperial pce couldn¡¯t intervene. The Count gave him a challenging stare, as if he wanted to say that Isaac Dubbled¡¯s fate was now on his hands Just then, ¡°Then what will the Penak family do to make amends for squandering our honor?¡± I asked while holding Isaac¡¯s hands. Count Penak was taken aback by my voice, However, he soon bursted outughing. ¡°What? How is he squandering your honor!¡± ¡°Your son called me an orphan.¡± ¡°What, what¡­?!¡± ¡°I am the daughter of Dubbled, who was recognized by my father, Duke of Dubbled, and approved by the Emperor. Who¡¯s the one who needs to be reported?¡± ¡°No way! My son wouldn¡¯t have done that¡­!¡± Count Penak defended his son before I finished my words. ¡°Th, that¡­that girl¡­no, that girl called me ugly¡­!¡± The people around us are confused about the situation. Was it such an insult by saying that he was ugly? The Countess, who was hugging his son, was also at a loss. Isaac was about to defend me, but I put my hands on his and narrowed my eyes. ¡°Isaac, stop! I¡¯m not an orphan. I¡¯m not scared of the word! I didn¡¯t have any parents originally, but now I have my dad and brothers. So I¡¯m not an orphan.¡± ¡°But¡­.¡± ¡°Why should I be scared when I have my older brothers and dad?¡± Isaac didn¡¯t say anything as I turned towards the Penak family. ¡°How will youpensate for the insult he has inflicted on me, as you said?¡± Count Penak froze. No, it wasn¡¯t time for this. ¡®Before the Duke came, I somehow need to settle this¡­!¡¯ ¡°W,wait, let¡¯s talk for a moment. So this is, uh¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after your son¡¯s life is gone.¡± The people were stunned by his cold voice. The Duke and Henry came to us and were staring at them with an even colder eyes. Chapter 72 Chapter 72 TL:Zimming ¡°Le, let me exin, this is obviously a misunderstanding¡­.this¡­¡± When Count Penak tried to exin, the Duke of Dubbled said, ¡°That¡¯s funny.¡± ¡°Wh, pardon?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t even heard a single exnation from my child, and you didn¡¯t see the incident as well.¡± ¡°Th, that¡­¡± ¡°Then why are you jumping into conclusion without hearing the whole story?¡± As the Duke said so, Billy Penak said, ¡°I¡¯ll exin! I was just, I was just trying to listen to her wishes!¡± ¡°What is my daughter¡¯s wish?¡± ¡°She likes me so she¡¯s going to marry me!¡± Bang! The door of the room on the second floor was broken. Everyone froze. Then Henry stared at him and said, ¡°Excuse me. I was a bit careless that I failed to aim my hands correctly.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°I aimed for the head of a madman.¡± Billy Penak¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°So, Leine, do you know what that crazy man is saying?¡± When Henry asked with a friendly smile to me, I frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know. He has been saying weird things since earlier. He said he¡¯ll teach me how to seduce a man.¡± When I spoke innocently, Billy Penak shouted. ¡°Oh, no! My parents said that you like me!¡± Count Penak¡¯s face is pale. ¡®He really is a crazy bastard!¡¯ It was like pouring oil into a fire that would swallow the entire family. ¡°Yo, your excellency¡­¡± Count Penak was about to exin. Bang! There was another sound. It was Count Penak who flew far away. The Duke¡¯s hand had a ck aura. ¡°You must have talked a lot.¡± The Duke of Dubbled said with a gloomy expression. *** Count Penak and his wife were on their knees on my dad¡¯s feet. Billy, who was always arrogant, even did that too. Then, they were told to immediately stamp a document saying they would hand over the port free of charge, and also handed over two of the three houses under the name of the Penak family. I headed to Isaac¡¯s room. But there was another person who came before me. It was Henry. ¡°Stupid.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Dimwitted.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Moron.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Isaac, who was listening to Henry¡¯s swearing, was also furious. Henry applied ointment to his brother¡¯s wound. It was a wound when he couldn¡¯t avoid the debris from the broken wall before. ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that Leine defend you. Do you know that if you had kept your mouth shut, you would¡¯ve been in prison now?¡± ¡°I know, but I didn¡¯t want to let the kid hear the word ¡®orphan¡¯ again.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to make another story.¡± ¡°What story?¡± ¡°Like how he was out of his mind and hit you first.¡± ¡°But he¡¯s not.¡± ¡°That simple lie will be enough to get you out of the situation. Incidents can be manipted as much as possible.¡± Henry, what are you teaching him¡­? Isaac said, ¡°¡­¡­you¡¯re a scumbag. But you¡¯re cool.¡± Isaac raise his thumbs up, as Henry applied the medicine again. ¡°Anyway that guy¡­good job for beating that guy.¡± Isaac eyes grew bigger. Soon he scratched his red earlobe. It was the first time Henry had praised him, so he was both embarrassed yet happy. The two are getting along well for some reason. I grinned and entered the room. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re getting along well today~¡± When I spoke yfully, Isaac and Henry frowned at once. ¡°No!¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why? It¡¯s good to get along.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°¡­..¡± The two nced at each other. In my previous lifes, the brothers were not on a good term, they made a rule not to interfere with each other unless it was family affairs. But in this life, the two were quite close. Although they quarrel, they are often together, and they also take care of each other. ¡®Thank God.¡¯ ¡®First, it would be nice if the friendship between the three brothers deepens.¡¯ But I¡¯ve never seen Johann Dubbled before. Even during the academy vacation, he did note back home. The only time I heard the news was when he sent a letter to my father several times as if he were reporting his job. ¡®But he¡¯ll graduate next year.¡¯ He often met up with Mina, so I heard about a lot of rumours. But I didn¡¯t really know what kind of person he is. What kind of person is he? I was pondering and looked at Henry and Isaac. ¡°What kind of person is Johann?¡± ¡°Big brother? Big brother is¡­¡± Isaac who was thinking for a moment then shook his head as if he was disgusted. ¡°A man without emotion.¡± ¡°More than dad?¡± ¡°They are both scary, anyway, big brother is cold hearted, scary like a monster, a devil¡­.hmm.¡± As Isaac was lost in thought, Henry said, ¡°Don¡¯t frighten Leine.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m right. Hey, kid. Even he is afraid of our older brother!¡± Isaac, who was hit by Henry, groaned. Henry was a man who had nothing to be afraid except for his father. Even the chairman of the senate and Viscount Dubos treated him carefully. When I looked at Henry, he looked a little troubled as he closed the ointment bottle. ¡°My brother is the scariest and harshest as an opponent.¡± Henry had a special talent for intimidation, changing the public opinion, and a master of scheming, was the type to dig into weakness and destroy enemies with it. ¡®It means that Johann is a very strong man with no weakness.¡¯ Henry said while brushing my hair, ¡°So Leine, if you see him, avoid him if you can.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Never be an enemy to such a person. He can¡¯t be stopped by anything.¡± ¡°¡­.?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch anything he thought of as important, or he would really turn violent and kill you.¡± ¡°More violent than Isaac?¡± ¡°This guy¡¯s no match to him.¡± Henry pushed Isaac, as Isaac got angry. A few dayster, I heard that the head of the Penak family had changed. I don¡¯t know how they did it, but a very, very distant rtive, who had nothing to do with the previous Count of Penak, took over the Penak family. The new count Penak bowed his head under my father¡¯s feet and swore allegiance. *** On the border, Dubbled¡¯s vassals, Viscount Myshank and Baron Sue, moistened their dry lips. There was a mountain of dead bodies piled up in front of them. Without a moment of hesitation, the terrible dead body was caught in a boy¡¯s hand. The boy then asked, as he threw away the corpse in his hand. ¡°What¡¯s their identity?¡± ¡°Pardon? Oh, right!¡± Myshank rushed to look at their faces. He didn¡¯ found any particr eye-catching feature but a pattern was found on one of the ankle. ¡°Bl, bluebeard! Yes, we¡¯re facing each other. They are Bluebeard¡¯s Soldier for sure!¡± After hearing about the body¡¯s identity, the Baron¡¯s face became even paler than before. The Bluebeard Soldier was at least a Tier 2 or a Tier 1 hired soldier, taking advantage of their geographical advantage in the border area. Such a strong group was destroyed easily by one boy who had just passed puberty. The boy moved slowly. Thest man, who could not move while his fellow soldiers were dying, stepped back in fright. ¡°Do, don¡¯te¡­.don¡¯te! This monster, Argh!!¡± Thest soldier was strangled by a ck aura flowing out of the boy¡¯s body. He fell with a thud. ¡°Argh!¡± The boy stepped on the neck of thest soldier as if he were a bug. Myshank said, ¡°What¡¯s the reason you hit the carriage with the emblem of Dubbled?¡± ¡°Th¡­.argh¡­.¡± The moment thest soldier tried to reply. The boy¡¯s hand came roughly into his mouth. The boy grabbed his tongue and cut it. ¡°Argh¡­.argh!!¡± ¡°Shh-¡° The boy said in a sweet voice. ¡°Don¡¯t make it any less interesting.¡± The soldier, who was trembling like a bug on the verge of death, soon died. Viscount Myshank gulped and handed him a handkerchief. The boy who lightly wiped the red blood off his hands asked, ¡°How long has it been since I went home?¡± The two hurriedly bowed their heads and didn¡¯ say anything. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± The two of Dubbled¡¯s vassal exchanged nces but didn¡¯t dare to raise any objection. ¡°Yes, Sir Johann.¡± Both of them bowed down again. It was after a long time, he finally wanted toe home. Chapter 73 Chapter 73 TL:Zimming I came out of the dressing room with gloves that Lea gave me on my 5th birthday. I was getting ready to go to the capital. My dad said he would take me after he took care of his job. Of course I will go with him. ¡®It will take awhile for my dad to take care of his job, but I still have to pack my luggage one by one in advance.¡¯ I have so much stuff that I can¡¯t just pack for a day or two, or else, I would go to the capital and suffer. ¡°This too!¡± ¡°Can the bag even be closed?¡± Lea nced at my luggage and said, The luggage I¡¯m packing this time was already full again. I couldn¡¯t take as much as I wanted because there was a limit to the luggage I could take in the carriage. ¡°I¡¯ll bring the gloves next time.¡± ¡°Then do you want me to tell you to take your gloves next time so that you don¡¯t forget?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± These gloves were precious. As Lea was a knight, she wasn¡¯t good with her hands and had a hard time knitting, she fixes it again several times by reducing her sleeping time. The finished product was very sloppy, but they are very precious to me. ¡°Is there anything else you need?¡± I nodded, ¡°Ah!¡± ¡®I have to take that too.¡¯ I left the room to go to the portrait room on the west wing. I stared at the always magnificent portrait. It was an old man with silver hair and blue eyes, a symbol of the Dubbled family. ¡®I know who this grandpa is now.¡¯ I didn¡¯t know who he was when I first saw him, but the employeester informed me. The man in this portrait is one of the first of Dubbled families. I stared at the portrait and put my hands together while saying. ¡®Excuse me, grandfather.¡¯ I pulled a chair and climbed onto it. Then, I reached for the amethyst in the center of the frame. When I was four years old, as soon as I saw a portrait here, I heard a ¡°voice¡± and passed out. ¡®At first I thought that was the voice of Boone.¡¯ But on second thought, it wasn¡¯t. I remember clearly the first words Boone said. [I finally met the little miss.] ¡®It means he hasn¡¯t seen me before.¡¯ So the ¡®voice¡¯ might belong to another devil that Boone does not know. Until now, I was always inside the Dubbled¡¯s fence, and there wasn¡¯t a ce where I could call out the devil freely. Above all, if the wish of the devil was not granted, the devil could not be returned, so in the worst case, there was a risk that the wish could not be granted and my divine power would be gone while maintaining the devil. So I didn¡¯t touch it, but I thought I¡¯d take it with me because I didn¡¯t know what kind of incident I could be in if I lived in the capital in the future. I got permission from my dad too. ¡°A little bit more¡­¡± I raised my body with all my might. ¡®Gotcha!¡¯ ¡°What are you doing?¡± I could hear someone¡¯s voice. I was surprised and lost my bnce. ¡°Aahhhh!¡± I stumbled and fell. Bang! The chair fell with the sound and I fell down. ¡®Wh-who?¡¯ I raised my head. ¡°You¡¯re doing a strange thing.¡± As soon as I saw the boy who said so, I recognized who he was. Because¡­ ¡®My father¡­¡¯ Because he looks like my dad but the younger version! Among the three brothers of Dubbled, he resembles our father the most. ¡®Johann Dubbled.¡¯ I stiffened. He stared at me. ¡°Young Master!¡± Dubos, who rushed in, called him. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s the little miss. Haha, you have met him already? It must be your first time seeing each other. This is your big brother, Johann. And, Johann, this is¡­¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°A thief.¡± He nced at the amethyst in my hand and said that. It¡¯s been five years since I finally met an obstacle. ¡®Cause I was seen as a thief!¡¯ *** The whole family of Dubbled gathered at the dining room. On the middle of the table sat Dad, Henry and Isaac on the left, and Johann on the right. I sat across from my father and looked at Johann. Henry, who had his mouth closed with a napkin, put down his fork and smiled at his brother. ¡°But why are you here? I heard you were attacked on your way back, you must have been very scared.¡± That was a sarcasm, Henry meant to say ¡®did youe home to hide?¡¯ Henry¡¯s expression changed in a sh. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather be scared than to pitifully own a small power.¡± ¡°Are you saying that to me? Let¡¯s try it.¡± A blue spark rose from Isaacs hands. Then, ng! There was a shrill sound of the tableware. It was my dad. ¡°In front of me, I told you to not have a nasty fight, right?¡± His father¡¯s words faded the spark from Isaac¡¯s hands. I stiffened. ¡®I¡¯m so nervous¡­.¡¯ Although my dad and my brothers are not ufortable with each other for a long time, I thought their rtionship is not this bad. It must have been true that the Dubbled¡¯s rtionship in my previous life was even more fierce. ¡®Well, Henry and Isaac also didn¡¯t get along very well at first.¡¯ Even now they¡¯re not best friends, but they can tolerate each other. When the sons shut their mouths, my father asked again, ¡°So Johann, why are you here?¡± ¡°This is the third time I¡¯ve been attacked near the border.¡± Isaac asked while frowning. ¡°So what? All these years, me and Henry were attacked as well when we went back and forth from the capital.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the problem.¡± Johann said while poking the meat. ¡°It¡¯s only natural that Dubbled is attacked.¡± ¡°We¡¯re always in danger of kidnapping. A couple of bandits usually use children to ckmail their parents, and raid those expensive carriages.¡± ¡°Who dared attack the carriage of the Dubbled?¡± Henry and Isaac¡¯s facial expressions changed as he said so. ¡°Some stupid guy.¡± Henry narrowed the space between his brows and answered instead of Isaac. ¡°Because those who inflicted the harm before had their family and rtives died. There were no ones who received requests to assassinate Dubbled in fear.¡± Johann looked at his father and said, ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s bothersome.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°They¡¯re like tigers without teeth.¡± ¡°You mean yourself?¡± Dad and Johann¡¯s eyes met constantly. I lowered my head quickly and concentrated on the meal. ¡®Let¡¯s eat quickly and run away.¡¯ However, it was not easy to get out of the situation, so I quickly chewed the meat. Hurry, hurry. When I chewed it, I felt my gums hurting and there was something inside my mouth. I bit my tongue in surprise. ¡°Ahh!¡± ¡°Kid!¡± ¡°Leine.¡± Henry and Isaac approached and asking me, ¡°Are you all right?¡± ¡°Did you bite your tongue? Let me see.¡± I cried and opened my mouth. Then, something fell on the te and rolled away. ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°What is iwt?¡± (What is it?) Gasp! What¡¯s wrong with my pronunciation? When I looked at the te in amazement, I can see two of my teeth. ¡®Right, it was time for me to lose my teeth.¡¯ Because of my slow growth, my teeth fell out when I was nine years old. I cried and looked at my brothers. With a puzzled look on his face, Isaac alternately watch between me and my missing tooth. And he burst intoughter. Henry, too, was turning his head and visiblyughing. ¡°Dwon¡¯tugh!¡± (Don¡¯tugh!) My two teeth fall out and I sound weird. ¡°I talked about the teeth of a tiger, and now we really have a teeth¡­¡± Isaac pped the table andughed. Henry¡¯s shoulders also shook more violently. I stared at my dad. ¡®Look at them dad!¡¯ I looked for help, but my father¡¯s mouth was also smiling. *** After the meal, the maids surrounded me. ¡°Don¡¯t be too sad, little miss.¡± ¡°Yes, people lose their teeth. It will grow back soon.¡± ¡°Bwut, isn¡¯t this funny?¡± (But isn¡¯t this funny?) I have to go to the capital now. Wouldn¡¯t it be funny if I had two teeth missing? ¡®My goal was to be a dignified young miss of Dubbled.¡¯ As I became sullen, the maids quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s not!¡± That isforting¡­. ¡°Really?¡± As soon as I opened my mouth, I heardughter from all sides. Liars. They¡¯re all liars! Chapter 74 Chapter 74 TL:Zimming I was sprawled on the gazebo alone, staring at the mirror with a stunned face. No matter how much I looked at it, two of my upper teeth were gone. ¡®I¡¯m screwed.¡¯ Children my age start going to activities outside around this time of year. Not going to a full-fledged tea party, but like showing up at a family event. ¡®But if I go out now¡­¡¯ In addition, another two teeth on both sides of my teeth were on the verge of falling off. ¡®Stay with me, guys. If you guys fell off, I¡¯ll be really ugly. At least leave after spring.¡¯ While I was praying eagerly with a mirror in my hand, I heard the chairmane in. ¡°I have a letter.¡± Looking at the envelope, it¡¯s a letter from Seria. I took the letter from his hands. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­..?¡± The chairman, however, was staring at my face for a while, not willing to hand over the letter. ¡°I came to see you.¡± ¡°You came to see me? If not, did Seria asked you to take my picture and send it to her¡ª¡° Then he pulls out the magic device ¡°¡ªI brought some of these.¡± ¡°Oh my god, that¡¯s embarrassing.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just strange. I can¡¯t even pronounce some words properly. What if people tease meter?¡± ¡°Then ask the head of the Dubos family to grow your teeth.¡± I opened my eyes wide. ¡°Is it possible to control human growth? I¡¯ve never heard of it¡­ah.¡± Veronica Dubos, the head of Dubos¡¯ family, is a witch who has her physical body not getting older for over 80 years. In other words, she stopped the growth of the human body. The chairman nodded. ¡°She would be number one in that field.¡± ¡°I want to meet her.¡± ¡®If Veronica helps me grow my teeth¡­¡¯ I immediately called the escorts because my dad said I could go anywhere freely as long as I brought three escorts. *** But why did this happen? In the carriage, I nced at Johann sitting opposite me. ¡®How inconvenient¡­¡¯ I was only going to the Dubos mansion, but I was apanied by Johann. Arge number of knights were absent because they started training ahead of spring. So the only people who could take me to the mansion were Johann¡¯s guard. ¡°Oh no, little miss¡­wait a minute, Johann also has business to attend in the Dubos mansion. Why don¡¯t youe together with him?¡± I expected Johann would refuse, but he didn¡¯t for some reason. ¡°Excuse me, thank you¡­¡± Johann looked at me. ¡°What for?¡± ¡°For bringing me with you.¡± ¡°I have to go to the Dubos¡¯ mansion, and when I took you with me, the people didn¡¯t pay attention to me, making it easier for me to move. It¡¯s a win-win situation.¡± Johann spoke monotonously. ¡°That,¡­ah, yes. It¡¯s not something to thank for.¡± When I nodded cheerfully, he nced at me again. ¡°Like what my aunt said, you¡¯re a weirdo.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re unique.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°When that happens, usually people say thank you again anyway.¡± ¡°But you say it¡¯s not something to thank for¡­¡± ¡°Oh well, I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t apologize!¡± Iughed as Johann turned away. ¡®I should never bother Johann.¡¯ He won¡¯t attack unless something bothers him. When Henry and Isaac didn¡¯t attack first at the dinner yesterday, he wouldn¡¯t do anything. We arrived and the carriage stopped. Me and Johann entered the mansion, weed by the Dubos family. ¡°Nice to meet you, little miss. My name is Mnie Dubos, Viscount Dubos¡¯ wife.¡± A middle-aged woman greeted me. ¡®I feel like she¡¯s a good person.¡¯ She looks really friendly and nice. ¡°Nice to meet you, beautiful madam.¡± ¡°Oh my god, how can you be so lovely? I¡¯ve heard a lot from my husband. My husband always entertains me with your stories.¡± ¡°Oh really?¡± When I looked at Dubos, he flinched, and his wifeughed. Suddenly, I could hear someone calls me ¡°Little miss!¡± It was Veronica calling me while going down the stairs. She sped my hands as soon as she came down. ¡°I¡¯m d you arrived here safely! I was so excited to receive your letter. I¡¯ve got a lot of snacks for you! Oh, right. Mnie, where¡¯s the chocte biscuit I asked for?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell the servants to buy it. Why don¡¯t both of you go upstairs first and talk?¡± Mnie said kindly, so Veronica led me upstairs. ¡°I¡¯ll show you the office. There¡¯s a lot of fun things there.¡± The people of the Dubos seemed to be a bit embarrassed, but I went up the stairs with her. Upon entering the office, Veronica exined this and that. ¡°This is the root of Elsa tree, this is the fossil of the irond dragon, and¡­¡± ¡°Excuse me¡­¡± Veronica widened her eyes as I spoke. ¡°Yeah?¡± She nced at me. Only then did Veronica blush and murmur, ¡°Oh, I forgot the greeting¡­¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, little miss. Wee to the Dubos mansion. ¡°Yes, thanks for showing me this great ce.¡± She murmured, ¡°Everyone says it¡¯s a weird ce though¡­ah! Sit here and wait here.¡± As soon as I sat down, she carried the doughnut and cake to my te and asked, ¡°But what brings you here today?¡± ¡°I have a favor to ask.¡± ¡°Say it.¡± ¡°My teeth fell out. But I can¡¯t wait to let my teeth grow!¡± ¡°Oh really? That¡¯s so cute. You¨C you¡¯re so lovely¡­¡± I dropped my head and covered my mouth with both hands. ¡°To think that the dignified me lost my teeth¡­¡± ¡°Well, I think being cute is better than being dignified, but it¡¯s not hard to solve your problems anyway. But everything that¡¯s artificially grown is fragile. Your teeth can be lost forever then.¡± If I get an artificially grown tooth, it might break and my teeth will be lost forever. ¡°Then what should I do?¡± ¡°I can make fake teeth until you grow up. It¡¯s an illusion, so your pronunciation will be the same, but others won¡¯t know it¡¯s missing.¡± ¡°I want it please!¡± Veronica smiled brightly. ¡°I¡¯ll do your request. But how will you repay me?¡± Of course, I held out my purse. ¡°I brought you a lot of money!¡± ¡°That¡­not money¡­¡± She nced at me and wrapped her red cheeks. ¡°I want to take a peek at your head¡­!¡± ¡­.Veronica is as expected, not normal. ¡®But that¡¯s the only way.¡¯ I nodded my head. ¡°Good.¡± ¡°Wow-! Then let¡¯s get started!¡± ¡°Is it that easy to make fake teeth? Doesn¡¯t it take a lot of time?¡± ¡°No. I just need to use a medium. It¡¯s not that difficult as I just need to make the medium as an essory and hang it on you. Well, I don¡¯t think any other mages can do it, though.¡± Veronica said while searching for the medium on her desk. ¡°I don¡¯t know why people think it¡¯s so hard. Young people are all idiots these days.¡± I could feel an 80 year old grandma in her. Then I recalled the chairman¡¯s words. ¡°You feel bad about Veronica Dubos? You seem to have misunderstood something ¡­¡± ¡°Did people think Veronica¡¯s appearance is terrifying because she¡¯s not old?¡± ¡°Not at all. Everyone didn¡¯t care. While Veronica is a fanatic for cute things.¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t she lonely?¡± ¡°Maybe. But Veronica is a very good mage. There won¡¯t be any mage who can exceed her knowledge and skills. People are reluctant to get closer to her¡± I held hands with Veronica thinking that we should get along well. Veronica was still searching on her desk. ¡°No. Then there¡¯s nothing here. But little miss, we use that.¡± I became weak at the sight of the stone she pointed at. Isn¡¯t that the irond dragon fossil she showed off earlier? ¡°But that¡¯s very precious¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s less important than you.¡± When she spoke with determination, she put the irond dragon fossil on her desk and said, ¡°I need a few drops of blood, but since you have divine power, should I rece it with that? Because I don¡¯t want to hurt your cute hands.¡± I nodded and gave some divine power to the fossil. Then, the ce vibrated as if it was an earthquake. Veronica was very confused and went to the window. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s an earthquake.¡± Meanwhile I was staring nkly into the air. When Veronica saw me she tilted her head. ¡°Little miss?¡± ¡°¡­.I,I need to go to the bathroom!¡± ¡°It¡¯s in the second room on the right side of the corridor.¡± I hurried out of the hall and into the room Veronica told me about. Then I looked into the air again. To be precise, a beautiful person with long hair was floating in the air. ¡°I am the ninth pir, Pymon. Are you the one who called me out?¡± I was just trying to get my teeth grow a little faster, but I called out another devil instead. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 TL: Zimming Pymon looked at me with a frown. Then he looked around. ¡°There¡¯s no music here. You must be out of your mind to call me into this miserable ce. What are you doing? Why don¡¯t you bow down to me right now!¡± Boone, the first demon I called, was very gentle, but Pymon wasn¡¯t at all. ¡®But she¡¯s very pretty.¡¯ She was as graceful as Javelin. As soon as I thought so, Pymon widened her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m your older brother!¡± Then he gets startled and corrects himself, ¡°No, man!¡± ¡®He¡¯s a little clumsy.¡¯ ¡°What? How dare you, human!¡± Swoosh! A sharp wind swirled around me. I closed my eyes tightly and covered my head with my arms because it was a de-like wind which was usually used in magic battle, but I couldn¡¯t feel it even after some time. ¡®Huh?¡¯ ¡°Da, damn it¡­¡± ¡®Pymon, you can¡¯t attack me?¡¯ ¡°No!¡± Iughed. ¡®I see. If I summon a devil, they can¡¯t hurt me.¡¯ Boone was so docile and he was polite to me. I didn¡¯t know that there was any danger of being attacked, but turns out the summoned devil seemed to have this heavy restriction. ¡®Let me ask you a few questions.¡¯ ¡°Why should I answer human questions?¡± ¡®Cause if you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t grant your wish.¡¯ ¡°What?! You think it¡¯s possible to keep me for a long time? You won¡¯tst long either.¡± ¡®If you don¡¯t like being called, you can go back, right? Then why don¡¯t you go back?¡¯ ¡°Th,that¡­.¡± ¡®No way¡­he couldn¡¯t go back?¡¯ Pymon¡¯s eyes shook. It was not difficult to guess why he could not go back. 1. My wish is so desperate that he cannot return. 2. He can return only until I fulfill his wishes and the devil exerts his power to me. Pymon wasn¡¯t as kind as Boone, so I couldn¡¯t ask which one is right, but only one thing is clear. ¡®I have the upper hand in this deal.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re de, devilish!¡± I shrugged andughed. ¡®What¡¯s your wish, then?¡¯ Pymon replied with his eyes glistening. ¡°Pure mana.¡± ¡®You already have a lot of mana. You said you¡¯re a high-ranking devil.¡¯ ¡°The mana human had is better than a devil¡¯s mana. They¡¯re purer than devil¡¯s mana.¡± Pymon hugged his arms in ecstasy. I looked at Pymon and shook my head. ¡®Then here¡¯s a question. What can you do if I grant your wish?¡¯ He lifted his eyebrows with a grin. ¡°I can let all humans look up to you. The most brilliant honor in the world will be yours.¡± ¡®Honor¡­¡¯ Vallua was the most honorable of the five dukes, but he always struggled to protect that honor. He tried not to be greedy for money to keep his family honor, but eventually he had no money left. In the end, he was turned into a greedy man by money, trying to win the right to trade tea leaves. Honor was meaningless to me like that. ¡°Then I¡¯ll make you the best musician in the world.¡± ¡®That¡­¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll make you a writer who can make many masterpieces.¡± I¡¯d rather have the power of Boone. I could show Louis to the chairman one more time. Pymon¡¯s face was distorted by my casual thought. ¡°How dare youpare me to that devil! I¡¯m good at all kinds of art, and I¡¯m also the best devil when ites to science and magic¨C!¡± ¡®Magic? So you can do special magic? For example, long-distance travel?¡¯ When I looked at him happily, Pymonughed. ¡°Of course.¡± I jumped up and hugged Pymon. He got flustered and shouted, ¡°What, what are you doing!¡± ¡°Bu, But even if I tell you how, it¡¯s useless without granting my wish.¡± ¡®There is a way.¡¯ ¡°What?¡± I know a genius who wiped out the monsters, but wasn¡¯t executed because of the skills she had. I stared at the door with a grin. Exactly. Veronica¡¯s room is outside that door. ¡®When Veronica is on my side, I can get my hands on Pymon¡¯s knowledge¡­¡¯ *** Then I went back to Veronica¡¯s room, and she smiled brightly at me. ¡°Little miss! I¡¯ve finished all the preparations.¡± After Pymon was summoned, the stone seemed to have returned to normal. She put the stone on a string and wrapped it carefully around my wrist. When I looked in the mirror, it was as if I never lost my teeth. ¡®Wow, this is awesome.¡¯ Iughed as cutely as I could and grabbed Veronica¡¯s hands. She looked at me shyly. ¡°I want to get along with Veronica.¡± Very, very, very. Her face lit up at my words. ¡°M, me too! My wish is to have a friend who is as cute as you! Other kids are afraid of me because they thought I am a monster!¡± ¡°From now on, be my best friend.¡± Veronica wrapped both of her cheeks in her hand. ¡°Thank you so much for this. I¡¯ll invite you to my mansionter. Let¡¯s y together!¡± ¡°Well, shall we? Then I¡¯ll also take a bunch of fun toys!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± I took Veronica¡¯s hand, and left the room. I listened to her never-ending stories. ¡°Each stone has a different solidness and purity, so the form is different, which is very tricky¡­.¡± Veronica was thrilled to see me showing no signs of boredom. I came down the stairs after greeting Veronica. At the same time, Johann was going down as he had finished his business here. ¡°Are you done?¡± I nodded my head when he asked. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go ba¡ª¡° At the moment, I felt a vibration in my body. Pymon who was connected to my soul was very excited. [That¡¯s him!] ¡®What?¡¯ [Look at this purity and depth. Among the guys I¡¯ve met in thest hundred years, he¡¯s the best.] I was shocked. ¡®Calm down. Other people have a lot of mana, so why is it Johann¡¯s? Veronica also has amazing mana.¡¯ [Her power¡¯s contaminated.] ¡®Contaminated¡­why?¡¯ [She¡¯s too old. Mana are usually pure the younger the owner is.] Then it will be difficult to get the powerful, pure mana that Pymon wants. All human beings were born with mana, but few had channels to vent. A vent is, for example, a faucet. Only hot wateres from hot water faucets, and cold wateres from cold water faucets. When we are young, we don¡¯t know how to vent, so of course, the older we get, the more we practice, the easier it is to vent our power. We call those who can freely let out their mana at a young age, such as the three brothers of Dubbled and Adrian, a genius. ¡®There¡¯s no other genius like Johann.¡¯ Wait¡­there is another one, Adrian. I asked Pymon. ¡®Then how can I get the mana?¡¯ [You can do it easily.] ¡®That¡¯s a relief! What¡¯s the solution?¡¯ When I heard the answer, I wanted to grab Pymon¡¯s cor. ¡®That¡¯s not easy!¡¯ *** A few dayster, at the Duke¡¯s office. The three brothers in the office stood in front of the Duke with a look of indifference. ¡°Johann, what¡¯s your n?¡± ¡°For the time being, I will stay in the estate and pursue those who attacked me. At the end of the vacation, I will return to the academy. Please assign Dubos as my assistant.¡± ¡°What about you, Henry?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the academy soon. I will live in a dormitory during the semester and receive education here during vacation.¡± Isaac said, ¡°We¡¯re the same,¡± and the Duke called Nos. ¡°Yes, Your Excellency?¡± ¡°As soon as Johann graduates¡­¡± In the middle of the conversation, the duke¡¯s gaze turned to the window. Henry and Isaac were also smiling while following the duke¡¯s gaze. A light brown hair was sticking out. With his arms crossed, the Duke watched the little spy by the window. She was moving cautiously, and every time she walked, her hair fluttered. The girl, who was stuck in the corner, raised her hand on the window frame this time. Then she gently raised her head. ¡°¡­.!¡± When her eyes met with all the people in the room, she hid quickly. Johann narrowed his forehead. But the really weird thing was, it wasn¡¯t her. ¡°It-, it¡¯s nice weather today! What is the kid doing?¡± ¡°Maybe she¡¯s taking a nap.¡± ¡°Nos, make sure Leine sleeps with a nket on.¡± ¡°Ye-, yes!¡± They were desperate to ignore their eye contact with the child. They were very strange. ¡®Are they crazy?¡¯ Chapter 76 Chapter 76 TL: Zimming After finishing the conversation with the Duke, Johann left. That evening was very quiet. Soon, the silence was gone due to a certain girl¡¯s footstep. When Johann turned around, Leine grab his shirt. ¡°What?¡± ¡°So¡­¡­that¡­¡­¡± Johann asked when he saw Leine following him. ¡°I can hear you following me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°¡­¡­actually, you¡¯re right.¡± Leine was sullen. ¡°I never meant to bother you. I was just wondering if I could get some of what you have, if you¡¯re okay with it.¡± She said with a quiet voice. ¡®What is her purpose?¡¯ If that child wants anything, father will give her everything. In addition, there was Henry and Isaac. She doesn¡¯t have toe herself to get things. While he was contemting, Leine was ncing at him. At this point, he was purely curious. What the hell does she want? ¡°Nail or hair.¡± ¡°¡­¡­what?¡± *** He looks so confused. Nail or hair¡­¡­ If anyone hears it, they¡¯ll think I was about to put a curse on him. But I really need them. Because that was the medium to get some of Johann¡¯s mana. Pymon, of all things, still uses the old-fashioned way of using magic! I showed Dad, Henry, and Isaac¡¯s hair to Pymon. But it couldn¡¯t be them because Johann¡¯s power is the purest. ¡°Why my hair or nails? Are you going to curse me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it. You¡¯re going to the academy soon, aren¡¯t you? Since you¡¯ve been attacked so many times, how about I make a protection spell so that it doesn¡¯t happen this time?¡± I bber the excuse I had prepared in advance. I couldn¡¯t really say it earlier because I was very nervous. ¡°I can make it if I have your nails or hair!¡± It¡¯s a myth, but it doesn¡¯t matter. ¡®I¡¯m only a child, so I can do something like this.¡¯ Johann didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°What?!¡± Suddenly, I could hear Isaac¡¯s voice from behind me. He came running quickly, grabbed my hand and frowned. Henry also did what Isaac did. ¡°Why is the kid with you? Did you bully her again?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to keep your eyes on her.¡± When Henry and Isaac spoke, Johann¡¯s eyebrows went up. I was flustered and pulled both of their sleeves together. ¡°No. He never bothered me. I came to him myself!¡± ¡°Kid, why did you do it?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about him, Leine.¡± I mean, that¡¯s not it. ¡°No¡ª¡° I was about to say something when Johann turned around. Without saying anything, he moved away from us. I stamped my foot. ¡°That¡¯s not it! I came after Johann myself!¡± ¡°¡­¡­really?¡± Isaac asked and Henry didn¡¯t say anything. Henry gently grabbed me by the shoulder and he lowered himself to reach my eyes. ¡°I told you. He¡¯s a dangerous person, so never be alone with him.¡± I sulked and looked at them. ¡°Leine?¡± ¡°Johann doesn¡¯t look like a bad person.¡± ¡°Kid, my brother is very heartless¡ª!¡± ¡°When I went to the y with my maidsst year, everyone cried because they were sad, but I didn¡¯t cry. So am I a bad guy?¡± Isaac panicked and shouted, ¡°That¡­¡­!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t have to look at the documents today, did you? That¡¯s why you have time to read books.¡± ¡°¡­¡­that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t have to train the knights, did you? So you wanted to eat snacks with me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Johann did your job for you guys.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I shook off Henry and Isaac¡¯s hands. *** When I came back to my room, I saw a long-haired gir¡­¡­no, a guy who ate cookies on my bed. ¡°My snacks¡­¡­¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t taste anything.¡± ¡°But why did you eat all of it?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s free. And I¡¯m bored.¡± There are some restrictions that the devils have. One, he can¡¯t get more than a kilometer away from me, people can also see the devil if I¡¯m not in good condition. ¡®I have to hurry and send him back before I go to the capital.¡¯ I thought so and picked up the envelope I kept under my bed. It was a letter to Seria. [After Adolf, one of the 21 priests, was executed, the church didn¡¯t do any extreme moves. They¡¯ve been searching for a way to bring back their honor that has fallen. Etwal, an important symbol of the church is disyed for days¡­] ¡®I¡¯ve never seen the Etwal on disy in my past lives.¡¯ It was urgent enough to bring out the sacred objects in myths to win over the disappointed believers. I checked the Etwal picture of the church sent by Seria. ¡®Huh?¡¯ I frowned in surprise. ¡°What¡­¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°It¡¯s strange.¡± Pymon came near me and checked the picture. ¡°Etwal?¡± ¡°Do you know it?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Having mastered all kinds of studies, did he also learn theology? I nodded and said. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s Etwal, but it¡¯s a little different from what I know.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Etwal, which was originally stored in the church had jewels embedded in every corner of the but it¡¯s not here.¡± I saw it clearly. When Mina had the church¡¯s etwal, I could see the jewels in every etwal¡¯s corner. I took out my Etwal ne and showed it to Pymon. ¡®There¡¯s no jewels in it like mine.¡¯ Pymon sat across me and put his hand on his chin. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder, there¡¯s no power so no jewels.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°Etwal is originally a sacred object for keeping power. It¡¯s like a warehouse, for example.¡± I opened my eyes widely. ¡°Is it something to store magic or divine power?¡± ¡°I mean a real soul. Even a devil¡¯s power and you have the authority over them.¡± Pymon pointed to a small groove in every corner of the hexagonal etwal. ¡°You keep the power in here. So you can take it out whenever you need it.¡± I opened my eyes widely at the remark. There are six grooves in total. Does that mean I can have six powers? ¡°Wait, so that means I can store devils power too?!¡± ¡°Of course, but beings like us cannot be stored without our consent.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°But, the owner wouldn¡¯t be able to keep us. Aren¡¯t you running out of divine power to borrow our powers?¡± ¡°Then what does it usually contain?¡± ¡°Human souls. However, this is not something that a human being can do. There is no choice but to obtain souls by a higher existence like the devil.¡± I frowned and looked at Pymon. ¡°Is it possible that I can continue to call out the devils toplete the etwal?¡± Pymon¡¯s lip corners went up. [I can answer questions only after you are qualified.] That¡¯s why Boone said I¡¯m not qualified without Etwal. I rolled up my sleeves. ¡®Mina alsopleted the etwal.¡¯ And Mina, whopleted the etwal, became a powerful person that even the pope could not easily offend. If Iplete the etwal before Mina¡­ ¡®I can be the strongest person in the continent and make Dubbled an independent family.¡¯ My heart trembles. Pymon looked at me and coughed loudly. If Iplete the etwal before Mina¡­ ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± For some reason, Pymon became a little gloomy. ¡®I¡¯m envious of Pymon¡¯s abilities, but it¡¯s hard to maintain him.¡¯ I only have six chances. I must create a power source that will benefit me. I immediately contacted Seria. [Yes, little miss.] ¡°Gather information on who¡¯s selling special gems and minerals here. Also buy it as much as you can.¡± [Some people may offer a price that you can¡¯t imagine for special gems and minerals.] ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± I still have the top of hope to generate me a lot of money. ¡°I made a lot of money these days anyway.¡± *** That night, I sneaked into Johann¡¯s room. It seems like Johann hadn¡¯te back from training, the room was very quiet. ¡®I¡¯m going to pick up his hair before hees back.¡¯ It would not be as much as Pymon wanted, but there was no other way. [I think I¡¯ll end up going back after a year.] Pymon was being sarcastic again. I carefully opened the bedroom door, and slowly crept into his bed. ¡°Gasp!¡± There was someone on a sofa near the bed. I was so surprised that I didn¡¯t move at all. But it¡¯s weird. The body looks like a human, but why was there no response? ¡®Pymon, if anything happens to me, attack it right away.¡¯ I carefully headed to the sofa. ¡°Johann!¡± It was Johann lying down on the sofa with a pale face. It is serious if Johann, who is usually quick to notice any presence, didn¡¯t do anything even after I came in. ¡°Get a hold of yourself! Oh my god, doctor!¡± Johann grabbed my wrist just when I was about to rush out. ¡°Lou¡­¡­loud. This poison¡­¡­can be purified in a week.¡± ¡°But¡­¡­!¡± ¡°I am the eldest son¡­¡­of Dubbled. If my body gets damaged¡­¡­the enemies will move.¡± That must be it. The reason why the vassals didn¡¯t have different opinions was because Johann¡¯s very capable and handle everything himself. ¡®No way¡­¡­¡¯ I took a closer look at Johann¡¯s condition. Since I have been trained in the church for two lives, I could recognize diseases. ¡®Bloom Dog.¡¯ It is a poison used frequently by mercenaries. ¡°When they attacked at the border, you were struck by poison right? So you came to rest at the Dubbled on the pretext of running away.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Have you been holding it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother me¡­¡­¡± ¡°Stupid!¡± I shouted at him. Oh my god, what a fool! Everyone else was saying that he was inhuman and valued nothing, even his brothers didn¡¯t know what he was like, he carried a lot of baggage by himself. I was so upset with Johann that my eyes kept getting blurry. When I saw him, Johann was looking at me very gently. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 TL: Zimming ¡°You need to see a doctor. Please wait, I¡¯ll ask them toe here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Johann shook off my hands. He looked at me with a rather nk look. ¡°You have many cuts. It will cause a scar even if your poison is purified! If you hide it again, I will tell everyone.¡± When I looked at him threateningly, Johann¡¯s hand slowly loosen. I managed to get a doctor and I even called dad. Seeing Johann lying in bed, Dad became gloomy. He looked angry yet sad. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to see your condition by Dubos¡¯ orders.¡± He said the reason why he¡¯s here. I sigh. ¡®The dubbled¡¯s are so stubborn¡¯ His stubbornness seems to be from gics. Not only Johann, but dad, Henry, and Isaac were all stubborn. ¡°You hide it from me without fear.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Look at that. He never says he¡¯s wrong. Dad¡¯s eyes grew colder. ¡°Dad, dad.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°The doctor said he had to take medicine and eat his meal first.¡± Dad who was frowning at Johann, sighed. He heard some more of Johann¡¯s condition from the doctor, and only then did he leave the room. The room was quiet again after the doctors and the employees left. ¡°Is this what you want?¡± Johann asked coldly and I narrowed my forehead. ¡°I should have let dad scold you more.¡± Then I sat down on a chair beside his bed. I scooped the soup that was ced on the bedside table and served it to him. ¡°No thanks.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a medicine prescribed by a doctor, he said you need to eat first before taking the medicine.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Hurry up. Or I¡¯m going to go out and tell people that Johann is sick!¡± I give him the soup one more time. He soon opened his mouth a little after staring at the spoon I had put out for a while. As soon as he swallowed the soup, I held out the spoon again. ¡°That¡¯s right. One more time.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Just one more time.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Last time.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Hey, a little bit more. Can you finish this?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Wow, it¡¯s really thest time.¡± He emptied the soup from the small bowl and I put out the medicine. ¡°Eat this much, and today¡¯s annoyance is over!¡± Johann sighed and swallowed the pill. He gazed at me threateningly but I wasn¡¯t afraid of him anymore. *** Days after that. Johann stared at Leine, who came into his room. Today she picked up a bunch of flowers and put them in a vase as she stared at it with ecstatic eyes. In recent days, that child has been in and out of my room in an obvious way. When she came, she talked about many things, and then went back. ¡°Did you eat?¡± ¡°What about your medicine?¡± ¡°The chef made shrimp soup today, and it was delicious. Tomorrow, he said he¡¯s going to make chicken soup.¡± Even if I kick her out, shees again in the afternoon and asks if he ate, took medicine, and his condition. Leine sat on a chair beside the bed as usual. Then she put her elbows on the bed and began to chatter. ¡°So, Viscount Dubos was very upset. Dad didn¡¯t say anything, but I think he was pretty scared.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°And today, Yuni mismanaged herundry water, so everyone had to wear blue tinted clothes. The butler scolded her. They¡¯re going to bring in new clothes tomorrow.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I ignored her chatter and tried to read a book, but I couldn¡¯t even focus. ¡°So, we had french toast in the morning and it was really delicious. Oh, right. The tea was really nice today too. The doctor said you can drink too. Lea, get me the tea.¡± That kid was really weird. At first, she was scared like everyone else, but at some point, she became the most annoying person in the world. It wasn¡¯t just that kid alone. Even those that were affected by that kid were annoying. Isaac visited mest night. He looked at me with a sulky look on his face, at first, I wondered if he came in to quarrel, but he suddenly put a wild boar to my bedroom. ¡°I was just passing by, so I brought it. I didn¡¯t mean to catch it.¡± Henry had alsoe in the morning. He hugged an armful of the documents and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this. It¡¯s a lot of pressure.¡± The next person toe was my father. My father oftene with Leine and looked at him silently for about half an hour before going back. As soon as I had my eyes fixed on the book, I suddenly noticed Leine, who had been talking for a long time, stopped talking. I nced at her, she sat in the chair and buried her face in my bed as she fell asleep. Johann looked at the child gently. Her plump cheeks were like soft dough, her small and round nose was cute, and her mouth was like a baby chick. She¡¯s just a normal child, yet such a child was changing the castle. This ce was always buried in silence and darkness, but now it was very lively and bright. The floor, which used to be hard, was now covered in a soft carpet to make sure that the child wouldn¡¯t get hurt. ¡®Well, she indeed fell very often.¡¯ She often runs the garden, the greenhouse, and the hallways. Then, even if she fell down, she quickly got up and ran again without crying once. She doesn¡¯t act like a nobledy, she was just a normal child. The petite, half-asleep child held Johann¡¯s hand in both hands. Johann casually reached out for her curly hair. Soon, the maid came in after a knock. On top of the tray was ck tea which Leine had asked for Johann. ¡°Oh my.¡± The maid left the tea on the table. ¡°I¡¯ll take her.¡± ¡°No, leave her be.¡± ¡°Pardon¡­¡­?¡± Johann, who already woke up,id the child on the bed. The maid was visibly shocked for a moment, but she soon smiled. Even in Johann¡¯s room, which had always been dark, a gentle sun was seeping in. *** The sun was setting steadily when I woke up. I slowly blinked. As my blurred vision became clearer, I could see an unfamiliar ceiling. ¡®Here¡­¡­gasp!¡¯ I came to nurse Johann and fell asleep. ¡®Oh no, I slept in the patient¡¯s bed¡­¡¯ While I was panicking, I felt a gaze from the sofa. It was Johann¡¯s. I looked at Johann and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­¡± I kicked him out as a patient and took over the bed after all. I thought he would be mad, but what I heard from him was unexpected. ¡°Do you want anything?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a gift for nursing me.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do it for that.¡± I¡¯m sincere. Johann murmured as I frowned. ¡°¡­¡­I know.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It means I want to give something to you regardless of your purpose.¡± I stiffened. ¡®So that must mean a thank you to me.¡¯ Iughed inwardly. Well, I don¡¯t really want anything¡­¡­While I was thinking that, I suddenly thought of something. ¡°Mana!¡± ¡°Mana?¡± His hair was also okay, but it is easier and faster to simply receive his mana at once. Johann said while narrowing his forehead. ¡°It would be useless to you though.¡± ¡°But¡­¡­!¡± He stared at me for a moment and said. ¡°Well, alright.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so excited!¡± As I jumped and rejoiced, I could hear a littleugh. I widened my eyes and looked at Johann. His lips were curled up. ¡°You really look like a baby chick.¡± ¡®Wow¡­¡­¡¯ I thought his smile would look simr to dad¡¯s, but his smile ispletely different. ¡®Maybe his smile is simr to Risette?¡¯ Iughed along with Johann as I thought about it. When I came back from dinner, there was a white stone on my bed. It was Johann¡¯s Mana Stone. *** That evening, I looked at Johann¡¯s Mana Stone with a happy face in the corner of the garden when there was no one. ¡®It truly is an amazing power.¡¯ [Now give it to me.] ¡®It¡¯s a waste to just pass it on, shall I split it up?¡¯ [What?!] Pymon who shouted frowned. ¡°Where did you learn about such a thing!¡± ¡°You asked for a pure mana, but you didn¡¯t ask for this mana stone.¡± ¡°That!¡­¡­that¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it something you didn¡¯t need anyway?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s such a precious mana stone, it must¡¯ve a lot of uses. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll pay a lot of money if I sell it to the tower right now.¡± ¡°The richest man here is your father, why are you doing this!¡± ¡°Well, the more money the better.¡± Pymon was very panicked and looked impatient. ¡°Give it and I¡¯ll make you many money.¡± ¡°No need.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make you many jewels!¡± ¡°No, instead give me the knowledge I didn¡¯t know. Information report is your talent. Can that knowledge be transferred?¡± I¡¯ll get information about long-distance travel. When I widened my eyes with a look of ¡®Don¡¯t even think about cheating¡¯. Pymon stopped talking. But he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Johann¡¯s Mana Stone. It would be hard to find such a pure mana everywhere. The usually ck Mana Stone was as white as a pearl. Seeing Pymon so eager to have it, I thought I was right. ¡°Well, then.¡± It was when I was walking towards Gazebo, A light emerged in front of my eyes. And what appeared¡­¡­was a long-haired young man dressed in unusual clothes, waving a luxurious fan, a middle-aged man with a stubble and beard, and a woman with a nursing suit. The middle aged man said, ¡°Who called upon us?¡± I looked at Pymon. ¡°These people¡­¡­¡± He turned to the three people on his back and opened his arms. ¡°These are all the powers I boast of.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Pick one. Who do you want to put in your Etwal?¡± Chapter 78 Chapter 78 TL: Zimming I gazed at Pymon and he gave me an arrogant look. ¡°They were all famous in the other world. They are special souls that are difficult to obtain even for most devils.¡± ¡°What could they do if I took them?¡± When I asked, he grinned. ¡°If you own a great strategist of the century, you will be able to put the world in the palm of your hand.¡± A long-haired young man with a fan covering his mouth slightly bowed his head. ¡°If you dream of bing the emperor, he¡¯ll be a good guide.¡± A short middle-aged man looked at me with an arrogant expression. ¡°The angel with thentern is an outstanding reformer, as well as an administrator and medical personnel. With her, you can own a medical center that is better than anyone else, andplete a system that extends beyond the century.¡± The woman in the nursing suit smiled. I stared nkly at them and looked at Pymon with a stiff face. ¡°¡­¡­why? You don¡¯t like any of them?¡± Pymon spoke with a grim face. ¡°They¡¯re really outstanding spirits¨C¡± I gave him the mana stone. ¡®You¡¯re the best! You¡¯re awesome!¡¯ I looked at the three talents with ecstatic eyes. ¡®Who should I pick? Who shall I pick!¡¯ But I couldn¡¯t decide right away that day. Pymon gave me time to contemte and put each of the three souls in stone. If I decide on a soul, the remaining two will naturally disappear. *** One day, I headed for Dubos. I thought the atmosphere would be bad because Johann had been reprimanded for hiding his condition, but Mrs. Dubos greeted me as kindly as before. ¡°I¡¯m d to see you often, little miss.¡± She smiled and said. ¡°I heard about the situation.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That is really unfortunate. Dubos should¡¯ve gotten mad at him more.¡± ¡°¡­¡­yes.¡± ¡°He never told his parents that he was hurt! It¡¯s such a stupid thing. If my sons had shut their mouths in spite of their injuries, I would have pped their asses.¡± Then she looked at the two big men standing by the door. The men were taken aback, saying, ¡°Mo, mother¡­¡± but Mrs. Dubos onlyughed. ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mrs. Dubos, who took me to the second floor, knocked on Veronica¡¯s door. ¡°Little miss¡ª!¡± ¡°Hello, Veronica.¡± ¡°Come on in!¡± I went into the room alone with Veronica. The room was very messy. ¡°Would you like to see the magic tools I made today?¡± ¡°I want to see more interesting magic tools.¡± ¡°More interesting thing¡­oh, there is a magic tool that automatically removes makeup. Should I show you?¡± ¡°No, what I want to see is something else.¡± Veronica gazed at me as if she was confused, and I said while staring into her eyes. ¡°Long-distance magic tool.¡± ¡°Oh, little miss, that¡¯s not possible. The only reason why the tool can travel short distance is because that¡¯s the only distance that humans can endure. If you go over it, your whole body will twist, your limbs will rip, or you¡¯ll¡ª!¡± ¡°I may not grow like Veronica.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Pymon told me. Familiar with all kinds of knowledge, he knew that the risks of failing to travel long distances were simr to Veronica. ¡°How do you know that? No one know what my failed experiment was.¡± ¡°I wonder why didn¡¯t we have a magic tool for long distance travel? But I think Veronica would have had that question before me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°What if I could protect my body so that I could travel long distances?¡± ¡°Long distance magic tools are not a dream either. But there¡¯s no such thing as that¡­¡± I grinned at her words. ¡°There is.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± She sprang to her feet. ¡®I knew she¡¯d be interested.¡¯ Veronica failed in the experiment and stopped growing. She said she liked it because she had a cute body, but she must also be frustrated at her body at some point She was lonely enough to adore me so much just for being a little kind. I know how painful loneliness was. Even after feeling the pain, Veronica was still experimenting with magic and making tons of tools. She had pure enthusiasm for learning. She¡¯ll open her eyes to the idea that she can make the failed experiment sessful again. ¡°Little miss, let me know what it is.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯ll pay. I¡¯ll give you all the tools I made. No, I can even tell you how to make it!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need that.¡± ¡°Well, then because I am the head of Dubos family¡­!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. There¡¯s only one thing I want.¡± ¡°Anything is fine. Say it!¡± I took a sip of iced tea, and looked at Veronica. ¡°What I want is Veronica Dubos. It¡¯s you.¡± Veronica looked at me with her eyes wide open. Her eyes were shaking. ¡°Just now¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Veronica embraced me. ¡°Veronica, calm down¡­¡­¡± She sped my hand and sniffed. ¡°May I take an oath of loyalty right now? I always dreamed of it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Please¡­¡­¡± She gave me a very earnest look and I replied ¡°Yes, well¡­¡­¡± Going back to the castle, I hummed. Even after the oath of loyalty, Veronica was very excited by saying, ¡°The day of my oath of loyalty ising!¡± The Dubos must have had a hard time stopping her, but it doesn¡¯t matter if I think about today¡¯s harvest. I told Veronica that it was the ¡°Elsa tree¡± that could protect her body on the move. ¡°If it¡¯s Elsa tree¡­oh why didn¡¯t I think of that! I failed my experiment because of this!¡± Then she immediately began to write down difficult equations. ¡®Okay, it¡¯s only a matter of time before I get my hands on her,¡¯ The continent¡¯s best mage will be on my hand! When I thought so, just in time the carriage stopped. Lea opened the door for me, and I took her hand as I got off. ¡°You¡¯re going to eat now, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m supposed to eat with my dad and my brothers.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I went into the castle holding Lea¡¯s hand to change clothes. But it¡¯s weird. Usually at this time, employees would bustle around, but today there was no one in the hallway. Also, there was no smell of food from the first floor. ¡®What?¡¯ I grab Lea¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Lea, what¡¯s wrong with the castle today¡ª¡° As soon as I said that, ¡°Dame* Shavanol!¡± *Dame is the equivalent of Sir for women. Someone upstairs called Lea. When she was called this, I looked up upstairs with a puzzled look on my face. ¡®Nos?¡¯ Seeing his gaze, Nos ran down the stairs. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Nos looking this urgent. Lea felt an unusual atmosphere and narrowed her forehead. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°The child, presumed to be the fourthdy, appeared. Your Excellency is looking for you.¡± What? ¡®Didn¡¯t they say the fourth child died after birth?¡¯ I looked at Lea, and she was rigid. Lea¡¯s hand, who took my hand, slowly came loose. My hands naturally fell down as Lea¡¯s warmth faded. Lea ran immediately. Me and Nos followed her too. When we arrived at the reception room on the first floor, I saw a middle-aged man with a hat and a girl of my age with silver hair and blue eyes. The girl had all the symbols of Dubbled. Dad and brothers¡¯ expression were very shocked. ¡°You are thest one who saw Risette¡¯s baby, take a look yourself.¡± After Lea bowed, she was told to examine the silver-haired girl. ¡°Please show me your neck.¡± The girl nced at the man who came with her, and the man nodded. The child¡¯s long silver hair turned to one side, revealing a long wound behind her neck. ¡°It is indeed the wound the baby had.¡± Her hands were shaking and she couldn¡¯t even see the child¡¯s face. Dad muttered, ¡°The mage,plete this confirmation.¡± A man wearing a gold robe in the middle of the room put the child¡¯s hand on his palm. Shortly after the mage checked, the mage bowed down. ¡°She had the energy of Dubbled. Congrattions, sir.¡± ¡°Congrattions, Your Excellency!¡± The nobles shouted at once. Father was staring at the child without even blinking. He didn¡¯t show any expression, but I knew. The power is in the hands of my dad. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 TL: Zimming The chairman let me know what was going on. Nine years ago, the brothers, who were pushed out by my father, couldn¡¯t give up until the end and attacked them. It was when dad was away for work, so Risette had to flee while being pregnant. There was Lea, who was on Irie then and Lea¡¯s older sister Reina, who was a maid of Risette, on the castle. The three girls left the castle safely, but suddenly Risette¡¯s belly hurt, so they helped her. The Duchess gave birth safely. It was Reina who helped her giving birth. In the meantime, Lea faced tons of knights which was too much to defeat by herself. Eventually, the Duchess died, and Reina entrusted Lea with the baby wrapped in a nket. Reina became bait and tried to chase the pursuer, but she died on the de of the pursuer. Lea also desperately protected the child. But she couldn¡¯t hold on. ¡°After that, His Excellency cleared up the rebellion and searched the ce, but we couldn¡¯t find the child.¡± I nodded when I heard the chairman. ¡°We had no choice but to hide about what happened to Risette, because of our enemies.¡± If it was revealed that he had lost his wife and children due to a mere rebellion, the honor of Dubbled would have fallen to the ground. Most of all, my father who lost his child and wife at the same time was not in a good condition back then. If another enemy took this chance to attack them, the situation would be out of control. Thus, the vassals, led by Dubos, joined forces to cover up the case. Then, a vassal saw a child who looked like the Duchess. The vassal was on a vacation when he saw the child. After that he told Viscount Dubos. Viscount Dubos, who knew the truth of the matter, investigated it. He said that a couple, who had no child, had found a baby in the mountains and raised her. ¡°But why did we find the child in this life? It never happened in my previous lives.¡± There is only one case in which the future changes. When I intervene. ¡°But what¡¯s the change?¡± As I murmured, the chairman said while putting a piece of sugar in my teacup, ¡°Thanks to you, the vassals were able to take a vacation.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Or she could be a fake.¡± ¡°The second one is almost impossible. It¡¯s only a small number of people in Dubbled who knew about the missing child.¡± The girl has all the symbols of Dubbled. The mages even went to check her energy, it was confirmed that she had the energy of Dubbled. There¡¯s no way a mage of Dubbled could make a mistake. He was an excellent mage and he¡¯s absolutely loyal to Dubbled. He was a loyal mage who protected father and diedter. While I was thinking about it, the door to the greenhouse opened and a girl of my age came in. When my eyes met with the child, I widened my eyes in surprise. ¡®The child.¡¯ ¡°Lady!¡± Many maids followed her and tried to brought her out after bowing at the chairman. ¡°We¡¯re sorry, little miss.¡± Then she whispered to the child. ¡°You can¡¯t juste in when they¡¯re in the middle of a conversation.¡± ¡°But, Mireille missed my sister!¡± I blinked when I heard her calling me her sister. ¡®She¡¯s like Mina.¡¯ She was very cheerful and was able to get along well with people. The child approached me and smiled innocently. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Mireille¡­¡± The child, who paused for a moment, stretched out her skirt and bent her knees slightly. ¡°The fourth child of Duke Dubbled, Mireille, nice to meet you.¡± Then she looked at Lea and the maids, ¡°What do you think?¡± The maids onlyughed. ¡°Now that I have already introduced myself, sister should also introduce yourself!¡± She suddenly said that and I felt a little awkward. ¡°Hello, my name is Leine¡­¡­¡± ¡°Wow¡ª!¡± Mireille shouted and hugged my arms. The maids murmured, ¡°Both of them are super cute¡­¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go sister, let¡¯s eat together.¡± ¡°Ah, but I¡­¡­¡± I still have something to talk about to the chairman. Mireille saw the chairman and said, ¡°Grandfather, Mireille wants to y with my sister, can I take her?¡± ¡°You should ask for her permission instead.¡± The chairman answered politely, Mireille was silent for a moment but suddenly pulled my arms. ¡°Let¡¯s go, sister.¡± I left the greenhouse while being dragged by her, I said to the chairman quietly, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± The chairman nodded. Mireille was a really cheerful kid. She chattered with excitement the whole time we walked. ¡°Mireille and sister are actually the same age. Mireille¡¯s mother gave birth to me in January and sister¡¯s mother gave birth to you in February. But Mireille likes being the youngest, the youngest are always loved more, right? So sister needs to be older than me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not something I can decide at will¡­¡± ¡°Everyone thinks Mireille is precious. Everyone lets me do everything I wanted to, when I said I wanted you as a sister, dad didn¡¯t say no. My dad thinks Mireille is precious too.¡± Anyway, if Mireille is registered in the family registry, the title will naturally be corrected. ¡°You know, I¡¯ve never seen such a nice castle before. Will the people be nice to Mireille?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all good people.¡± ¡°But I think that grandfather is bad.¡± ¡°What?¡± I looked at Mireille in surprise. ¡°I asked you nicely but he got angry.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not angry. He¡¯s just not great at handling kids.¡± ¡°Why? That grandfather must have had children too. Why couldn¡¯t he handle children? Did he have no children?¡± ¡°He once had a child. But his son died in an ident a long time ago.¡± ¡°I guess his son died because of the grandfather¡¯s bad temper. Right?¡± I was so surprised that I stopped walking and looked at Mireille. ¡°You can¡¯t say that!¡± ¡°¡­¡­huh?¡± ¡°That¡¯s very mean and the words will make him sad.¡± Mireille became sullen. ¡°¡­¡­alright.¡± I sighed and grabbed Mireille¡¯s shoulder slightly. ¡°The chairman really loved his son. It would hurt him so much if you said that. Don¡¯t ever say that again okay?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­Mireille is wrong. Don¡¯t get angry sister.¡± I nodded then Mireille became cheerful again as if she was never sullen. When we entered the dining room, she still didn¡¯t stop talking. There was dad, Nos and some vassals in the room. As I walked, I said hello to Nos. Mireille sat close to my father and waved at Nos. ¡°Hello there!¡± The vassals who heard Mireille stared at the child. ¡°Her voice sounded simr to Risette¡­¡± ¡°Yes, it will be hard to tell them apart when she grows up.¡± Meanwhile, Mireille was immersed in her conversation with Nos. ¡°Did youe yesterday?¡± ¡°Yes,dy.¡± Mireille covered her mouth with her hands and said, ¡°I¡¯m ady. Mireille is not used to being called ady.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it soon.¡± ¡°Yes, I should get used to it quickly. I can¡¯t make any mistakes!¡± ¡°Mistake?¡± ¡°Mireille made my sister upset today because I said mean things. I guess it¡¯s because Mireille is not used to a proper way of speaking.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes in the dining room turned to me. Then she changed the topic with an awkward expression. ¡°So, where am I going to stayter?¡± ¡°The west wing.¡± ¡°Is there any room left for thedy?¡± After the death of his predecessor, Dad repaired the library in the castle. The rooms of the ancestors and the rooms of the brothers werepletely renovated. As a result, there were only a few rooms for children, so I could have my own room only after it was renovated. Dad asked Nos, ¡°Did the construction start?¡± ¡°Yes, it wouldn¡¯t take much time to install the security system and fixed the room.¡± ¡°How long?¡± ¡°I expect it to be two weeks. I¡¯ve unpacked her luggage in a room next to the little miss, is it okay?¡± Then Mireille raised her arms and shouted, ¡°I wanted to share a room with dad!¡± ¡°Lady, that¡¯s¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s so big here, I think I¡¯ll be scared at night. It¡¯s okay right? Dad?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Is it alright?¡± The vassals looked rather troubled but they think she was just being childish. ¡°She must be the firstdy who acted childish to you.¡± ¡°Yes, the little miss was not childish when she was young.¡± ¡°Mireille is mature and eats vegetables well too.¡± When she ate the vegetables that came with the dish, the vassalsughed and said, ¡°Lady is very mature.¡± As usual, it was easy to eat because my family didn¡¯t talk a lot. That evening, a vassal approached me, while I was going back to my room. I was close with this vassal because he treated me well. ¡°That, little miss¡­¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°For the time being, I think it¡¯s better not to argue with Mireille¡­¡± They must have thought that I had a fight with Mireille when she said that I was upset. ¡°No, we didn¡¯t argue.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. You need to get along well.¡± Only then did the vassal smiled after I nodded. The vassals came one by one separately and gave me some advice as well. ¡®I need to treat Mireille well.¡¯ I went to my dad¡¯s room to take some snacks. I took a bear shaped cookie that I really like. When I dipped it in milk, it melts in my mouth, it was very tasty. I put the snacks and milk on the tray as I headed to Mireille¡¯s room. Before I knocked, I could hear a cheerful voice from outside. ¡°Back then, people always read Mireille fairy tales. It has be a habit, so I couldn¡¯t sleep without hearing fairy tales. Can you read it for me too, dad? My dad has such a nice voice that I feel like I¡¯m going to be able to sleep.¡± After the whiny voice said so, Isaac grumbled. ¡°Just go to sleep. You¡¯re bothering us.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you make a habit of sleeping without fairytales in the future?¡± Next was Henry¡¯s voice. ¡°This is the first day Mireille came, I want to sleep with everyone. Okay? Don¡¯t go big brother. Huh? Hey don¡¯t go!¡± ¡°Let go of me.¡± ¡°Mireille, lie down here.¡± I guess she¡¯s spending time with her family. It was the first time she met her family, she must have wanted to be pampered by them. I turned my back as I held my tray. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 TL: Zimming I gazed at three tiny stones. It contained the souls that Pymon gave me. ¡®Which one is the best?¡¯ In case of a possible war, should I choose the strategist? But then the other two are also as capable to help me. I groaned on the desk. There were only six souls who can be used as power. I couldn¡¯t spend my chances recklessly. I heard a knock while I was thinking about it. ¡°Little miss.¡± My maids peeped into the door and waved something in both hands. ¡°It¡¯s bread.¡± ¡°Here¡¯s a fruit.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pudding.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry though?¡± They came in and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t been eating snackstely.¡± ¡°I brought your favorite snacks.¡± ¡°Look, mine¡¯s especially delicious.¡± Originally, my snack time was a small tea party with my family. Usually, my family always called me to have a snack together. But recently, everyone was busy, so we didn¡¯t have time to drink tea together, so we missed the snack time. The maids bear good intentions so I nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll eat it.¡± ¡°Would you like to eat it in the garden?¡± ¡°Spring hase and the ce ispletely warm.¡± ¡°The gardeners nted a lot of your favorite violets.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I followed the maids to the garden, leaving the stones with soul in the drawer. Sitting here in the garden and eating my favorite snacks made me feel good. The maids gave me a lot of things I like. ¡°So the patissier¡­¡­¡± ¡°Isaac, look at this!¡± I could hear Mireille¡¯s voice from afar. As I turned my head, I could see Isaac walking with a frown and Mireille chasing him. There was a wooden sword in Mireille¡¯s hand. ¡°Mireille, you¡¯re already good at swinging. Didn¡¯t Nospliment you too? I told you not toe after me.¡± Then my eyes met with Isaac¡¯s who was hitting Mireille¡¯s forehead as she clung into his waist. ¡°Kid!¡± He came towards me with a big smile. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Eating snacks. These are from the maids. Bread, fruit and pudding.¡± Then the maids smiled happily as I boasted their snacks. Isaac put a piece of orange in his mouth and as he put his chin on his arms. ¡°So it¡¯s already been a few days since we¡¯ve had snacks together, becausevof that thing.¡± He grumbled as he stared at Mireille. The reason Isaac was busy recently was because of Mireille. Among the brothers, Mireille was the mostfortable with him. So she chased him everyday. As Mireille put her hand on her waist and was angry, Isaac sighed out loud and rubbed his forehead. ¡°I¡¯m dying, really.¡± Meanwhile, Mireille swung the wooden sword as she bumped into a pir and fell down. ¡°Please go. Okay? Henry¡¯s in the library, so go ask him to y.¡± ¡°Henry asks me to y with you.¡± ¡®Now that I see it, Isaac has grown a lot.¡¯ Now he had the average height of an adult male. He will grow more in the future, but I realize he¡¯s much bigger than when I first saw him. Somehow it was so touching that I smiled. ¡°Why are you smiling like that?¡± ¡°Isaac, you¡¯ve grown a lot.¡± ¡°What?¡± While I was smiling, he pinched my cheeks. ¡°It huwts!¡± (It hurts!) ¡°What does a kid who can¡¯t even hold a sword yet knows?¡± ¡°I know how to.¡± I learned everything from the knights. ¡°Try it then.¡± After that, Mireille got sulky. ¡°I won¡¯t lend my sword.¡± ¡°If you lend me your wooden sword, I¡¯ll take care of you next time, child.¡± ¡°Ck¡­¡± Tears quickly filled Mireille¡¯s big eyes. She cried and pouted her lips. ¡°Oh my god, again?!¡± ¡°I hate Isaac. You only care about your sister and don¡¯t y with Mireille.¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re always bothering me.¡± Mireille burst into tears. The maids were so shocked but they quickly soothed her. Mireille didn¡¯t stop crying. When I was about to soothe her, I could hear someone calling her. ¡°Lady!¡± Turns out, Mireille fainted. *** Mireille was rushed into her room for treatment. After the doctor checked her, my father asked. ¡°What¡¯s her condition?.¡± ¡°Nothing is wrong. She must have been under stress. Make sure to take good care of her.¡± Just in time, Mireille opened her eyes. After looking around, the child was ready to burst into tears again. ¡°Don¡¯t cry,dy.¡± Lea stroked the child¡¯s cheek as Mireille embraced Lea and cried. ¡°I miss my mom¡­¡­¡± ¡°Should I call her?¡± ¡°My real mom¡­¡­¡± At that moment, the atmosphere became cold. The servants were scared and looked at dad¡¯s reaction. Dad and brothers who were looking at Mireille also didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°If I had a mother, she would have scolded Isaac. And y with Mireille.¡± ¡°Lady¡­¡­¡± ¡°My dad is busy and my brothers only like my sister. Mireille is all alone. I miss my mom¡­¡­¡± After that, people started treating Mireille preciously. They felt pity because she never received her real mother¡¯s touch. Isaac, Henry and dad couldn¡¯t avoid Mireille and went into Mireille¡¯s room. A few dayster, After writing a letter to Veronica, I called the maids. My room is connected to the room where my exclusive maids Dahlia, Linda and Yuni were located, but no one came. ¡®It¡¯s strange.¡¯ The three were usually so meticulous that one should be left in the room in case I called them. It was the first time that they did note right away. I waited for a long time, but they didn¡¯te so I headed out of the room. I grabbed a servant who was passing by and asked. ¡°Have you seen Dahlia, Linda, Yuni?¡± ¡°They¡¯re indy¡¯s room.¡± ¡°All three of them?¡± For what? I headed to Mireille¡¯s room. I was going to knock, but the door was already half opened, so I could see everything inside. ¡°So can¡¯t the three of you be Mireille¡¯s servants?¡± ¡°But¡­¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re taking care of the little miss¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡­¡± Lea and the maids had a troubled look in front of Mireille. Mireille had a face full of tears and clung to Lea¡¯s arm. ¡°Lea¡­¡­¡± ¡°Lady, all three have been with her for a long time. If you say you wanted them, it¡¯ll be a problem for everyone, and it¡¯s rude to the little miss .¡± ¡°But Mireille wanted them! Last time when Mireille cried in the garden, theyforted me kindly. I don¡¯t want any maids unless it¡¯s them!¡± As she began to whine in earnest, Lea sighed. Then she looked at three people. ¡°You can answerter. Please decide soon.¡± Even among Dubbled¡¯s servants who had criminal careers, the three were exceptionally guilty. All of them became senior employees who served the VIPs because of Lea¡¯s support. They benefited greatly because of Lea. To them, Lea was a benefactor and couldn¡¯t refuse her. Yuni, who bit her lips tightly between Linda and Dahlia, said, ¡°But ¡­¡­!¡± Then, tears fell from Mireille¡¯s eyes. Lea hurriedly hugged Mireille. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± And I opened the door. ¡°I heard you because the door was open.¡± When I said that, Lea and the maids didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Don¡¯t take them away. Dahlia, Linda, and Yuni are the only ones I had.¡± ¡°Little miss, please¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± My words surprised everyone in the room. I looked at Mireille. She gave more strength to Lea¡¯s hug. ¡°If you want to take my maids, go ask them. Don¡¯t make Lea do anything difficult.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°So¡ª¡° ¡°Sister, you don¡¯t like Mireille, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Since my sister is close to all of the servants, you can have other maids. But because you hated Mireille, you don¡¯t want to give a maid to this lonely Mireille.¡± The child stared at me. Lea panicked and said ¡°Lady!¡± but Mireille continued. ¡°Sister hates Mireille. That¡¯s why you keep stealing my brothers. Why do you hate me when I want to be close to you?¡± ¡°Do you really want to be a family with me?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°But why do you think I¡¯m taking your brothers away?¡± ¡°¡­¡­huh?¡± I spoke without avoiding her gaze. ¡°Why is it that when I¡¯m with my brothers, as a family, you said I¡¯m taking them away?¡± ¡°That¡­¡­that!¡± ¡°Is it because you hate me that you think I¡¯m taking your brothers away?¡± ¡°No!¡± It was then. ¡°Child!¡± A woman came in and said with a familiar voice. It was Javelin, she came here when she heard about the child. Javelin hugged Mireille, who had fallen down. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s wrong with her condition?¡± Lea murmured with a bewildered tone. ¡°She¡¯s vulnerable to stress¡­¡­¡± ¡°Who gave this kid enough stress to faint like this?¡± Javelin ask everyone present. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 TL: Zimming ¡°I asked you all what happened.¡± As Javelin¡¯s voice became colder, Lea hesitated and said, ¡°It¡¯s an ident that happened during the conversation. She¡¯s too young so her emotions are still fragile.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the child of fate that you¡¯re covering for.¡± ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s my fault.¡± Javelin nced at me, but she only sigh and said nothing. Meanwhile, Mireille stared at the beautiful woman who hugged her. ¡°Who are you¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Javelin Ariage. I¡¯m Risette¡¯s best friend, and your aunt.¡± *** ¡°Are you really Mireille¡¯s aunt?¡± When she almost fell down, Mireille smiled in Javelin¡¯s arms. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m your aunt.¡± ¡°Mireille didn¡¯t know I had such a wonderful aunt. That¡¯s amazing!¡± Javelin smiled and rubbed Mireille¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Let¡¯s go, little miss.¡± the servants said in a small voice to me standing by the door. I nodded and left. When I went out to the hall, the chairman was standing nearby. ¡°Chairman!¡± I intentionally called him as he stiffened. He must have been watching what happened inside through the half opened door like me. Me and the chairman headed for the greenhouse. In the greenhouse, I held the juice that the maids brought me. ¡°It¡¯s already spring. Time flies, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t force a smile on your face.¡± I drank the orange juice in my hand. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Just, just a little fight with my little sister.¡± ¡°Not a big deal¡­why are you in such a miserable state these days?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just thinking of the old days.¡± The longer I am alone, the more sad I am. Because it reminded me of the old days. In my first life, I was Mina¡¯s shadow. In the second life, whenever the Vallua¡¯s family were eating together, I could only see them from a distance. ¡®Let¡¯s not get depressed.¡¯ I tried to think positively. Let¡¯s think positively! Dubbled¡¯s family adored me very much. But after Mireille arrived, the attention will be on her. But even now, Henry and Isaac oftene to see my condition. ¡°In the end, I heard that Javelin assigned the maids to Mireille¡¯s side. Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± ¡°Because she¡¯s dad¡¯s daughter.¡± Because I know how much my father, who is most precious to me, missed the child. My brothers didn¡¯t express it either, but sometimes they stare nkly at the child, which is said to resemble the Duchess. As I looked at the chairman, he sighed. ¡°A letter came from Seria. She seems to have caught the tail of the person who ordered your kidnapping five years ago.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°She found someone who was involved in a ve auction while working at the top of hope. She said she would deliver the news to you as soon as possible.¡± I nodded. We discussed a few more stuffs about the chairman and the top of hope, I also asked him to look at the progress of the long-distance travel tool that Veronica was making. The sun was already setting when I came outside after finishing the conversation. While walking down the red-colored corridor, I ran into Johann. ¡°Johann.¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I have just finished talking to the chairman. Are you back from the family dinner?¡± Today, Javelin is here, so we¡¯re going to eat with the whole family. While I was in the greenhouse, a maid came to pick me up, but I refused because I thought it would be ufortable for them. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I hate noisy ces.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Did you eat?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it together.¡± ¡°¡­¡­what?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat together.¡± I widened my eyes. ¡®It¡¯s the first time Johann asked me to eat with him.¡¯ I said, ¡°Wa, wait a minute!¡± as I grabbed a servant who had passed by and asked him to make dinner. ¡°Where should I put it?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­¡­¡± While I was thinking about it, Johann said, ¡°To the third floor herb garden.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Was there a herb garden in the castle? Johann passed by me and said, ¡°It¡¯s a ce where my mother used to go often and managed it. It is not managed now.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± I walked alongside Johann, answering like that. I wondered where the herb garden was, it was at the end of the corridor. I didn¡¯t even know that was a door because it was hidden by the tapestries ¡®I¡¯ve never been here before.¡¯ The field waspletely untouched. The soil was parched, and the surrounding area was all grass that had been dried. On the right edge of the field, there was a table on the gazebo. Only that table was wiped clean. I was surprised when Johann took off his shoes and walked there. ¡°Can I?¡± ¡°This is the ce where my mother said she used to lie down if she got tired of managing the field.¡± After I read the letters exchanged between the Duchess and father, I could tell that the Duchess was a very interesting person. I giggled. Then John asked, ¡°Why do youugh?¡± ¡°Because she seems to be an interesting person.¡± ¡°She¡¯s simr to you.¡± ¡°Me? Didn¡¯t Mireille look like the Duchess?¡± Mireille seemed to look very simr to the Duchess. ¡°Well. I think you look more like my mother.¡± It was not so bad to hear I resembled a beautiful and charming woman like the Duchess. The food arrived in the middle of my brief little chat with Johann. When I put a caprese sd on my mouth, I was fascinated. ¡®The chefs are really good.¡¯ The quality of the ingredients was so good that they always gave us the best taste. After removing all from my te, I lifted a fork to attack the pasta. Then Johann rubbed my mouth with a napkin. ¡°That is how my mother used to ate it too.¡± Johann is the oldest of the three brothers, so his memory of the Duchess was still clear. I thought he wouldn¡¯t be able to meet her often because he was educated under his predecessor, but it¡¯s fortunate that he seems to have a lot of memories about his mother. ¡°Duke¡¯s wife is an adult, did she also eat it like this?¡± ¡°She also liked watermelon. It¡¯s a fruit only grown in a faraway ce, but my mother liked it so much that my father often bought it.¡± ¡°I know the watermelon. I eat it often in the summer. I also really like it.¡± After I said that, there was a scream. ¡°Aah¡ª!¡± When I looked at the door in surprise, I saw Mireille. ¡°Who are you! Who are you to say you look like my mother!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t have mom¡¯s blood! Mom¡¯s daughter is Mireille, why are you saying that!¡± Mireille, who said so, ran and pushed me. In an instant, I felt a throbbing pain in my back. ¡°What are you do¡ª ahh!¡± Pasta noodles, basil, and lettuce from the sd flew. Mireille, who was angry, threw the food towards me. ¡°Go! Go away! Take your big brother away and don¡¯t talk nonsense! You fake!¡± ¡°Stop it!¡± ¡°Did you think I wouldn¡¯t find you if you were hiding? What a rat!¡± I got up from the ground. ¡°A rat?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! People say that. You were adopted because they didn¡¯t have Mireille. If you¡¯re adopted because of Mireille, you should at least show signs of being thankful to¡ª ahh!¡± Mireille¡¯s body floated up. It was caused by Johann¡¯s mana. He frowned and stared at Mireille, who had food in both hands. ¡°Get off me, big brother! Ahhh¡ª!¡± When Mireille began to cry loudly, people who heard themotion ran in. ¡°Lady, what¡­¡­oh my god!¡± The servants, who found the child floating in the air, tried to drag her down. However, Johann didn¡¯t stop. Suddenly, I heard a rupture somewhere. It was the sound of Javelin breaking Johann¡¯s mana. Mireille fell to the ground. She frowned and cried even louder. ¡°Lady¡­¡­¡± Lea quickly hugged the child. Before I knew it, other family members were in the garden. Dad narrowed his forehead, Henry and Isaac looked at the chaotic ce with a puzzled look on their faces. I shook off the food on my dress. In the meantime, Mireille cried out. ¡°It hurts! It hurt¡ª¡° Seeing the screaming child, Dad frowned and gave a sign to Henry. Henry sighed, and reached out to Mireille. With a small vibration, Henry¡¯s mana came out on the back of his hand and Mireille¡¯s red leg returned to its original color. ¡®Oh, that¡¯s right.¡¯ Henry was a rare healer among mages. Since it is not a divine power, only small wounds can be healed. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Mireille spoke at father¡¯s words. ¡°Because my oldest brother is here, I came in¡­¡­but¡­¡± ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°My sister said she looked like Mireille¡¯s mother.¡± Johann spoke in an angry tone. ¡°¡ª so you pushed Leine and threw food to her.¡± The faces of the family have hardened. Mireille murmured with a shiver. ¡°But it¡¯s Mireille¡¯s mother. My sister is close to everyone because she stays here for a long time, but Mireille isn¡¯t. My mother would be the only one who cares about me if she was still alive¡­¡± Isaac said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡± ¡°That¡¯s no reason to push Leine and throw food.¡± When Henry was added coldly, Mireille cried even more. Javelin opened her mouth. ¡°Stop it. Didn¡¯t she do it because the child was anxious?¡± ¡°Aunt!¡± ¡°Aunt.¡± Henry and Isaac called, but Javelin looked at Dad silently. ¡°If you cared more about the child, she wouldn¡¯t have been so anxious and had a fight with the child of fate.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying nonsense.¡± Javelin¡¯s eyes were filled with amazement when dad answered with a low voice. ¡°Would this have happened if the baby had originally grown up in Dubbled? It¡¯s the fault of us both for not keeping child safe.¡± Dad and Javelin¡¯s eyes were on each other. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± All eyes were on me as I shouted. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± ¡°But kid¡­¡­¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t a big deal. It didn¡¯t hurt much because it was food. So don¡¯t fight, okay?¡± The people all shut their mouths. I approached Lea and looked at Mireille. ¡°Mireille.¡± Lea carefully let the child go. The child stared at the floor stubbornly. I whispered gently on the child¡¯s ears. ¡°You, what¡¯s your rtionship with the Duke of Vallua?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Mireille hardened. ¡°If you¡¯re hiding, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t find you. You¡¯re a big rat.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re lucky to be adopted by a prestigious family that has produced a few great schrs, you should at least show signs of gratefulness.¡± Everything she shouted was what the Duke of Vallua had said in my past life. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 TL: Zimming ¡°What are you talking about¡­¡­Mireille didn¡¯t understand¡­¡± Then why did she act like that? I smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You¡¯re also fine, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­yes.¡± I looked at my family. ¡°We¡¯re both fine, so don¡¯t worry.¡± I brought an end to the fight. *** Back in the room, I immediatelymunicated with the chairman. The chairmanughed when he heard of what had happened in the herb garden. [Is it Vallua?] ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± [You have to let them know.] ¡°There¡¯s no evidence.¡± What did they do? She had silver hair and blue eyes, which were the symbols of Dubbled, and she looked very much like the Duchess. In addition, the mage concluded that Dubbled¡¯s energy was flowing in her. In the midst of this, if I say Mireille is a fake, they wouldn¡¯t believe it. [Just because the mage was loyal to Dubbled in your previous life, I can¡¯tpletely believe that this life will be the same. People can be different depending on the situation.] ¡°I¡¯ll have to call Veronica. She¡¯s a better mage than the Dubbled¡¯s mage, so we¡¯ll be able to check again.¡± [Yes, I will investigate the mage and Mireille.] ¡°Also the vassal who found Mireille. I¡¯ll invite Veronica tomorrow, so she¡¯lle to the castleter.¡± [Yes.] As soon as I finished talking to the chairman, I wrote a letter to Veronica. The next day in the afternoon, Veronica came to the castle as we held hands. ¡°Thank you for the invitation! I was really excited because it was my first official invitation.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m d you came. Would you like to go to my room?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± I sped Veronica¡¯s hand and climbed the stairs. We ran into Mireille, who wasing down. She saw me and turned her head. Veronica and I passed by her. After some distance Veronica nced to her back. ¡°Is that her? The kid I need to check on.¡± A brief exnation in the letter made her aware of the situation. I nodded. ¡°Do it secretly please. Can you do it without a barrier?¡± ¡°Of course, if you give me time to run into her, I can make sure she doesn¡¯t notice. Doing things like that is my speciality¡­¡± That¡¯s what she said as she smiled shyly. ¡®She¡¯s a talent that suits Dubbled.¡¯ I grinned. Then we went into my room together. The maids who were on a standby began to move. ¡°You guys can go out now.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°I am going to tell her a secret.¡± The maids blinked as I said deliberately. ¡°If it¡¯s a secret¡­¡± ¡°Why do you ask. If she¡¯s talking about a secret, there¡¯s only one thing.¡± As Yuni said with a suspicious smile, Dahlia blinked and thought about something, ¡°Oh, my!¡± Then she closed her mouth. ¡°Is it already that time?!¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Yuni drove the maids out of the room andughed. ¡°Have a good time.¡± The excited voices of the maids leaked in from outside the room. ¡°Don¡¯t act suspicious. We have to pretend we didn¡¯t know anything.¡± ¡°Who is it, by the way?¡± ¡°As expected, one of the young boys she met at the tea party?¡± ¡°I heard that the eldest son of Viscount Myshank is handsome.¡± The maid squealed. It must be a story that they were sharing secretly, but I can hear everything. Then, Veronica¡¯s eyes glistened. ¡°So you don¡¯t have a man you like?¡± I got goose bumps when I imagined holding hands with kids my age and saying lots of cringey words. I shook my head firmly. ¡°Never.¡± ¡°What a shame.¡± I said to the sullen Veronica. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in men.¡± ¡°It can happen at your age.¡± ¡°How about you, Veronica?¡± ¡°I always dream of love. But no one suits my taste¡­¡± I sometimes flinch when I realize Veronica¡¯s age. At that time, I heard a knock. ¡®I guess it¡¯s the chairman.¡¯ ¡°Come in.¡± The door opened, and the chairman came in as Veronica raised herself up. As soon as she looked up to him, I could see her eyes glistening in a different way than when she saw me. ¡°¡­¡­.Veronica?¡± ¡°Ah! Yes, yes!¡± ¡°I¡¯m Chairman of the Dubbled¡¯s senate.¡± She spread her skirt wide and bent her knees slightly. ¡°My name is Veronica Dubos. I didn¡¯t have a chance to meet you before.¡± ¡°My name is Jean Marc Noanoke. Nice to meet you.¡± The chairman exined my circumstances in detail, except that I regressed three times and could call out the devil. ¡°I doubt it was the Duke of Vallua. So we¡¯re working on an investigation, and if you can check Mireille¡­¡± ¡°Miss Dubos?¡± ¡°Ah, yes!¡± I looked at the two of them with an uneasy face. On the surface, they look like a girl and a grandpa. But in fact, Veronica was about 20 years older than the chairman. I pulled on the chairman¡¯s sleeve when Veronica went to the bathroom. ¡°What do you think about someone 20 years older than you?¡± ¡°What are you saying¡­¡± ¡°Then what about a young girl?¡± ¡°I think an older man who dreams of a romance with a young girl deserves to die.¡± He¡¯s right. Veronica came back. She asked as soon as she sat down. ¡°So what am I supposed to do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost time Mireille¡¯s snack time. She¡¯lle out to the terrace, I think it¡¯s about 10 meters away from the terrace in my room. Can you check the distance?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± When I saw Veronica smiling with confidence, I smiled brightly. I picked the right person. The chairman, who had greeted Veronica, left the room, and we decided to wait for Mireille on the terrace. Veronica sees the chairman going out and sighed. ¡°Excuse me, Veronica¡­¡± ¡°Yes, little miss?¡± ¡°Do you like the chairman?¡± Veronica whispers when I ask with a nervous face. ¡°How did you know?¡± Veronica continued, ¡°He¡¯s perfect for my dolls collection!¡± ¡°¡­Dolls?¡± ¡°I collect dolls. It would be perfect if I left that grandfather for the new doll this time! Ah, where can I get a doll like the chairman?¡± Then, when I saw Veronica covering one cheek, I sighed with relief. ¡®I¡¯m so d.¡¯ Then, I heard a sound from Mireille¡¯s terrace. ¡®It¡¯s snack time.¡¯ I stared at Veronica and hid in the room. It was because Mireille would definitely avoid her if she sees her. I heard Veronica and Mireille talking for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re so young, yet you say you¡¯re Dubos family head? That¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°I¡¯m older than you think.¡± ¡°I see. Oh, but where¡¯s my sister?¡± ¡°The little miss is away for a while.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe she left her guests behind. That¡¯s bad. Excuse me, Veronica. Why don¡¯t youe over here and have a snack with Mireille? You know, Mireille was upset. Yesterday, my sister told me¡­¡± Veronica kept silent while Mireille was chattering away. ¡®She must have started checking.¡¯ And three minutester. ¡°The little miss must be back. I¡¯m going back.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s too bad¡­Next time, let¡¯s y in Mireille¡¯s room.¡± Back to my room, Veronica shut the door tightly and whispered. ¡°I checked.¡± ¡°How was it?¡± Veronica said, narrowing her forehead. ¡°I think I would have said it was the energy of Dubbled like mage.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say exactly that it¡¯s the energy of Dubbled, but it was very simr to their energy¡­like Johann¡¯s?¡± ¡°I was called in by my predecessor when he was born to assess his mana. It¡¯s almost the same feeling I felt then.¡± ¡°Is there any spell to change appearance?¡± ¡°There is, but she doesn¡¯t use it.¡± If so, is Mireille really the fourth child? While I was pondering, I suddenly remembered the story I had with Veronica. ¡®Dolls?¡¯ Doll¡­¡­ It was as if the puzzle that was in my head waspleted. I bit my lips tightly. *** The girl, who came out of the dark, ran through the corridor quickly. She secretly went through the courtyard and went outside to a disposal site built near the forest to throw out waste water and trash. Arriving at the foul-smelling disposal site, the girl picked up a huge bucket of water she had kept after disposing of the garbage. She saw someone through a small gap between the walls. ¡°What¡­¡± The person lit up themp to take a closer look. Then, ¡°Looking for this?¡± She could hear a small voice right next to her. The girl, who was terribly surprised, stepped back and dropped themp. When the fire on themp spread to the grass, a little foot came out, and trampled the embers. When she saw the face reflected in the dim light of themp, she closed her mouth. ¡°You¡­¡­!¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t y with fire at night. Lea will be in trouble¡­¡­Mireille.¡± Mirei stared at the smiling Leine. ¡°Oh, my sister, why are you here¡­¡± ¡°I thought you¡¯d find this, so I came to return it.¡± Leine threw something into the grass. Mireille took a deep breath when she saw the rolling object. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 TL: Zimming ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. This isn¡¯t mine.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re the only one who uses it in the castle.¡± Leine smiled and picked up the stuff. ¡°I mean the dye.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know what the dye is? You really don¡¯t know?¡± When Mireille hardened her face, Leine said, ¡°Then shall I let you know?¡± ¡°No thanks.¡± ¡°It¡¯s used to dye clothes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go¡ª¡± As soon as she tried to escape and run away, Leine grabbed Mireille¡¯s hair. ¡°It¡¯s also used for dyeing people¡¯s hair.¡± Her face dropped in an instant. Leine, who looked at Mireille, opened her mouth again. ¡°Like when you dye your hair to deceive Dubbled.¡± I stared at Mireille, who avoided my gaze. That hair, a symbol of Dubbled, was the result of dyeing. I saw Mina¡¯s red hair grow ck when she moved to dimension. When people asked what happened, Mina said, ¡°I had my hair dyed. It¡¯s bleaching, to be exact.¡± That¡¯s when I found out that a person¡¯s hair can be colored. But it was a basic knowledge to know that we can dye our hair. ¡®A puppet maker¡¯ Puppet makers who make ball jointed dolls often dye it¡¯s hair to meet customers¡¯ needs. It was easy to guess that Mireille had used it because I once designated the color of the doll hair and pupils when I bought the ball jointed doll through the chairman. Mina¡¯s world dye seemed mild, but our world¡¯s dye did not. It¡¯s a very strong dye, so it¡¯s used only for things that aren¡¯t alive. Mireille dyed her hair for a long time so her hair was not in a good shape ¡°You found someone who resembles Risette and dyed its hair, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s really lucky to found a doll who resembles Risette.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You fake.¡± ¡°No!¡± Mireille shouted. ¡°I have the energy of Dubbled! How would you exin that!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the energy of Dubbled, it¡¯s the mana of Johann.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°When Johann was attacked, it was for this purpose. You were trying to take his mana!¡± As I shouted, Mireille fell down. I gritted my teeth and grabbed her shoulder roughly. ¡°Do you know how long Dad waited for the fourth child? Do you know how hard Javelin worked to find the child, and how sorry Lea was to her?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You should have been real. You should be the real fourth child! ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mireille shook me off roughly. ¡°I just did what they told me to do because they said I could live herefortably! They only said that if I dye my hair in time, I¡¯ll be able to enjoy good food for the rest of my life.¡± It was then, the surroundings became bright. ¡®They arrived.¡¯ Mireille looked at the countless employees and the people standing in front of us. Dad and brothers, Lea, Javelin, and Chairman. *** As the chairman said, he¡¯ll bring many people to a meeting to discuss her identity. We were able to time it because we shared our progress through themunication device. Me and the chairman summarized the story by saying, It was the chairman who was suspicious of her, and at the request of the chairman, me, whose room is next to Mireille, watched her. Mireille was immediately taken to the castle. As soon as the frightened child was caught, she gave every information she had. We found out that Mireille was twenty-one years old, not nine years old. She was also a prostitute. She wasn¡¯t the daughter of the couple who said they had raised her. Her parents didn¡¯t own an inn, they were farmers. She worked together with her fake parents. The inn owner couple were brought to work with Mireille. Her real parents were also tortured and soon answered our question. ¡°Mr. Wen came to see us¡­and he said he¡¯ll make my daughter a Lady¡­¡± ¡°Yes, if we do as we are told, he will give us a fortune to livefortably for the rest of our life.¡± Dad looked at the frozen Mireille from the side. ¡°What happened to your body?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know that! I¡¯m telling you the truth! I went with the man¡¯s guide with my eyes covered, and after a terrible pain, I became like this!¡± ¡®They used a golden liquor.¡¯ I wasn¡¯t the only one thinking that way. Nos looked at the mage. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you have noticed her if she used the golden liquor?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t have any rtion to the energy, because only her body was changed with that.¡± The mage looked at Mireille. ¡°You will have to pay the price soon.¡± Mireille raised her head in surprise. ¡°The price?¡± ¡°If we can regain our youth, who in the world will not use it? They are reluctant because there is a risk.¡± ¡°What is that¡­¡­¡± ¡°In a short period of time, your bones and flesh will melt away.¡± Mireille cried out at his words. ¡°No way! You¡¯re lying!¡± ¡°Stupid.¡± ¡°Please fix it. Help me! Everyone¡¯s counting on me. Please¡­!¡± She crawled and begged, but there was no one who wanted to help her. *** After Mireille¡¯s whole family was taken to prison, I had a conversation with the chairman in the greenhouse. I looked at the window with my back to the chairman and asked, ¡°What about the vassal that found Mireille?¡± ¡°They¡¯re clean. Someone has deliberately rmended the travel destination to the vassals.¡± ¡°It means that they already knew where to go.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Then it¡¯s even more troublesome. Doesn¡¯t it mean that there are traitors in Dubbled? ¡°What¡¯s their connection to the Duke of Vallua?¡± ¡°The Duke of Vallua once bought Mireille. He must have liked her quite a bit, they said he looked for her often.¡± I hesitated and looked back. ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what Mireille said. She said it¡¯s just a coincidence.¡± I squinted my eyes. ¡®Anyway, there¡¯s no need to contact Vallua.¡¯ ¡°Okay, keep looking into Vallua.¡± ¡°Yes, but the problem is¡­¡± ¡°Why? Is it hard to investigate Vallua?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it¡­¡± The chairman said with a troubled look. ¡°The timing was a bit off when Mireille was saying many names, only I heard Vallua¡¯s name.¡± That¡¯s alright. At least it¡¯s sessful. *** Lea walked down the hall with a lethargic face. Leine¡¯s three maids were restless and tried to help her, but she shook their hands helplessly. ¡°Go, do what you have to do.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°I have to do what I¡¯ve been putting off.¡± ¡°¡­we will help.¡± It was better to focus on working. Rather than ming herself for having hope. Lea went into Leine¡¯s room. She came to make the child¡¯s bed. ¡°Why¡¯s the room¡­¡± It was clean in the eyes of others, but in the eyes of skilled employees it was not. The position of the clothes in the closet was a mess, and the temperature was colder than usual. Leine was prone to cold that her maids always kept the temperature in her room warm. ¡°Oh my¡­¡± Not only Lea, but also all the maids who had served Leine, were handed over to Mireille, so other servants did not take care of the details. ¡°The little miss must have it hard¡­¡± ¡°I think her voice sounds a bit stuffy too this morning¡­¡± Her closet has signs of being rummaged. Usually, it was up to Lea and the three maids to choose her clothes. Everyone was happy to choose her clothes, Leine might have wanted to choose her own clothes, but she would have endured it and wore the clothes they gave her. ¡°She must have been cold too. I think she tried to take out thick clothes.¡± ¡°Call the maids.¡± While the maids quickly bowed to her, Lea found an ointment container at Leine¡¯s bedside. ¡°Is the little miss hurt?¡± She was afraid to ask the maids, suddenly, the door opened as Henry and Isaac entered. ¡°The kid got hurt?¡± ¡°What are you talking about.¡± ¡°She had an ointment.¡± Henry stretched out his hand and said, ¡°Give it to me.¡± He frowned at the smell of ointment. ¡°It¡¯s a medicine for bruises.¡± ¡°No way. She could just go to the doctor.¡± ¡°No, she couldn¡¯t have gone there. If she goes to the doctor, it¡¯ll be chaotic again.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°She must have been hurt when Mireille pushed her.¡± There were traces of meals on the bedside table. When Mireille and Dubbled people ate together, she always ate alone here. Lea covered her mouth with her hands. ¡®You¡¯re crazy, Lea Shavanol!¡¯ The child always had a habit of doing everything herself. She knew best what she needed and only act when she needed to. The little girl, when everyone was so busy being blinded by joy of finding the fourth child, was all alone in such arge room. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 TL: Zimming After the chairman was sent back, I walked away. ¡®Oh my god.¡¯ I¡¯ve had a hard time for a few days and I couldn¡¯t sleep well, so I¡¯m losing strength. It feels like my whole body is in pain. My skin also felt painful. I¡¯ll eat and sleep a lot today! I know how to get well because I usually get sick or have a cold during the change of seasons. ¡®I¡¯m gonna have to ask for some cinnamon honey tea.¡¯ I made up my mind and went to my room, the light was on. I thought someone was already here. My room was full of people. Lea and three maids, Henry and Isaac. ¡°Little miss¡­¡± The maids called me very carefully. I waited calmly because I was wondering what was going on, but I couldn¡¯t say it easily when I saw their expression and bit my lips several times. ¡®Everyone must be confused about the Mireille issue.¡¯ How painful it must be for them. ¡°Everyone just go¡­¡± What I really meant is ¡®Get yourself together ande back again.¡¯ All the maids and brothers looked at me pitifully. Henry came to me and we had eye contact. ¡°Yes, call me when you feel better.¡± ¡®People must be having a hard time with Mireille.¡¯ I nodded. After everyone left the room, I changed my clothes and sat down in bed. I tried to get the nket, but it was warmer than usual. ¡®Of course Lea easily notices that.¡¯ She knew all about me, what I hated and liked. ¡®I¡¯ll say thank you to Lea and the maids tomorrow.¡¯ I asked the servant to bring me the cinnamon honey tea. After taking the medicine in the drawer and the tea, I fell asleep. How long has it been? ¡°¡­.miss!¡± ¡°Little miss!!¡± I could hear a loud noise around me, and I could feel my body burning. Not only that, I can¡¯t breathe well. ¡®It¡¯s painful¡­¡¯ The more I tried to force myself to breathe, the tighter my lungs seemed to be. When I opened my eyes, there were my family and maids around the bed. When Lea was in a hurry, the doctor spilled a liquid to my mouth. A bitter taste. It¡¯s a medicine. I could easily guess the situation. ¡®I guess the honey added to my cinnamon honey tea was the honey of haro flowers.¡¯ It¡¯s about this time of year that the haro flowers start to bloom for the first time. The problem is that I¡¯m allergic to haro flowers. Just smelling the scent of the haro flower makes my whole body ache and I get a rash. If the Elsa tree flower is good for a person with a lot of divine power, the haro flower is good for those with mana. Among people with divine power, there was a rare case of allergic symptoms when eating things made of haro flowers. It usually happens to people with high purity of divine power. In the process of purifying impurities that enter the body, there seems to be an allergic reaction. Mina also experienced this once and said¡­ ¡°It¡¯s simr to getting a fever when you catch a cold. My body heats up to fight the virus.¡± ¡®I didn¡¯t know it was haro flower honey because of the cinnamon¡¯s smell.¡¯ I really felt like I was going to run out of breath. ¡°Little miss, wake up. You can¡¯t fall asleep. You have to keep breathing consciously!¡± The maids said to me. It was the first time in the castle that someone was so sick, so everyone seemed to be very surprised. ¡°Do something!¡± Isaac shouted, grasping the restless doctor¡¯s cor. ¡°Bu, but I don¡¯t know why¡­!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you know that!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not because of a cold. But I don¡¯t think she¡¯s allergic to food either¡­. Honey and cinnamon are her favorite.¡± Haro flower! Everyone, it¡¯s haro flower! Help me! I¡¯ve been trying to talk, but my throat is parched and my voice doesn¡¯te out well. I¡¯m really in big trouble because my eyes are losing focus. My father, who was looking at me with a stiff face, spoke to the knight who was waiting beside me. ¡°¡­Bring Taylor from the underground prison.¡± ¡°That Sir Taylor¡­?!¡± The knights shouted in amazement, but my father didn¡¯t reply anything and kept his eyes fixed on me. ¡°Tell him I¡¯ll get his status back if he healed my daughter.¡± ¡°Bu¡ª¡° ¡°Now!,¡± The knights bowed their heads when father shouted. I slowly closed my eyes. ¡°Little miss!¡± ¡°Little miss, please!¡± People called me while screaming, but I couldn¡¯t hold on to my consciousness. *** When I woke up, I kept my eyes closed. I couldn¡¯t open my eyes because I was scared. Because my pain was somehow gone. ¡®What if I regressed again¡­¡¯ What if I wake up again and my arms short again? Then suddenly, I could hear someoneughing. ¡°If you woke up, why don¡¯t you open your eyes?¡± A young man with a blue eye and ck hair was looking at my face closely. ¡°Aagh!¡± As I pushed him in surprise, he grabbed my chin and frowned. ¡°You¡¯re too much, I tried to heal you as much as I could. I¡¯m hurt.¡± He said that while smiling. ¡°Who are you?¡± He rested his elbows on the armrest of the chair and held his chinnguidly. ¡°Who do you think am I?¡± What a weird guy. I looked around and confirmed that I was still in my room. I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t regress but who is this man? I think carefully, looked at him and said, ¡°Maybe¡­¡± ¡°¡­Sir Taylor?¡± He grinned. His smile looked very much like Henry. ¡°I¡¯d like you to call me uncle.¡± Oh my god. My dad got this crazy man out to treat me. People said a lot about this man. Dad and Javelin¡¯s younger brother. An illegitimate child born by the mistake of their predecessor. I vividly remember one thing about him. ¡®Crazy doctor.¡¯ This psycho had a hand of god. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen a flower allergy. You¡¯re going to be a pretty good experiment.¡± It was about 7 yearster that the allergy to haro flowers, which is rare among people with divine powers, was revealed. ¡®He already knows it?¡¯ No, Taylor Dubbled has been stuck in a basement prison for nearly a decade under the order of their predecessor for trying to poison their father several times, so to be exact, he already knew about such things more than 17 years ago. ¡°So, what will you do to me, your benefactor?¡± ¡°¡­dad said he will restore your status.¡± ¡°Not Theodore, but you. You owe me.¡± ¡°Money?¡± Heughed. Now that his status has been restored, he will be able to recover the wealth he has inherited from his predecessors. ¡°Then, hmm¡­¡± Taylor took hold of my chin lightly as I agonized. ¡°I want a kiss from my cute niece.¡± What? Soon Taylor¡¯s face approached me. Towards my lips. ¡°You crazy bastard¨C!¡± A dagger flew by the door like a lightning bolt. When Taylor was about to duck down it hit him! The leaping Isaac kicked him in the face. ¡°Aghh!¡± Falling off from the chair with a scream, Taylor stared at Isaac, who was all flushed, and Henry, who was walking. ¡°That¡¯s too much. To your uncle whom you finally met again after 10 years.¡± ¡°Get out of here. We¡¯ll give you a chance to live.¡± Taylor stood up with a shrug. Then, while Isaac opened the way to get rid of him, he kissed my cheek! ¡°Do you want to die¡­!¡± When Isaac pulled out his sword, Taylor pulled some medicine envelopes out of his jacket pocket. ¡°I think you should let me live.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°If this kid is going to be fully recovered, she¡¯ll have to keep on getting my medication.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± When Isaac pulled out his sword, Henry caught his wrist. ¡°Not until Leine gets better.¡± ¡°Damn it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tear your limbs when you¡¯re done.¡± Then Henry looked at Taylor. Taylor shrugged and approached me. ¡°I¡¯ll give you the medicine today. Give me a kiss when Ie to give you the medicine tomorrow.¡± Then he smiled. ¡®Is he gonna threaten me with my life?¡¯ I looked at my brothers and whispered. ¡°Will the haro flower allergy be healed with some medication?¡± A smile disappeared from Taylor¡¯s mouth, which had beenughing all along. ¡°How did you¡­¡± ¡°Do you still have no clue?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°I know.¡± Taylor looked at me. ¡®Your threat doesn¡¯t work on me, rascal.¡¯ Taylor looked at me like I was out of my mind. Heughed, ¡°It became more fun.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I like it.¡± Taylor who muttered left the room and close the door tightly. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 TL: Zimming My brothers came to me as if they had waited. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°How are you feeling?¡± I nodded. ¡°It¡¯s all healed. My uncle was kidding before. Even if I didn¡¯t take any medicine, everything will be fine.¡± Isaac murmured grimly. ¡°Then I should¡¯ve killed him.¡± He looked at me and shut his mouth immediately. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Henry asked, holding my hands carefully. ¡°Let¡¯s eat together when you get better. We¡¯ll have snacks in the garden.¡± When Mireille pretended to be the fourth child, they must have felt sorry for not caring about me. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be like this. You all thought she was the fourth child. It¡¯s natural to treat your own sibling preciously.¡± When I tried to speak cheerfully, the two people shook their heads. ¡®Oh no, the atmosphere¡­¡¯ I quickly changed the subject. ¡°Where¡¯s Johann?¡± ¡°Visiting the inn couple on behalf of my father.¡± ¡°What¡¯s dad doing?¡± ¡°He¡¯s working.¡± ¡°Working?¡± ¡°He keeps working. He was always in the office, except for the brief visit he made this morning to you. He wasn¡¯t as affected by this more than I thought.¡± When Isaac said so, Henry also nodded. ¡°He¡¯s a very observant man, he didn¡¯t believe itpletely.¡± ¡°Yes, he was doing a background check on Mireille.¡± That¡¯s what the two brothers said. If it was my dad, he would have gone through two or three checks no matter how much evidence there was. He wouldn¡¯t have trusted her until he finished checking. ¡®But¡­¡¯ How couldn¡¯t it hurt him? My father has never been angry at Mireille¡¯s excessive childishness. It must be because of his hope that Mireille was the real fourth child. My brothers were also never really angry even though Mireille was acting too much. Having lived together for five years, I am well aware of their temperament. How much they hate being bothered. They endured it because of their slight hope that Mireille was the real child. When it was revealed that Mireille was not the fourth child, Javelin couldn¡¯t even return home, and she spent the whole day staring nkly at the sky. No one¡¯s showing it but I knew that this incident was so painful to my family. *** Nos looked at Theodore, who silently looked at the documents until nightfall. ¡°Um, Your Excellency¡­¡± ¡°How¡¯s Leine?¡± ¡°She woke up today.¡± ¡°Return Taylor¡¯s status as promised. If Leine¡¯s condition became critical in the future, call him and make him live nearby.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nos said carefully, ¡°Let¡¯s take a day off. Didn¡¯t you stay up all night yesterday?¡± Theodore didn¡¯t answer. In the end, Nos sighed and left the office. Theodore raised his head only after the door closed and Nos hadpletely disappeared. The sun was setting at this time. ¡°I hate the sunset, because it felt lonely.¡± Theodore moved his pen again at the sudden memories. He was absorbed in his work, but the memories that came had swept in like a storm. ¡°Theodore, I should have bought strawberries from the capital city too.¡± ¡°Send someone to buy it for you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯ll take two days. Let¡¯s go together now. She said she should eat the strawberry now. Our daughter.¡± He could never win this pair of mother and daughter. The daughter was already holding his leash even before she was born. After she said our daughter, they got up early in the morning and went to the capital city in a carriage. ¡°Try to touch my stomach.¡± ¡°Why doesn¡¯t the baby move when I touch it?¡± When the brothers felt their mother¡¯s stomach, the baby was moving excitedly. But it was quiet when it was Theodore¡¯s turn. He only felt the baby moving after eight months. He had a strange feeling in him. As if someone was tickling his heart. ¡°A daughter will give you many feelings that we couldn¡¯t teach you.¡± He gave more strength to his pen. His locked up memories were rushing in. When he raised his head, he could hear a small footstep outside. There was something stuck between the windows connected to the hallway. A small note. [Please apologize.] [Apologize to me.] The writing reminded him of Risette. With his eyes wide open, he looked out to the window. He could see a glimpse of fluffy light-brown hair. ¡°¡­¡­¡± After touching the note for a moment, he wrote a note on the desk. [For what?] He wrote it down and inserted it into the window gap. When he hid behind a wall, he could hear a footstep again. [You didn¡¯t give me a good night kiss yesterday.] Several notes went in and out. [Didn¡¯t you say no because you were embarrassed?] [I wasn¡¯t ashamed yesterday.] [I¡¯m sorry.] [Then, are you going to kiss me goodnight today?] When Theodore opened the door, he could see Leine who had hid in the corner was startled. He approached her. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­why are you crying?¡± As soon as she saw him, her eyes were moist. ¡°Because my dad looks sad.¡± A nk gaze, like a man walking through the desert without a destination, he looked like that. He bent his knees and looked at Leine. When Theodore reached her height, Leine hugged his neck. The small body shuddered and was sniffling. ¡°You¡¯ve be a crybaby since you¡¯re sick.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a crybaby.¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just, uh, just¡­dad¡¯s daughter.¡± Theodore, holding the child, buried his face on her small shoulder. The thoughts that bothered him terribly had faded. *** I cried and then looked at my dad. I rubbed my dad¡¯s eyes with the back of my hand. His eyes were slightly red and no longer looked like a corpse. Iughed because I liked it, and my stomach growled. ¡®Wow.¡¯ This is not really the right time. My belly was a pushover! ¡°You have to eat.¡± ¡°I already eat,mb pottage. It was really delicious.¡± ¡°You ate it as soon as you woke up?¡± ¡°Meat makes me healthy!¡± He smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll ask someone to prepare another meal so wait.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± I answered brightly and jumped out of my father¡¯s arms. And after waving, I left the ce. My next destination was the underground prison. The guard, who saw me, asked me with a slightly perplexed voice. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go in for a minute ande back.¡± ¡°But we weremanded not to¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not just anybody.¡± The guard seemed a little surprised at my reply, but he soon stepped back. As I went down the stairs, I could smell blood. In the iron bars the inn owner and his wife bowed down, Mireille was trapped in the iron bars on the right. I approached Mireille. The child, who was shaking, raised her head. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Ay, you¡¯re wrong. Say, what¡¯s wrong with you, Mireille?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± She shut her mouth stubbornly. She seems to me me for being caught. Above all, she must have no fear of dying because of the gold liquor anyway. I smiled, ng! I used my powers and opened the iron gate with force. Mireille¡¯s eyes were widened. ¡°You know, I think you¡¯re wrong about something, cause being here doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s all over.¡± ¡°What?¡± I grabbed Mireille¡¯s neck at once. ¡°Now, think carefully and answer. Who gave you information about the fourth child?¡± ¡°I, I don¡¯t, I don¡¯t know¡ª agh!!¡± When I used my powers on her, Mireille¡¯s neck was burning red. ¡°I told you to think carefully and answer.¡± ¡°Who let youe here? Who broke my family¡¯s heart?¡± ¡°I, I really don¡¯t know, really ¡ª aaaaghh!!!¡± I have a spark in my hand. Mireille shuddered then turned pale, and gasped for breath. When I saw my father¡¯s eyes, I wanted to do this to Mireille. ¡°Again, who let youe here?¡± ¡°I, I don¡¯t know who it is, but he¡¯s wearing a blue jacket. And¡­and, ah, I really don¡¯t remember. He was wearing an eyepatch¡­please stop¡­!¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t underestimate a person¡¯s memory. If you¡¯re desperate, you can think of it somehow. Shall I make you more desperate here?¡± When I smiled and brought my powers back, Mireille screamed. ¡°Ho, hold on, hold on¡­ so, so¡­ah! Erythema! There was an erythema on the back of his hand, like a + shape on his hands!¡± After that, Mireille tried to think of him somehow, but she didn¡¯t seem to think of anything else. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it.¡± Mireille¡¯s voice lit up now that I let her go, But, ¡°Aaaahhhhh!!¡± Mireille who screamed fell down. Then, a familiar sound of footsteps can be heard behind my back. The chairman was the one in charge of torture at the underground prison. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let her die when she already told us every information?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my dad¡¯s specialty not mine.¡± He grinned. ¡°Now then I have some people to catch¡­¡± Then, the door opened as Johann, Henry, Isaac came inside. I could see a familiar face being caught between Isaac¡¯s hands. ¡°Sa, save me. Save me please!¡± Isaac frowned at him and Johann kicked his stomach. Crack! The sound of broken bones echoed through the ce. ¡°Leine?¡± Henry saw me. ¡°Yes, hello.¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking with the chairman for a moment¡­what about you guys?¡± ¡°My father told us to catch some traitors.¡± Isaac grumbled. ¡°He gave us only half a day.¡± I looked at the vassal. That¡¯s the man who left with Viscount Myshank to pick up Johann, Baron Sue. ¡®He also advised me to get along with Mireille.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t advice for me, it was purely for his gain. ¡®They got them anyway. I don¡¯t have to catch them myself.¡¯ If my brothers torture them, they will be able to receive information. As I was smiling inwardly, my brothers came down and looked at Mireille, who was in a fit of convulsions. ¡°What, who makes her like that?¡± I was surprised at Isaac¡¯s words. ¡°That, so, uh¡­¡± As I mumbled, I hurried over to the chairman. ¡°The chairman¡­!¡± Then all three brothers¡¯ eyes were on the chairman. ¡°He had powers? He sure knows how to use it well.¡± ¡°Was he ever this powerful?¡± The chairman frowned as the brothers said so. And he looked at me as if he was falsely used. I mouthed to the chairman behind my brothers. ¡®Chairman you¡¯re dazzling! The best! Wonderful!¡¯ I desperately tter him. He looked at the brothers and said, ¡°Yes, I do it.¡± Chapter 86 Chapter 86 TL: Zimming When I left the prison, the chairman and his brothers began to torture the Baron, and there was a terrible scream underground. While I was eating with my father, Nos told him about the Baron. ¡°He wanted to control Dubbled through the girl, but I don¡¯t think he knew about the gold liquor.¡± ¡°He must be stupid.¡± ¡°Because you care about the little miss very much, so they dare to do this.¡± This is the second time it happened. Before, the dead Walstons tried hard to make Cattlea be adopted by Dubbled, they also made a fool of themselves for that reason. Obviously, there is someone who has intentionally gotten closer to the Baron to get information. It must be the man Mireille saw. ¡®Just what is the reason they dared to do this even by using the gold liquor?¡¯ I put the meat in my mouth and thought, ¡®Well, that¡¯s enough.¡¯ Even if I didn¡¯t try to catch the man, if they really want something in the Dubbled, they will naturally appear in front of us someday. ¡®And if they get caught, they¡¯ll die.¡¯ At that time, the butler came in to give a letter. ¡°A letter for the little miss.¡± ¡°From who?¡± ¡°The Dubos family.¡± I got up and received a letter. [Little miss, this is a love letter. I was very happy to hear that you woke up. I was so sad to hear what little miss had experienced.] I tried to decode what she wanted to say and immediately understand it. [¡­I¡¯m delivering good news. I sessfully finished the long distance travel device.] ¡®Yay!¡¯ I sang a joyous song in my heart. *** After I finished eating, I went upstairs. ¡®Let¡¯s use one for confirmation. It¡¯s a shame, but I need to check it myself.¡¯ Thinking so, I walked down the dark hallway and headed to my room. It¡¯s the servants¡¯ mealtime, so the hallway was quiet. ¡®Aim for the gap and move¡­huh?¡¯ There were two familiar people on the terrace. It was Javelin and Lea. The two were talking, ¡°In the end, we haven¡¯t found the fourth child again.¡± Lea answered Javelin¡¯s words without a hitch. ¡°Javelin, I¡¯m going to let her go now.¡± The usually gentle voice of hers was as rigid as that of a knight. ¡°Is it because of the child of fate?¡± When Javelin looked at Lea, she replied while staring nkly into the sky. ¡°I have failed. I always forget the most important thing.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°On the day the child went missing, if I had not tried to recover my dead sister¡¯s body, I could have protected her.¡± On the day of the attack, Lea, her sister and Risette fled the castle. ¡°In the end, I couldn¡¯t even see my sister.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°This time again. If I had been more careful, I might have noticed that Mireille was a fake.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have left the little miss alone.¡± Lea dropped her head weakly. ¡°The little miss does not try to call the servants other than me and the three maids. She has a lot of affection, but she was afraid of making rtionships because of her wounds.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I tried to take away the rest of the maids because I felt guilty for the girl I believed as the fourth child. The little miss must be hurt.¡± Lea nearly cried as Javelinughed pitifully. ¡°I¡¯m about to retire. I¡¯m not qualified to serve the little miss.¡± What? I opened the door. The two people who were in a conversation didn¡¯t even notice that I was here. They were very surprised. I said to Lea, ¡°I¡¯m not that fragile!¡± ¡°¡­¡­pardon?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t hurt by your actions!¡± ¡°But for weeks in such a huge ce alone¡­¡± ¡°All the other kids experience this too. There are so many kids who eat alone when their parents go to work!¡± I shouted to Lea. ¡°Without Lea, it¡¯s so much scarier. Sleeping alone and eating alone is nothingpared to that.¡± ¡°Little miss¡­¡± Lea¡¯s eyes were moist while I frowned and red at her. ¡°Cancel your retirement!¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡± Soon she started crying, so I sighed. Even though Lea was usually a reliable adult, now I felt like coaxing a child. Lea soon began to shed tears and snots, so I took out a handkerchief and wiped it away. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Now go and work.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She replied quietly as she looked at me. ¡°You don¡¯t know how much honor it is for me to serve you.¡± I lifted my chin up, and said, ¡°I know.¡± Lea smiled and kissed me on the cheek. After she left, I went to Javelin¡¯s side, to the chair next to her. ¡°Thank you for persuading Lea.¡± ¡°I would never let go of her anyway. Lea is mine.¡± ¡°You really remind me of Risette.¡± I took a seat next to her. The liquor bottle and empty ss on the table smelled strongly. ¡®This is an expensive drink.¡¯ This is one of the drinks that the Duke of Vallua cares about. He took out the drink only when he met an important guest. ¡°I¡¯m still too young to drink alcohol.¡± Then she took a new cup out of the tray near the bottle of liquor and added the ice she had prepared for the drink. ¡°It¡¯s already spring.¡± ¡°Yes. Violets also bloomed under the mountain.¡± ¡°Do you like violets?¡± ¡°I actually prefer something else to violets.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Elsa tree.¡± It is a tree of money. Others know that they could only use the leaves, but if the leaves are dried and sold, they can be used to earn money, also the leaves could be a material for long-distance travel device, and if they are grown near the volcano, thend can be used as a spinel mine. The leaves are very expensive because they can make very good ointment and tea. The elsa tree price wasparable to a mansion. ¡®I have a lot of elsa trees around me, but some of them are not properly maintained.¡± The spinel mine could only be made if it met the requirements. That¡¯s why the original owner, Viscount Roman, sold thend with the Elsa tree at a bargain price. But, having money didn¡¯t mean anyone could buy it. The owners are reluctant to sell the tree because it is a tree that needs to be carefully handled. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°What nt do you like best, Javelin?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like nts.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I get those everyday so it¡¯s not special.¡± Recalling rumors that the young children of the capital city piled flowers for Javelin¡¯s birthday, I nodded. ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡®She must be tired even though she¡¯s popr.¡¯ I had a heart-to-heart talk with Javelin in the night breeze. By the time the night fell, she said, ¡°Now you have to go in and sleep.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Good night, Leine.¡± I was so surprised. ¡®Ja, Ja, Javelin called my name!¡¯ She always called me the child of fate. Sheughed as I was surprised, covering my mouth with both hands. ¡°I should remember the name of my drinking buddy.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Good night.¡± I grinned. *** I felt really good the next day. I got the long distance travel magic device yesterday, Javelin also called my name and I finally decided which soul I wanted to take. I hummed as I went down to the dining room for breakfast. Javelin, who usually does not attend family meals, was sitting at the table. ¡°Hello.¡± When I greeted her she also replied, ¡°Hello, Leine.¡± My brothers looked at her and me. ¡°What, when did you two get so close?¡± ¡°Yes howe? I¡¯m about to be jealous.¡± I answered while sitting in a chair. ¡°Me and her are drinking buddy!¡± ng! Then, I could hear the falling dishes. ¡°Th, t, the little miss has be a bad kid¡­¡± ¡°Ba, bad little miss¡­¡± As the servants murmured and shuddered, Isaac shouted. ¡°Aunt, are you crazy?! You can¡¯t give drinks to a baby!¡± Isaac, who usuallycksmon sense, somehow talked withmon sense today. I was a bit amazed at him. ¡°A nine year old kid is not a baby.¡± Javelin said as she wiped her mouth with a napkin. Henry was frowning as Johann said, ¡°Drinking is not good for a child.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not something you could say to me as the person who was caught drinking in the dormitory.¡± I red at Henry and Isaac. The two men flinched as Johann pouted. Javelin said, ¡°I bought you a present, so check it out, Leine.¡± ¡°Present?¡± ¡°It¡¯s outside the window.¡± ¡°Can I see it now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I opened the window that was connected to the dining room. And what I saw was a pile of elsa trees. There were dozens of giant elsa trees piled up from the garden to the gate. The calctor in my head made a sound and many zeros came to mind. ¡°You said you liked it the most.¡± I looked at Javelin. I ran quickly and hugged her. ¡°Aunt!¡± I eximed as she smiled. ¡°It¡¯s worth the money.¡± Having a rich aunt is the best! Chapter 87 Chapter 87 TL: Zimming I went out as soon as the meal was over and stroked the elsa tree gently. I can feel the rough bark in my palm, and the bitter citrus smell went into my nose. Just in time, the chairman came towards me when he saw the elsa tree piled up in the castle. ¡°What¡¯s all of this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s mine. ¡°Just how many are here¡­¡± ¡°If I start selling it, I will be richer.¡± ¡°What are you going to do when you get richer?¡± ¡°Of course I have to pay my taxes.¡± When Iughed, the chairman alsoughed. Does the chairman know that Seria¡¯s and my heart always breaks every time the tax seasones in? But the chairman only shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll leave some of the leaves.¡± ¡°Yes. Leave some of them. So that people don¡¯t think it¡¯s strange.¡± ¡°Yes. Ah, I need to depart for work.¡± Originally, the work was already arranged for weeks. But it was only dyed because Mireille appeared. ¡°I think we¡¯re leaving in few days.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget yourmunication device.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I always bring it with me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded as I touched the corner of Etwal. *** We went to the capital city three dayster. Previously, there was only me, Henry, Isaac, and dad in the castle. But now there was Javelin and Johann. Johann decided to stay with us until the end of his vacation. When we arrived at the mansion, the employees greeted us. When we were done organizing our luggage, we drank tea and discussed what was going to happen. Aunt said to dad, ¡°Now that Leine is about to have her social debut, we¡¯ll have to pick her godmother.¡± Godmother are adults who educate the soon-to-debutdies. It is very important who our godmother is. This is because people are divided by factions. Of course, there are people who don¡¯t like factions, but if they don¡¯t belong anywhere, it is difficult to survive. My family discussed my godmother. ¡°I heard that Mrs. George is wise. All thedies said she¡¯s calm and smart.¡± Henry who knew many people said, ¡°Mrs. George is wise, but her husband is not. He is greedy. If he knows that his wife is in charge of Leine, it will be hard.¡± ¡°I heard their niece is also making her social debut this time. He cares so much about blood, he may mistreat Leine and prioritize his niece.¡± ¡°What about Mrs. Dimonte?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good idea.¡± Many names were mentioned. Aunt and Henry gave many suggestions to dad. ¡°Pick anyone who won¡¯t force ine to wear heels.¡± There have been people who have forced kids to wear high heels. Hearing him, my aunt said, ¡°Of course.¡± as she drank the tea. Everyone voiced out their opinions together to pick my godmother, but I already had someone in mind. My aunt will introduce me and take on the role of helping me adapt. My aunt said, ¡°First¡­let¡¯s just start with shopping.¡± ¡°Shopping?¡± ¡°The smell of money can make hyenas of the social circle shut their mouth. I¡¯ll ask Sharon for your clothes.¡± Sharon? As soon as I heard the name, I quickly asked my aunt. ¡°Can I go and see her in person?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± My aunt, who had been agonizing for a while, soon nodded. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to introduce yourself.¡± I sang a joyous song into my heart. Because the person I want to have as a godmother has a good rtionship with Sharon. *** When I came out with my aunt to the store, I could feel the gazesing our way. ¡°Oh my god¡­it¡¯s Javelin.¡± I could hear whispers ever since we arrived. From thedy holding the book to the bachelor in the flower shop, all attention was on my aunt. There was no end to the attention. She was like a knight who came back from the war victorious. Everytime she wears something, it bes a trend. Above everything else, she had this elegant and cool atmosphere that made her feel like the cool big sister. I knew this because there were people who valued Javelin¡¯s portraits even in the church. Mina was one of them. ¡°You don¡¯t know her Leine? Oh my god! Javelin is a top star!¡± Many people were influenced by Javelin including Mina. I looked at my aunt and the woman running from far away. ¡°Oh my, Javelin Ariage! My muse!¡± Her hair is about 6 centimeters below her ears, and her name is Sharon. She is the best designer here. She is popr for selling expensive dresses to nobles. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I¡¯ve asked you toe, but I didn¡¯t think you would actuallye. I thought I had seen wrongly.¡± Then Sharon smiled, as my aunt covered her face with her palm. ¡°I came to buy this child¡¯s clothes.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t design children¡¯s clothes. But who is this squirrel?¡± ¡°She¡¯s my niece.¡± ¡°Niece?!¡± Sharon shouted in amazement. ¡°You¡¯re child of fate?¡± ¡°¡­¡­yes.¡± Sharon¡¯s eyes widened, soon she burst intoughter. ¡°Haha! Hahahaha!¡± ¡°Little miss, my name is Sharon Rouge.¡± ¡°My name is Leine.¡± ¡°You speak up now?¡± ¡°As a courtesy to my aunt¡¯s friend.¡± Then she opened a door without a sign. My aunt and I followed her inside. The interior was magnificent. She led us to the end of the hall, and when she opened the locked door, the staircase in the form of a whirlpool came to view. ¡°Come on, you two go upstairs while I¡¯m sketching.¡± I held my aunt¡¯s hand tightly. ¡®This is Sharon¡¯s workshop.¡¯ Above these stairs the nobles called the room Sharon¡¯s workshop. But just because it¡¯s called that, it doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s a real workshop. This was the so-called club where the people of status shared their personal connections. Melvin couldn¡¯t reach Sharon¡¯s reputation not because she was a better designer. It¡¯s because Sharon is the operator of a top-tier club. I went up the stairs with my aunt. There was about twenty people, gathering in groups of twos and threes to talk. A nobleman saw my aunt and said, ¡°Ms. Ariage!¡± ¡°Now it¡¯s a real ball.¡± ¡°Hahaha, when you get older, your memory gets so bad. So this is Ms. Ariage.¡± People crowded around my aunt. ¡°Who is this child?¡± ¡°My niece.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡­¡± ¡°Hello, Marquis Dilmore.¡± ¡°Do you know me?¡± ¡°Of course. I knew who helped the founding of the empire. I admired you after hearing that you made a lot of merit being one of the knights in your youth.¡± Marquis Dilmore was dumbfounded. He was surprised because I was still young yet I spoke eloquently. ¡°Oh my god, you¡¯re so young, yet you spoke so nicely.¡± I greeted other nobles too. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you. Countess Lecillia, Count Castor, Marchioness Whitley.¡± The nobles really looked surprised. ¡°How do you know me?¡± ¡°I heard a lot about you, people said that Countess Lecillia is famous for being sensible, and she¡¯s a beautifuldy with blond hair. So I just thought she might be you.¡± ¡°How do you know that?¡± ¡°You purposely stood on Marchioness Whitley¡¯s left side. She¡¯s holding a cane on her right hand, so you stood on the left to avoid any inconvenience.¡± Smiles rose on the faces of the nobles. ¡°You¡¯re clever.¡± Countess Lecillia smiled and handed me an orange juice. I grinned with a childish and innocent look on my face. ¡®Okay, I like Countess Lecillia, who had the best reputation in this club.¡¯ I took the orange juice and went gently to the side of the sofa. ¡°Countess Lecillia is one of the most talented people. She have a close rtionship with Empress Yvonne.¡± Many people said that. ¡®But she¡¯s not the one I want to make a godmother.¡¯ Didn¡¯t that persone today? It was when I looked around thinking so, A woman with dark brown hair wasing up the stairs. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 TL: Zimming The woman looked shabbypared to other nobles in the room. She came up the stairs and greeted the nobles, but no one replied. Their reactions to my aunt and me were very different. A woman with dark brown hair stood alone while my aunt and I were conversing with the nobles. When I nced at her, my aunt said, ¡°It¡¯s Lady Barthou.¡± My aunt noticed and told me her name. ¡°Lady Barthou?¡± ¡°Leticia Barthou. The eldest daughter of Count Barthou.¡± ¡°I heard about many nobles from the chairman, but I didn¡¯t know Count Barthou.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because he¡¯s full of debts, and he only has his title.¡± ¡°But how is she here? There are only people here who said the chairman was important.¡± ¡°Count Barthou is loyal to the Duke Marche and Empress Yvonne. He¡¯s sending her daughter here to do all sorts of nasty things, to catch the eyes of the powerful.¡± I blinked. Then Leticia Barthou headed to the lounge. I quickly said to my aunt that I wanted to go to the toilet, and followed her. Leticia was washing her hands at the sink. My eyes went to her reflection on the mirror. ¡°Hello, Lady.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Maybe she heard the other people calling me Dubbled¡¯s young miss, but she didn¡¯t ask who I was. I went and sat on the sofa, as she said to me. ¡°You¡¯d better stay outside. To them, this lounge is for losers like me.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m bored out there. They¡¯re all adults, and they only talk about difficult things.¡± Speaking naively, Leticia smiled at me helplessly. ¡°Let¡¯s y together!¡± Leticia replied with a smile on her face, ¡°Okay. What should we do?¡± ¡°Please tell me a fun story.¡± ¡°Shall I?¡± Sitting beside me, Leticia told me some tales of the Empire. I reacted enthusiastically to her stories. ¡°Tell me about the whale story too!¡± ¡°Whale?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about the father whale looking for the mother and baby whale.¡± Leticia¡¯s hands flinched when I told her a fairy tale that became famous recently. ¡°That¡­sorry, I don¡¯t know much about whales. Ah, It¡¯s already been a long time. I¡¯ll go out first.¡± It seemed that she was deliberately avoiding this topic, but I didn¡¯t care. Because I knew the reason why she was avoiding it. This is the story of the whale family. The father whale and mother whale, which lived in different ces, identally met and fell in love, as the baby whale was born. The story is about the mother whale and baby whale disappearing in an unfortunate ident, and the father whale was desperately searching for them. The reason why Leticia didn¡¯t want to tell me this story was because this is her story. To be exact, the emperor¡¯s brother, Duke Locard, deliberately spread this story to the empire to find his beloved woman who suddenly disappeared one day with their child. Leticia once worked as a maid, hiding her identity to pay off her father¡¯s debts. She was the maid of Duke Locard, who was secretly recuperating to hide the fact that he had lost his eyesight due to illness. At that time, the two fell in love and gave birth to a baby, and somehow Leticia fled as his vision gradually recovered. ¡®But in the end, it¡¯s a happy ending like the story of a whale family.¡¯ Leticia will be his wifeter, and I want her to be my godmother. ** Sharon called my aunt and me to show us the sketch she hadpleted. It was surprisingly a lovely and cute design. I wonder if I would look good wearing this. Aunt nodded. ¡°This would look good on Leine.¡± ¡°I know right! I¡¯vepleted the sketch and I got goosebumps seeing this. This dress is perfect for her!¡± ¡°Can you give me the essories too?¡± ¡°Hmm, I can¡¯t say no to my muse. Well, alright. Because I like the little miss too.¡± Aunt stamped the Ariage¡¯s seal on the dress receipt. I almost fainted when I looked at it out of curiosity. ¡®That expensive?!¡¯ It doesn¡¯t evenpare to Melvin¡¯s dress. It¡¯s a price that makes me feel motivated to be richer. ¡°Thank you as always, customer.¡± Sharon smiled and lowered her head. Then we came back home. Dad and brothers were already waiting for us. ¡°What kind of dress is it?¡± Henry asked me. ¡°A really pretty dress.¡± ¡°I know Sharon¡¯s ability, but I¡¯m more excited to see you wear it.¡± I told them how pretty the dress was and how expensive it was. Even though I said the price, my brothers didn¡¯t react much and I was embarrassed. ¡®This is the very example of children being born rich.¡¯ I also talked about Lady Leticia Barthou. I knew the big story in the future, but I needed detailed information. My dad and brothers knew about Count Barthou as I thought. ¡°The Count of Barthou¡­I heard that his daughter cleans and does theundry herself because the servants left due to an overdue sry.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they borrow a lot of money? Where does that money go?¡± ¡°The money borrowed was used for the education of their eldest son and younger son. Even after borrowing the money, the youngest, Lady Barthou still suffers.¡± Thedy cleans and doesundry herself¡­ ¡®She won¡¯t have much time to go out because she needs to manage that big mansion.¡¯ In addition, she had little time to go out because she had to take care of her own child. Isaac asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t she just run away being treated like a servant?¡± Henry replied, putting sugar cubes in my teacup. ¡°When they were young, people said that the rtionship between them was nice. The Count lived with thedy, and thedy also said she would marry his father. Maybe she couldn¡¯t forget the memories of that time.¡± ¡°What a fool.¡± While they were talking, I wondered how to get close to Lady Leticia. ¡®Hmm, I have to get close to Leticia¡­¡¯ Suddenly, the surrounding became quiet. I lifted my head, my dad and brothers were staring at me. Dad asked me, ¡°ine, who do you want to marry?¡± ¡°Why do you ask the obvious? She likes me the most.¡± ¡°You¡¯re absolutely wrong.¡± Isaac and Henry replied to each other. ¡°ine.¡± ¡°Kid.¡± ¡°Leine.¡± ¡°Speak at ease, Leine.¡± ¡°Yes, you can be honest with me, kid.¡± ¡°Who is it, ine?¡± If I said one of the three, I would have a hard time. I rolled my eyes and said, ¡°I, so¡­um¡­Johann!¡± The faces of three people, except for Johann, have be pitiful. Their eyes were fixed on me like arrowheads. ¡°Why?¡± Dad¡¯s voice was low enough to shake the ground. Isaac was ring at Johann with fierce eyes. ¡®That¡¯s because he¡¯s the most normal member of the family.¡¯ Johann closed the book he was reading and got up. ¡®Look, Johann doesn¡¯t respond to these words like them.¡¯ I was thinking so, but my dad said with a grim look. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Then Johann answered in a strange way. ¡°I¡¯m going to look for a tuxedo.¡± Henry and Isaac red at Johann as if they were going to tear him to death. Dad called the butler. ¡°Put him back to the academy.¡± *** I poked my head out the door. ¡®Okay, no one.¡¯ After confirming that there were no people, Iid the doll on the bed and took the device out of my pocket. After thinking about the location, I opened my eyes after being wrapped in the light. There was Seria in front of me. ¡°Little miss!¡± ¡°Hello¡­¡± When I greeted her with a tired face, Seria quickly got up and let me sit on the sofa. ¡°I got a letter saying you came to the city, but what brings you here without contacting me?¡± ¡°I want to confirm the progress of the work.¡± The progress refers to tracking down the ¡®customer¡¯ who kidnapped me and bought Seria¡¯s younger sibling. ¡°Yes, I heard that there was someone who worked in the house of hope rted to the ve trade, and I checked it. But because they were pretty careful, I tried to spy on them carefully.¡± ¡°Well done.¡± ¡°Yes. But what¡¯s the matter?¡± Chapter 89 Chapter 89 TL: Zimming ¡°Give me someone I can trust. Four, no, five people.¡± ¡°What are the conditions?¡± ¡°They need to be a good housekeeper.¡± Seria seemed to be confused, but soon nodded. ¡°Where should I send them?¡± ¡°To Count Barthou¡¯s house.¡± If I couldn¡¯t meet Leticia because she doesn¡¯t have time, then I could make the time for her. *** Leticia blinked at the visitors of Barthou mansion. ¡°You¡¯re here for an interview?¡± ¡°Yes, Lady.¡± A middle-aged woman with a kind impression took off her hat and lowered her head slightly. The people who came with her also greeted her with a smile. It was really weird. s were being issued every week but they quit due to the dyed payment. Leticia hasn¡¯t even done an interview for thest three months, and she couldn¡¯t believe there were five people in a day. Given their age and seeing their hands, they seemed to be quite skilled. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± A voice came from the stairs. It was a Count Barthou who wasing down with a newspaper. Leticia, who nced at people, approached her father and lowered her voice. ¡°They¡¯re here for an interview.¡± ¡°Good. I was very annoyed at this filthy mansion. The more the better.¡± ¡°But there are five people. It¡¯s hard to even pay their sry, so how can we hire five people? ¡°Duke of Marche would help us soon. Besides, your brothers are about to graduate, and they¡¯ll soon have a job at the Imperial Pce. You don¡¯t need to worry about money.¡± Her father believed that the Duke of Marche will help the Barthou family, but Duke Marche has never helped them. Rather, Count Barthou was having a hard time because of Duke Marche that he even paid for their mansion fully. Leticia was well aware that the desire for his sons to be admitted to the Imperial Pce was only a dream. Although they spent arge sum of money to put them into an academy for children of status, the brothers had been suspended from graduation for years. While Leticia was frowning, her father said, ¡°Let¡¯s get to work right away. Start cleaning up. One of you please prepare the tea.¡± ¡°Father!¡± As she shouted, she could hear a child crying upstairs. ¡°Don¡¯t say useless things, and make sure I didn¡¯t hear that shit. If youe back with a child, at least you should control them.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Leticia forced herself to move as her father chased her away. As she went up to the room, she could see her five-year-old son was crying. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lionel. You must be so surprised.¡± Her son quickly hugged her. ¡°I hate grandfather¡­he always bother mother.¡± ¡°He¡¯s bad at talking but deep inside he¡¯s really nice.¡± ¡°You always lie¡­grandfather is a bad guy, but when will you y with me mother?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go out today.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. So my baby, stop crying and change first.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± As if he never cried, he quickly got up and ran to the closet. ¡®I have to do work first.¡¯ If she crosses the abandoned Rossel Bridge and goes to the shopping district, she will be able to go outside without being seen. Leticia dressed the child and sneaked out through the back door. Lionel walked alone for the first 10 minutes or so and quickly began to whine. Then, ¡°Lady Barthou!¡± She could hear a girl¡¯s voice. It was Leine Dubbled, wearing a ck hat covering her ears and a yellow long coat. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Oh, to the shopping district¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m on my way there too! Can we go together? Tell me another fairy tale!¡± Behind Leine¡¯s back was a luxurious, giant carriage of ckwood, which was hard to see even in the capital city. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°But who is he?¡± Leticia was shocked. She wondered how to exin it, but Leine continued, ¡°Aha. He¡¯s your cousin isn¡¯t he? I got it right!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°The child must be cold too. Let¡¯s go together. The carriage is very warm.¡± Just in time, Lionel coughed. ¡®I think she¡¯s alone. I¡¯m sure I can exin the situation well to Leine.¡¯ Leticia followed the child who pulled her hands. *** That¡¯s Lionel Locard, the only son of the Grand Duke. The child vomited after being in the carriage for a while. It looks like he has never been in a carriage before. ¡°Hello?¡± The child flinched when I spoke. ¡°¡­¡­Hello.¡± Iughed and took the cookies out of my small bag on the side. ¡°Here.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°This is delicious. Eat it.¡± He looked at his mother as if asking for permission. Leticia smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to say thank you.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­¡± The child, who took a bite of the cookie, widened his eyes. And then, as if he was possessed, he took all of the cookies. ¡°I¡¯ve never had such a delicious thing before¡­¡± ¡°Come over to my house! There¡¯s something more delicious too.¡± ¡°Really? But what¡¯s your name?¡± Leticia panicked and called her son quietly. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be rude to her. She¡¯s the Lady of Dubbled.¡± ¡°A Lady?¡± I nodded because he was looking at me. ¡°My name is Leine Risette Dubbled.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Lionel!¡± ¡°Nice to meet you Lionel.¡± I greeted him and looked at Leticia. ¡°Where should I drop you off?¡± ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you could drop me off near the entrance.¡± Lionel replied hearing her mother, ¡°¡­I have to be alone again when my sister goes to work.¡± In front of people, Lionel was used to calling his mother a sister. ¡°Then should I apany you?¡± As I said that, Leticia widened her eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t give you that much trouble.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I came out to y alone but I felt lonely. I¡¯m going to tell Lionel about the stories that you told me.¡± Leticia smiled as I spoke to her. ¡°Thank you very much.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. Can I go to the bakery with Lionel?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Soon the carriage stopped. We got off the back door and walked close to the room. While she was in working, me and Lionel were supposed to be at the bakery, but before I saw Leticia off, the child clung to the grocery store window next to the bakery. ¡°Wow, wow! I know this! This is really cool!¡± I was wondering what it was, but it was a toy that was popr in the capital city recently. When people demonstrate the toy, a very, very weak firees out of the round mana stone attached to it. A mana stone was attached on it so naturally it was an exclusive property of noble children. It was very expensive. ¡°Can¡¯t we just watch this? Huh? Huh?¡± When Leticia saw him whining, she looked troubled. Because he wouldn¡¯t go after looking at it. Once he touched it, he would have lied down on the floor and whined to get it. Leticia seemed to be very soft hearted when it came to disciplining her son. ¡°Just look at it for a minute. You can promise me that right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The child answered loudly. And a whileter, ¡­she knew this would happen. ¡°Buy it~! Buy it!!¡± ¡°This child!¡± Leticia tried to force the child to get up from the floor. But Lionel hugged the toy and rolled around on the floor. Leticia sighed and went to see the price tag. 10.000 Francs. That was the amount she couldn¡¯t earn even if she spent all night working. ¡°Get up. We¡¯ll buy it next time.¡± But the child kept being stubborn. ¡°No, buy me this. Please buy me this¡­¡­¡± As soon as the situation became a bit more quiet, some well dressed noble boys approached us. The tallest child strode straight towards us. When he saw Lionel on the floor, he clucked his tongue and picked up a toy which was much more expensive than the bow Lionel was hugging. ¡°Wow! It¡¯s a new thing. It¡¯s the most expensive one.¡± ¡°My father said I could buy it.¡± ¡°What about yourst purchase?¡± ¡°I threw it away. I only yed with it once.¡± ¡°Wow that¡¯s so cool! You¡¯re so lucky to be rich.¡± ¡°Not really. Oh, but it¡¯s nice not to beg like that for a piece of shit like this beggar.¡± Then the boys hit Lionel and giggled as they looked at him. Even the young Lionel stopped struggling as if he understood these words. Leticia¡¯s face hardened. ¡°You guys, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°Huh, you seem familiar.¡± The big boy looked at Leticia. ¡°Oh it¡¯s that grandpa¡¯s daughter who came to borrow money from my fatherst time. Who was it? Bar, bar, bar, bar¡­Barthou!¡± Leticia hardened and the boy grinned. ¡°His whole family is a beggar.¡± He tried to pick up another toy, but I caught it first. ¡°I¡¯ll buy this.¡± ¡°What? Hey, you little girl! I chose this first!¡± I called the owner of the grocery store. A middle-aged man, who was cleaning up the ce, came towards us. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Wrap it up please.¡± ¡°Hey! I picked first! Uncle, sell it to me. Otherwise, I won¡¯te again!¡± The boy was a regr so the owner was conflicted. ¡°Um, Lady, we have many other options too¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say I was buying only that one.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± I said that as I pulled out the Dubbled seal. ¡°I¡¯ll buy all of the toys here.¡± Chapter 90 Chapter 90 TL: Zimming The owner¡¯s eyes were wide open. The crowd of boys also quiet down. ¡°It doesn¡¯t make any sense¡­¡± The big boy muttered, but I really stamped the seal on the receipt. I held a toy and handed it to Lionel. ¡°Here.¡± ¡°La, Lady!¡± Leticia quickly came up to me and took my hand. ¡°You can¡¯t give this expensive toy to him. And it¡¯s not just one or two¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m lending it to him!¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll lend it to Lionel and get it back when I want to y with it.¡± Only then did Leticia let go of my hand with a sigh. I sent them to the bakery first, and I nced at the boys who were watching me. I asked the knights. ¡°Find out who those kids are.¡± ¡°Yes, little miss.¡± The boys flinched and nced away. As those children are nobles in the capital city, I assumed that they know who was superior. But some of them don¡¯t. The big boy, who had his toy taken by me, shouted. ¡°You don¡¯t have to know my name, you madwoman!¡± ¡®Oh my.¡¯ I paid my silent tribute to the child who had said that. He said that in front of my knights. The eyes of the knights were already fierce. ¡°Wh, wh, why are they staring at me like that?¡± I said with a sigh. ¡°Why? Your family is about to be ruined.¡± *** While Leticia went to work, I sat by the bakery window and took care of Lionel. I wiped Lionel¡¯s mouth after he ate bread in a hurry. ¡°Eat slowly. Do you want some milk?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± I poured the milk from the ss bottle. The child began to finish the bread. I was afraid of him getting indigestion, so I asked the knights to bring me digestive medicine from the carriage. Then, with my chin in my hand, I gazed at Lionel with delight. I haven¡¯t seen a kid younger than me in a long time. ¡®The first time after the tea party.¡¯ They were all the sons of a nobleman, picked carefully by Nos, they were somewhat clumsy, but they knew the courtesy of nobles. Meanwhile Lionelpletely acted like amoner¡¯s child. He doesn¡¯t learn the noble etiquette. ¡®It reminds me of the time when I was in the nursery.¡¯ At that time, there were many children younger than me, so I acted as an older sister. ¡°What do you do when you¡¯re home, Lionel?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­I usually look at my sister working. No, I read book, y blocks and¡­¡± ¡°Then do you want to y with me next time?¡± ¡°Really?!¡± ¡°Yes. Ah, do you want more bread?¡± ¡°But my sister said I shouldn¡¯t receive too much¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just bread though.¡± ¡°I already got the toy¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± It¡¯s really alright. ¡®Because if his mother became my godmother, she¡¯ll repay me 2,000 times more.¡¯ I grinned inwardly. Lionel will be found out as the son of Grand Duke Locard just a month from now. Lionel slipped out of Leticia¡¯s mansion and will be hit by a carriage, which was very serious. The operation required money. But Count Barthou did not pay a penny for his grandson¡¯s surgery, even though he extorted money from Leticia and spent it on his sons¡¯ education and living expenses. In the end, Leticia went to the Grand Duke because she had no choice. He sent an outstanding doctor to operate on his son. Lionel was saved, but unfortunately it was toote and he couldn¡¯t use one of his arms anymore. He tried to heal his son¡¯s arm by offering an unspeakable amount of money to the church, but it was not enough. Lionel lived on with his one arm. ¡®I have to make sure that doesn¡¯t happen this time.¡¯ But if Lionel doesn¡¯t have any ident, Leticia won¡¯t go to the Grand Duke. ¡®That¡¯s why I¡¯vee prepared to this bakery.¡¯ This ce is the favorite of Lionel grandmother¡¯s maid! It¡¯s almost time for her toe. I nced at the door. The door opened and an old person in a cloak came in. Cami¡¯s maid came in. The maid walked straight to the counter. ¡°Have you prepared what I asked for?¡± A woman who seemed to be the owner, replied. ¡°Yes I have. Please wait for a moment.¡± I asked Lionel. We were deliberately sitting near the counter. ¡°Lionel, where did you originally live?¡± ¡°Forest.¡± ¡°Forest?¡± ¡°Yes, I lived with my dad and my mom in the trush forest!¡± The woman¡¯s eyes turned to the child when he said the trush forest. Of course she will. There is no reason for people to live in the forest that is famous for their monsters. That¡¯s why the Grand Duke secretly lived in this ce to recuperate. ¡°So you moved here with your dad?¡± ¡°No¡­mom didn¡¯t want to live with dad.¡± ¡°Why?¡± The child¡¯s face turned sullen when I asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I came here all of a sudden. When I saw my dadter, I wanted to go hunting with him.¡± ¡°You must be upset.¡± I asked Lionel. He must have been very lonely and surprised to be separated from his father all of a sudden. I felt sorry for the child, so I patted his head. ¡®Don¡¯t worry, Lionel. You¡¯ll be able to go hunting with your dad soon.¡¯ The maid ran out with a stiff face. She must be trying to guess the situation and confirm it. She forgot to ask our names because she was panicking. I purposely buy another bread with the Dubbled¡¯s seal. So that she can visit me. After a while, Leticia came to the bakery. ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough. I¡¯ll make sure to repay you next time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. I had a new friend and had fun. Right, Lionel?¡± ¡°Yes! We¡¯re going to see each other again.¡± I went back after I saw Lionel and Leticia off. *** The next day. Leticia, who brought him breakfast, looked at her son who was touching his toy. ¡°Lionel.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Son.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡®What¡¯s wrong with him?¡¯ Ever since they got home, he was quiet. Leticia put the tray on the table and sat in front of her son. Lionel looked at Leticia. ¡°Are you sick?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± She checked his condition, but there¡¯s nothing wrong. Leticia looked into the child¡¯s face with a worried look. ¡°Where does it hurt? Do you have a fever? Do you feel like throwing up?¡± Lionel grabbed his flushed cheek with his small hand. ¡°My cheeks keep getting warm and my throat itches.¡± ¡°Is it a cold¡­¡± ¡°Also my heart kept beating wildly. In my head, I could hear Leine calling my name.¡± Then he sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll buy all of the toys here.¡± When Leine proudly stamped the seal, Lionel thinks she looks like a warrior. ¡°Eat slowly. Do you want some milk?¡± And when she poured the milk, she looked like a princess. Leticia couldn¡¯t helpughing at her son, who had a dreamy expression on his face. When he got out of the carriage, he was quiet, but it seems that he met his first love. Leticia said a mischievous look on her face, ¡°Are you thinking of the Lady? Hmm, then you¡¯d better eat the carrots.¡± ¡°I hate carrots!¡± ¡°The Lady didn¡¯t like someone who hates carrots.¡± Lionel said to his mother, ¡°No wait, I like carrots.¡± ¡°Really? Then can you eat it if I give you a carrot?¡± Lionel gulped when Leticia gave him a carrot which was as big as a finger. Then he put the carrot in his mouth and chewed it slowly. He couldn¡¯t stop frowning because it tastes weird. Leticia gave him another carrot when he was done swallowing. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t she like it if you ate two?¡± After eating one, he doesn¡¯t want to eat the second one. Lionel looked at the carrot with a very troubled face. Leticia smiled when she saw her son go through the ordeal of love fiercely. *** I rolled around in bed and touched the Etwal. ¡®It¡¯s about time they got in touch.¡¯ It¡¯s already the third day after our encounter in the bakery. ¡®Shouldn¡¯t this work? No, apparently, Cami was famous for her love to her grandchild¡­¡¯ When I thought so, I heard a thump from outside the door. ¡°Little miss!¡± She forgot to knock, when I saw Laura who hurriedly called me, I shouted happily in my heart. ¡®It¡¯s Cami!¡¯ ¡°The Empress is here!¡± ¡­¡­huh? No, why did the empress evene here? ¡°She came here for you.¡± ¡°O, okay.¡± I replied reluctantly, changed my clothes, and then came down to the guest room for VIPs. ¡°Child!¡± The empress came to me with a smile. ¡°I greet the Empress.¡± I said as I stretched out my skirt and bent my knees slightly. The empress waved her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be very polite to me. How have you been?¡± ¡°Good.¡± ¡°Come, sit here.¡± She pointed at the sofa, so I sat down carefully. ¡°I was very happy to hear that the little miss hade to the capital city.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to be here too.¡± The moment I said that, I heard a knock. ¡°Sorry for interrupting the conversation, little miss. A guest is here.¡± ¡°Guest?¡± Just then, ¡°Let me talk.¡± With the urgent voice came a grandmother. ¡®Cami!¡¯ As soon as I saw her, the empress¡¯ expression was not happy. Of course, Cami¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good either. They were always on bad terms during the emperor¡¯s reign. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Your Highness, for what you havee in person.¡± ¡°I had some business with the child.¡± ¡°So do I.¡± The two people looked at me. ¡°Child.¡± ¡°Lady.¡± ¡­please save me. Chapter 91 Chapter 91 TL: Zimming It was her aunt who came to the room after Cami. My aunt who was sitting next to me looked at them without any expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry we couldn¡¯t serve you well, because you came without saying it in advance.¡± She expressed displeasure to the two person who came without my consent. Cami sighed. ¡°You¡¯re being too humble. They served us well.¡± The tea being served to the Empress and Cami was indeed a bit too mediocre. Nevertheless, aunt has admitted that she hadmitted a disrespectful act and expressed her apologies. But the Empress said, ¡°It¡¯s decent.¡± She spoke innocently as if she was the victim here. My aunt¡¯s eyebrows went up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. If you want to, would you pleasee backter so that we can serve Your Majesty after preparation?¡± The polite, but obvious meaning makes the Empress angry. ¡°You¡¯re being too much. I came here for a reason.¡± ¡°What reason?¡± ¡°I heard that you are looking for the child¡¯s godmother.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°I was helped by her the other day, and I always valued the child. A child destined to save the empire must have a godmother worthy of her. So I¡¯m going to be the godmother of the child.¡± I almost opened my mouth. ¡®What is she talking about?¡¯ My aunt tried to hide her expression. ¡°It is the imperial rule that the empress wasn¡¯t allowed to be someone¡¯s godmother.¡± ¡°It is in the rules. But the rule was only made because the nobledies are scared that I would exert my influences everywhere. Yet they kept acting nice to me. What a hypocrite.¡± Cami looked at the Empress with a stunned expression. Cami said while frowning, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± The most dangerous thing about the Empress going into the social world was that she would be privately cooperating with the nobles. ¡®The Emperor thinks it¡¯s the most dangerous thing.¡¯ If he heard what she just said, he would probably faint. Above all, I¡¯ll just be the victim. Then, will my father stay still? ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you afraid that if I go into society, your role will be taken by me?¡± It seems that the Empress wanted to irritate Cami, but her purpose was revealed. ¡®She wanted to take away her role, whom the Emperor secretly supported.¡¯ The emperor took special care of Cami after all. ¡®Perhaps the emperor was able to grow up rationally thanks to Cami¡¯s education.¡¯ Cami is rational, even though she has fiery temper, she raised him without any discrimination. Cami said, ¡°Please stop. Until when do you want to take away everything?¡± ¡°When did I ever care about you!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you just say.¡± I watched the two highest ranked women in the Empire fight. I need to end this fight. ¡°Ah! Auntie, it¡¯s time for daddy toe home.¡± I called my father, who even the royal family feared. The Empress and Cami shut their mouths. Especially the Empress, who was targeted by my father wanted to avoid him because she had a history of suffering from Dubbled¡¯s rage. ¡°I need to get back today. I feel sick at the sight of the unpleasant scenery.¡± Then she left. However, Cami remained. And she asked my aunt to have a private meeting with me. ¡°There¡¯s something I must tell her. I¡¯d appreciate it if you could arrange a ce for me to talk to the child.¡± When Cami asked us earnestly, my aunt nced at me. ¡°I¡¯m okay with it!¡± ¡°¡­¡­alright.¡± When my aunt heard my answer, she epted withoutining. Cami barely opened her mouth, only moistening her mouth with tea. ¡°I went to the bakery four days ago.¡± She unexpectedly went straight to the point. I tried to look childish. I opened my eyes wide and nodded enthusiastically. ¡°How do you know that?¡± ¡°My maid saw you.¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you go there with a child?¡± ¡°Yes! He¡¯s Lionel.¡± Cami holds the handle of the teacup tightly. ¡°Is it true that he lived in the trush forest?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s been living there ever since he was born and moved onlyst year.¡± ¡°¡­the child¡¯s mother. You¡¯ve met his mother, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I saw his sister, not his mom. She knows a lot of fun stories and I¡¯m so happy to meet a sincerely nice person. She¡¯s also very considerate.¡± ¡°Have you ever seen his mother?¡± ¡°Lionel lives with his sister. I guess he doesn¡¯t live with his mother. Lionel told me about his sister alot, but rarely told me about his mother¡­but I could guess that he misses her alot¡­¡± I said it with a sad face on purpose, and Cami bit her lips. ¡®I gave you all of the hints, Cami.¡¯ Cami looked at me with clear eyes after she had calmed down. ¡°Where does that child live?¡± ¡°In Count Barthou¡¯s mansion. Thedy is his sister.¡± ng! The sound was from Cami who put down the teacup on the coaster roughly. The maids urgently came in, surprised to hear the noise that had leaked out. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°So she¡¯s a noble¡­¡± The maids was startled by the murmur and shut their mouth. I helped Cami, who was about to fall. ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m having another headache. How long is this going to bother me?¡± ¡®That means she¡¯s worried.¡¯ Whether or not she¡¯ll let her son know. There is no way that she doesn¡¯t know about the Count Barthou situation. She¡¯s wondering if it is okay for them to meet again. ¡°I¡­¡­¡± I looked at Cami. ¡°I read a book a long time ago. The thrush forest is always dark, surrounded by trees, but the moment we see the sunset, it is bright. It¡¯s not always a bad thing to live in the dark. You¡¯ll know the preciousness of the dark at sunset.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± This would be surprising. This book was written secretly by Cami, hoping that this will be a hope to Grand Duke Locard when he loses his sight. ¡®She had those days.¡¯ The days when she hopes her son doesn¡¯t lose hope. Now, the Grand Duke has found his sight, regained his will to live, has a wife and son. ¡®Even if they had a problem, would anything worse happen than those days?¡¯ That¡¯s what the story meant. ¡°So headaches aren¡¯t necessarily bad. It makes your body more immune if you experience it again!¡± I added it like a child, but Cami kept looking at me. ¡°Lady¡­tell me if you need anything.¡± ¡®Just don¡¯t forget me.¡¯ I grinned. A few dayster, a news came from the people Seria sent to Count Barthou mansion. A luxurious carriage came to the mansion. The Grand Duke found Leticia. *** Laura pondered while holding a coat and a cape. ¡°It¡¯s going to be nice using a coat because it¡¯s cold today, but little miss using a cape is so cute. What should I do?¡± ¡°I like the coat!¡± The cape is long and ufortable to use while walking. Today was my first day at a social party in the capital city. I need to look dignified. Laura answered, ¡°Yes,¡± and put my coat on. When I finished preparing and looked in the mirror, I could see a cute and elegant littledy. ¡®Of course it¡¯s Sharon¡¯s design.¡¯ From the coat to dress, ribbons and shoes, they were all very pretty. As my aunt said, I need to imprint them with my image of a rich and dignified young miss of Dubbled. My aunt, who was waiting for me, held out her arm. ¡°Aunt, you¡¯re so cool¡­¡± She wore a blue coat simr to mine, ck pants, which were vintage and fluffy long boots. She also used a pomade and tied her hair. There wasn¡¯t anyone who was this cool. ¡°It¡¯s your first social party, so I need to care about my appearance.¡± Chapter 92 Chapter 92 TL: Zimming Today¡¯s party was the 10th anniversary of Count Walt and his wife¡¯s marriage. Both were born in prestigious families, and the Countess was the godmother of countlessdies. Because of that, there were many young attendees. ¡®That¡¯s why my aunt chose Count Walt and his wife¡¯s party as my first party.¡¯ ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in ages, Countess.¡± The Countess weed us. ¡°It¡¯s a great party.¡± A few greetings were exchanged, and Countess Walt looked at me. ¡°This littledy¡­¡± I spread my skirt and bent my knees. ¡°My name is Leine Risette Dubbled.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡­the little miss.¡± The countess analyzes me from head to toe. This was the characteristic of socialites. Since it is the beginning of the faction expansion, everyone is keenly looking at children they have never seen before. The Countess¡¯ eyebrows were lifted up. However, she smiled brightly, took off her gloves and asked for a handshake. I smiled inwardly, shaking hands with her. ¡®This is because I bent my knees with a perfect angle.¡¯ I really put that much effort just to greet them like that. The countess said to my aunt. ¡°Please share a secret on how you educate the child. I was so impressed with her elegant posture.¡± ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t teach her anything. I think she learned a few times from the administrator on the estate¡ª¡± People flocked while the two were talking. ¡°Nice to meet you, little miss.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re much more elegant than I thought.¡± When I smiled and showed dignity without embarrassment despite the pouring greetings, aunt added with an arrogant voice, ¡°¡ª she must¡¯ve been born with it.¡± ¡°Oh my.¡± I got a little shy. ¡®I didn¡¯t embarrass my aunt.¡¯ Well done, me! I grinned inwardly. When aunt and the adults began to talk, the countess called the ck-haired girl. ¡°Isabe, let me introduce you to the little miss.¡± ¡°Yes, godmother.¡± Isabe said, ¡°Shall we go?¡± Isabe, who mingled among the children, introduced herself first. ¡°I¡¯m Isabe Hadero.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Hadero. My name is Leine Dubbled.¡± I greeted other children and had a small conversation. ¡°What academy did Miss Dubbled attend?¡± ¡°I studied with the vassals in castle.¡± Then suddenly, ¡°You must be a fool then?¡± The boy stood with one hand holding a ss of juice and walked in between the children. The children split up as if they were red sea and opened the way for him. ¡®Niel Vallua.¡¯ He is the second son of Duke Vallua. *** Now that I¡¯m living in the capital city, I knew I¡¯d meet him someday. But I didn¡¯t expect to see him so soon. A terrible memory with that bad guy came to my mind. ¡°Why can¡¯t you do my homework instead? Ah, I think it¡¯s because you want to be beaten today.¡± ¡°You rat!¡± ¡°Run! cry!¡± When I said I couldn¡¯t do his homework, I got pped. The day I was so hungry that I stole lettuce from the kitchen at night, he kicked me. On a day when I couldn¡¯t walk properly because I was sick, he made me run like a horse and giggled with his friends. I hid my trembling hands beneath my skirt. ¡°An invitationes only to the smart kids, isn¡¯t it?¡± When Niel spoke to a group of boys who had followed him, they agreed. Isabe and other children looked troubled and said, ¡°Th, this is Dubbled¡¯s young miss¡­¡­¡± Niel shrugged at the girl¡¯s words. ¡°So?¡± That kid bes more rude because I¡¯m Dubbled¡¯s young miss. Duke Vallua¡¯s family and Dubbled¡¯s are naturally enemies. In my second life, Hayton and Niel, the sons of the Duke of Vallua, were told that they should not lose to Dubbled. But in this life, they lost the right to trade leaves, so they must be more aggressive to Dubbled. He targeted me because he couldn¡¯t do this to the three sons of Dubbled. ¡°If she didn¡¯t have a tutor in the estate and learned from the vassals, it¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s a fool.¡± ¡°Then where do you go?¡± ¡°I went to the Imperial Academy.¡± When I saw him hesitating with a scared face, I nodded, ¡°Aha.¡± ¡°I guess you went there because you got an invitation.¡± With that, all of Niel¡¯s followers agreed. ¡°Niel is the second son of Vallua, his bloodline is great.¡± ¡°The Duke of Vallua gave all of his best resources to his sons.¡± ¡°His level is different from other people.¡± Niel soon red at me and shouted. ¡°Of course! You think I¡¯m a fool like you? I already decipher the Bible and memorize it.¡± The children eximed their admiration. No one at that age starts memorizing or deciphering the Bible. It¡¯s mostly learned in higher education institutions. So I only learnt it when I was 18. The Bible was different from the imperialnguage as it was a book written a long time ago. It was very difficult to interpret because of the mixture of imperial and ancientnguages. ¡®How much do you know the Bible?¡¯ This question was believed to measure our knowledge. The followers of Niel smiled and did not miss any chance. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± ¡°You¡¯re like the Dubbled¡¯s sons!¡± ¡°Even the Dubbled sons will not be able to decipher the Bible.¡± When everyone looked surprised, Niel, who was arrogant, began to take the Bible. ¡°In the beginning, God created the heavens and the earth¡­¡­¡± When the children admired him, even the eyes of the adults were focused on him. They started to gather one by one and we ended up being surrounded by a huge crowd. ¡°Can the Dubbled brothers interpret the bible?¡± When someone asks, ady with a fan said, ¡°I am very worried about his growth, he always surrounded himself with books and newspapers, he started getting interested in the biblest year.¡± ¡°What are you worried about? I envy you, Duchess of Vallua.¡± The Duchess of Vallua smiled when she saw her son. As he kept garnering attention, Niel became even more excited. ¡°God created humans, the humans cherished and loved their brothers. He gave the brothers three potatoes and a handful of oats.¡± ¡°That¡¯s strange?¡± The eyes of the people were on me at once. I said, ¡°Did you really interpret the bible? That¡¯s strange.¡± Niel who was in the midst of excitement, frowned. ¡°What¡¯s strange about it!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not three potatoes and a handful of oats. The word in the seventh line of chapter 2 is read as potato in the Imperialnguage, but sadness in the ancientnguage.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It means that God gave them 30% of sadness and 10% of joy. You can¡¯t interpret that for them being full.¡± ¡°What nonsense! I¡¯m right. What do you know? This¨C¡± ¡°It¡¯s the trantion from the Imperial Pce.¡± You didn¡¯t decipher it yourself, you took out a copy from the Imperial Pce and memorized it. ¡®A copy from the imperial pce that the Duchess of Vallua secretly get from Empress Yvonne to get his stupid son into the Imperial Academy.¡¯ Niel turned pale. I continued with a smile. ¡°I saw a manuscript of interpretation in the library of the Empress, I saw a few pages and they were filled with mistrantions.¡± ¡°What mistrantions are there in the academy textbook¡­!¡± ¡°Last week, the priests announced that they could finally read some of the ancientnguage. Didn¡¯t you read that because you liked the newspaper so much?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Niel couldn¡¯t say anything as the adults spoke. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s strange¡­¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s usually not read as oats.¡± At that time, my aunt, who came into the crowd, and Countess Walt, the host, ran towards us. The countess asked us, At that time, my aunt, who came into the crowd, and Countess Walt, the host, ran over me. ¡°I interpreted it when I was bored at the estate. It¡¯s fun!¡± Niel shouted as I deliberately put a sullen expression. ¡°It can¡¯t be! Even my brother can¡¯t do that! Even in the church, they only interpreted eight chapters and ny-two lines!¡± ¡°You mean that God lost his ignorance and the world became disordered, as the shepherd prayed for 193 days for the grieving humans?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± In an instant, silence came to the room. While those people were covering up their mouth, I grabbed my aunt¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Aunt, I want to go to the Imperial Pce library too. There must be many interesting books like the Bible right? I¡¯ll borrow them!¡± ¡°The Imperial Pce library is off limits. Only the royal family and authorized personnel are allowed. You can¡¯t borrow them out.¡± ¡°But he read the scripture from the Imperial Library¡­?¡± The Duchess of Vallua froze as I tilted my head slightly. I lifted my eyebrows and said, ¡°Then did hemit a crime?¡± Niel was acting restless, as if something was about to go wrong. ¡®He¡¯s right.¡¯ Because the only pride of his life, the Imperial Academy, won¡¯t ept anyone with a criminal background. Him and his mother were about to get caught soon! I am excited by the mere thought of it. Chapter 93 Chapter 93 TL: Zimming All eyes were on the Duchess of Vallua. ¡°W- we, uh¡­¡­¡± The Duchess was muttering with a pale face as she couldn¡¯t find any excuse. She grabbed her son¡¯s wrist and went out quickly. Niel, who was being taken away by the Duchess, stared at me as if he would tear me to death, but I only waved my hands to him. *** ¡°My name is Micha George. I¡¯m stillcking much but I educate the children.¡± ¡°My name is Candida Dimonte. When I was young, I worked as a maid for the Empress.¡± Those famous godmothers surrounded me and introduced themselves. They all looked at me with glistening eyes as if they were expecting something. I am also Dubbled¡¯s child even though I am adopted. I was even given the Duchess name as my middle name. Also the Empress was interested in me since the Luminous medicine incident. Moreover, I corrected Niel back then. It naturally made my value soared. I grinned as I tried not to express my burden. ¡®I should keep it a secret that I could read ancientnguage.¡¯ It¡¯s already crowded, it¡¯ll be even more annoying when that fact is revealed. A loud voice came from the door when I was distressed by thedies. ¡®Cami has arrived!¡¯ The people gathered in twos and threes stepped back and bowed their heads. I went near my aunt, bowed a little and saw Cami. I saw her in my previous lives but I still feel great seeing her. She always acts elegantly and never wasted any movement. The host, Countess Walt, approached her with a smile. ¡°You came here. It¡¯s an honour for us.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good party. I can feel you are meticulous in handling it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.¡± Cami looked around and said, ¡°It¡¯s a great party, so let¡¯s all enjoy it.¡± Only then did the people with their hands on their chests and their backs bent went on their ways. The noise returned to the party. Cami settled herself on a chair. There aren¡¯t many seats, but she sat at a good ce. ¡®As expected of the number one socialite.¡¯ They all actedpletely different from the Empress¡¯ partyst time. They have factions, but they restrain the fighting. The people enjoyed the party freely, but they didn¡¯t forget the rules. ¡®There are still a lot of people who want to ask her to be their godmother.¡¯ She was surrounded by youngdies and their parents. Cami was very benevolent, she treated everyone fairly. She didn¡¯t even be a godmother to anyone. Suddenly, ¡°Lady Dubbled.¡± I was startled to see her staring at me. ¡®Huh?¡¯ I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d call me in such a public space. When I nced at my aunt, she nodded and I headed to Cami. ¡°I greet you.¡± ¡°Sit down here.¡± Then she told the crowd around her. ¡°Can everyone leave us? I need to talk about something with thedy.¡± It was needless to say that people were surprised. While stepping back, everyone nced at this side with a curious expression. ¡°It¡¯s been a few days.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What have you been doing?¡± ¡°I took a walk and read books.¡± ¡°Is it a book with the passage you told mest time?¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s my favorite book.¡± ¡°I¡¯m thankful.¡± Then she looked at me with gentle eyes. ¡°I want to give a present to you. I was wondering what kids would like the most these days, but I decided to give you what you want instead. Is there anything you want?¡± She asked me. ¡°A gift for me?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m grateful for thedy. Thanks to you, I could find someone precious.¡± She seems to have decided to ept Leticia and Lionel. ¡®She will soon officially be the Grand Duchess and the Duke¡¯s child.¡¯ I didn¡¯t say anything and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you wonder who¡¯s so precious? You must be curious.¡± ¡°You¡¯re very wise, so I trust your intention. If you don¡¯t tell me the details then I don¡¯t think I should hear it.¡± Her eyes, which treated me like a child, changed. ¡°Lady is very clever.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ttered.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re really clever. I mean it.¡± She stared at me. I didn¡¯t avoid her gaze. ¡°I appreciate your words, but I don¡¯t think I am clever.¡± ¡°What do you want and need?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s necessary¡­¡± I pretended to think. ¡°Wait, but that¡¯s something you can¡¯t give me.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you underestimating me?¡± She asked yfully. I said firmly. ¡°You can¡¯t give me people.¡± ¡°People? Do you need people? You already have so much of them. Your capable father, outstanding brothers and aunt who is the most popr. I heard that a lot of talented people are around you.¡± ¡°What I need is someone who can teach me. Dad said that. I¡¯m Lady of Dubbled, so I¡¯ll have to act like it. But I¡¯m still young, so I don¡¯t know anything.¡± ¡°¡­¡­you want a godmother?¡± ¡°But my family can¡¯t do that. I need someone to be my second mother.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I really need someone who I can trust and follow like a mother.¡± ¡°I see. You¡¯re right.¡± Then, a chocte fountain came in. It was a gift from the party organizer to the children. As I stared at the children running excitedly, I felt dizzy. ¡®I¡¯m gonna be excited too!¡¯ I thought so and shouted, ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°Go and see.¡± At the words of Cami, I got up and went to the chocte fountain. As I walked, I felt Cami looking at my back. While I was looking at the reflection on the fountain, Cami beckoned her maid and looked at me. ¡®Dubbled¡­find out¡­how far her education is.¡¯ After barely reading the shape of the mouth reflected in the fountain, I moved the biscuit to the bowl and smiled. It seemed that there was not much time left for me to have a godmother. *** ¡®And as expected!¡¯ I looked out to the window in the carriage. Cami invited me for dinner. It was surprising and many people were shocked. My family was discussing the invitation when I said, ¡°I want to go!¡± Dad finally decided to send me there. ¡°If you don¡¯t sit properly, you¡¯ll get hurt.¡± ¡­with Johann. I answered, ¡°Yes¡­¡± and straightened out my posture. The men dressed in neat uniforms greeted us after we got off the carriage. ¡°I greet the children of Dubbled.¡± We followed their guide into the room. Johann waited in the reception room as I headed to the room next to it. ¡°Call me as soon as they make you feel ufortable.¡± Johann whispered after I nodded and went into the room. ¡°She¡¯ll be here soon, so please wait patiently.¡± After the butler left the room, I sat down carefully on the sofa. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡®This is a VIP reception room where the Cami invites only a few people.¡¯ ¡°Wow¡­¡± I looked around the room while admiring it. It¡¯s not super luxurious, but¡­ The room looks good. It was decorated with old ornaments but it looks elegant. There was a terrace attached to the room, where sunlight poured through arge window and there were a lot of green trees and flowers outside. ¡®Huh? Is that a Haro flower?¡¯ I screamed inwardly at the sight of the flower. It¡¯s the flower that made me illst time. I went to the terrace to make sure that it was really a Haro flower, and if I am right, I will close the window. After I put my hands on the window, I could hear a voice calling someone from afar. ¡°¡­.where are you!¡± ¡°¡­.rince.¡± ¡°Prince Adrian!¡± Thud! I heard someone fall on the floor. I turned my head in surprise. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The cool breeze scattered his blonde hair. ¡®Adrian!¡¯ I was so surprised as he opened his mouth, ¡°Isaac, why¡­¡± As soon as he was muttering something, I heard a squeak of hinges from the window of the room next door. ¡®Johann¡¯s in the room next door!¡¯ I quickly pulled him and hid behind the curtain. And I caught Adrian¡¯s wrist quickly and made him bend his knee. If I could, I felt like stuffing him into my pocket. My heart was pounding. Adrian and Johann were naturally enemies. It was the biggest opportunity to put des in each other¡¯s throats. I slipped my head out of the curtain, wondering if Johann had opened the door. But all I can see is the servant¡¯s uniform. ¡®The butler must have opened the door.¡¯ I sighed, and looked straight ahead. His eyes were staring at me from a close distance. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 TL: Zimming I quickly moved away from him. Then I looked around, and hurriedly closed the door of the terrace tightly. ¡°Why are you here?¡± He should be in the pce! ¡°What about you?¡± I was a little embarrassed by Adrian¡¯s words. ¡°I was invited¡­wait, I asked you first!¡± ¡°I¡¯m staying here.¡± Adrian is staying at Cami¡¯s ce? It never happened in my past life. He should have been kicked out of the pce when he was eight because of his maternal grandfather¡¯s treason. ¡°Since when?¡± ¡°Since five years ago.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t reply to my letter.¡± Adrian once sent me a letter when I was four, with a bouquet of flowers and shoes. Back then, I replied to him by sending a letter to the church through the chairman. Turns out Adrian did not receive the letter because he had already left the church. ¡°¡­you sent me a reply?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I¡¯ve been sending this rascal a lot of letters too. I couldn¡¯t send it directly to the castle, so I sent a letter on the day I heard that the Imperial Pce carriage had entered the church. There are more than ten letters that have not been delivered. Adrian looked down with eyes moist. ¡°I didn¡¯t know¡­¡± I didn¡¯t know what to do after seeing his pitiful expression. His face, which was already perfect when he was eight years old, was now even more beautiful like a flower in full bloom. Just looking at him looking so pitiful, makes me feel guilty. I need to calm him down. ¡°You didn¡¯t know because you weren¡¯t there. I¡¯ll send it again! I¡¯ll send it here and you¡¯ll get it this time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send it to the Dubbled¡¯s residence first.¡± ¡°I¡¯m living in the capital city now.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here with my family-¡° I suddenly realized something while I was talking. ¡®Adrian knew me as Isaac, the servant.¡¯ At that time, I thought I was going to defect, so I lied naturally. ¡®Do I need to tell him the truth?¡¯ If Cami bes my godmother, he¡¯ll know anyway. ¡°You know, the truth is¡ª¡° m! In a sh, the door of the terrace flew to the opposite wall. And with the sound of the footsteps, I could see his silver hair. ¡®Johann¡­!¡¯ Before I could call him, Adrian embraced me as he looked at Johann with wary eyes. Johann pointed his sword at Adrian. ¡°Let go of that hand.¡± ¡°What¡¯s with this guy.¡± I was suffocated by the situation. ¡°Let me say it onest time.¡± Johann who said so, quickly went closer to Adrian. In an instant Adrian tightened his hug and stepped back. Johann once again aimed his sword to Adrian¡¯s neck. Adrian kicked the cab as a candle holder dropped down. He held me with one hand, took the candle holder in the other hand as he blocked Johann¡¯s sword. ng! With the sharp sound, I could feel the frightening atmosphere even more. ¡°Stop¡ª!¡± I screamed. Adrian and Johann looked at me. I felt really dizzy because of the fight. *** ¡°What is this nonsense¡­!¡± Cami looked at me, Johann and Adrian, sitting on a sofa in the messy room. I got up and looked at Cami with a pitiful expression. ¡®I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡¯ It¡¯s all because of those monsters! I shouted inside, but the only thing that came out of my mouth was, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Of course she¡¯ll be dumbfounded. She called me to talk, but when she came here, her favorite VIP room was a mess. There was nothing to say even if she made an officialint to Dubbled. I closed my eyes tightly. ¡®There¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡¯ ¡°Can¡¯t you forget about today¡¯s mistake as a gift to me you mentionedst time?¡± I wanted to cry because of the wasted chance, but there was no other way. Johann is the heir to Dubbled¡¯s family. If he was protested by Cami, his honor would fall to the ground. There would be a lot of people who would be willing to make Johann¡¯s honor fall down. His road ahead is full of thorns. Adrian¡¯s problem was even more severe. This is the only proper ce he could go, given that he has been living elsewhere for a long time. It was painful to imagine Adrian wandering the streets like an abandoned dog. ¡°¡­¡­did Lady also contribute to this?¡± ¡°No, but still¡­¡± ¡°First, let¡¯s hear why they fought.¡± I don¡¯t know that either. I poked Johann who kept quiet. When I whispered to him to hurry up, he finally opened his mouth. ¡°I felt someone in the VIP room. When I asked the butler, he said, ¡®There¡¯s only Leine inside¡¯ but I could feel someone else was there.¡± This time, I poked Adrian. ¡®You need to speak too!¡¯ Adrian slowly opened his mouth. ¡°I came to see you, but she was here instead.¡± ¡°Youe into the terrace again?¡± ¡°I was talking to the child for a while, but suddenly someone attacked me and I fought back.¡± After hearing the story, Cami sighed. I looked at her with dejected eyes, and she narrowed her eyes toward me. ¡°I¡¯m going to forget this, because it¡¯s the Lady¡¯s wish.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Fortunately, she didn¡¯t react angrily. I nagged at Adrian and Johann in my heart. I hope they paid their debts soon. ¡°I heard a rumour about you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You know how to decipher the Bible, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Well, try to interpret this.¡± When Cami beckoned me, the butler brought a frame that had been lying on the floor. I looked at the frame the butler gave me. [Use your eyes if you have one, use your ears if you have one, use your mouth wisely if you have one.] Reading the words in the frame, I looked at her. She nodded as if allowing me to speak more, but I said nothing. They were all bewildered hearing me. Johann and Adrian nced at me. While Camiughed. ¡°Ahaha!¡± Sheughed loudly while covering her mouth. ¡°You¡¯re smart too.¡± ¡®Use your eyes if you have one¡¯ means that you should take good care of yourself so that you are not blind to the opportunity in front of you. ¡®Use your ears if you have one¡¯ means to listen carefully to other people¡¯s stories and not to be swayed by rumours. ¡®Use your mouth wisely if you have one¡¯ meaning is to distinguish what should be said and not be said. ¡®So overall, it tells us to be careful and not talk too much.¡¯ That¡¯s why I kept my mouth shut. ¡°It was given by my godmother. I¡¯m giving this to you now.¡± ¡°¡­what?¡± ¡°I was going to deliver it to you nicely, but I came to this mess.¡± She looked at Adrian and Johann coldly. ¡®So this¡­¡¯ I shut my mouth while holding back myughter. ¡®Sess!¡¯ I got a great godmother! ¡°Thank you, godmother!¡± As I called her idently, she said, ¡°I like you because you¡¯re quick-witted.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll educate you weekly in my mansion. If you need something, you don¡¯t have to worry because I¡¯ll get it ready.¡± ¡°Yes, godmother!¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll tell your family. There are a few precautions before that.¡± ¡°Please tell me.¡± ¡°First, I don¡¯t like those who are being too modest. You need to be modest yet at the same time not lose to other children.¡± That¡¯s something I¡¯m very good at. I smiled and nodded. ¡°Second, I don¡¯t like those who are overconfident. I loathe those who borrow my power and do nothing.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay. Then go back¡­¡± As soon as she said so, Johann¡¯smunication device vibrated. Johann, who checked the device, put it back in his pocket. Communication devices are so expensive that they are hard to find in Dubbled. Only my father, who is the family head, and his sessor, Johann, went around using it. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± When I asked, Johann answered casually. ¡°Someone from the pce is looking for you.¡± ¡°No way¡­¡± ¡°Her Majesty the Empress.¡± Cami fist tightened and her veins popped out. ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten thest one.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± She lifted her eyebrows at me. ¡°I get easily jealous. I don¡¯t want to see you with other godmothers.¡± Cami, the most elegantdy in the Empire said that. I could onlyugh awkwardly. After the conversation, me and Johann got up. ¡°Then we¡¯ll go back, godmother.¡± I spoke as Johann lowered his head. Cami nodded. As I was leaving the room with Johann, Cami said, ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°Is the Lady engaged?¡± ¡°Engaged?¡± A noble usually has an engagement at an early age but I don¡¯t have one yet. ¡°No.¡± When I said that, godmotherughed. ¡°Usually, godmother often bes your mother-inw.¡± Johann and Adrian looked at godmother coldly at once. Click here to be a supporter and get to read 10 chapters ahead of time. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 TL: Zimming ¡°It is Dubbled¡¯s matter.¡± Johann said with a cold voice, and the corners of Cami¡¯s mouth slowly went up. ¡°I have thought that the most important thing in the marriage agreement is the opinion of both parties.¡± Those words are true. Cami had replied, as Johann pulled my hand. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to convey your will. But I don¡¯t know what my father will think.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°No way.¡± After he opened the door, he nced at godmother. ¡°But my father said that if a person with a bad intention came to Dubbled, at least they need to be prepared to die.¡± Cami was speechless. *** I sat on the couch and nced at my family. ¡°That grandmother is already senile!¡± My family members who heard from Johann were very upset. They were even more angry because they had obtained information about Cami¡¯s grandchild who was near my age. ¡®The Dubbled¡¯s are scary¡­¡¯ It was only a few days since Cami found her daughter-inw and grandchildren. Not many knew about this, and even Count Barthou, Leticia¡¯s father, was unaware of the rtionship between his daughter and the Grand Duke. ¡®Just how great is the information department in Dubbled?¡¯ Thinking about it scared me. Henry, who was touching the handle of the teacup, said to father, ¡°Nos. drive them out within four days.¡± Isaac looked at dad. ¡°I¡¯ll help to slit their throats.¡± There was no detail, but I could understand that the ¡®they¡¯ that were mentioned were the Grand Duke and Cami. Dad¡¯s hand which was on the armrest reacted, as if he had decided and I almost screamed. ¡®I¡¯m in big trouble!¡¯ When I imagined Cami¡¯s mansion copsing because of Dubbled, I felt goosebumps. ¡®They can¡¯t do that.¡¯ I wrapped my cheeks with both hands and exhaled a sigh. Their eyes turned to me at once. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± My aunt asked me, so I said deliberately while looking sad. ¡°I don¡¯t need a marriage partner!¡± The people of Dubbled who had a cold expression on their faces, flinched. I looked at them with a pitiful expression. ¡°I want to live with my family forever.¡± Then Isaac said, ¡°¡­really?¡± ¡°Yes. Because my dad and brothers are the most awesome in the world.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± He grinned and as I continued. ¡°Daddy and brothers are all knights. Knight who protects the weak and doesn¡¯t kill the weak! Right?¡± ¡°Huh? Huh¡­that¡­yes.¡± Isaac panicked as I looked at Henry. ¡°Bad aristocrats abused their power recklessly, but my family wouldn¡¯t. Right?¡± ¡°¡­yes.¡± I looked at dad. ¡°Nos says it¡¯s much, much more difficult to be a good head than a good official. Making the right decision is the hardest thing. You¡¯re the coolest one because you¡¯re a good head, aren¡¯t you? ¡°¡­yes.¡± I smiled and pped my hands. ¡°As expected, my family is the coolest, so I want to live with them forever.¡± Dad and brothers were shocked. ¡°I¡¯ll try to think it over. It could be a hasty decision.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m a righteous knight.¡± Listening to my family, I nodded. That¡¯s a relief. I don¡¯t have to get a new godmother. Thinking so, I breathed a sigh of relief in my heart. After that, I had told ¡®Daddy, you¡¯re the best,¡¯ about a hundred times before I could trudge out of the room. Just when I was about to climb the stairs, Johann asked, ¡°What about me?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°¡­nothing.¡± When he said so, he walked to the other side as I tilted my head in confusion. *** A few dayster, it became the first day of my education. I arrived at my godmother¡¯s ce, when I got out of my carriage, she greeted me. ¡°I greet my godmother.¡± ¡°¡­yes.¡± Godmother looked at me and the people that came along. ¡°I didn¡¯t own that much tea set in my mansion to serve all of you.¡± The knights answered politely. ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± ¡°There are not enough chairs in my mansion where you¡¯ll all be waiting.¡± The knights shouted out loudly, even though she meant for them to go away, ¡°We¡¯re fine waiting on the roof or the dog house!¡± ¡°¡­..do as you please.¡± My godmother turned her back and went inside. Then before we step the stairs of the entrance, I grabbed her arm. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this the noble etiquette?¡± ¡®In fact, I held her arm because I knew her knees weren¡¯t good.¡¯ Cami is an old woman, she couldn¡¯t help it. She often gets sick and her knees hurt especially often. But she didn¡¯t want anyone to know because she doesn¡¯t want to ept that she¡¯s already old. In front of others, she pretended to be alright and no one knew about her knees. ¡®But I know.¡¯ Because she was one of my customers who bought luminous medicine. I wondered why she, who didn¡¯t easily believe in rumours, bought the luminous medicine, but I learned from looking at her carefully. All the parties attended by godmother were ces without stairs. And every time she sat on a chair, she frowned faintly. ¡®It must be her knees.¡¯ Iughed innocently, but Camiughed as if she understood what I meant. I smiled gently and helped her. The ce where godmother took me was a huge room with a big window on one side of the wall. Outside the window, I could see a garden full of grass and beautiful trees. ¡°This is the training room where you¡¯ll be educated. Take a look around. You can also see the garden and the greenhouse outside.¡± ¡°Yes, godmother.¡± When I answered gently, godmother stepped back so that I could look aroundfortably. When I opened the ss door leading outside, a sweet smell of grass filled my nose. The sun was shining, and the weather was perfect. While looking around, I stopped walking as I reached the greenhouse. A fish made from water was floating in the air. ¡®Adrian¡¯s power?¡¯ It seemed to be another one he made, because we buried one of them five years ago. I was a little terrified. ¡®Just how strong is this Adrian?¡¯ He maintained one of them for about two years back then. The fish came closer and tickled my cheek with its tail. Iughed because the fish looked so cute. When I reach out my hand, ites into my palm and circles around. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Good boy.¡± Just then, ¡°Come here, Amand.¡± As soon as I heard the familiar voice, Amand slipped out of my palm. ¡°Adrian.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°How have you been?¡± When I asked, his eyes nced at me gently. ¡°Lady Dubbled.¡± ¡®He must have noticed already.¡¯ It¡¯s weird if he was still clueless. The boy looked down. He must¡¯ve felt betrayed by me. ¡®So at times like this¡­¡¯ ¡°Was it fun tricking me¨C¡° ¡°It¡¯s my fault!!¡± At times like this, it¡¯s best to admit my mistake. I have to beg him. ¡°When I entered the barrier, I was scared and idently gave my brother¡¯s name! I thought I would never see you again!¡± ¡°Then why did you help me bury¡ª¡° ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I should have told you then, but I forgot because It slipped out of my mind!¡± ¡°How do you feel when you get a letter?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll reflect on my mistake! I deceived you after all¡­right. I¡¯m sorry. You deserves to be angry! I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯m so sorry. There¡¯s no excuse. It¡¯s no wonder you¡¯re upset!¡± Adrian panicked when I didn¡¯t stopped begging. *** Some timeter. Adrian looked at the girl, and soon, he opened his mouth. ¡°You didn¡¯t mean to deceive me, did you?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, then.¡± When Adrian said so, Leine blinked. ¡°That¡¯s it? You¡¯re forgiving me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That easily?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­¡­is he a fool?¡± The girl frowned. She looked more frustrated than before. ¡°I lied to you. You should get angry!¡± ¡°I was going to get angry, but seeing you, it¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a fool. If you¡¯re angry you should get angry. You don¡¯t have to hold it in. The girl hit his chest in frustration. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°How can you live by being so kind?¡± Adrian smiled slightly as the child hit his chest. ¡°Then will you let me know your real name?¡± Chapter 96 Chapter 96 TL: Zimming I hesitated a little hearing Adrian¡¯s question and said with a small voice. ¡°My name is Leine.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Leine.¡± He called my name several times and smiled. ¡°Your name is pretty.¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a fool¡­¡­¡± I keep sighing. ¡®He¡¯s so nice. How can he be that nice?¡¯ I¡¯m really worried about him. There must be harder challenges for him in the future. I don¡¯t know why Adrian¡¯s future has changed. Nothing happened to him, who should have been driven out of the pce for treason by his maternal grandfather, yet he lives with Cami now. ¡®Perhaps that¡¯s what the emperor asked Cami to do for Adrian¡¯ Since the pce has no one to protect Adrian. Of course, the Emperor can¡¯t do it because of his position. If he shows interest in Adrian, Duke Marche will be on alert. ¡®He have a rough life, but he should fight instead of receiving it like a fool!¡¯ He¡¯ll be wrecked if he kept being like this. ¡°Adrian.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Take a seat here.¡± I sat on the grass and patted on the spot next to me. Adrian sat next to me gently. ¡°When someone tries to deceive you, you stand up like this and say, ¡®Are you tired of living?¡¯ ¡°¡­¡­huh?¡± ¡°Follow me. Are you tired of living?¡± ¡°Are¡­¡­ you tired of living?¡± ¡°Okay. And smile like a viin. When I showed him an example of how my dad smiled, Adrianughed. ¡°No, no. That¡¯s just ugly.¡± As I spoke to him, Adrian raised the corners of his mouth again. ¡®Well, it¡¯s not enough yet, but alright.¡¯ ¡°Then you say, ¡®Aren¡¯t you scared of your future?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared of your future?¡± ¡°Okay. And you can¡¯t smile anymore. Say ¡®If you¡¯re not lucky, it wouldn¡¯t end with your limbs chopped.¡¯¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not lucky, it wouldn¡¯t end with your limbs chopped.¡± ¡°Great! Now try saying them together.¡± ¡°Are you tired of living? Aren¡¯t you scared of your future? If you¡¯re not lucky, it wouldn¡¯t end with your limbs chopped.¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Just then, ¡°Lady?¡± I could hear my godmother¡¯s voice from a distance. I got up quickly and said to Adrian. ¡°Next time I¡¯ll teach you how to threaten more frighteningly. Practice it, okay?¡± ¡°¡­¡­will youe again next time?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯lle here often.¡± Adrian smiled beautifully. I ran to my godmother after waving to him. She was waiting for me near the training room. ¡°You must have already looked around.¡± ¡°Yes, it was fun!¡± ¡°Okay. Shall we go in now then?¡± ¡°Yes, godmother.¡± I grabbed her hand and went into the training room. *** I put the teacup down on the coaster, and godmother smiled. ¡°You have great manners already.¡± ¡°It¡¯s thanks to your teaching.¡± As I smiled and said that, she nodded with satisfaction. ¡®She praised me for how I handle the tea!¡¯ She didn¡¯t know how harshly I was trained by the Duchess of Vallua in my second life. I carefully positioned my teacup down, also carefully moving my arms while drinking tea. Back then, I was criticized even for the smallest mistake and kept practicing tea manners all night. ¡®The way we drink tea is very important.¡¯ Smiling inwardly, I picked up the teacup again. Then godmother pressed my hand lightly. ¡°The test is over, so drink the tea freely.¡± ¡°But¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s etiquette, and I do teach you that, but we need to rx sometimes too. How can we savor the tea while paying attention to etiquette?¡± Godmother who said that also gave me some scones. I took it andughed. In fact, the scent of tea is so good, and I wanted to drink it freely. Godmotherughed as I drank the tea freely. Then I heard a knock on the door. When godmother allowed the person to enter, the butler came in. ¡°There is a guest.¡± Godmother was frowning. ¡°Whoeveres without notice is not a guest. Send them back.¡± The butler continued his words with a perplexed look. ¡°It is the Duchess of Vallua.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Is it because of the earlier incident?¡± The Duchess smuggled a copy of the bible from the Imperial Pce in order to put his son, Niel, to the Imperial Academy. She couldn¡¯t let that go easily because I humiliated Niel and publicly announced their sin. The butler raised his head. ¡°Yes, she said she¡¯d wait until you met her.¡± Godmother sighed. ¡°Take her to the reception room.¡± I took the teacup and lifted my eyebrows slightly. ¡®She must¡¯ve been in a hurry.¡¯ She¡¯s a person who is most afraid of rumours in society. ¡°I¡¯ll ask the butler to get you some books to read, so wait outside the reception room.¡± I lowered my head and followed her out of the training room. She went into the reception room as I sat on a sofa in front of the room while trying to eavesdrop. ¡°You should help us.¡± ¡°What could an old woman like me do?¡± Her calm voice made Duchess Vallua panicked. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the Emperor step back if it¡¯s your orders?¡± ¡°What are you talking about. How could an old woman sway the Emperor?¡± ¡°Th, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­you are also famous in the society. It¡¯s not only me and my son who went through a lot of trouble but Empress Yvonne is in a great trouble too.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°If you chose to take care of this, how thrilled would the Empress be?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re the only one I could depend on. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you this¡­¡± In other words, she¡¯s saying for godmother to take this opportunity to bring Empress Yvonne to her side. ¡°I need some time to think, so you should go back first.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll give me a positive answer.¡± ¡®But will it work out the way she thinks it will?¡¯ The conversation ended before the butler came. That means godmother does not serve her. ¡®In the end, the Duke of Vallua muste forward.¡¯ If the Dukees forward, it will certainly be settled. He¡¯s a man who owns a lot of power. But the Duchess¡¯ reputation will fall to the ground. While I was thinking about it, the butler came with a book and a chessboard. ¡°It¡¯s the chess madam used to y.¡± The old chessboard with traces of time looked really beautiful. The chess pieces were also decorated with ck pearls and rubies, which looked very luxurious. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so pretty!¡± The butler smiled. At that time, the door opened as the Duchess of Vallua left the room. When she went out of the door, she saw me and frowned. ¡°The crow has been crying since the morning.¡± That was an idiom meaning to meet an unlucky person. I smiled and greeted her. ¡°Hello, Duchess of Vallua.¡± ¡°Do you know me?¡± ¡°I saw you at the party with your son!¡± Hey, these days must¡¯ve felt like hell to you. The Duchess¡¯ eyes widened as she realized what I meant. She was angry but she could only gritted her teeth because she didn¡¯t know that I was saying that on purpose. She tried to smile. ¡°I see. I know you too.¡± The Duchess looked at me up and down with an arrogant gaze. And she soon turned her back. I shouted innocently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it too much!¡± ¡°¡­¡­what?¡± ¡°My dad told me that I was about to enroll in the Imperial Academy because of your son¡¯s lie, but don¡¯t worry, he would not die horribly.¡± ¡°Wh, what?!¡± ¡°He won¡¯t die. Just so you know.¡± The Duchess bit her lips with a red face. ¡°You¡­¡­!¡± Just as she was about to shout, godmother came out of the room. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I quickly snuck into godmother¡¯s side.mThe Duchess could only clench her fist. ¡°¡­¡­nothing. I just met the Lady and said hello.¡± Do you think I¡¯m still the Leine who gets hurt easily by your words? I waved my hands innocently at her. ¡°Goodbye!¡± ** At Vallua¡¯s mansion. The Duchess looked at her husband, who was angry. Thump! The Duke hit the table with his hands. ¡°Hon, honey. Don¡¯t worry. When she steps in¡­!¡± ¡°Do you think that old woman will help us?!¡± ¡°Th, then me and Niel¡­¡± Covering her mouth with trembling hands, the Duchess quickly approached her husband. ¡°Then what should I do? Is there any way? Honey!¡± The Duke frowned. ¡®Damn it, damn it!¡¯ The Duke issued a statementst month to stop the execution of Priest Adolf. In the end, however, Adolf¡¯s execution was unstoppable and he could do nothing in front of the Emperor. His family had a big ident at this time, so he couldn¡¯t handle it easily. He calls the administrator. Soon, he came in, the Duke said, ¡°Go and prepare ¡®that¡¯. I¡¯ll give it to the Emperor.¡± The Duchess widened her eyes to her husband¡¯s words. ¡°You mean the one you developed with the church?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Will the Emperor forget this case when he receives it?¡± ¡°He should be.¡± It is a product developed by their ancestors. Even the emperor would open his eyes wide if he received it. The Duke of Vallua pulled a small card out of the drawer, touched it, and smiled. It was a great object that could cover up the family¡¯s faults, and could also strengthen their rtionship with the Emperor. The teleportation magic device, which could travel more than three kilometers was now out on the market. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 TL: Zimming On one sunny day, I sat on the swing of the garden and checked the documents Seria sent me. It was a collection of rumors and information I had asked. It said that soon, there would be a huge horse racing track in the capital city. ¡®Did horse racing be popr?¡¯ Horse racing became another form of gambling, it began with themoners and spread to the nobles. Since the establishment of a race track in the capital city, even the capital city¡¯s nobles have participated to bet money, whichter bes a headache for the Imperial family. My eyes sparkled. ¡®I¡¯ll be able to make some money through this!¡¯ I know which horse will win after all. When I lived as a beggar, I remember the results because I had worked with my gang to save some spots at the racetrack. ¡®If I order Seria to bet¡­¡¯ I covered my mouth with my hands and grinned. In my head, I could hear the jinggling of gold coins. I even imagined climbing on a pile of gold coins and counting the money with an ecstatic expression. ¡®This isn¡¯t what¡¯s important now.¡¯ Godmother will introduce me to a social gathering. There will be a small tea party with about ten noble children attending. ¡®Mrs. George¡¯s son¡­failed to graduate in the academy? Ah then he would be in a great mood to attend the party.¡¯ Let¡¯s skip him. ¡®Lady Mollywood, ah! She had an affair with Lady Jedes¡¯ fiancee? The two of them should never be invited together.¡¯ Let¡¯s skip them too. Most of the nobles were worried about their first introduction into the society. It was a first important step so there shouldn¡¯t be any problem. ¡®But I¡¯m different.¡¯ I have my godmother behind me, so I just need to fill out the list, she will check it out and invite them instead. Besides, who would refuse if Cami invited them? In the first ce, it was godmother who told me to make the list. ¡®Fortunately she¡¯s my godmother!¡¯ Thinking so, I made a list, hid the documents, and left the garden. I was about to go up the stairs then, ¡°Aahhh!¡± I looked carefully at the screaming officer, he had a silver cuff on his sleeve. ¡®I think he¡¯s in the intelligence department under Dubos.¡¯ I shrugged and went into my dad¡¯s office. There were already some officers and my brothers in the office. ¡°A teleportation magic device?¡± The pale officer answered Isaac. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°You already knew that they had finished developing it. But didn¡¯t you say that there¡¯s still time left until it¡¯s out on the market?¡± ¡°They¡¯re preparing for the distribution. After consulting with the church, the Duke of Vallua decided tounch it now.¡± Isaac clucked his tongue. ¡°It seems that he had some hidden motive on doing this.¡± I nodded inwardly. ¡®He already started calcting.¡¯ The Vallua family owned a lot of information and they are well known family of schrs. He must¡¯ve collected all of the data from his ancestor and seed in creating the device. It is a little bit different from the past, as the church and the family¡¯s powers arebined. ¡®This is the same as my previous life, but it wasn¡¯t distributed this fast.¡¯ His device must have a very special ingredient. I don¡¯t know exactly what it is, but it¡¯s very, very expensive. ¡®In my previous life, he secured the spice trading, but now it wasn¡¯t in his hands.¡¯ I purposely kept the spice trade out of his hands, and now he reached out to the church. Henry told dad, ¡°We need to secure that device.¡± Then the officer said, ¡°It is said that the buyers are judged ording to strict standards.¡± Isaac burst into aughter. ¡°What nonsense are they doing? When we sell bread, do we decide whether they¡¯re hungry or not?¡± ¡°They want the nobles to fight for it.¡± Henry said that and the officer responded, ¡°First of all, the device will be revealed at the first prince¡¯s birthday party next month.¡± ¡°He must¡¯ve used that event to advertise it to the Emperor and everyone.¡± Johann who was silent the entire time, nodded. ¡°And he¡¯s going to ask for the amnesty of his wife and son.¡± Dad was only silent, he must¡¯ve tried to organize his thoughts. I slipped next to his side. ¡°Daddy, do you need the device? Then I¡¯ll make the device!¡± I raised my arms up and said, soon, the heavy atmosphere in the room was changed. ¡°How can the little miss be this cute?!¡± Nosughed brightly. Henry and Isaac also stroked my hair. ¡°You don¡¯t need to carry our burden.¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll do it, so just y.¡± ¡®But it¡¯s already in my hand.¡¯ My device is much better than Vallua¡¯s. I smiled brightly while leaning on my dad¡¯s big hand. *** A few dayster, I went out to the main street with my godmother. We will be checking the salon for my party. Godmother who received the list I made was satisfied. I took my godmother¡¯s hands and got out of the carriage. ¡°Do you rent the first floor of Ropte¡¯s salon?¡± ¡°It¡¯s on the second floor.¡± ¡°But the second floor of Ropte¡¯s salon is for the royal family¡­¡± It was a room restricted to royals, even powerful nobles couldn¡¯t rent it. Godmother raised the corners of her mouth. ¡®She¡¯s the most capable godmother ever!¡¯ It was a tremendous improvement considering that I had only borrowed a shabby salon in my first and second life. Ropte salon looked much more luxurious than what I imagined. From the hallway to the lounge, there was no spot that wasn¡¯t luxurious. We walked down the hall as the owner gave us a quick tour. ¡°Godmother, I want to fill the hallway with pretty lights!¡± The owner of the salon said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. It would make the atmosphere even more magical. Lady has a good sense.¡± Godmother smiled at the praise. ¡°I only taught her chess once, but my butler was no match.¡± ¡°Oh my god. Isn¡¯t your butler really good at chess?¡± ¡°Whatever I teach her, she excels at it, so I¡¯m not worried about how to teach her.¡± ¡°I understand now, why you decided on taking the role of being a godmother.¡± ¡°Other godmothers would envy me too¡­¡± I tried to smile, and I screamed in my heart, ¡®Stop!¡¯ at the constant boast. ¡®Godmother must be the type to show off¡­¡¯ I thought so and walked, then people wereing out of the party on the first floor. It was the Duchess of Vallua and many nobledies. ¡°Then, Duchess, please make sure I receive some good news.¡± ¡°Yes. I was so happy to be here today.¡± ¡°I have a nice tea set, Duchess and I¡¯ll send it to you soon.¡± Mrs. George and many other influential figures in the society tried to suck up to Duchess Vallua. ¡°It¡¯s an honour to be here Duchess. Um, Duchess¡­ hearing about the device excites me so much. Please tell your husband that I¡¯ll buy it no matter how much it is.¡± The Marchioness, famous for her arrogance, held the Duchess of Vallua¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll pass on the message.¡± ¡°Yes please.¡± The Duchess looked at the smilingdies and then saw my godmother. Then, the Duchess¡¯ expression changed when she saw me. The nobledies also greeted my godmother. After greeting, Duchess of Vallua nced at me and told other nobledies. ¡°I¡¯d like to have a light tea party after the birthday banquet. I¡¯d like to invite many people. I think 8 days after today would be nice.¡± ¡°8 days¡­?¡± Godmother expression hardened. ¡®It is the day of my party.¡¯ And most of the people I invited are here. ¡°After 8 days, my husband is also in the mansion, so it would be nice to hold a party. If you want to buy the device, make sure to attend.¡± If they could get something like that device they would have to attend the party, despite offending the Dubbled. Thedies did not give a definite answer, but they¡¯re very likely to attend the Duchess of Vallua¡¯s party instead. ¡®The situation became messy.¡¯ I raised my eyebrows and looked up at the Duchess of Vallua. Godmother said, ¡°You¡­!¡± ¡°Godmother, I want to go to the bathroom.¡± When I hugged her arms and spoke, godmother answered me reluctantly. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°While I¡¯m in the bathroom, please look around first. Alright?¡± Godmother sighed when she heard me. She understood me. I said hello to thedies and quickly walked down the hall. After turning the corner, I took a seat and took out themunication device. After a few times, the device blinked as I could hear the chairman¡¯s voice. [Yes, little miss.] ¡°Send all of the teleportation devices you¡¯ve made.¡± [That means¡­¡­] ¡°We will also reveal the device at the birthday banquet of the first prince.¡± I was going to hide it and use it alone, but now that it¡¯s like this, I¡¯ll use it to my gain. ¡®They¡¯re all finished.¡¯ Click here to be a supporter and get to read 10 chapters ahead of time. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 TL: Zimmings When I returned back after having a conversation with the chairman, the atmosphere was in a disarray. Godmother looked at thedies with an angry face. ¡°I¡¯m not ashamed of being her godmother. Seems like I chose the wrong person to invite. Your child doesn¡¯t have toeter.¡± I groaned inwardly. On the day of my party, there will be more people at the Duchess¡¯ party than at mine. It is more beneficial for me to be nice to them rather than to have an empty table at my partyter. I took my godmother¡¯s hands. Godmother looked at me for a moment and we passed by thedies. Thedies hurriedly greeted her but godmother did not ept them. Godmother was just silent the entire time. After looking around the second floor, she grabbed my shoulders and looked at me. ¡°I¡¯ll make a new invitation list, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± ¡°Yes, godmother.¡± I replied gently and hugged her. ¡°They¡¯re just blind¡­¡± Godmother said so but I grinned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them, godmother!¡± ¡°They¡¯re fools.¡± I am grateful for her sincerity. I could only smile innocently like a child but I was making a revenge n. ¡®I saw all the faces of those who were secretly happy when godmother said they don¡¯t need toe.¡¯ *** After we went on our way, I returned to the mansion. When I got off the carriage, Laura escorted me and said, ¡°Little miss, a present has arrived today.¡± ¡°A present?¡± Laura smiled and nced at the mansion. I went to the mansion with my eyes closed as she led me in. I could see some happy faces when I opened my eyes. ¡°Dahlia, Linda, Yuni!¡± My face brightened up and I ran towards them. They immediately hugged me. ¡°What happened?¡± Those three maids have severe crimes, making it difficult for them to go out from the Dubbled castle. ¡°Ms.Javelin called us!¡± ¡°Aunt?¡± ¡°Yes, she asked us to take care of you!¡± I took a deep breath and looked at my aunt who was among the employees. ¡®It must be hard for my aunt.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t simply order them toe here, only the Emperor and Priest could pardon sinners. There would have been a lot of work to do to reach one of them. It was hard to imagine how much money my aunt spent. ¡°Thank you aunt!¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re happy!¡± She reached my height and smiled at me. ¡°Now no one would be able to take your people away. Even me.¡± ¡®Ah¡­¡­¡¯ I think all of this was all because of Mireille¡¯s incident. ¡°I couldn¡¯t onlypensate you only this much for what I¡¯ve caused, but¡­¡­¡± ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m hungry.¡± I tried to change the topic so that she doesn¡¯t have to apologize to me. My quick-witted aunt understands what I meant and stopped talking. It ismon for people to change their maids, aunt also has no choice but to listen to Mireille at that time. Besides, she knew that I still have many people on my side. My dad and brothers were stuck with Mireille, but they took care of me more. My family took care of me while I was preparing to move into the capital city, and they never visited Mireille. My aunt, who believed that Mireille was the fourth child, wanted to do everything for her because of guilt. My aunt could onlyugh bitterly and stroked my hair. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell the chef to prepare it. Freshen up first ande down.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± I took the maid¡¯ hands and climbed up the stairs. As we entered the room, my maids started to criticize the room. ¡°The bed is too hard! Little miss like soft beds!¡± ¡°These clothes are too big! What if the little miss falls down?¡± ¡°Ahh! Who put the candle near the bed? The little miss will get headache!¡± When I heard the maids, I said to myself. ¡®Oh my¡­¡­¡¯ My room back in the Dubbled¡¯s castle was really nice, but this room also becamefortable as time went by. ¡°Little miss, do you want to change?¡± Linda smiled affectionately as I nodded. She analyzed the closet and picked my favorite dress. I changed my clothes, washed my hands and came down. The dining room was full of people, there was aunt, dad and brothers. ¡°I will be the one escorting kid to the Imperial banquet.¡± ¡°Who said so?¡± ¡°You¡¯re noisy. The escort will be up to me, the father.¡± Isaac, Henry, and dad was staring at each other fiercely. ¡®It has started again.¡¯ A few days ago, the three of them were fighting to decide who would be my escort. I quietly sat next to Johann. Heid a napkin on myp and said, ¡°Do you want meat or fish?¡± ¡°Meat!¡± Not long after, the butler brought out the meat. ¡®I love meat¡­¡± I cut the meat with glistening eyes. When I put the meat in my mouth, I felt as if I was in heaven. Johann put something on my te. He had cut the salmon he was eating into small pieces and gave it to me. ¡®I don¡¯t really like fish.¡¯ When I was a beggar, I had to eat discarded fish every time. So even after I was adopted by the Dubbleds, I didn¡¯t really eat fish. ¡®But it was given by Johann¡­¡¯ I closed my eyes tightly, and put it in my mouth. ¡®What¡¯s this? It¡¯s tasty!¡¯ I opened my eyes widely and covered my mouth with both hands. ¡°Are you alright?¡­it¡¯s salmon, it tasted better with the sauce.¡± He dipped the fish on the ck sauce and gave it to me. ¡®I know this sauce. This is soy sauce mixed with things.¡¯ It¡¯s a mix of lemon juice, soy sauce, and a green nt. The salmon really tasted better with the sauce. ¡®I didn¡¯t know it was so delicious.¡¯ I looked at Johann¡¯s te with glistening eyes. ¡°Have you decided who you want to choose as an escort?¡± As soon as Johann asked, everyone in the room looked at me. I quickly said, ¡°No.¡± while concentrating on my food. ¡°How about me?¡± Because I was too focused on the salmon, I nodded my head. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Johann fed me the remaining salmon with an arrogant look. ¡°Good.¡± ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± I didn¡¯t realize it because of the salmon. My dad, Henry, and Isaac had a grim expression. *** Time had passed and it was the day of the banquet today. I grabbed Johann¡¯s arms and arrived at the entrance of the banquet hall. I was about to go inside then I nced back. Dad, Henry and Isaac still looked grim. ¡®Maybe I should¡¯ve told them I¡¯ll take them as an escort one by one.¡¯ Everyone, from the employees to the officers, suffered because of it. They had been suffering for a few days. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ ¡°Lady.¡± ¡°Godmother!¡± She and her followers weed me at the entrance. I quickly let go of Johann¡¯s hand and approached them. ¡°You¡¯re very pretty today.¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m wearing Sharon¡¯s dress!¡± Then thedies replied, ¡°It¡¯s Sharon¡¯s dress? I heard that she chose her customer. How did you¡­?¡± ¡°She¡¯s a close friend of my aunt.¡± ¡°Ah, I see.¡± While having a casual conversation, my surroundings became noisy. ¡°The Duke and Duchess of Vallua¡­¡± ¡°Today¡­the teleportation device¡­¡± ¡°His Majesty the Emperor¡­¡± Vallua¡¯s family and their followers walked into the banquet hall in a confident manner. ¡°Hahaha! Oh, Duke of Dubbled!¡± The Duke of Vallua, who was looking around the banquet hall, approached my father who was nearby. ¡°You little rat!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to deceive the Empress. I just disciplined a terrible girl who was giving us all kinds of misfortunes.¡± At the moment, I was out of breath as I remembered the memories of my second life. I remember the sound of the whip cutting through the air and the footsteps of Duke Vallua walking down the stairs while holding my hair. I grabbed the hem of my skirt tightly. Just then, ¡°ine?¡± Dad¡¯s warm hands took mine. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°¡­¡­yes.¡± I was lying but it¡¯s fine. I wouldn¡¯t get hit by that hand anymore. I used to hide in the closet and crouched at the sound of those footsteps. This time, I did not avoid the eyes of the Duke Vallua, who strode toward my father and me. Chapter 99 Chapter 99 TL: Zimming ¡°Long time no see!¡± The Duke of Vallua greeted my father with a big smile. Even in my second life, it was obvious that he was friendly only on the surface, he would talk bad about him behind his back. It was because of his arrogance, he thought that he would be able to surpass Dubbled¡¯s dominance as he held the powerful device in his hand. The Vallua family is definitely a powerful familypared to other noble families, but it was at the bottom of the five Dukes. The ancestors considered honor as a top priority for generations and criticized the nobles for paying attention to money. But money is the root of honor and power. Therefore, Vallua was at the bottom of the five Dukes, they didn¡¯t have many money and soldiers. However, ording to the words of the Vallua¡¯s ancestors, Dubbleds are a pest that throws away the honor of nobleman and only has eyes on money, but they have seeded and gained prestige. ¡®The Dubbled are honorable, but they didn¡¯t get along well with the church.¡¯ The Duke of Vallua looked up at my father with the corners of his mouth raised. ¡°The other day at the party, you were so busy that we didn¡¯t have the time to talk. What about today?¡± Now that he has the device on his hands, he dares to speak like this. But my father didn¡¯t care about the Duke of Vallua and looked at me, who was feeling bad a little while ago. My father bent on one knee and looked at me, he lifted my eyelids a little and checked my pupils. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re sick.¡± Duke of Vallua¡¯s mouth trembled because of my father¡¯s action. ¡°I guess I¡¯m running out of time again today.¡± Only then did my father¡¯s eyes nced at him. ¡°Then don¡¯t stick around and go.¡± ¡°¡­¡­It sounded like you¡¯re ignoring the gold mine in front of you because of your pride.¡± My dad got up. When my father, who was much taller than the Duke of Vallua, stood up right away, he looked down at the Duke of Vallua. ¡°Your device. It has nothing to do with Dubbled, whether it¡¯s 3 kilometers or more. We can afford to buy a lot of it on the market.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re thinking of doing business, go to those who are desperate.¡± My father said that. The Duke of Vallua¡¯s face turned red. But he couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡®Because he¡¯s right.¡¯ Iughed inwardly. Even without the Duke of Vallua¡¯s device, he could buy many of the 3 kilometer ones on the market. ¡®Even if it¡¯s more than 3 kilometers, it¡¯s not necessary for my rich dad.¡¯ Of course, it was only my father who could buy 300,000 francs worth of the device like a children¡¯s toy. The Duke could only turn his back. Whether he go or not, my dad was still looking at my condition. I took my father¡¯s hand when he asked the servants to bring a doctor. ¡°I¡¯m not sick!¡± ¡°But, just now¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m nervous.¡± Then Isaac said with a serious face. ¡°Kid, you don¡¯t have to be nervous. I¡¯ll kill anyone who bothers you.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t kill anyone!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll just beat them up.¡± I was about to yell that he couldn¡¯t. ¡°His Majesty the Emperor hase!¡± The announcement of the emperor¡¯s entrance caused everyone to stop their conversation. I took Johann and Henry¡¯s hands, as we bowed our heads. Looking at the center, I could see the Emperor wearing a luxurious red robe next to a boy with navy blue hair and a beautifuldy with the same blue hair. ¡®It¡¯s Empress Yvonne and the First Prince.¡¯ I looked at Empress Yvonne, who smiled gracefully, and Andre, the First Prince, who was smiling with an arrogant face beside her. Yvonne Louerg. The eldest daughter of the Duke of Marche With the help of the Empress Dowager, she spent the night with the drunk Emperor and gave birth to the first prince. Even the emperor¡¯s child could not be treated as a prince if he was not the Empress¡¯ son, so the emperor needed to make Yvonne as an empress for her children. Andre became the first prince, but only by name, Adrian who was born from Empress Elsa five monthster, was officially named the first son of the Emperor. Of course, Adrian has higher standing than Andre. Empress Yvonne was eager to reform the Imperialw with the nobles to give her son the que of the eldest son. ¡®So this time she¡¯ll give the Duke of Vallua a boost.¡¯ When the Duke of Vallua puts the imperialw amendment on the agenda with the device on his hands, the nobles will have to side with him. ¡°I would like to express my gratitude to all the people who attended this event.¡± Empress Yvonne smiled and looked around the hall, as the nobles bowed. ¡°Long live the Empress!¡± ¡°Long live!¡± After greeting, the Emperor said, ¡°You can get up.¡± The nobles straightened their posture. Soon after, Empress Yvonne looked at the people of the Duke Vallua saying, ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s the Duke of Vallua.¡± ¡°I greet the Empress.¡± ¡°I heard that there was something to celebrate in your family. You must be busy.¡± ¡°No matter how busy I am, of course I should attend Imperial events.¡± She looked at the Emperor with a smile. ¡°Your Majesty, did you hear about it? Vallua produced some amazing device.¡± ¡®Yes, as expected¡­¡¯ But I didn¡¯t know that she would promote this openly. The Emperor was also dumbfounded. ¡°Didn¡¯t Vallua¡¯s family has advanced the empire¡¯s magic one step further?¡± When she looked at the Duke of Vallua, he strode towards them and bent on one knee. ¡°It is Her Majesty¡¯s grace who believed in my family.¡± Empress Yvonne replied, ¡°There are rumors, but I¡¯ve heard that you have never given a direct answer. Everyone¡¯s going to be curious, so please start talking about the device.¡± At this time, the Duke of Vallua raised the corners of his mouth. ¡°We¡¯ve sessfully built a new one that extends the range of travel by nearly 3 kilometers than the previous one.¡± At the moment, exmations came out of the crowd. ¡°The rumor was true then.¡± ¡°What do you mean, 3 kilometers? We haven¡¯t increased any meters thest hundred years.¡± There were already people approaching the Duchess of Vallua. The emperor said, ¡°Ah¡­3 kilometers¡±, Duke Vallua lifted his head and raised himself up. Then he took the device out of his arms. On the surface, there seem to be about tenrge quantities. The emperorughed loudly and epted his device. ¡°I will not forget Vallua¡¯s effort.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an honor, Your Majesty.¡± His face, which was red with shame when he talked to my father, was now heated up again with expectations of the emperor¡¯s reward. ¡®This is the time.¡¯ I shouted, ¡°Oh!¡± At one point, the eyes of the crowd turned to me. Not only the Duke of Vallua, but also the Emperor, Empress Yvonne, and the first prince. I held my father¡¯s hand pretending to be embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­¡± The Emperor looked at me and said, ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the child of fate.¡± At his words, Henry lightly pushed me back and nodded. I bent my knees a little with my skirt spread out. ¡°I am Leine Risette Dubbled. I greet the sun of the Empire.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Emperor nodded, and Empress Yvonne nced at me. ¡°Well, there must have been something wrong with what I said.¡± She seemed angry that all the eyes that should be focused on Vallua came to me. ¡°Well¡­I have also prepared a present for you, but Duke Vallua has given the same thing.¡± ¡°You mean the device?¡± Then the Duke of Vallua burst intoughter. ¡°It must be the device on the market. Yes, the current ones are also great.¡± The Emperor still smiled kindly to me. ¡°It¡¯s amendable thing.¡± ¡°I¡­I didn¡¯t buy it from the tower, but I made it with the Mages of Dubbled, even if you don¡¯t need it, it¡¯s okay¡­¡± The Emperor¡¯s eyes widened as I deliberately made a dejected face. ¡°Lady made it?¡± ¡°Yes, I was talking to the mages and they told me a few things, I thought about it, and it¡¯s finished. I thought it would be good to give it to Your Majesty because what the mages build is amazing. The best thing is reserved for the Emperor.¡± As she mumbled like a child, the Duchess of Vallua, who was in the audience, burst intoughter. ¡°Is the distance longer than ours?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The Emperor smiled and said, ¡°Hmm, can I see your device?¡± I slipped out two of them. ¡°So ei¡­¡± ¡°Eight meters?¡± Duke of Vallua looked at me with an arrogant look, and the families who did not know it focused on the device with a questionable face. The Emperor asked, ¡°80 meters?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°8,000 kilometers.¡± ¡°¡­¡­huh?¡± I spoke clearly, looking straight at the Duke of Vallua. ¡°8,000 kilometers!¡± Which device can only go 8 kilometers? Mine could travel for 8,000 kilometers. Then, the device from Vallua fell from the Emperor¡¯s hand. ¡°Wh,wha,what,what did you just say?¡± I said with my dejected look. ¡°But since you don¡¯t need it, I¡¯ll give it to my father.¡± The Emperor¡¯s mouth opened with dismay. Chapter 100 Chapter 100 TL: Zimming ¡°Ei, eight thousanddy, are you sure that it¡¯s eight thousand?¡± To the Emperor¡¯s question, I answered brightly, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°I made it with Veronica! Do you know who she is?¡± ¡°Veronica Dubos.¡± Iughed inwardly when I saw the Emperor saying her name. ¡®Yes, of course you do know her.¡¯ The current Emperor, Alexandre, who was the Crown Prince at that time, pardoned Veronica who almost blew up a whole province. The Duke of Vallua who had a grim expression shouted, ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe that it was created by Veronica Dubos. And eight thousand kilometers is too much!¡± He said while approaching the Emperor urgently. ¡°Think about it, His Majesty. It took us more than a hundred years to upgrade just three kilometers from the original.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°The human body can¡¯t withstand that, so we have topress the space. Isn¡¯t it strange that she suddenlypressed a space of 8,000 kilometers?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°8,000 kilometers means that the whole Empire has beenpressed, and does it make sense that everything has beenpressed?¡± More people nodded, and the Emperor also held his forehead as if he was organizing his thoughts. The Duke of Vallua looked at me. ¡°I understand your goodwill, but isn¡¯t it too much to lie for attention?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°She obviously deceived His Majesty. She¡¯s looking down on you! Be on your knees and ask His Majesty for forgiveness!¡± When I saw him shouting, I said, ¡°But it¡¯s true¡­¡­it really is eight thousand kilometers.¡± ¡°Why are you still insisting on something you can¡¯t prove!¡± ¡°I can prove it!¡± I looked at the Emperor. ¡°You can ask Veronica toe here and she¡¯ll tell us!¡± ¡°Veronica Dubos herself¡­¡± The Emperor said to his lieutenant. ¡°Where¡¯s her current location?¡± ¡°The Dubbled¡¯s mansion outside the capital city. I confirmed it before the banquet.¡± Veronica was obliged to wear a location tracker ever since the incident. It would be a waste to kill her because of her skills, that¡¯s why they keep tabs on her instead. The Emperor looked at my father. Dad frowned and picked up amunication device in his arms. During the short transmission, I sent a signal to the chairman through mymunication device. [Are you ready?] Themunication device blinked twice. ¡®Good.¡¯ At the same time, dad received Veronica¡¯s answer on his device. Suddenly, the ground vibrated and the center of the banquet hall was shaking badly. Soon someone appeared while being surrounded by light. It was time to promote my teleportation device. After a while the light faded as the Chairman and Veronica Dubos came to view. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°No way!¡± Screams erupted everywhere. The Emperor was stiff. ¡°It, it¡¯s true¡­it¡¯s true¡­¡­!¡± It is about 3,200 kilometers from the faraway Dubbled¡¯s mansion. After checking Veronica¡¯s location, her location was suddenly shown to be here, so there was no doubt about my teleportation device. ¡°Is 8,000 kilometers true?¡± Veronica smiled as the Emperor asked. ¡°It¡¯s true. If you look at the tracking records, you¡¯ll see that I¡¯ve moved from Dubbled¡¯s mansion to the Empire¡¯s southernmost territory at once.¡± The Emperor looked at his lieutenant for confirmation and he nodded. The banquet hall was buzzing. ¡°Then, is it true¡­?¡± Veronica Dubos smiled and looked at the Emperor. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Is it true that thedy helped you produce the device?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t help me, I helped her¡­¡­my lord.¡± Veronica was famous for being stubborn and often took risks. She always does what she wants. The Emperor offered her the position of a court mage, but she rejected it. Then, when she called me a lord, people¡¯s mouths widened. Veronica didn¡¯t care and covered her red cheeks with both hands. ¡°I was so moved by her intelligence and charm that I wanted to pledge my allegiance. My kind lord epted me.¡± ¡°Veronica Dubos did not make it. Then the device must be in the Dubbled¡¯s hands!¡± ¡°Oh my god¡­¡­¡± The Emperor looked at me, as I smiled brightly. When the Emperor reached for my device, I quickly gave it to my father. ¡°His Majesty doesn¡¯t need it, so I¡¯ll give it to you!¡± ¡°¡­No one would surprise me more than you.¡± I smiled and hugged my father¡¯s waist. Then I said, ¡°Ah!¡± and took out the papers. ¡°Veronica gave me this too! The chairman says the item is all mine! Also there¡¯s a vow here!¡± Then Veronica replied, ¡°It¡¯s a sign that I belong to the lord! When I opened my mouth without my lord¡¯smand, I would explode and die! You¡¯re going to have a bigger ident than the explosion in the northeast~!¡± Veronica looked so delightful that the chairman shook his head. Those who experienced the event in the northeast and those who heard the rumors turned pale. The Emperor gulped and approached my father. Vallua¡¯s device, which had fallen to the floor, was kicked and many footprints were deeply stamped there. ¡°Duke Dubbled¡­!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯ll organize this matter among my family first.¡± My father spoke with an unapologetic face as he bowed his head. ¡°Give me the time. When would it be!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call youter.¡± After that, our family left the banquet hall. I looked at the Vallua family, and seeing their broken device on the floor. The Duke of Vallua looked very grim. In the first prince¡¯s birthday party, his n has failed. ¡®Oh, I¡¯m going to have a good night sleep today.¡¯ Thinking so, I smiled and put my face on my dad¡¯s shoulder. *** The vassals came to our mansion in the capital city. They were staring at the device with puzzled faces, and soon they looked at me. ¡°You are brilliant, I¡¯m so proud¡­!¡± ¡°You really are Dubbled¡¯s lucky charm!¡± People already forgot the device from Vallua¡¯s family. All that remained in everyone¡¯s memory was the Dubbled¡¯s device. Dad took the device I gave him. ¡°Now I want you to exin what happened.¡± ¡°When I visited Veronica¡¯s house before, I heard about the device. Veronica didn¡¯t continue it because she failed the experiment! I thought we wouldn¡¯t need topress our body if we could protect our body while we were teleporting, so I told her that. And Veronica said, ¡®Oh, you might be right!¡¯ and so she helped me make it.¡± People opened their mouths when I told them that, ¡°I made it because I remembered my dad wanted it.¡± I spoke in a childlike, innocent voice. ¡°She already had the rough idea, but I helped her clear that up.¡± Viscount Dubos gulped and saw my father. ¡°What would you like to do with it. The imperial family has been vying for it.¡± It wasn¡¯t just the imperial family. The nobles lined up in front of Dubbled¡¯s mansion. I gave my dad the device. ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you dad!¡± My dad, who had been looking at the device for a while, said as he stroked my head. ¡°This is yours because you made it. I¡¯ll protect it for you. It¡¯s a dangerous thing for you to have.¡± I expected my dad would say that. ¡®My dad is the coolest guy in the world.¡¯ If it was the others, they wouldn¡¯t even do this. ¡°I¡¯ll keep it for you.¡± ¡°Then I want to use it now!¡± Henry asked with a grin. ¡°Is there somewhere you want to go?¡± ¡°No, I want to buy a gift!¡± ¡°A gift?¡± I whispered to my dad¡¯s ear the person I wanted to give my present. Dad, who was thinking for a while, nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± I shouted ¡°Yay!¡± and hugged my dad. The corners of his mouth were lifted up. I will use the device to its full potential. Having revealed it to the world, I was thinking of attacking my enemies properly. *** And after 8 days, finally my tea party was held. I prepared myself and headed to the salon where the party was held. My godmother, who has just arrived, weed me. I grinned at my godmother. ¡°Shall we go in?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± As soon as I took her hand, a group of nobledies approached me. ¡°Lady!¡± Thedies who originally wanted toe to Duchess Vallua¡¯s party, came here instead. Chapter 101 Chapter 101 TL: Zimming Cami looked at thedies coldly. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Forgive me for my rudeness the other day. I will apologize to thedy.¡± Mrs. George, who is important among the nobles, said so. She was looking at me while she was speaking. ¡®The Georges had a lot of conflict within their family.¡¯ Their ancestor left a will to give the second son a title, in which the current Count ignored the will using the vassals and Duke of Marche¡¯s support. Since the soldiers that the second son had on the outskirts of Noxstone became a big group of army, the Count and his wife were wary and secretly asked for support from others. They didn¡¯t know when, where or how they¡¯d be attacked. ¡°If you knew it was an excuse, you should be self-reflecting.¡± ¡°Godmother, do you know my situation?¡± When Mrs. Georges tried to grab her arm with a troubled look, Godmother simply removed her hand. Mrs. George¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You didn¡¯t even respect me and thedy, why do I need to care about your situation?¡± ¡°Bu, But¡­!¡± ¡°Go back. Don¡¯t even think about showing your face for a while.¡± It was a strict order for her not to attend parties. The otherdies also tried to beg her but Cami¡¯s expression remained the same. ¡®Of course, it¡¯s because they dared to send back my invitation.¡¯ It was a rude thing that should never happen again. If I didn¡¯t have the device, they wouldn¡¯t have apologized until the end. ¡°Lady, what happened the other day is a really big mistake¡­!¡± When their apology didn¡¯t work for my godmother, they began to beg me directly. My godmother looked at them fiercely and gently pulled my hand. ¡°There are many annoying flies outside. Let¡¯s go inside.¡± ¡°Yes, godmother!¡± I followed my godmother innocently without facing thedies. When we went inside, there were many people in front of the party room where my tea party would be held. Of course, they included those who returned my invitations. My godmother and I entered the room calmly, and the guests followed behind. My godmother¡¯s expression was friendly when she saw thedies who were already in the room. It was those who epted the invitation even though they knew thating to my party would anger the Duchess of Vallua. Some of them had a close rtionship with my godmother, and some were just simply kind, they attended so that the youngdy¡¯s first tea party would not end in failure. ¡°Thank you foring. I won¡¯t forget your good deed.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. The second floor of Ropte Salon was the ce I really wanted to visit anyway.¡± ¡°Little miss, say hello to the VIPs.¡± Godmother patted me on the back and said, as I grabbed my skirt and bent my knees. ¡°Nice to meet you, my name is Leine Risette Dubbled!¡± As I spoke energetically, theyughed and introduced themselves one by one. ¡°My name is Candida Dimonte.¡± From olddies to young children, they were all impressive people. I idently filtered out the insincere people. This is all thanks to the Duchess of Vallua. ¡®Thank you, Duchess of Vallua!¡¯ The rest were all sincere people. The elderlydies of a powerful family led the conversation so that everyone could join in. We were talking with a friendly atmosphere. At the end of the conversation, I told Laura to bring the box to me. ¡°Well, godmother.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°My aunt told me that I need to prepare a small gift for my first party. So I prepared a present for you and everyone. Can I give it now?¡± When I said shyly, my godmother smiled and said, ¡°Of course.¡± Laura handed out the envelopes from the box to the guests one by one. She gave the most luxurious envelope to me, and I held it tightly as I looked at my godmother shyly. Thedies who opened the envelope were shocked. ¡°This is¡­¡± I nodded and said. ¡°I share my long distance teleportation device with my family. What I gave you is an improved scroll for teleportation that can travel up to 20 kilometers!¡± Then the faces of thedies who received the envelopes hardened. The faces of my uninvited guests have also turned pale. I grinned inwardly. The n to present the scrolls to all the guests was Henry¡¯s idea. ¡°Why don`t you give them the scrolls as a gift?¡± ¡°Is it okay to just give them that? I think I should ask dad¡­he said that long-distance teleportation device is dangerous even just by owning it.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you adjust the travel range.¡± Henry added with a smile. ¡°Sometimes you have to share what¡¯s in your hand so that they¡¯ll be loyal to you.¡± Henry¡¯s expression looked really scary, so Isaac said, ¡°You¡¯re so cool when you say that!¡± I asked Veronica to make an improved version of the device. ¡°I can¡¯t receive such a precious thing.¡± Mrs. Dimonte put the scroll on the envelope with trembling hands. ¡°My aunt said that I need to give something precious to the people I cared about.¡± Even my godmother smiled and said. ¡°It¡¯s pure intention from the child¡¯s heart. Just ept it.¡± ¡°¡­then I¡¯ll be d to receive it.¡± Despite the rejection, they seemed to be excited because it was a very, very expensive gift, reaching 300,000 francs if they sell it on the market. I gave four luxurious envelopes Laura brought to my godmother. ¡°This is my gift to you.¡± ¡°Thank¡­child, this is¡­¡­!¡± When she took the scroll out of the envelope, she hardened. That was the long-distance scroll that could travel up to 8,000 kilometers. When my godmother, who had already seen my device at the first prince¡¯s birthday party, hardened, the people who saw what I gave said, ¡°The device¡­!. ¡°No way¡­are you sure?¡± I nodded softly again this time. ¡°When Veronica tested it, it traveled up to 8,035 kilometers. Use it when you need it.¡± Godmother grabbed my hand. ¡°Little miss, you shouldn¡¯t give this to anyone. Get it back.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s for my godmother!¡± She looked perplexed yet moved. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°My dad said it¡¯s okay if it¡¯s a gift for my godmother¡­¡± Deliberately looking sad, onedy said, ¡°This is why you have to be careful with what you say.¡± Then,ughter burst out all over the party. I smiled broadly and hugged her waist. ¡°Please ept it! Yes? Yes?¡± ¡°Ah¡­I became a godmother to a great child.¡± Then the guests went on and said. ¡°You really are blessed.¡± Godmother gently stroked my cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll thank you for this.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Hehehe. I looked at the uninvited guest with a happy face. Soon, those who were uninvited began to disperse. ¡®They¡¯re regretting it right?¡¯ Thinking so, I grinned inwardly. Then words have spread out that the Dubbled family gave scrolls to the guests. *** The Duchess of Vallua looked at the empty garden and bit her lips. ¡°Brother, isn¡¯t anyoneing to our party?¡± Niel looked at his brother Hayton with a perplexed look. Hayton replied, ¡°Shut up.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± As soon as Niel was muttering something, there was a crashing sound. ¡°M,mother¡­¡± ¡°Mother!¡± The Duchess of Vallua swept away the vase and tea sets on the table and crashed them. Red blood trickled down from her hands. ¡°I¡¯ll tear her to death¡­!¡± This was all due to the orphan girl. Niel¡¯s case was investigated and they revoked his invitation to the imperial academy . ¡°Ca,calm down mother¡­¡± ¡°Your father! Where is your father? What¡¯s he doing while I¡¯m being treated like this!¡± ¡°He attended a conference¡­¡± ¡°What is he doing with my mother¡¯s money spent on the useless device!¡± The shouts of Duchess Vallua echoed in the garden. *** The eyes of the noble were on the handsome man who was sitting. Theodore Dubbled did not care about them, even though they were important nobles. ¡°I¡­Duke Dubbled. If you¡¯re okay after the meeting is over, can we talk?¡± ¡°Oho, this rude person!¡± ¡°What¡¯s all the fuss in the conference room? Don¡¯t disturb Duke Dubbled.¡± The chairman of the conference, the Duke of Marche, waited for Theodore Dubbled to talk. The Duke of Dubbled, who was slowly tapping the armrest, opened his mouth. ¡°There are some people who returned my daughter¡¯s invitation to a tea party.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± As the faces of some nobles turned pale, the Duke of Dubbled continued, ¡°If you want to be safe, follow me quietly after the meeting.¡± The hands of the nobles seemed to tremble. Then, there was a knock in the conference room. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± A man in a formal suit bearing the emblem of Dubbled entered the conference room. He whispered as he approached the Duke of Dubbled. ¡°We found someone who had contact with Mireille and the inn couple.¡± The Duke¡¯s eyes went cold. Click here to be a supporter and get to read 10 chapters ahead of time. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 TL: Zimming The Duke of Dubbled¡¯s gaze reached Duke Vallua¡¯s gaze. It was after he had already figured out that the Duke of Vallua brought Mireille to them. They were ring fiercely at each other. *** That night, I opened the presents and letters I received from the tea party guests and sat on the sofa. The three maids pped their hands andughed. ¡°You must have enjoyed the tea party today.¡± ¡°Yes, it was fun.¡± They were all polite and kind people. I decided to go to the flower festival with my friends who attended the party when the weather got warmer. ¡®It¡¯ll be my first time going out with friends!¡¯ As soon as I got back, I marked the day on the calendar. ¡®Also, the Duchess of Vallua¡¯s party was ruined.¡¯ If she¡¯s the same as before, she¡¯ll get angry and me everyone. She would broke things here and there also said to her husband, ¡®I¡¯ve been treated like this, just what is he doing!¡¯ Suddenly, I could hear many sounds from outside. The maids opened my door a little, looked at the situation outside and said, ¡°I think the master hase home.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll greet him.¡± ¡°Yes, little miss.¡± I quickly opened the door and headed to the first floor. Usually, dad would be greeted in the courtyard and hear about work from the butler. I grabbed one of the servants and said, ¡°Where¡¯s dad?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t receive any greeting and went straight to the study room.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Well, he didn¡¯t look fine, but¡­¡± I quickly ran to my dad¡¯s study room. ¡®What happened at the meeting?¡¯ The emperor may have done something to upset my father. I was about to push the door but then I could hear a conversation. ¡°It¡¯s very likely that Mireille was bought by the Duke of Vallua. She was a prostitute who came to the capital city because she liked the Duke of Vallua. That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been informed.¡± It was my aunt¡¯s voice. What I heard after this was Johann¡¯s voice. ¡°Yes, she was making a fuss to meet him again, but she was caught by the Duchess, so she was kicked out.¡± She was kicked out? ¡®No way, that¡¯s her!¡¯ The arrogant prostitute who came to Vallua¡¯s mansion in my second life. ¡®Wait, that¡¯s ridiculous. I saw her in person. She looked nothing like Mireille!¡¯ She had no resemnce to the prostitute whether it was her appearance or voice. She had a mature kind of beauty, also she had reddish-brown hair and dark green eyes. They gave her apletely different body, as if they had torn her soul out and stuck it to another person¡¯s body. ¡®But does that even make sense?¡¯ We can change our appearance. Seria also hides her identity through such magic. However, the magic won¡¯tst long and it costs an enormous amount of money. Vallua, with their financial condition couldn¡¯t afford it, and most of all¡ª ¡®There¡¯s no way that the mage of Dubbled and Veronica couldn¡¯t recognize that.¡¯ Both of them are the best mage in the Empire. They continued their conversation, it was my dad¡¯s turn to speak, ¡°A man with red spot on his hand, who I found out through torture, had contact with the Duke of Vallua.¡± At that time, mymunication device blinked. I took out themunication device. It was Seria¡¯s code. [We caught the tail of the ¡®customer¡¯ who ordered your kidnapping. He¡¯s a man with a red spot on the back of his hand. Judging from the intonation and conversation, it seems that he is from the capital city and from a noble family.] I let out a smallugh. It seems that their bad rtionship with the Duke of Vallua will not end with just the teleportation device. There is no more foolish Leine, who could not even defend herself when she was beaten or falsely used. Looking down at themunications device, I replied to Seria. [I want you to withdraw all of my money, and prepare the troops raised in the outskirts. Let¡¯s get the Duke of Vallua.] I grab my etwal. The time hase for me to use the power acquired through Pymon. *** Early in the morning, I went to the top of hope. The chairman also went with me. Seria quickly weed us. Iy on the sofa while groaning. ¡°The device is all good, but after moving, I have severe motion sickness¡­¡± Seria hands me cold water as the chairman patted me on the back. ¡°Veronica is undergoing improvements to make it easier for children to move, so please wait.¡± I gulped down the cold water. Then I sighed and looked at them. ¡°You¡¯ve confirmed the story that I gave you, haven¡¯t you?¡± It was highly likely that the ¡°customer ¡± was involved with the Duke of Vallua. Seria gritted her teeth. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Great, then let¡¯s share what we¡¯ve gathered.¡± It was the chairman who took out the documents first. ¡°Three years ago, the Duke of Vallua met Mireille. It was earlyst year that he brought her to the capital city. Her real name is Amber Fleder.¡± Then he took out a portrait of Mireille¡¯s original appearance and a portrait of a young child. Seria¡¯s face hardened. ¡°Nicole!¡± Seria¡¯s hand trembled as she grabbed a portrait of the young child. ¡°Nicole?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my sibling. It¡¯s my younger sister from the orphanage!¡± ¡°¡­¡­did the customer make Mireille?¡± He must have bought children from orphanages to find a look alike. ¡°But the other children¡­¡± I muttered and the chairman said, ¡°It would have taken countless experiments topletely move the soul.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill them¡­!!¡± Seria let out a scream. I looked at Seria, she had a somber expression, while hugging Nicole¡¯s portrait. The chairman grabbed her shoulder. ¡°Calm down. We need to act rationally.¡± Seria said slowly, ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ve checked the asset status of the Duke Vallua. Their warehouse is empty, and he seems to have borrowed a lot of money from the Duke of Marche and from other people. They won¡¯t be able to hold out for even three months at the moment.¡± ¡°But if we hand over all the production rights and distribution rights of the device to the church, they can recover.¡± ¡°¡­¡­if the Duke of Vallua was behind the ¡°customer¡± who bought my siblings, I would never let him alive.¡± I nodded when I saw Seria¡¯s expression. ¡°I can¡¯t miss this opportunity. To end the Vallua¡¯s family.¡± ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡± I shrugged my shoulders at the chairman¡¯s question. ¡°No?¡± ¡°¡­what?¡± ¡°The Vallua family is a family that has a long history of contributing to the nation. That¡¯s why he has a strong connection with other nobles. He doesn¡¯t have any money now, but he¡¯s got a lot ofnd, so it¡¯ll be solved soon. The imperial family also won¡¯t permit the war among powerful families.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°In the end, the only way is to reveal how they made the Mireille, but considering the Duke of Vallua, he would already take care of everything so that he wouldn¡¯t be found out.¡± ¡°You know it well.¡± So what am I gonna do? I grinned and grabbed the etwal with a smile on my face. ¡°If the three of us can¡¯t think of a way, we should borrow some other wisdom.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I gave the etwal a little divine power. Then the etwal was engulfed in a gold-like light, a handsome man appeared in the room. ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you to him!¡± The two were shocked to see a handsome man suddenly appear. The handsome man with ck hair who pped his fan smiled. ¡°I greet my master.¡± ¡°Now, lend us your wisdom. How can we attack our enemies?¡± The strategist raised his eyebrows when weughed brightly. *** The strategist who heard the situation from us folded his fan and nodded. ¡°Is it so hard to take the soul out and attach it to another body?¡± ¡°Yeah. Magic that doesn¡¯t exist in this world. How did he do it?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t figure out how, but if we¡¯re not the caster, we can tell.¡± ¡°¡­how?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s something that can¡¯t be done with human hands, it must be the power of someone who isn¡¯t human.¡± The power of those who are not a human¡­ I touched my forehead. ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s it. I didn¡¯t think about it at first.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Seria blinked as if she wasn¡¯t sure about what I was talking about. ¡°Devil.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°He summoned the devil!¡± It is now clear why so many children from the orphanage were needed. It¡¯s not just about doing experiments. He borrowed the power of the devil through the soul of children. I nced at him. ¡°Then, the way to end their family¡­!¡± ¡°I heard there¡¯s an apostle trial here.¡± I thought while covering my red cheeks. ¡®Good choice!¡¯ Click here to be a supporter and get to read 10 chapters ahead of time. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 TL: Zimming When I was overjoyed, the strategist narrowed his eyes at me. ¡°You know that? Then how did you figure it out¡­¡­ugh!¡± My head was suddenly spinning while I was talking, my visions narrowed and I felt suffocated. It was a pain iparable to the motion sickness as a result of the teleportation scroll. When I staggered, Seria and the chairman were surprised but quickly supported me. ¡°Little miss!¡± ¡°Are you alright?¡± The strategist stared at me and said, ¡°I¡¯d better go back.¡± The strategist disappeared as the pain subsided. ¡®It¡¯s harder to maintain a soul than to summon a devil.¡¯ When I summoned the devils, I gave them my divine power, and they also have powers themselves. However, when I was in power over the souls, I had to use my own power for everything. I don¡¯t know how to maintain the devil without wasting divine power, so I was always losing strength everytime. ¡®I need the devils to teach me how to control my divine power.¡¯ Thinking that way, Seria brought me a ss of water again. After drinking the water, I was able toe to my senses. ¡°How are you, little miss?¡± ¡°I want to go home¡­¡­¡± As I mumbled, Seria and the chairman were surprised. ¡®Oh no, it¡¯s hard to maintain adult thinking after all of that.¡¯ Howe? In all of my life, I could control my adult thinking easily when I was about nine years old. ¡®I see, if I work hard, I could control my adult thinking but I could go back to my physical age anytime.¡¯ In my previous life, I didn¡¯t know because I had never used much of my strength. ¡°I¡¯d better go home first.¡± I mumbled with a gloomy face, and the chairman nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take you back.¡± Seria looked at me like she had a lot of questions. I never told her about my identity and the devil. I held her hand. ¡°I will tell you everything soon. I was going to tell you today but now I¡¯m¡ª¡° ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± I smiled slightly as Seria said so. ¡®Seria always trusts me.¡¯ ¡°I believe in Seria too.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an honour.¡± I waved to Seria and left. When I moved to my room in the house, the chairmanid me on the bed and covered me with a nket. ¡°Really, you¡¯re¡­I thought you knew how to do it properly because you were confident.¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t know it was this hard.¡± ¡°You really didn¡¯t know?¡± The chairman was surprised as I avoided his eyes. ¡°¡­¡­I kind of expected it.You need to take care of your body more!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep the documents for you.¡± I flinched while looking at the table next to my bed, ¡°It must be there.¡± ¡®Ah!¡¯ I can¡¯t control my adult thinking so I¡¯ll be caught. ¡°N, no! That couldn¡¯t be handled easily by anyone.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°But¡­¡­¡± ¡°If you need it you can use itter. Worry about yourself first okay?¡± ¡°Something like that¡ª!¡± I should say no, but the child Leine couldn¡¯t lie. ¡°¡ªright.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep it. Please let me know when you need it, and I¡¯ll send it to you then.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think about going anywhere and take a break for a while. Seria and I will take care of Vallua.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Sleep and rest first okay!¡± ¡°¡­¡­yes.¡± Then he left with all the documents I had hidden next to the bed. *** My condition didn¡¯t improve the next day. I couldn¡¯t wake up in the morning, and I woke up at noon. As I left the room, the three brothers found and approached me. ¡°You overslept, kid.¡± ¡°Good morning, Leine.¡± ¡°¡­¡­hello.¡± Isaac, Henry and Johann spoke in order, I nodded. ¡°Good morning¡­¡­¡± As soon as I nodded with my eyes half closed, Isaac widened his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Are you tired after the tea party?¡± Henry, who said so, stroked my cheek, so I closed my eyes and mumbled, ¡°Yes¡­¡± I kept on yawning. Then, I heard someone calling me from under the stairs. It was the voice of the maid Laura. ¡°Lunch is ready.¡± Food! I hurriedly ran down the stairs ¡°Hey, you¡¯ll fall down kid!¡± ¡°Leine!¡± Isaac and Henry hurried after me as Johann followed us from behind. But I didn¡¯t look back and went into the dining room. I ate a lot of snacks at dawn, but I was still very hungry. As soon as I sat down in the chair and raised the fork with an excited face, arge steak with fried eggs, sd, and bread with butter and honey came out. ¡°Should I prepare more for you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The three men sat at the table and looked at me as I was eating my meal while the food was being served. Isaac smiled and poked my bulging cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re eating better than usual today.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch her while she¡¯s eating.¡± Henry said while taking off Isaac¡¯s hand. Meanwhile, my brother¡¯s meals were served. Isaac had meat, Henry had pasta, and Johann had grilled seafood. ¡°Do you want this?¡± Henry asked and I nodded quickly. ¡°Do you want mine, kid?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After Henry and Isaac said that, Johann held out his te. My brothers chuckled at me when they saw me eating well. ¡°You¡¯re eating well.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°¡­I eat so well.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Huh? Huh!¡± When I emptied my brothers¡¯ tes, Isaac and Henry widened their eyes. ¡°Stop, Leine.¡± ¡°Kid, your stomach will explode!¡± The child in me seemed to think ¡®More! I can eat more!¡¯ Two people have held my hand from both sides. ¡°I¡¯ll have more.¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t eat more than that!¡± ¡°Wait a minute. Let¡¯s eat again after digesting, okay?¡± Someone grabbed me with both hands and lifted me up. It was Johann. ¡°Get rid of the food.¡± While my legs were in the air, Henry and Isaac grab the tes and gave it to the servants. ¡°Hiing!¡± A childish whine came out of me, so I took a deep breath. ¡®What am I talking about? Am I crazy?!¡¯ It was then when I came to my senses, I saw the empty table. At that time, I heard someone said at the door of the dining room. ¡°Why do you bother your younger sister?¡± It was my dad¡¯s voice. ¡°I didn¡¯t bother her.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Isaac and Henry looked at our father. Dad strode over and carried me carefully. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Dad asked the butler who was serving the meal. The butler spoke with a perplexed face. ¡°That¡­¡­the masters were stopping little miss¡¯ meal.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you give as much as she wants?¡± Then Isaac said. ¡°She ate all of that.¡± Numerous tes on the hands of the servants were empty. After looking at the empty tes, my father looked at my bulging stomach, and I couldn¡¯t breathe well because I ate too much. Just then, ¡°Burrp¡­¡± I burped without realizing it. When he heard that, my father said quietly, ¡°Bring the digestive medicine.¡± *** A few dayster, the Duchess of Vallua, who attended a charity auction, a social event in spring, bit her lips tightly. Not a single person has spoken to her since she came to the party. Sales of the teleportation device, made by the Duke of Vallua had begun, but not a single person came to the store. As the device is very expensive, no one could buy it easily or they waited for the price of Dubbled¡¯s device to be exact. The Duke of Vallua suffered from severe financial difficulties, also his wife and his son, Niel, had been punished by the Security Office for illegally taking out the Bible¡¯s trantion, so there were no nobles who wanted to approach them. ¡®I didn¡¯t want toe to this party, either!¡¯ If her husband had not borrowed funds for the development of the device, she would note. ¡°Sir Lane bought a Yuriaden vase for 500,000 francs!¡± When the organizer shouted, exmations erupted from all over the ce. ¡®500,000 francs? For one vase?¡¯ The startled Duchess of Vallua looked at him. The man who had spent money on a vase enough for a family to livefortably for a year, smiles and hands out his pocket to the organizers. A thunderous apuse erupted when the organizer of the event, who checked the diamond filled pocket, eximed. ¡®Lane¡­well, they¡¯re the Lane family. I heard they run a loan business secretly.¡¯ The man, who received a vase from the organizer, stood near the Duchess of Vallua and said, ¡°Nice to meet you. I am Noah Lane.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an honor to be recognized by a distinguisheddy. I¡¯ve been wanting to see you.¡± The Duchess of Vallua nced at him, while pping her fan. ¡°You mean me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because we¡¯rerades.¡± Comrade? The Duchess of Vallua nced at him. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°If our enemy is the same, we¡¯rerades, aren¡¯t we? I deeply sympathize with you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­do you mean the Dubbleds?¡± ¡°To be exact, the lucky, adopted little miss of Dubbled.¡± The Duchess of Vallua was surprised. ¡°Tell me in detail. What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯m waiting for a child of true destiny. It¡¯s not that fake.¡± Chapter 104 Chapter 104 TL: Zimming ¡°Really?¡± When the woman nodded lightly, the Duchess of Vallua changed her expression. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± The woman, who looked around the hall, whispered to the Duchess of Vallua. ¡°There is a lot to talk about.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The Duchess, who folded her fan,ughed loudly. *** A week after that incident, I was in a better condition now. Linda who was next to meughed and asked. ¡°You¡¯re in a good mood today.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then would you like to take a walk in the garden?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll stay in my room.¡± My work was piled up. I need to check many documents from the top of hope and hear about Vallua from the chairman and Seria. It is a golden opportunity to destroy Vallua¡¯s family, but I wasted a week already. ¡°Do you want some juice?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Linda told Laura to serve lemon ice tea, and Laura, who was skillful, quickly made the delicious iced tea. I liked the sound of ice jingling in the ss. I grabbed the straw and drank the ice tea. ¡°Our little miss really likes the drink.¡± My three maids looked at one of the maids of the estate and they were startled to see her casual action towards them. Dubbled only selects the servants by their skills. Therefore, if they want to be a high-ranking servant, they also need to withstand the harsh power conflict among the family. My three maids are a high-ranking servant which also had a job to serve VIP guests, so they seemed to have quite a lot of admirers, so they acted politely towards them. Only Laura, the strongest of the estate¡¯s servants, stared happily at the three maids, who were shaking my hands and looking ecstatic. Then Laura said, ¡°Oh dear.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard an interesting rumour recently. Did you hear about that?¡± ¡°Rumor?¡± When I asked her, she nodded. ¡°The Duchess of Vallua was rumoured to fell in love with Sir Lane.¡± Linda asked, ¡°Sir Lane?¡± ¡°You mean Sir Lane the art dealer?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But why a Sir? Is he a knight?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s a nickname among young people. Sir Lane is very popr! He¡¯s like the male version of Miss Javelin!¡± I opened my eyes wide. ¡°There can¡¯t be another person in the world who¡¯s as wonderful as my aunt.¡± I could hear the sound of the door opening after I said that. ¡°Aunt!¡± My aunt, who was holding a medicine bottle and candy in one hand, smiled and approached me. ¡°That¡¯s very sweet of you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± She sat on the sofa opposite of me then patted my head. ¡°By the way, aunt. What¡¯s that?¡± When I looked at the medicine bottle and said that, my aunt put the medicine bottle and candy on the table. ¡°A digestive medicine. I¡¯m afraid you ate too much again.¡± I usually eat more than other kids, but when I lose control, I eat several times more. Two days ago, I had another upset stomach while eating alone. The maidsughed and told me, ¡°That¡¯s okay. She only had three tes of meat today.¡± ¡°Only three tes?¡± My aunt put on a serious look. ¡°It¡¯s lesser than usual. Maybe she should see a doctor. Her appetite¡ª¡° ¡°Huw?¡± (Huh?) While my aunt was talking to the maids, I put tworge candies in my mouth as my cheeks got plump, so my pronunciation isn¡¯t very clear. ¡°¡ªI don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± My aunt smiled and stroked my head. ¡°Eating well is good. Children should eat well.¡± I was touched by my aunt andughed as I saw Laura. ¡°The Duchess of Vallua fell in love with Sir Lane?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t just fall in love. Shepletely fell in love with him. Even though the Duke of Vallua is very strict about the people she hang out with.¡± That¡¯s right. The Vallua is a noble from the capital city. If someone¡¯s family¡¯s history was short, they wouldn¡¯t want to approach them. It was also frightening that they chose who their sons could hang out with. Laura continued with her eyes shining as I nodded. ¡°Sir Lane is rumored to be a loan shark. Of course the Duke hated his wife hanging out with such a person, but the duke¡¯s wife didn¡¯t know that, ah¡­!¡± The people in my room focused on Laura¡¯s words with curious faces. ¡°She ran away from home!¡± ¡°Th, the Duchess?¡± The Duchess, who is very conscious about her reputation, ran away from home? ¡°¡­¡­then where is the Duchess of Vallua now?¡± I bet she doesn¡¯t have any money left. ¡°She¡¯s staying at Sir Lane¡¯s mansion.¡± Even my aunt burst outughing. ¡°That¡¯s amazing. Sir Lane¡­. what kind of person is he?¡± ¡°People pointed fingers at the Duke of Vallua. Sir Lane helped their family with three million francs.¡± I shouted in fright. ¡°Three million?¡± Three million francs for Vallua? My face stiffened. ¡®Wait a minute, that means their problem is settled.¡¯ Of course they can¡¯t solve it all, but it willst them a couple of months. I hit my forehead. ¡®If I make a mistake, things will go wrong.¡¯ *** The Duchess of Vallua groaned as she looked at the dress in front of the mirror. Sir Lane, who smiled at her asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡± The Duchess of Vallua hands out the dress to her servant. ¡°Melvin always makes dresses that fit my taste.¡± ¡°Next time, I¡¯d like to ask Sharon for your dress.¡± ¡°¡­¡­It would have been quite expensive to buy it.¡± When she looked at him, Sir Lane shrugged and leaned against the wall. ¡°It would not be a waste of money if I could get you some clothes for a beautifuldy. Oh, I¡¯ve got some essories for you.¡± As Sir Lane pulled the rope, a line of servants came in with luxurious boxes. From nes withrge diamonds hanging like grapes to beautiful ruby bracelets with vivid colors. It was full of ultra-high-priced items that she had never dreamed of living seeing. The Duchess of Vallua, whose face lights up with excitement, said while looking at the ornaments. ¡°I feel bad to only receive every time¡­¡± ¡°No, there has been rumours floating around because of me, so I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s all my shameless husband¡¯s fault. You helped me instead¡­¡± ¡°Please tell my story to the Duke. I asked for a meeting the other day, but the Duke still doesn¡¯t seem to like me.¡± ¡°Of course. There¡¯s no one as good as Sir Lane. I¡¯m going to go home and tell my husband about it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll trust you, Duchess.¡± The Duchess smiled contentedly at the sight of Sir Lane, who gently raised the corners of his mouth. At that time, someone came to see the Duchess. ¡°Duchess. Mrs. George is asking for a meeting.¡± ¡°She came without telling me in advance. Very rude. Tell her I¡¯m not feeling well.¡± Then Sir Lane who was leaning against the wall, said to the Duchess. ¡°How about meeting her?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± It was obvious why Mrs. George followed her here. The Duchess of Vallua had secretly asked her for money by spilling rumors of the device. Mrs. George lent her money without her husband¡¯s knowledge, thinking that she would be able to receive interest once the sales began. However, it failed, so the impatient Mrs. George yelled at her to pay back the money whenever they met. ¡°If it¡¯s money, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± ¡°For me?¡± ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be a waste if I could help the Duke of Vallua. I¡¯ll give them notice that I¡¯ll pay back the money in a few days.¡± ¡°¡­oh my god.¡± The Duchess¡¯ eyes were filled with emotion. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Our enemy is the same.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, the fake child.¡± The Duchess of Vallua bit her lips tight. Sir Lane whispered in a gentle voice. ¡°While you¡¯re meeting Mrs. George, tell me what happened.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± To the Duchess, Sir Lane was like a gift from heaven. Just being on Sir Lane¡¯s side, her difficulties were solved in a sh, all kinds of luxurious things could be enjoyed, and even the Duke of Vallua was afraid of him. As a result, she relied on Sir Lane for everything. Everything moved ording to her wish. ¡°Let¡¯s do something tommorow.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I heard that horse racing is so much fun.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t have that much money¡­¡± When Sir Lane looked worried, Duchess of Vallua smiled. ¡°I¡¯m going to see Mrs. George.¡± Sir Lane looked down slightly and made his way. After the Duchess of Vallua left the room, the servant also left the room with her luggage. ¡°She had bit the bait.¡± Sir Lane¡¯s mouth was lifted. ¡°Lady Dubbled.¡± ¡°An old gentleman is also with me. Get him.¡± The man left the room when she ordered him to. And not long after, the chairman entered the door. ¡°It¡¯s an honor for me to find you in this humble ce.¡± Sir Lane winked at us, as the chairman nced at the servant who had brought us in. Soon a huge door closed with a thud and the noise outside waspletely blocked. Leine frowned and quickly said, ¡°Who wants to lend 3 million francs? I told you to make it 2 million.¡± Sir Lane changes his expression and clung to the child¡¯s waist ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, master! I¡¯m sorry!¡± Leine, who looked at the crying ball jointed doll Lane, sighed. Chapter 105 Chapter 105 TL: Zimming Me and the chairman were looking at Lane, who was exining the situation. ¡°When I met the Duchess of Vallua, she had already receive 1 million francs each from the church and Duke Marche. I thought I have to give her 3 million francs from master¡¯s money¡­!¡± ¡°So, you did it on your own.¡± As the chairman looked into his eyes, Lane pointed at him. ¡°But he didn¡¯t answer my call. Master, it¡¯s not my fault¡­! It¡¯s all because of that stupid old man!¡± I shook my head when I saw how Lane is acting. I bought the ball jointed doll Lane five years ago, he was produced with a huge cost. Ball jointed dolls are a very special tool that only a few people could have in this world. The production itself used an enormous amount of magic and it could be used as a weapon of war. For this reason, the chairman had to use two years to find someone who was willing to produce the dolls. ¡°Your master is very lucky. I put a very special object on the doll this time. A special object that is different from the dolls I¡¯ve made so far.¡± The producer who said so demanded more than three times the market price. ¡®When I first heard the chairman, I was going to refuse.¡¯ Being a buyer of a new product was not necessarily a good thing. There was a risk. Nevertheless, the reason why I bought it was because of the new doll¡¯s function he offered. Usually, while controlling a ball jointed doll, the puppeteer must concentrate and give a big amount of mana, but the new doll can move on its own. ¡®¡­he could really act on his own.¡¯ Me and the chairman were surprised to hear about it. The producer received a lot of money andpleted it, but when he finished it, it must have been a defective product. Lane could only move if I gave him my divine power. But I couldn¡¯t keep doing it. ¡®A ball jointed doll could be destroyed by destroying its core. So it will recover itself even if it breaks down without it¡¯s core broken.¡¯ I know what special item that the doll owner put in him. ¡®This thing will be used by the enemy as a final weapon in a war¡­¡¯ The thing was very hard to destroy until Adrian destroyed its core. These creatures were made out of evil spirits¡­ I thought that I needed to educate the doll, but it seemed that I didn¡¯t need to because it is very smart. I grinned inwardly. If he got caught, it would be really messy, but Lane is still useful in either way. ¡°I missed you, my master.¡± There was only one weakness he had. He¡¯s incredibly foolish in front of me. I was used to his attitude already. ¡°I need to check the situation first.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The chairman replied to me as he grabbed Lane¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Take off your hands off old man!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll destroy your core someday¡± ¡°Huh? I¡¯ll kill you before that!¡± ¡°Who taught you that¡­!¡± I shouted sternly, pushing both Lane and Chairman who were staring at each other fiercely. ¡°You¡¯ll get in trouble if you both fight again!¡± ¡°It¡¯s my mistake, master.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sighing, I held Lane¡¯s hand, which stopped moving. As always, I could see what Lane had experienced while I was away. ¡°The rate is 40 percent in 10 days? Isn¡¯t that too much?¡± ¡°But, honey, if we get the money from the Duke of Marche, it¡¯ll be solved soon. Even the operating costs of the mansion wouldn¡¯t be enough right now without Sir Lane¡¯s help¡­!¡± ¡°Sir? Sir Lane? That¡¯s ridiculous!¡± It was a quarrel between Duke and Duchess of Vallua. ¡°How can I ept this¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡± ¡°I like it, but I¡¯ve never worn a ne with so many big diamonds.¡± ¡°The Duke of Vallua must be so stingy.¡± The Duchess of Vallua fell in love with Lane. ¡°Oh my god, I¡¯ve never been to a casino before.¡± ¡°You¡¯re great for a first timer. Look, even people are surprised.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fun.¡± Lane rented the whole casino and the people in it to praise her. The Duchess now think gambling is fun because of it. I nodded after letting go of Lane¡¯s hand. ¡°Okay, good job.¡± ¡°Right~?¡± Laneughed as he raised his head confidently. ¡°She totally enjoyed gambling.¡± The Duchess of Vallua in my second life also gambled away her fortune. ¡®I¡¯ve just made the event that will happen in five years faster.¡¯ I nodded my head. ¡°Give her a lot of presents and spread the rumours, okay? ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll do a great job!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Lane is very kind.¡± ¡°My master is very kind too!¡± The chairman shook his head when he saw his evil master and the evil doll smiling at each other, calling each other kind. *** A few dayster, the Duchess of Vallua headed to the racetrack with Leine¡¯s ball-jointed doll, Lane. After a few races, the Duchess of Vallua said, ¡°Oh my god. I bought a ticket as Sir Lane rmended, and everything seeded!¡± ¡°We¡¯re just lucky.¡± Lane grinned and offered her iced tea. ¡°That¡¯s it for today, let¡¯s go back. You seem to have won quite a bit of money.¡± The Duchess of Vallua looked at the bulletin board and gulped. ¡®There¡¯s only one big match left.¡¯ The eyes of the Duchess glistened with greed. ¡°Onest time.¡± ¡°This race is hard for you. We couldn¡¯t predict anything.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll go with the gale again.¡± She chose a horse that won six times out of nine races. The Duchess of Vallua borrowed arge sum of money from Lane and bought a lot of tickets. And the race had started. The gale ran as the lead. ¡°Run, great!¡± However, the brown horse soon catched up to the gale. There was a fight between the riders. The gale and brown horse, which were running as if they were threatening each other, now fell side by side. All of the other horses were tripped by the fallen horse. A spotted white horse, which was runningst, sprang up among the horses running around and jumped over the fallen horse. ¡°No way!¡± The Duchess of Valois screamed. The spotted white horse was the winner. The Duchess copsed with a piece of paper and a piece of cardboard in her hand. Lane, who saw her pale face, put a coat on her shoulders. ¡°I said to go back didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°My money, my money¡­¡± ¡°There will be another good opportunity.¡± He already spent his master¡¯s 200,000 francs today. Everything was going as Leine expected. The Duchess of Vallua, who had won quick money in several races, lost her reasons and borrowed arge sum of money from Lane again. The umted amount she borrowed from Lane was almost 3 million francs. ¡°It¡¯s hard to make money, but it¡¯s really easy to spend it.¡± The doll who recalled his master¡¯s wordsughed. *** I gazed at the pile of gold coins Seria brought with joy. I hugged the gold coin boxes. ¡®Good job, Spotted white horse!¡¯ She remembered today¡¯s race much more clearly than any other day. No one expected the result. It was the first time that the spotted white horse won the race. Not a single person bought a betting ticket on the horse. So everything bes mine. ¡°Ahhh!¡± I rubbed my cheek against the gold coin and screamed happily. The chairman and Seriaughed at me. ¡°Don¡¯t you have enough money?¡± I looked at the chairman in surprise. ¡°The more money the better.¡± Seria nodded and agreed. ¡°She¡¯s right, being rich is nice.¡± I took some of the gold coins and handed over the rest to Seria. ¡°Keep it and lend it to the Duchess of Vallua.¡± ¡°Yes, by the way, the special jewels and minerals you mentionedst time were stored in the warehouse. Would you like to see it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I took Seria¡¯s hand and headed for the warehouse. The chairman came after us. When the warehouse opened, it was full of luxurious jewels and unusual minerals. ¡®That¡¯s incredible.¡¯ It is worth spending that much money. I crouched in front of the mineral, looked at them one by one and put them back. Seria asked with a puzzled look. ¡°What are you going to do with them?¡± I replied, looking into an unusually bright mineral. ¡°I¡¯ll call out the devil.¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± As the chairman said, my ability is dangerous. It would be dangerous if I idently called another devil again. So I have to call out to them myself. ¡®I wish I would get a good devil like Boone again this time.¡¯ I grinned and gave the mineral my divine power. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 TL: Zimming After searching through jewels and minerals all day, I put thest jewel in the box while sighing. ¡®How could there be none?¡¯ None of those jewels and mineral could be a medium! I didn¡¯t think it would be easy to find from the beginning. But, the jewels and minerals that Seria had purchased are very special, so there would be no loss, but it was inevitable to be disappointed. The only good thing was that my body is young, so my back wasn¡¯t hurt from bending down too much and squatting. I touched my Etwal. ¡®Should I call the strategist and ask him?¡¯ I think he coulde up with a good idea. After thinking so, I shook my head. I already use some of my divine power to find the right mineral. If I call the strategist again, I wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on. As I looked at the jewels and minerals with a gloomy expression, the chairman said, ¡°We will continue to purchase jewelries and minerals. There are also quite a few minerals and jewels which haven¡¯t been purchased. The things in the warehouse are just part of the list.¡± Seria, who was next to me, gave me the list. ¡°If there¡¯s anything that stands out, I¡¯ll buy it first.¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± I checked the list with a sullen expression. Some of them were jewelries that became famous in my past lives. I was checking all of them when I saw something and blinked. ¡°You¡¯ve taken some things off the list.¡± There were several other jewels and minerals with notes next to them. The origin was also written, but some were fake when I checked them, and some description were not clear, ¡°What is this Nogak jewel?¡± ¡°It is an imperial property. It was founded by Viscount Ostin, but it was ssified as a relic and was passed onto the Emperor.¡± Come to think of it, I think I¡¯ve heard of it. ¡®Where did I hear that? Nogak¡­¡¯ ¡°The virtual battle price!¡± When I shouted, the chairman narrowed his forehead and asked, ¡°The virtual battle?¡± Virtual battle is the next biggest event after the hunting battle. The virtual battle is held once every four years, it¡¯s an event in which children of the capital city noble aged from 8 to 15 participate. The final winner will be given the honor of entering the Imperial Knights and get prizes given by the Emperor. ¡°Yeah! The emperor bet this as a prize in this year¡¯s virtual battle.¡± ¡°I see, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s particrly special than the others. There are many other gems ssified as relics.¡± ¡°Hayton, the eldest son of the Duke Vallua, will participate in this year¡¯s war.¡± ¡°The Vallua have never participated before. They¡¯re not a very powerful family.¡± It is called virtual battle because the noble children didn¡¯t fight directly. The participating children onlymanded the battle as a captain. In other words, a family with outstanding military resources wins. But the Duke of Vallua doesn¡¯t own a powerful military resources, as the chairman said, and the Duke of Vallua, who didn¡¯t want to see his son lose, would not have let his children in. ¡°Hayton participated because of the church¡¯s request.¡± ¡°What?¡± I remembered it clearly. In my second life, the cardinal himself asked for Vallua¡¯s participation. The church had a very good rtionship with Vallua, so I thought that Hayton would get helpter. If he had the help of the church, there would be a higher possibility of him winning. But when I find out the secret of Etwal, I have other doubts. ¡®What if their purpose was Nogak?¡¯ Hayton, unlike Niel, was clearly superior to his peers. It would be easier and faster to convince a family with a child who is expected to win. ¡®They knew that before I did. Jewels and minerals could be a medium.¡¯ When I told the chairman about the spection, he nodded again. ¡°That¡¯s a good spection.¡± ¡°We have to get it first.¡± ¡°It¡¯s dangerous to collude with other families.¡± ¡°I know. So I¡¯ll ask my brothers¡­ah, aura users can¡¯t participate¡­¡± If the knights that know how to use an aura are introduced, victory is obvious. Virtual battle is an event to see children¡¯s leadership skills, so aura users are not allowed to participate. ¡®And all three of my brothers are aura users¡­¡¯ If my brothers participate, they would definitely win. ¡°I have no choice but to participate.There¡¯s no other way.¡± Then, the chairman looked at the lion, the Dubbled¡¯s symbol engraved on my coat. ¡°How will you persuade His Excellency and the brothers? They¡¯ll never send you there.¡± I started to feel nervous. *** When I got home, the maids and my family weed me. ¡°Did you enjoy your outing today?¡± My aunt smiled and said, Today, I went outside with the excuse of studying with the chairman. ¡°It was fun.¡± When I answered, the maids grinned and said, ¡°Good to hear that!¡± ¡°But what about my dad and brothers?¡± ¡°They¡¯re in the meeting room. It¡¯ll be over soon.¡± Recently, my brothers attended many meetings as a part of their education. ¡°I¡¯m going there!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I greeted my aunt, took off my coat, and headed to the meeting room. Like what my aunt said, the officials were justing out of the meeting room. I looked into the room and saw my dad and brothers talking. ¡°Speaking about this matter, Johann, you¡­oh, ine.¡± Dad felt my presence and looked back. I quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m back,¡± and approached him. ¡°What about Noanoke?¡± ¡°He¡¯ll be here soon.¡± He¡¯s talking to Seria. When I answered, Isaac put his chin on my shoulders. ¡°I was going to give this kid a tour of the city.¡± ¡°You want to teach her how to explode a building like when you first went on a tour?¡± Henry murmured in a gentle voice, I flinched after hearing him. ¡®Explode the building? How?¡¯ When I looked scared, Isaac quickly made an excuse. ¡°Edgar said his house could survive even a meteor¡¯s fall, so I only experimented with it!¡± It sounds like an excuse, but his excuse is even scarier, so I went behind Henry. Isaac said, ¡°No, kid! I didn¡¯t blow it up!¡± Henry asked with a sweet smile, ¡°Shall we go get some ice cream?¡± ¡°Do you want the chocte vour likest time?¡± I almost nodded unknowingly. But I recalled my purpose and closed my eyes tightly. ¡°I don¡¯t want it¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s a jelly. Leine, we have your favorite orange jelly.¡± ¡®Ice cream¡­Jelly¡­¡¯ Both of them are really tasty. The child in me really wanted to eat it, but I held it in. ¡°I don¡¯t want that.¡± My family¡¯s expressions hardened when I said that. ¡°¡­kid refuses chocte ice cream?¡± ¡°Leine, are you sick?¡± ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Isaac, Henry and Johann said one after another. I looked at them and shook my head. At least dad was calm. But soon, my father opened his mouth. ¡°Doctor!!¡± ¡­Turns out, dad reacted the most. After a while, I had a sour expression on my face. Dad, brothers, aunt and Nos also stayed here, to see the doctor who treated me. The doctor who received many attention, lifted my eyelids with trembling hands and examined my pupils. ¡°Th, there seems to be no problem¡­¡± Isaac eximed even before the doctor finished speaking. ¡°But why did she say no to ice cream! Do you know how much that kid likes snacks? She even eats snacks when she¡¯s crying!¡± Then the maids said, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Yes! Our little miss loves snacks very much!¡± ¡°When it¡¯s time for a snack, she wakes up quickly. She could also recognize snacks with a quick nce!¡± The doctor spoke with a pitiful expression. ¡°Bu, but, there is no abnormality in the diagnosis result. Her throat is a little dry and her body temperature is a little high, but if you think about it, she just got back, so it¡¯s normal¡­¡± ¡°High body temperature?¡± Dad asked with a cold voice. ¡°A cold!¡± ¡°She¡¯s sick!¡± ¡°Pneumonia!¡± No, that¡¯s not it. I usually have a high body temperature. Of course, my throat is dry because it is in-between seasons, and it was amon urrence. The maids scurried over to bring nkets and warm water. Isaac had a nervous expression, and Henry gave me a heater nearby, Johann carefully put a nket over my shoulder. Dad said, ¡°If ine keeps suffering, kill the doctors.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When I saw Nos and the knights answering loudly, my face became pale. Wait, I came here to ask for a permission, but why is the doctor¡¯s life at a stake here! I had a bad premonition about this. ¡®What do I do¡­¡¯ Chapter 107 Chapter 107 TL: Zimming I¡¯m gonna eat all of this ice cream and jelly. Yay! Back in the room, I sat on the sofa. The chairman, who came to the mansion after talking to Seria, shook his head with a very tired expression. ¡°Let¡¯s find another way.¡± ¡°How?¡± The chairman couldn¡¯t answer easily. If there is another way, We couldn¡¯t do anything to get public attention. Also, if we get our hands on the Nogak in a different way, they¡¯ll be paying attention to Dubbled, also the church. It¡¯s quiet now because of Adolf¡¯s death penalty, but if anything is to happen, it¡¯ll be noisy again. ¡®I still need to avoid any contact with the church.¡¯ If theye forward, even if I am a Dubbled, war cannot be easily prevented. ¡®What was the incident that made Mina use the etwal¡­¡¯ There are a total of six grooves on the etwal. First of all, solving the big drought. Then, stopping the attack of the mage. Healing. Finding a relic to be used in rituals. Punishing the dragon. ¡®And all of that made Mina being called the holydy.¡¯ I don¡¯t know anything else, but I have to find the devil or other things that prevent the attack of the mages. At that time, Mina established a vast and powerful connection between the Imperial Mages and the Pope. If it is like that, it is possible to protect Dubbleds when there¡¯s an all-out war with the Empire. ¡°If there is a possibility that Nogak is the right one, I have to go all out.¡± When I said so, the chairman gave a small sigh. ¡°At times like this, it looks like you¡¯re the blood of Dubbled.¡± ¡°At a time like this?¡± ¡°Once you make a decision, you don¡¯t look back.¡± The chairman continued with a smile. ¡°While you persuade them, I will look into some useful knights in Dubbled.¡± I nodded, as the chairman left the room. *** A few weekster, a virtual battle notice came out. As it was one of the events that children were excited about, the society was very excited hearing about it. Henry told me as he sat next to me, after covering me with a nket. ¡°There¡¯s a rumor that the princes are participating in a virtual battle.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a false rumor.¡± My aunt picked up the teacup and said. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°But rather than the princes, the hyenas of the society have something else to be desired.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°They will get an exclusive guard of the children who are under 17 years of age.¡± When Henry smiled, Isaac said heartily. ¡°If they¡¯re under 17 years old, it must mean that they wanted to show off. Anyway, the imperial family is only blinded by things that aren¡¯t important.¡± ¡°Well, show off isn¡¯t necessarily bad. The people always want to look good.¡± As my family talked, I was thinking about the chances to talk. ¡®This is the time.¡¯ I shouted ¡°Wow!¡± and pped my hands. ¡°I heard it from thedies at the godmother¡¯s mansion, and they say that virtual battle is very fun.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a loud and spectacr event.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be worth watching.¡± Henry and Isaac spoke. ¡°Can the people who don¡¯t participate see?¡± ¡°People could watch it at the shopping district. While nobles would gather in the Imperial Pce to see virtual battle.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an event that can make their child stand out, so it¡¯s fun to watch as the nobles prepare desperately. The winner¡¯s family has the honor of a thousand years.¡± I opened my eyes wide as if I didn¡¯t know. ¡°Then we should join!¡± Henry said with a big smile. ¡°We can¡¯t participate because we¡¯re aura users.¡± ¡°How about me?¡± Then, the eyes of the servants who was serving with the family turned to me at once. Iughed with an innocent look. ¡°And I am already nine.¡± My dad said right away that I couldn¡¯t participate. ¡°You can¡¯t.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s good for the family. Our knights are very strong, so we can win.¡± When I looked at the head knight and said, ¡°Right?¡± He tried to say something, but he gazed at my family and stopped his mouth. ¡°Even if it¡¯s a virtual battle, sharp weapons are mobilized. Some of them are mages. There are many noble children who might get hurt and lose.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay because I have a divine power. I can protect my body.¡± ¡°ine.¡± My dad called my name when he couldn¡¯t scold me. I grab my father¡¯s arm with my face down. ¡°We don¡¯t have many opportunities to participate. I want to do it!¡± My aunt said, ¡°It¡¯s a once in four years event, so you have a chance to participate next time.¡± But there is only one opportunity this year to get the item. I saw Henry, Isaac, and Johann with tearful eyes. ¡°Brother¡­¡± Henry smiled sweetly, but avoided answering by holding a teacup. Isaac looked away awkwardly. Johann didn¡¯t say anything as usual. When I purposely made a sullen face, Henry said soothingly. ¡°If you want to try it, let¡¯s do it with us. From holding a wooden sword to the knights. You can ask our father for the prize.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not a millennium¡¯s honor to be given by my father.¡± I stretched my shoulders while saying what I had prepared. ¡°People called Dubbleds a viin¡¯s family. It¡¯s not honorable.¡± To be honest, I think it¡¯s best to spend more money than a thousand years of honor, eat a lot of delicious things, and y around, but I tried hard to look pitiful. Isaac frowned deeply. ¡°Who said those things to you, I¡¯m gonna tear them up¡­¡± ¡°But I know the truth. My family is so strong and wonderful!¡± Then, my incredibly strong and wonderful family made an arrogant face. ¡°So I want to let people know. We¡¯re not viins, we¡¯re just strong.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Dad is a wonderful person who does everything to protect us, aunt and brother as well.¡± Dad said while having eye contact with me. ¡°An honor is not worth it. To me, a value that is more valuable than honor is to protect you, and to know the value of it, is more important than honor.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t have to be in danger for honor.¡± I couldn¡¯t beat my father¡¯s words, who was used to engaging in a war of nerves with the old nobles. ¡®Okay. Let¡¯s try crying.¡¯ Let¡¯s cry and lie on the floor. I was about to get out of the chair and tried hard to remember the posture of the Grand Duke¡¯s son lying down at the toy store. ¡°But it would be a good experience for Leine.¡± My aunt said, My father¡¯s cold eyes turned to her, and my brothers looked at aunt with disapproving faces. ¡°Do you want to risk it only for an experience?¡± As Isaac narrowed his forehead, aunt put down a teacup and said. ¡°Henry said this too. Showing off isn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing.¡± ¡°That and this are different problems¡­!¡± ¡°There are those who want to challenge us, so it would be good to show off the power of Dubbled.¡± ¡®Good job, Aunt!¡¯ I cheered for my aunt with excitement. ¡°The nobles will be the first to think of this child when they want to beat us.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know best when you lose Risette, that she can¡¯t do anything when she¡¯s cornered?¡± Some people have dared to assassinate the Duchess of Dubbled, and they would be after the next easiest prey. I was delighted by the unexpected help and flinched as I looked at my family. Johann said, ¡°We can show off her power in other ways. You don¡¯t have to put her in danger.¡± ¡°Henry and Isaac would be against participating.¡± ¡°Henry and Isaac¡ª¡° ¡°She can protect herself. I believe that¡¯s why she can participate. In other words, you guys don¡¯t trust Leine.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you believe her? Because she doesn¡¯t know how to use an aura like Isaac? Because you don¡¯t think that she¡¯s as talented in tactics as Henry, or because she doesn¡¯t know how to protect herself?¡± Henry and Isaac shouted. ¡°Aunt¡­!¡± ¡°Aunt!¡± Aunt looked at Dad with an indescribable look. ¡°Building a safe fence won¡¯t help the children, Your Excellency.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°The best parental care is to trust and wait for them to grow.¡± Dad touched the handle of the teacup without saying a word, and I smiled at my aunt. ¡®I¡¯ll have to call the chairman to get ready.¡¯ A total of 20 knights will be deployed to the virtual battle. Their age is under 17. The list sent by the chairman confirmed 19 people who participated. Thest one is¡­ I grinned inwardly. ¡®Is it time to show him out of the world?¡¯ Chapter 108 Chapter 108 TL: Zimming The work went as Leine had nned. The Duchess of Vallua relied on Sir Lane for every little thing, such as the color of the dress. Lane entered the society with the Duchess of Vallua on his back, and was in the process of associating with numerous nobles. And the virtual battle is¡­ ¡°Have you heard? This year¡¯s virtual battle¡­!¡± ¡°We¡¯re just talking about it.¡± ¡°What the hell are they thinking? A nine-year-old child and a girl?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an event that the children of Dubbled can¡¯t participate in, so they¡¯re trying to show off their military power with that adoptee.¡± ¡°He¡¯s really cold hearted. All the rumors that the Duke of Dubbled cares about this child of fate seem to have been a mere gossip. A father who cares about his daughter would not send her there.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­ whatever it may be, there¡¯s got to be some sort of a reason.¡± The nobles who gathered in the meeting continued to specte. Leine¡¯s participation in the virtual battle was stirring the society. The Duke of Vallua, who was nervous said, ¡°Bad guys. They¡¯re always standing in my way.¡± He looked at his sons in front of the desk as he mumbled. Niel, the second son of the Duke of Vallua, looked at his brother and shrugged his shoulders. The eldest son, Hayton, grinned. ¡°The participating knights are child knights under the age of 17. Dubbled¡¯s children are not going to participate, so what are you worried about?¡± Aura users cannot participate in the virtual battle. Vallua will be supported by the knights secretly trained in the church, so no matter how strong Dubbled¡¯s military, the difference in skills would not be significant. ¡°It¡¯s the leader¡¯s ability that counts. Will a nine-year-old girl beat me?¡± He continued with his arrogant lips raised. ¡°Most of all, the Dubbled¡¯s knights won¡¯t think of her as the leader, and they¡¯ll think of it as protecting the stupid little girl. It¡¯s like being held back before it even starts.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°In that situation, a spoiled little girl is no match for me.¡± After hearing his son¡¯s confident words, a smile came to the Duke of Vallua¡¯s face. ¡°Yes, my child can¡¯t lose to a lowly adoptee!¡± Laughing loudly, he gestured toward Vallua. As his son approached, the Duke of Vallua whispered, ¡°The rule is not to hold the opponent ountable for injuries sustained in the game. Don¡¯t send the girl back without an injury.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The man facing him grinned and raised his lips. *** I nced at my brothers around me. ¡°One.¡± I shouted loudly at Isaac¡¯s words. ¡°If you think you¡¯re going to get hurt, run away!¡± ¡°Two.¡± ¡°If you run into a knight in the opposing camp, you threaten him!¡± Henry smiled and asked, ¡°What did I tell you to speak?¡± ¡°Dubbled doubles what we received and returns it. It is our family¡¯s specialty to destroy.¡± As I told him, Isaac nodded with his arms folded ¡°Good job.¡± ¡°¡­¡­but can I really do that?¡± I asked them with my pitiful expression. It was the rule not to retaliate in virtual battle. Retaliation will not only lead to punishment, but the Emperor will also show disapproval. Isaac answered in high spirits. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. My brothers are good at dirty tricks. If they threaten you, your brothers will take care of it¡­gasp!¡± Isaac, who was saying so, was kicked by Henry. Johann gave me some paper. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a detailed description of the virtual battle, so sit down.¡± Then he dragged me to a chair, so I nodded and sat down. When Johann said so, the officer and Nos opened arge map on the table. ¡°Two weekster, 23 children will be in the area marked on the map.¡± I opened my eyes widely when I saw the map. ¡°We¡¯re doing it in the city?¡± It also includes some store districts. ¡°Yes, the preliminary round is ¡°Treasure Hunt.¡± and the possessor of the hidden cards can advance to the finals until the time limit is over.¡± ¡°How many cards do I have to find?¡± Henry said to my question. ¡°There are ten.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Johann said when I nodded. ¡°You only need to follow a few rules. Resourcefulness is important.¡± The rules of virtual battle are simple. [Don¡¯t kill.] In other words, we can do anything without killing anybody. In the early days of the virtual battle, the enemy¡¯s information was founded out by punishing a captured knight. However, it was only in the early days, and it was customary not to cause excessive harm. ¡°The families of the nobles who participate have already prepared the children. Nos, me, Henry and Isaac will help you through the virtual battle.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitely win!¡± I will repay the people who help me and get the Nogak. When I said determinedly, Isaacughed. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start with training.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± They brought in knights to participate through teleportation scroll. I thought that Isaac would train them, but people stared at me. ¡°¡­¡­?¡± While looking at him, I asked with my eyes, ¡®You can¡¯t be¡­¡¯ ¡°Me?¡± You want to train me? We only have two weeks left, so we don¡¯t have enough time to think about many tactics. Isaac threw a wooden sword at me, and I got it unexpectedly. ¡°You have to learn how to avoid it.¡± ¡°I have the divine power, so if I¡­!¡± ¡°Do you know there are only those who use swords in virtual battle?¡± ¡°My barriers are pretty strong.¡± I opened the barrier for demonstration purposes. Gwang! In an instant, it was destroyed by a wooden sword thrown by Isaac. I didn¡¯t get hurt. Henry opened a barrier to stop his wooden sword in the air. I saw Isaac with stiff eyes, and he shook his hand andughed. ¡°Strong?¡± ¡°¡­¡­I was mistaken.¡± Henryughed as he spoke, ¡°Just because your divine power is strong does not mean that you can make strong barriers.¡± I became sullen, and Isaac said, ¡°Follow me.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Before virtual battle, I had to learn to dodge, haunt, and ckmail. And after 2 weeks.q Virtual battle has begun. *** The nobles gathered in the imperial pce focused their attention on the battle, Young nobles wearing armor engraved with the patterns of each family bowed with determined eyes. ¡°Long live the empire¡­!¡± The nobles said when they saw the children shouting with their hands attached to their left chests. ¡°There are a lot of participants this year.¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably because of the Imperial Guard. Two dukes also participated¡­¡± People watched Hayton wearing a cape engraved with Vallua¡¯s patterns at the center. And move their eyes to the side. There was a pattern of Dubbled on the shoulder of a youngdy. ¡°Oh my¡­¡± Small. She looks really small. Leine was smaller than her age, and among the teenagers, she seemed like a chick with a bunch of tigers. ¡°The Duke of Dubbled is too greedy.¡± When someone whispered, most of them nodded. Cami, who was looking at Leine sighed and nced at Duke Dubbled¡¯s table. Duke Dubbled and the three brothers looked at Leine, who was eagerly supporting her helmet with both hands without blinking. Most people were concerned, the child did not fit in with a virtual battlefield. [Align.] The deputy chief of the Imperial Knights, who yed the role of referee, shouted. Participants bent their heads with one knee bent. Hayton and Leine, the Duke¡¯s children, each approached the podium. The two simultaneously lit a huge candle. The 16-year-old Hayton lighted the fire easily, but Leine barely managed to set it, because of the heavy armor. When the candle caught on fire, a drum sounded. Dum- dum, dum, dum ¡ª! When the referee waved his hand in the air, the mages marked the time limit in the air. [10:00:00] It was the beginning of a virtual battle. The nobles who were watching groaned. ¡°The first person to be eliminated is probably Lady Dubbled¡­¡± It was when someone muttered. Leine immediately pushed a sword into Hayton¡¯s neck. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Then the child grinned at Hayton, who looked pale. The knights of Dubbled, who were hiding in the square, jumped out and surrounded Hayton and Leine. The nobled opened their mouths to the bold attack of the child, who they were so sure to be eliminated first. *** When I pushed the sword into him, Hayton, who was pale, said to me. ¡°Why did you do it from the start! It¡¯s customary to attack after returning to the camp!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a custom. It¡¯s not a rule, is it?¡± I learned it when I was a beggar. How to win. Fighting is a way to win. ¡®I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll do something, but I can¡¯t let him go to the battlefield.¡¯ Chapter 109 Chapter 109 TL: Zimming Hayton shouted, ¡°It¡¯s just a threat! Lady Dubbled can¡¯t hurt me! Come on, attack¡ª¡° His face quickly hardened after I put the knife on his chin. ¡°It¡¯s a fatal injury if you cut it deeply, only cut 5 cm from the neck. If you¡¯re going to threaten them, it¡¯s safe to cut 4 cm from the tip of their chin.¡± When I remembered Isaac¡¯s words, I grinned inwardly. ¡®Good job, me! It¡¯s 3 cm from the tip of his chin.¡¯ Hayton looked at me with a surprised look. ¡°You, you¡­!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer. When they¡¯re cornered, silence is scarier than your opponent¡¯s words.¡± As Henry advised, she only smiled, Hayton became confused and gulped. Vallua¡¯s knights couldn¡¯t be seen, so I shouted like a child. ¡°You guys are the tagger. Count to a hundred ande after me!¡± The participant and the noble were shocked. It was because they didn¡¯t expect a battle to take ce from the beginning. Dubbled¡¯s knight pointed their sword at Hayton as a knight carried me and quickly bounced off the tform. The area where virtual battle takes ce has already been cleared of all people, making it easy to move. I jumped out of the arms of the knight and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Oh my¡­¡± The armor is too heavy. In virtual battle, the use of unauthorized items was strictly limited, so even children could not wear light and safe items. ¡®Should I take it off?¡¯ It¡¯s so heavy that it¡¯s hard to walk. When I picked up a rope to tie Hayton, the knights came to my side. ¡°You¡¯ll get hurt.¡± ¡°It¡¯s dangerous.¡± ¡°Your fingernails¡­!¡± ¡°¡­why do you guys keep doing this?¡± The knights looked at each other and gulped. Some cried and gestured to tell me how frighteningly my dad and brothers threatened them before the virtual battle. ¡°We even thought it would be better to go to a real war.¡± I said with a nervous expression. ¡°Don¡¯t cry¡­¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± During a few of our casual conversations, Hayton shouted. ¡°Dubbled teaches children how to be mean!¡± I looked at him with my eyes wide open. ¡°How did you know?¡± Hayton¡¯s expression crumbled when I answered him shamelessly. I grinned. ¡°But if I am mean, aren¡¯t you the same too? You hid your knights.¡± ¡°I¡­!¡± ¡°From the start, you¡¯re trying to kidnap me.¡± Hayton¡¯s face hardened. ¡®I knew it, rascal.¡¯ I grinned inwardly and tightened the rope that the knights had tied Hayton to. ¡°Stay here for a long¡ªtime okay?¡± Then the Nogak is mine! *** Vallua¡¯s knights were everywhere. The knights of Leine and Dubbled, who took Hayton, couldn¡¯t be seen. ¡°They¡¯re not in the shopping district.¡± ¡°All that¡¯s left is Desong Street and Mount Asis. Shall we search there?¡± Carox, the captain of the Vallua¡¯s army, clucked his tongue. ¡°Asis Mountain is where our camp is. We¡¯ve built a barracks even before the virtual battle, so they can¡¯t be there.¡± ¡°Then is it Desong street?¡± ¡°Yeah, but we can¡¯t use the bomb.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a weak building, so it could copse and cause casualties.¡± ¡®They expect that, did they?¡¯ Who in the world could think of such a thing? Is there anyone in Dubbled¡¯s knight who is good at strategy? It may not havee from the head of a young girl who is less than ten years old. Carox, who checked the map, narrowed his eyes. Most of Dubbled¡¯s knights are mages. If it wasn¡¯t for virtual battle, they would definitely have the best knights, but they can¡¯t participate. ¡®The knights they have are not familiar with thisndscape, unlike ours.¡¯ The Vallua knights who participated in the current virtual battle were raised in the church, trained for years only for the virtual battle, and was very familiar with thend. Carox, who was touching the map, said, ¡°There aren¡¯t a good ces to hide on the streets of Desong.¡± Vallua¡¯s knight quickly moved to the ce he pointed at. ¡°As expected, I can feel it underground.¡± Carox said with his eyes twinkling. ¡°Entering.¡± ¡®They were no match in the first ce.¡¯ Now they¡¯re in a state of unexpected mishaps, but as soon as they find Hayton, the situation will be turned upside down. Vallua¡¯s knights will open the cer door in a moment. But, [You thought it was here huh? Fools!] ¡°¡­..What is this?¡± A piece of paper was stuck on a straw doll tied to a pir. It was the handwriting of a child. ¡°What the hell!¡± Carox, who was on high alert, screamed. At that time, in the pce. There were many exmations everywhere. ¡°It¡¯s Mount Asis, not Deson Street!¡± ¡°A nine-year-old child has such an idea¡­¡± In addition, Leine was now descending from the mouth of Mount Asis. Hayton was being held up and dragged around without doing anything. People nced at Duke Vallua. After the start of the virtual battle, his arrogant face was changed to contempt and anger. ¡®That mean little girl¡­¡¯ He shouted at the Duke of Dubbled, hitting the table. ¡°What a ridiculous thing to do! I can¡¯t believe she attacked him that soon!¡± ¡°She got the start signal and I moved.¡± ¡°Even though it¡¯s like that¡­!¡± The Duke of Dubbled nced at the Duke of Vallua with an indescribable look. ¡°It is the difference between those who prepare for an attack and those who do not. My daughter just came up with the best defense against the attack. Where is the rule that we should not attack after the torch ceremony?¡± Henry and Isaac grinned and replied, ¡°That¡¯s right, Father.¡± Just then, ¡°What in the¡ª!!¡± The surrounding area began to get noisy. Isaac¡¯s expression hardened. knights from nine of the participating families surrounded the Dubbled¡¯s knights and Leine at the foot of the mountain. [Please hand him over.] The second son of Marquis Hademos said, aiming for a sword. Hayton Vallua was caught by Leine as soon as he started. There was no time to talk to other participants. However, when the Vallua¡¯s knights failed to rescue Hayton, the other families surrounded the forest and pressured Dubbled¡¯s knights, meaning they had a secret agreement in advance. In addition, they immediately found Hayton, whom even Vallua¡¯s knights could not find. This means that Hayton can exchange signals with the nobles who shared secret agreements. ¡°Did he carry amunications device?¡± Johann looked at the Duke of Vallua with a dull look. The Duke coughed loudly. ¡°No way. My son can¡¯t use an unauthorized item.¡± Henry, who was watching, burst outughing. He used thest resort because he was cornered. ¡°There were many mean people.¡± ¡°Watch yournguage!¡± Isaac clucked his tongue. The mean and clumsy Hayton Vallua colluded with the children of nine families. If a formal objection to Hayton¡¯s cheating is raised, collusion will also be inevitable. If that happens, the virtual battle will be over. But every n will be in vain. ¡®I¡¯m sure that¡¯s going to happen, but they might not listen even if I raise a formal objection.¡¯ It¡¯s going to end soon. Isaac looked at Henry who was rolling the dice in his hand. It was then. Leine was in the finish line as she covered her mouth with her hands andughed. It wasn¡¯t the look of a cornered child. And, Beep¡ª!!! When Leine blew a whistle, a rope came down to the army of Dubbled. These people are knights of Dubbled. When they caught the rope, someone pulled them from the mountain. ¡°The rest of Dubbled¡¯s knights!¡± They were the remaining knight except for the knight that was moving with Hayton. Isaac opened his eyes wide and said. ¡°Wasn¡¯t the other half looking for a hand?¡± Henry and Johann also looked at the finish line with a stiff face. At that time, a strong current flowed down the mountain like a flood. ¡°I destroyed the dam!¡± When someone shouted, the Duke of Vallua shouted, ¡°What¡­¡± A dark blue-haired boy wearing a robe appeared on the mountain. There was an armband on his arm, which means he¡¯s the captain. Leine shouted. [Zachary!] One of the four best knights. A tactical genius. It was the moment when Zachary¡¯s name, the strongest escort of Leine Risette Dubbled, was known. Chapter 110 Chapter 110 TL: Zimming Zachary let out the ropete. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for beingte.¡± I came up to the mountain and looked down. Under the mountain, submerged knights and participants were in a chaotic state. We watched the participants and their knights being swept around by the water. But they¡¯re still able to hold on to the trees. The rule of virtual battle was that killing a person would result in immediate elimination. All the knights of the allied families were surrounded, and the participants would not save theirpetitors, so they were quickly eliminated. Hayton was still stuck in a shallow pit. As the sun is setting, wild animals will wander around. The others are on a tree, but Hayton, who was in a shallow pit, was likely to be approached by animals in the mountain. He¡¯ll probably have to hold on until the preliminary round is over. I waved my hands at the screaming Hayton in the pit. ¡°Bye!¡± Goodbye! Hayton screamed when he saw me smiling brightly. ¡°You¡­wai¡­no!!¡± Iughed when I saw him who couldn¡¯t speak properly because he was swept away by the water. After finishing the work, I went around looking for cards. In addition to the annihtion of Vallua¡¯s allied families on Mount Asis, the remaining participants were afraid to fight when they heard that we had dealt with the knights of nine families. ¡°We found it.¡± It was hidden in the monument of the founding emperor on Desong Street. I smiled broadly when I saw a card with a golden hawk on it, the symbol of the Imperial family. ¡°Then let¡¯s find the rest of the cards!¡± If other yers can¡¯t find the cards, there will be fewer finalists. That way, I will y at least one less tournament and have a higher chance of winning. When I wore an evil smile, the knights answered loudly, ¡°Yes!¡± Of course, it wasn¡¯t easy to find the cards. This is because the remaining participants have desperately searched for it too. They were mostly after me. My knights in the virtual battle consisted of Dubbled¡¯s knights who were chosen only by their skills without considering their family and character, and the best knights out there. This is because it was much easier to target me, a nine-year-old who couldn¡¯t even move because of heavy equipment. But no one came close to me. Even if they were lucky to beat my other knights, they couldn¡¯t beat Zachary. *** The nobles gathered at the pce as they watched them. ¡°Who is that?¡± ¡°His name is Andy Zachary on the list. It¡¯s a name I¡¯ve never heard before. All this time, such a talented man was hidden? Zachary was definitely different among Dubbled¡¯s knights, who only selected people with skills. knights from the opposing camp could not even approach Leine. They were nothingpared to Zachary. ¡°He¡¯s a model for the perfect knight.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Some shouted disapprovingly at the sight of him. ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s under 17?¡± As soon as such words popped up, Marquis Beryl¡¯s child, who was fighting Leine¡¯s army said, [You co, coward! You¡¯re not supposed to bring an adult with you!] [Well, I¡¯ll be 18 in four months.] Leine looked upset. Beryl shouted at everyone. [Lie! You¡¯re old!] After he said that, my godmotherughed and told the Duke of Dubbled. ¡°So you¡¯re calm because she had her hidden weapon?¡± If such a talented person is there, of course he wouldn¡¯t panic. ¡°All the knights in the virtual battle were recruited by my daughter herself.¡± What was surprising was to see Zachary¡¯s skills which was up to par with Dubbled¡¯s elite knights. In the first ce, Zachary wasn¡¯t one that stood out. Leine often paid attention to him because she ordered him to train, but that¡¯s all. Not knowing that his skills had improved this much, the three brothers considered Zachary was fitting to be the captain. The three brothers rmended Zion, the son of Serene, the leader of the Imperial Knights as Leine knights leader. But Leine insisted that it must be Zachary, so he was forced to ept it. Still, it wasn¡¯t enough, so they thought they would remove Zachary without Leine knowing after the virtual battle was over. ¡°Lady must have had an eye for talent.¡± The godmother also eximed, ¡°Oho¡­¡± Leine¡¯s knights were too amazing. With Zachary¡¯s amazing tactics and skills, they¡¯ll defeat every opponent they encountered. The virtual battle was entirely credited to Zachary. Of course, it was needless to say that Leine, who appointed him and boasted remarkable judgment, made a strong impression on people. The Duke of Vallua¡¯s face grew more and more pale. Hayton was still in the pit while Leine was elsewhere. ¡®Damn it, damn it¡­!¡¯ Vallua¡¯s n to re-emerge as a victor from the virtual battle went down the drain. The Cardinal¡¯s expression was also bad as he watched a virtual battle next to the emperor. When the Cardinal and his eyes met, the Duke of Vallua bowed his head like a dog. ¡®I¡¯ll tear that girl apart.¡¯ His eyes were bloodshot with anger. Leine found a total of eight cards right before the end of the time limit. Only three of them are going to the finals. Leine found every cards in the shortest time ever in a virtual battle history, she even won an award as the most spectacr participant in nearly a hundred years. The two families who advanced to the finals willpete against Leine. *** After that, I went to the banquet. It was a banquet to celebrate the finalists, but today¡¯s main guests were me and Zachary. In particr, Zachary received the attention from many knights. Even the nobles did not leave his side. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s give a toast to the new hero.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Drinking during an escort is against themand.¡± The cup that was given by a man was rejected, but he received a cup that a young girl shyly handed over. When people jokingly asked, ¡°Are you discriminating?¡± He replied with a straightforward manner. ¡°The master¡¯smand is not to embarrass the hands of children and women.¡± Seeing him prioritizes mymand over themander¡¯s, the head of the Imperial knightsughed, saying that he was an example of a great knight. ¡°Little miss has a great knight. Did you choose him out yourself?¡± ¡°I was lucky!¡± The knightsughed when I spoke in an innocent manner. ¡°You¡¯re very humble.¡± Zachary bowed his head gently, now, people favored the serious and humble man. After enjoying the banquet, me and my knights left under the pretext of preparing for the final battle. After returning to the mansion, I entered a room with Zachary for the virtual battle. As soon as I entered, Zachary hit the wall. ¡°That was perfect.¡± ¡®This pretentious man.¡¯ Unlike five years ago, Zachary had already grown up. His body has matured to a body of a man, and his voice has be low-pitched. But there is only one thing that hasn¡¯t changed. He¡¯s still mean. ¡°You deliberately lowered the ropete on Mount Asis earlier!¡± When I nced at him and said that, Zacharyughed. ¡°That¡¯s the only way I could make that grand appearance.¡± I looked up at him with a ridiculous look. He was now as tall as my father so I had to look up. ¡°My heart was beating so hard!¡± I was scared that something went wrong. Zachary grinned as I continued, ¡°I have a feeling that you¡¯ll be beaten by Leater.¡± ¡°I¡¯m your escort now, so even she can¡¯t beat me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not though.¡± ¡°What, why!¡± As soon as he shouted, Kick! Someone came into the room and kicked Zachary¡¯s legs. It was a very quick move. ¡°Lea!¡± ¡°Te, teacher¡­¡­¡± Lea looked at Zachary with cold eyes, and I nodded with a look that said ¡®I knew it.¡¯ ¡°Why are you hitting me? No, you can¡¯t hit me anymore!¡± I opened my arms to Lea with a smile, and she hugged me. While I was hugging Lea, I told Zachary. ¡°Why can¡¯t she hit you? Lea¡¯s your teacher again now.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Lea¡¯s my escort now that she¡¯s back.¡± The reason why Lea was gone for a while was because she went back and forth to train. For the same reason, Laura and the three maids took care of me mainly instead of Lea. Lea said with a dull look on her face, keeping her eyes fixed on Zachary. ¡°I¡¯ve caused trouble for little miss because I didn¡¯t teach him properly. Zachary go and bring my baton.¡± ¡°Te, teacher.¡± ¡°Get it.¡± Zachary, whose face turned pale, headed out to the barracks to get Lea¡¯s baton. I rubbed my face against Lea¡¯s cheek andughed. ¡°When did you get here? You don¡¯t have to go there anymore?¡± Lea grinned. ¡°The training is over. I¡¯m here to serve you again.¡± ¡°I¡¯m excited!¡± When I shouted, Lea rubbed my cheeks with her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll help you prepare for the finals. Shuheil and Ragnar have made it to the finals, right?¡± ¡°Yes. My brothers say Shuheil will probably make it to the finals.¡± ¡°He is also an excellent strategist. Shuheil is the only one at that age who¡¯s as good as Zachary.¡± I got out of Lea¡¯s arms. ¡°It¡¯s highly likely that the finals will be horse racing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. Isn¡¯t it Zachary¡¯s specialty?¡± ¡°Yes, thank god.¡± While talking, Zachary came in with Lea¡¯s baton. When he handed over the baton with a sullen look, Lea snatched his hand with a stiff face. ¡°Since when did you¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°From when did you develop aura?¡± What? I was surprised and looked at Lea. ¡®No way.¡¯ When the court mage verified the knights before the preliminary round, they said he definitely did not have an aura. Zachary¡¯s training was just around the beginning of his adolescence, so it¡¯s not yet the time to manifest aura. ¡®It¡¯s not during the preliminary rounds.¡¯ I looked up at Zachary with a stiff face. ¡®I¡¯m in trouble.¡¯ Aura users are not allowed to participate. If Zachary doesn¡¯t make it to the finals, we can¡¯t win! Click here to be a supporter and get to read 10 chapters ahead of time. Chapter 111 Chapter 111 TL: Zimming Duke of Vallua nervously tapped the armrest of the chair. Four days have passed since the preliminary round of the virtual battle. He contacted the church from time to time, but was unable to meet the Cardinal. The virtual battle, which was secretly supported by the knights from the church, did not even pass the preliminary round, and his son Hayton was humiliated. In this case, receiving support from the church was no better. Suddenly, he touched his forehead. Due to the failure of his device, where put his heart and soul into it, several pirs that kept the family alive have already been blown away. ¡°Without the help of the church, the family is destroyed.¡± If the church turned its back towards them, the Duke of Marche, which had the biggest investment on then would also do the same thing. Marche was already searching for the Duke of Vallua¡¯s hidden money to recover their money. However, their hidden money has already been spent. He even asked for a huge amount of money from his wife¡¯s parents, and even his father-inw visited his house every time to ask him to pay back the money. Had it not been funded by the man his wife brought, Lane, who said he was an art dealer, it would be hard to stay alive right away. ¡°Damn it!¡± Just as he was roughly putting down the ss of liquor he was holding, ¡°Master!¡± His lieutenant barged in with an urgent voice. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Dubbled inquired the Imperial Pce for a knight change. And that¡¯s Captain Zachary!¡± The Duke of Vallua narrowed the forehead. ¡°Why did he¡­¡± ¡°It looks like his aura came out during the preliminary round.¡± ¡°Aura?¡± The Duke of Vallua clucked his tongue. Had it emerged a little earlier, Dubbled¡¯s little miss would have messed up the virtual battle. Since he passed the preliminary verification, there was no problem even if the aura appeared during the match. The problem is the finals. The team will undergo a rechecking before the finals. Aura users will be excluded immediately, so in the worst case scenario, only 19 people will qualify. Rather, it would have been beneficial to rece Zachary quickly. ¡®Vallua will be in a good hand.¡¯ ¡°Call Marquis Shuheil. Tell him I¡¯ll hurry up to see him and his son.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The purpose of the church is to have the item given to the virtual battle winner, even if they were eliminated in the preliminary round, they wouldn¡¯t be able to speak nonsense after he gets it. A cold smile came to the mouth of Duke Vallua, who found a way out. *** A week before the finals, the society was already chattering about it. It was because rumors have spread that I was putting in another knight, not Zachary, in the virtual battle. Today was the day I received education from my godmother. ¡°Cheer up,dy.¡± ¡°Yes, you did your best, even if you didn¡¯t winter¡­¡± The friendlydies who visited me said so. This was the reaction to everyone who met me recently. I smiled awkwardly and nodded. ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡± When I answered politely, godmotherughed. ¡°You guys should go back. Today I have an appointment with this child.¡± ¡°Yes, godmother.¡± Thedies greeted her, as they left the mansion. However, ady who had left the mansion, returned quickly. ¡®It¡¯s Lady Isabe Hadero.¡¯ It was thedy who I met at the party of Countess Walt, when I revealed that Niel Vallua had taken out the bible decipher without permission the other day. ¡°I¡­¡± Lady Hadero hesitated, looking at godmother¡¯s eyes. My godmother thoughtfully went away, and only after that Lady Hadero spoke. ¡°Lady Dubbled, do you happen to know anything about the finals?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I know it. It¡¯s a g-pulling.¡± What? I opened my eyes wide at a different answer than I expected. ¡®No way!¡¯ People thought we¡¯d have a horse racing game in the finals. And it¡¯s actually right. I¡¯ve seen it several times before I regressed. This year¡¯s virtual battle, thest match of the final round. ¡°What, g-pulling is¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. It¡¯s a game where you win if you capture someone who¡¯s chosen as the g in your opponent¡¯s camp.¡± ¡°Yes, I know what kind of game it is. But how did you know that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in the middle of an engagement with Shuheil. I went to their residence yesterday and heard him talk with the knights.¡± Ahh, I see. I nodded my head. I¡¯ve heard of it in my previous life. Marquess Shuheil liked Isabe and suggested marriage between her son and Isabe. Isabe¡¯s father, Count Hadero, was unable to refuse because he owed so much to the Marquis of Shuheil, so Isabe and Shuheil were soon engaged. ¡®But why would she tell me that?¡¯ Seeing how the nobles acted in the city, they won¡¯t move without gaining something. How I know that is because Lady Hadero did not get along well with Mina in my first life. ¡®It would be good for Lady Hadero if her fiance wins.¡¯ When I was about to reply, someone called me from behind. ¡°Kid.¡± I quickly turned my head to the voice from behind. ¡°Henry!¡± ¡°Why are you here instead of going in?¡± He smiled affectionately and gave me a coat. ¡°It¡¯s cold.¡± ¡°Yes, I have something to talk about with Lady Hadero¡­¡± Lady Hadero said, ¡°H, he, hello!¡± Henry nced at her. He observed her as he smiled kindly like usual. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I saw you.¡± ¡°Ye, yes! In 281 days¡­¡± ¡°But what¡¯s your business with my little sister?¡± ¡°I, I told her some useful information for Lady.¡± Her voice was tense. ¡°Useful information¡­¡± When Henry squinted in suspicion, Lady Hadero quickly exined. ¡°This round is a g-pulling game!¡± Henry looked at her with a sweet smile, which iz his specialty. ¡°Thank you for telling me. It will help my sister.¡± Lady Hadero, with her hands in front of her chest, looked at Henry with a love-struck expression. ¡°Wha, what¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re so nice.¡± ¡°Do, do you like nice people?¡± ¡°I like people who are helpful.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Lady Hadero opened her eyes wide. ¡°Shuheil has been training since four days ago. The knight who is likely to be a g is called Telbourne, he ran so fast! And the weakness of Shuheil is¡­!!¡± Shuheil¡¯s fiance poured out lots of helpful words. Lady Hadero, who even shook hands with Henry, turned red and got on the carriage while staggering. When she left, I told Henry. ¡°Thatdy must¡¯ve liked you.¡± ¡°Yes, since about three years ago.¡± ¡°You knew that?¡± ¡°She always looked at me.¡± ¡°So you like Lady Hadero too?¡± ¡°I like her.¡± ¡°So you indeed like Miss Hadello, too?¡± I took a deep breath. ¡®Wow, wow!¡¯ My heart is pounding fast. ¡®Well, Henry didn¡¯t have a fiance.¡¯ Then could Lady Hadero be my sister-inw? As I made a strange expression, Henry smiled sweetly. ¡°She¡¯s a pretty helpful informant.¡± ¡°What¡­¡± Well, it is true that we have obtained a lot of information that cannot be easily obtained with just a few smiles and words. ¡®Beauty is indeed a weapon¡­¡¯ When I remembered what I had heard in my previous life, I thought it was really like that. ¡°Have you decided on a new knight for the finals yet?¡± When he asked, I grinned while saying, ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already decided.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± That afternoon, there was news that Shuheil had won and will be in the finals. *** On the day of the final, I looked at the video stone floating in the air with a nervous expression. There are more of those than the preliminary round. The final match will be between me, who yed in the preliminary round, and thest winner, Shuheil. The whole of the empire was excited as the pce and za, where they could see us, attracted thergest number of spectators among any virtual battle. The referee blew a whistle. Me and Shuheil shook hands in the center, then turned our backs on each other. ¡°As soon as you start, like in the preliminaries, you¡¯ll put a knife in my throat.¡± ¡°Can I?¡± Shuheil grinned as I spoke brightly. ¡°Look, I have a weak heart.¡± ¡°Me too. Yet you¡¯re friends with Isaac.¡± ¡°I pity him.¡± As weughed and talked, we observed each other sharply. We bowed down to each other and went back to our allies. Me and Edgar Shuheil both had our knights put their hoods to cover their expression. It was to hide the expression of the knight who became the g. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to be gentle!¡± Shouted Edgar Shuheil slyly, I skillfully hid and went up to the tallest building on the street of the store and shouted, ¡°I will!¡± As soon as I shouted like that, my knights threw oil bottles at our opponents. And I gently demonstrated the me magic. Gwangg¡ª!!! With a roar, fire soared as Edgar Shuheil¡¯s expression changed. His soldiers were horrified and quickly backed away. Then, they remove their hood. I didn¡¯t miss the moment. ¡®Shuheil looked at someone with red hair.¡¯ When a crisises, one looks for something precious first. ¡®That man is the g.¡¯ When I smiled, Shuheil looked at me with a stiff face. He replied with a friendly expression as if saying, ¡®You say you will y gently!¡¯ ¡°I threw the fire gently.¡± His face crumpled when I grinned. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 TL: Zimming After confirming the knight who was supposed to be the g, my knights and I quickly moved to the camp. Our camp was in a shopping district. We chose that ce because the buildings are concentrated and cannot be exploded, like our camp in Desong Street in the preliminary round. In other words, it was a ce where the opponent¡¯s movement would be limited. Entering the barracks, I checked with our knights about the ¡®red haired knight.¡¯ ¡°That is Josh Telbourne.¡± ¡°Shuheil has been training since four days ago. The knight who is likely to be a g is called Telbourne, he ran so fast! And the weakness of Shuheil is¡­!!¡± It was like what Lady Hadero said. ¡®Then what I heardst time was a reliable information.¡¯ It was necessary to confirm about what she said because she might have leaked false information for her fiance. I nodded and listened to the rest of the information. ¡°Josh Telbourne is a fast runner, also good at horse riding. He¡¯s a former archer, so he¡¯s good at long-rangebat.¡± So he specialized in running. There is no time limit for the finals. In my past life, the finals of virtual battle have been held for days. I looked out of the barracks. The sky looked cloudy, and raindrops were falling one by one. ¡°Since all of his knight are from the city, they must be more familiar with this ce than we are. Shuheil is a superiormander as he was the winner of thest virtual battle as well.¡± Our knights looked nervous. When everyone heard that, they must¡¯ve been worried. I grinned. ¡°But most of our knights are from Dubbled, and they are skilled in war. Also, our territory is a ce where rain and snow fall frequently, so we can cope with climate change quickly and are physically superior to them.¡± I stood up from my seat and looked at them. ¡°My father, Theodore Dubbled, has never been defeated in any battle. I¡¯m his daughter. I will not lose unless you guys give up.¡± The knights bent one knee at a time, when I told them that. ¡°Tell everyone why you guys the best knights.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± In the Imperial Pce, some of the nobles who saw what happened eximed. ¡°Lady Dubbled knows that confidence is important.¡± Inparison, Edgar Shuheil, who was seen on the other side, could not hide his grim expression. It was Leine¡¯s strategy from the start. Above all, it must have been embarrassing that I already know the knight who became his g by a mistake. No matter how sneaky he is, he is just a boy. Themander was nervous, and Shuheil¡¯s knights were also affected. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it just to find out the g that they surprised them with mes?¡± ¡°It must have been a stepping stone to make Shuheil nervous. That nine-year-old child is so brilliant.¡± ¡°The child of fate¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s a member of the Dubbled.¡± Cami told the Duke of Dubbled, who was nearby. ¡°She must have learned a lot from her father, a brilliantmander.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never taught her tactics. I¡¯ve never advised her before.¡± ¡°Never?¡± The Duke of Dubbled¡¯s words stirred the surroundings. Cami asked with a surprised expression. ¡°Is it true? How can a nine-year-old girl learn something like that¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s a child with a father who has never been defeated in any battle. Of course she must¡¯ve learned something. It¡¯s possible because my daughter is excellent.¡± They couldn¡¯t even hide their smiles and proud expression. Camiughed out loud. It was funny and surprising that the three brothers of Dubbled, Javelin Ariage, and the Duke himself showed signs of pride. It would have been natural for them to be superior to others as they were born with the blood of powerful people and possessed unrivaled talents. ¡®Well, any father would be in high spirits if they yed a part in their children¡¯s achievement.¡¯ Leine had changed their perception of her that she was only a lucky girl to be adopted by Dubbled as a child of fate through virtual battle. Some people still think so, but most of those were surprised. After a while, those who saw the scene got up, ¡°The battle has begun!¡± Part of Leine¡¯s knights headed to the Shuheil¡¯s camp. The battle in the rain was dominated by Leine¡¯s knights. ¡°This¡­ah!¡± The Dubbled¡¯s knights, which seemed to be fleeing, destroyed Shuheil¡¯s ce. And, Gwang, gwang!! A shot came from the building right in front of the Shuheil¡¯s camp. The surprised horse began to cry and run away. Shuheil¡¯s face looked faintly worn out. [Catch him!] By eliminating the horses. They intended to catch Josh Telbourne who is good at horse riding. No matter how fast his feet are, he is no match without a horse. The reason why Josh Telbourne became a g disappeared. ¡°Oh my god!¡± Many people gulped. It was the same in the preliminary round, they were overwhelmed by the situation. ¡°What about thedy?¡± At the end of the night, Leine was on the move with the remaining half of the knight. ¡°Is thedy going on her own? It would be dangerous!¡± The weak-hearteddies looked at the little girl with a worried look. The number of knights deployed in virtual battle is all equal to twenty. But Shuheil himself participates in the battle, so Dubbled is outnumbered. In some of the battles, a person will be pushed back by theck of one person. Those who supported Leine were naturally worried. Leine entered a shabby building that seemed to be a warehouse, when she couldn¡¯t see any video stone there. At that time, the Duke of Vallua got up. ¡®We, well that¡¯s¡­!¡¯ ¡°Father?¡± Hayton and Niel, who was watching with the Duke of Vallua, looked at their father, who had turned pale. The Duke of Vallua sat down again, as he gulped. ¡®No. She can¡¯t find it just by going inside.¡¯ He has already hidden it meticulously. Maybe that¡¯s why he was not worried even if the area was included in the virtual battle. ¡®But, why is she going there?¡¯ It¡¯s a building surrounded by a tall buildings, and it¡¯s right near Leine¡¯s camp, so unless Shuheil¡¯s g is stupid, he won¡¯t hide there¡­! *** ¡®This is one of the Duke Vallua secret warehouses.¡¯ I smiled and put the magic tool in my pocket. I came in to avoid the race and look inside. With the excuse of destroying the ce where the g could hide, even the video stone near the window was caught in the explosion. ¡®As soon as I saw this ce, I had nned it.¡¯ ¡°What should we do with the storehouse underground?¡± ¡°We have to hide it quietly so that it is not noticeable. First of all¡­.¡± I recalled the memories I had in my second life. ¡®Underground. I heard there¡¯s an underground storehouse¡­¡± ¡°There is a simr bookshelf in the Duke of Vallua¡¯s study.¡± I know that because I lived as the daughter of Duke Vallua in my second life. I felt suspicious of him leaving such a bookshelf in the warehouse, so I searched the bookshelf. And something caught my eyes in the corner. Let¡¯s press it. Kuungg¡­ The bookshelf split and the stairs were revealed. Iughed out loud. ¡°That¡¯s why he got so mad when I ate a stolen bread in the study room.¡± He was scared that I would know about this. I snorted and went down the stairs carefully. It smells like rusty iron. ¡®Smells like iron? No, it smells like blood!¡¯ I made a barrier and walked again, just in case. Many hair was scattered around, traces of a line were carved on the floor, and a small amount of mana was still in the air. ¡°Boone, how does an owdinawy pewson summon a devil?¡± (Boone, how does an ordinary person summon a devil.) ¡°It¡¯s possible with a certain amount of jewels, mana, offerings, and a summoner.¡± ¡°Summwoner?¡± (Summoner?) ¡°Devil has different summoners. That¡¯s the most important thing to call out the devil.¡± I could onlyugh cynically. ¡°Bastard, he summoned the devil here.¡± Then the hair that was on the way would have belonged to the people he bought from the orphanage. I saw the remaining line on the floor. It is fortunate that it took time for the traces to be erased because it was drawn with mana. When I followed the line, I could see the summoner¡¯s painting. ¡®Once I remember this painting, I¡¯ll find a magician and find out what kind of summoning it is¡­¡¯ As soon as I thought so, my surroundings shook greatly. Gwang, gwang!! At the same time, mymunications device shed. [Little miss,e on out. Shuheil¡¯s knights have surrounded us!] Oh my god. I think I¡¯ve dyed too much time. I hurried up the stairs and said, ¡°Which way do I have to go?¡± [First of all, wait at the window¡­ with the view of the¡­] I couldn¡¯t hear their voice, and themunication was cut off. It seems that Shuheil used a magic item as well, which interfered withmymunication. Our knights don¡¯t have amander now. I bit my lips tightly. If this happens, we can¡¯t win, I have no choice but to call thest knight they do not know of. ¡®Ah, I was going to use him at the end.¡¯ I used the transmitter to send a signal. It blinked three times. And soon after, a man appeared outside the window¡­ Edgar Shuheil shouted when he found him. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous! How could you¡­¡± I shouted out to the window. ¡°Zachary!¡± ¡°Since when did you start having aura?¡± ¡°Teacher, of course it¡¯s a strategy.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a mana stone with an aura. That way, they¡¯ll think I¡¯m not here and let their guard down. The little miss should contact the pce for a knight recement tomorrow. Everyone will think that I had an aura.¡± Our knight¡¯s annoying leader. My escort who is second only to Henry. It was Zachary. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 TL: Zimming Zachary in the preliminary round was clearly different from other knights. Those who watched the virtual battle told everyone about him, so even those who hadn¡¯t even met him would feel a sense of crisis. That was the case with Shuheil¡¯s soldiers. They were scared. ¡®That¡¯s understandable.¡¯ It was early in the morning and our knights didn¡¯t even know that Zachary was getting deployed. ¡°Even the walls have ears.¡± Zachary said that. I agree. In the society, it¡¯s no use watching out for other people outside the family. There¡¯s bound to be someone in the mansion that would gossip. I was especially well aware about many rumors from Laura through the servants of other families. Zachary, who came running with a horse, wielded a huge spear and knocked down Shuheil¡¯s knights which were surrounding the building. ¡°Be careful!¡± He yelled at me. He broke through the window and suddenly carried me away. I looked at him with a ridiculous look. There is no reason to break the window and save me when nothing had happened. Zachary is clever, so there¡¯s no way he doesn¡¯t know how inefficient and dangerous this is. I looked out to the window, as expected, new video stones were floating in the sky above the building where we were trapped. ¡®So this is¡­ah, he only wanted to look cool.¡¯ I looked at him with cold eyes. ¡°If only we¡¯re here with Lea. You¡¯ll behave then. Now how are we going to get out!¡± ¡°There¡¯s a n.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a roar came from far away and a scream broke out. ¡°Ahh¡ª! It¡¯s a monster from Mount Redgus!¡± Monster? I looked at Zachary in surprise. ¡°Mount Redgus is not even inside the virtual battle zone. How did it go outside?¡± ¡°Of course, I got them inside.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°I figured that it must¡¯ve been starving. I¡¯ve sprayed the monster¡¯s favorite pig and chicken blood over there.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that against the rules¡­?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t bring unauthorized items, and virtual battle rules allow us to use everything in the area, is there something wrong?¡± ¡­that¡¯s right. ¡°Most of all, who would object to us, when the Duke of Dubbled is our backing?¡± I¡¯m the one who had Duke Dubbled as my father, and Zachary took advantage of that. I shook my head, as Zachary shouted out the window. ¡°Throw!¡± Our soldiers threw something that looked like a ball at Shuheil¡¯s knights. Every time a ball is burst, it smells bloody. ¡®It¡¯s chicken and pig blood!¡¯ The monsters went after the bloody Shuhale, who fled in a hurry. Zachary jumped over the window and headed leisurely towards our knights. On the other hand, Shuheil had to run like crazy to avoid monsters, eventually, he was too tired. There were some knights who tried to confront them but they couldn¡¯t. Something ssified as monsters, cannot be dealt with with ordinary weapons. There may be a mage over there, but it is natural that mage is weaker in battle than the knights. There¡¯s no mage who¡¯s going to go alone in a situation where the defence ispletely broken and unprotected. Our knights giggled and watched Shuheil, who was exhausted on his own. Because they were not supposed to die ording to the rules, I came out to help them. *** ¡°Oh my god¡­¡± The nobles who were watching them eximed. There is no one who doesn¡¯t focus on the screen. On the screen, a youngdy was making a barrier. The perfect defense gave Leine plenty of time to make the barrier. ¡°Is it possible to do that at that age?¡± The emperor asked an imperial mage. The mage only gulped. ¡°To the best of my knowledge, she¡¯s the only one.¡± The chairman was calm, when someone muttered, ¡°The child of fate¡­¡± She¡¯s really the daughter of God who will protect the Empire. Who criticized her for being fake? Who¡¯s the ignorant one that pointed finger at the child? As soon as a barrier came up in the air, people looked at the cardinal, who got up. The cardinal¡¯s eyes, which looked agitated before, were shaking. After whispering a few words, he left immediately. It was clear that his destination would be the Vatican. To let them know that the child of fate they thought was fake is the genuine one. It was like what Leine had nned. Leine gazed at the video stone in the air. ¡®Now even if I had an all-out war with Vallua, they wouldn¡¯t beat me easily because the church now saw my powers.¡¯ They¡¯ll think hard about whether I am real or fake. As they did in my first life. ¡®While they¡¯re at a loss, I¡¯m going to beat Vallua.¡¯ Leine smiled brightly. Her knights then captured all of Shuheil¡¯s knights, who had lost their horses and was tired. It was a perfect victory without question. She¡¯s officially the youngest winner of the virtual battle. *** Four days after winning the virtual battle, The 20 knights who participated in the virtual battle with me marched through ces and showed off their dignity. ¡°Zachary!¡± ¡°Zachary the best knight!¡± He stood out the most in the battle. People said that he made this much contribution yet remained humble and sincere despite his recognition. There are many talented people, but very few have stood out. And that kind of person always bes popr. Zachary¡¯s poprity soared into the sky. ¡°I heard about it from the people.¡± Zachary closed his mouth when he saw me ring. After the march, our soldiers enjoyed the honor of receiving aurel wreath from themander of the Imperial Knights Commander, and me¡­ ¡°The emergence of a new hero in the empire!¡± The emperor directly crowned me theurel. He grinned and said to me, ¡°Come to the Imperial Pce often. I would like to talk to you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an honor, Your Majesty!¡± I smiled childishly. After that, they throw us a party. The party was prepared by my aunt and I could see how luxurious it was only after I entered the ce. ¡®Wow¡­¡¯ I looked at the rich woman, my aunt, who stood with a proud expression. ¡°They had a super expensive liquor that was priced over 2000 francs per bottle.¡± ¡°Oh my god, that big chandelier is very expensive.¡± It was much more spectacr than most parties. ¡°Thank you, Aunt.¡± My aunt grinned when I told her that. ¡°Go and have fun.¡± When I went further, the noble children who entered before me forgot their dignity and yed around. I heard many screams of joy from them. ¡®How much did they spend on the party?¡¯ Having lived in poverty throughout my three lives, I was not used to this. However, thanks to spending a lot of money, this ce was crowded. Everyone was enjoying the party with an excited look on their faces. Cami usually does note to parties but she did this time. She also brought indies and young children who were close to me. ¡°Congrattions, child.¡± My godmother who said so kissed me on the cheek, I kissed her back as well. ¡°Thank you, godmother!¡± The others greeted me. ¡°Lady!¡± ¡°Hello, little miss.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. I¡¯m d I could congratte you like this.¡± Surrounded by sweet youngdies and children, I wrapped my hands around my red cheeks. ¡®They¡¯re pretty, nice, kind¡­¡¯ Why are kids around my age are so cute? I was really happy when a four-year-old child who still smells like milk handed me a bouquet of flowers. ¡°Congwattions.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°Ywes.¡± ¡®Cute¡­¡¯ I was having fun with my friends at the party. ¡®But it¡¯s not the right time.¡¯ Today¡¯s purpose is the Duke of Vallua. There must be a reason why he showed his willingness to participate in my party so suddenly. I¡¯m going to observe him with hawk eyes¡­ ¡°Hello,dy.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, little miss.¡± ¡°Do you remember me?¡± A group of boys approached me. ¡°Will you give me the honor of kissing the back of your hand?¡± ¡°Ye¡­pardon?¡± While answering casually, I was surprised and looked at the boy, who was tall and full of pimples like a growing teenager. ¡®He¡¯s the son of Count Deriber.¡¯ He is the cousin of Edgar Shuheil, the finalist, and a close friend of Niel Vallua. Niel had no decent friends, Deriber is one of them. He likes drinking, gambling, and women. He especially likes women. ¡°I was thrilled to see the battle. My heart was taken away by you, who looked so beautiful¡­¡± It was when Prince Deriber slowly held my hand. The chairman came in. Also, Johann, Henry, Isaac, and Dad. They soon saw me and approached me. They also saw Deriber, who held my hand. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 TL: Zimming Isaac kicked the door of the room. It¡¯s my 4th life. Thanks to that, my intuition and senses became really great. I quickly pped Prince Deriber¡¯s hand. ¡°Leine, if you have a man approaching you, say this.¡± ¡°I hope you realize that you live in a world where one wrist could be cut easily!¡± ¡°After that, this is what you say.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, go away!¡± ¡°Then say this.¡± ¡°Dubbled is famous for our swordsmanship. So we would use our sword rather than words.¡± I said what my brothers told me. The three brothers nodded with proud faces, so I breathed a sigh of relief in my heart. ¡®I saved someone.¡¯ When I thought it would be over, Deriber said, ¡°I¡¯m sad,dy¡­what did I do? It¡¯s unfair, I didn¡¯t even grab your waist.¡± I was startled like my dad and brothers, we looked at Deriber at once. ¡°Waist?¡± ¡°Whose waist?¡± ¡°Wai¡ªst?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Isaac touched his sword as Henry said, ¡°Lebaline, avoid crowded ces. They¡¯re a hassle to deal with.¡± Then Isaac put his arm on Deriber¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go out for a second.¡± ¡°Me?!¡± Deriber, who looks three or four years older than Isaac, was delighted by his request. ¡°Of course¡­ugh!¡± He suddenly groaned, veins were protruding on the back of Isaac¡¯s hand, which was holding his shoulder. Isaac said with a big smile. ¡°Smile, smile.¡± Only then did Deriber realize something was strange, but it was toote. He was already being dragged out by Isaac, followed by Henry and Johann. I paid silent tribute. ¡®Goodbye, I tried hard to save you already.¡¯ Deriber, who came back to the party, was shivering with a pale face. Also changing the red pants he was wearing for some reason. After that, he ran out of the ce while screaming. And I realized. There are four dangers that shouldn¡¯t be brought to this party. I nced at them. ¡°Leine, should I get you some juice?¡± ¡°ine, if you¡¯re tired, go home first.¡± ¡°Kid, do you want to try that?¡± ¡°Your clothes are thin. I¡¯ll tell people to bring your coat.¡± ¡­The four dangers smiled broadly. *** I dragged Zachary to where the chairman was at. And I told the chairman. ¡°Take care of my dad and brothers.¡± Zachary looked at me suspiciously. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let any casualties happen.¡± ¡°The party is not a battlefield. What could happen¡­¡± Zachary, who said so, looked at my dad and brothers. His expression became strange. Dad and brothers were watching the people at the party as if they were searching for a prey. The chairman said, ¡°I¡¯ve already told the vassals too. I told them to take care of the masters.¡± ¡°Good job.¡± Come to think of it, the vassals were gazing at each other with a frightened look. Zachary muttered. ¡°Isn¡¯t the percentage of people my age at the party too high? ¡­wait, ah!¡± The smart Zachary quickly understood it. ¡°This incident has made them think that I¡¯m really a child of fate. The reaction of the Vatican and the church are also extraordinary. I¡¯m also pretty much loved by my family¡± ¡°A prospective bride.¡± Mina said that in her world, I am like a lotto. ¡°¡­Those people are aiming for a marriage.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But do you think there¡¯s someone dumb enough to approach the little miss?¡± The chairman replied to the remark. ¡°They think it¡¯s possible to forced a marriage.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Why do you think that the children of a powerful family want to be engaged in a forced marriage? It¡¯s because honors are their life. First they will kidnap and touch her, after that they¡¯ll have no choice but to let her be married.¡± ¡°They are trying to create a w so that she will have to get married? Crazy¡­!¡± Such things have happened in the past. Of course, the frequency has decreased significantly in the present, but I know well that if a person is blinded by greed, they¡¯ll lose their reason and would try everything. Of course, my dad and my brothers know that. ¡°Congrattions, Your Excellency! You have such a wonderful daughter.¡± ¡°Wonderful?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not wonderful.¡± ¡­They tried to protect me in a foolish way. ¡°Anyway, take care of them. I¡¯m going elsewhere for a moment.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I have to go collect my debts.¡± The Duke of Vallua¡¯s debt. The chairman understood me immediately. ¡°Should I go too?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re very soft. I feel like you¡¯re going to faint if you see me hit him.¡± ¡°In my old days, I was¡­!¡± The chairman became gloomy, as I touched Zachary¡¯s armor. ¡°Help me from behind.¡± Now it¡¯s time to use Zachary properly. Seria is not the right person for the escort. Rather, Seria and the chairman were the ones I had to use for a real emergency. Zachary followed me from behind. We walked down the dark hallway and headed to the ce where the Duke of Vallua was at. ¡°May I ask what it means to collect your debts?¡± Zachary¡¯s voice was strangely serious. After five years of raising him, I looked carefully at Zachary. Is he a person who I could reveal my identity to? There are certain criterias for people that I could reveal my identity to. Loyalty. Skills. And they must have a desire which is more precious than me. The reason why I don¡¯t tell my family or Lea is because they didn¡¯t meet thest criteria. The chairman wants to meet Louis again. Seria¡¯s desire to find the children from the orphanage. Zachary also had a desire to protect his friends who grew up with him and be the best knight on the empire. If someone had something precious to them, they could abandon me in case of emergency. That means they won¡¯t question my choices and stop my ns. ¡°I owe something to Duke of Vallua. I¡¯ll talk about the details next time.¡± ¡°¡­yes.¡± Zachary is a quick-witted and wise man, even though he¡¯s easygoing. Me and Zachary left the building. As soon as he came out, Zachary hid himself in the dark. The Duke of Vallua was shouting at amunications device. ¡°How the hell did you do that¡­! Oh, Lady Dubbled.¡± After he screamed, he saw me and put themunication device in his pocket. ¡°What is the main character of the party doing here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to see the Duke.¡± The Duke of Vallua smiled slightly. In front of the fountain, only the footsteps of the Duke was heard. ¡°How brave of you.¡± He got closer and made eye contact with me. Then, he held my shoulder gently. ¡°It must have been a lie when people say that you are clever, you have done everything wrong.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°What should I do with this cute mouse?¡± My shoulders were shivering. I¡¯m still scared of him. The assault and remarks I suffered when I couldn¡¯t protect myself left a trauma. Even if I try to hold it in, I can¡¯t stop shaking. The Duke of Vallua, who saw me like that, said, ¡°Your father ordered you to y tricks on me? But it¡¯s useless. You are nothing in front of me.¡± ¡°What a worthless fellow.¡± ¡°Do you feel like you have everything because you are the child of fate?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°But, child. Those who can see the truth knows. You¡¯re a fake.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You have been loved because of your title, but if the truthes out, you¡¯ll have to be kicked out empty handed.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I will be the leader of all men and eventually you¡¯ll be the one begging me. So you should be humble today.¡± There were times when I wanted to forgive him and move on. It¡¯s so painful to hate someone. If I forgive them, I thought the fear will disappear. If he was on his knees in front of me and begged for forgiveness, I would stop. But that¡¯s what I thought before. ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Daddy said, frightened dogs will try to bite people.¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± ¡°But now you have to be more scared.¡± The Duke of Vallua¡¯s expression became grim. ¡°What nonsense is that¡­!¡± ¡°Pay back my money.¡± ¡°The three million francs you borrowed from Sir Lane, also the five million francs your wife borrowed. That¡¯s my money.¡± ¡°Wha, what?!¡± I smiled broadly. ¡°You didn¡¯t even pay the interest! When I asked my brother, he said I could take your house! Get out of your house, trash.¡± The Duke of Vallua, whose face was flushed, said. ¡°Wh, what¡­that can¡¯t be right!¡± I gave him the papers. ¡°Why not?¡± After checking the contents of the document, the Duke of Vallua turned pale. The meticulous man borrowed 3 million francs after reviewing the documents, but not his wife. Forfeiture of property if interest cannot be paid. Since he couldn¡¯t pay back five million francs, the secret storage in his room is mine! Chapter 115 Chapter 115 TL: Zimming The face of Duke Vallua, who confirmed the documents, was pale. He soon threw away the papers and shook my shoulders roughly. ¡°The Duke of Dubbled! Is he going to destroy my family?!¡± I could feel a sharp gaze from the bushes. Zachary was ready to pop out. ¡®Not now. I told you to pop out when my life is in danger.¡¯ He clenched his fist and said. ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t handle a mere child¡­!¡± The Duke of Vallua pushed me. I lost my bnce and hit my back against the fountain. At that moment, ¡°Little miss!¡± The knights of Dubbled, who came running, aimed their swords at the Duke of Vallua. ¡®They¡¯re here sooner than I thought.¡¯ I thought they would notice as soon as I disappeared, but I didn¡¯t know it would be this fast. ¡®It¡¯s a little early, but¡­¡¯ All right, let¡¯s do it! I burst into tears. So that everyone in the party can hear it. Surprised by the sound, people rushed out. The first person toe was my family. I acted like a scared little child. ¡°ine!¡± Dad raised his voice. He bent his knees and looked at me crying. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°It hurts!¡± Dad¡¯s face hardened. Isaac pushed the knights and came to me. ¡°Did he hit you? Huh?!¡± I nodded quickly, I showed my red shoulder, and pointed at other ces as well. ¡°Here, here and here!¡± I used to be a bluffing king. I smiled viciously inside, but I looked scared on the outside. If my beggar friends saw me, they would notice my bluffing. ¡°Oh my god¡­¡± ¡°The Duke of Vallua drank too much alcohol¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s assaulting a child?¡± The guests were shocked and murmured, as my family¡¯s expression became cold. I turned my body slightly to block Isaac and the Duke of Vallua. But, ¡°Bastard!¡± ¡°Aunt!¡± My aunt popped out and unexpectedly caught the Duke of Vallua. ¡°Hitting a child? How dare you?¡± Oh my god. My aunt is not really a saint but she never really crosses the line. When she heard about the incident in which Teramore assaulted Henry, I heard that she was in a hurry and meticulously checked the brother¡¯s teacher even though they were in the academy. However, at a party prepared by my aunt, he assaulted her nephew, behind my aunt¡¯s back, so it makes sense that she was that angry. Others were rooting for her. ¡®But you can¡¯t!¡¯ The Duke of Vallua is very weak. All he has done in his life is studying or doing dirty work. One punch is enough for aunt, who crossed the wall of life and death as the captain of the White Horse Battalion, to beat him up. ¡®If he gets beaten up, my n will be¡­!¡¯ There were already people who frowned. They were more amazed to see a noble who was trying to solve the problem with her fists rather than the assaulted child. ¡®There¡¯s going to be a debate from now on. I need to make sure that the public is leaning towards me before my family gets into trouble.¡¯ I quickly hung on my aunt¡¯s waist. ¡°Don¡¯t hit him!¡± ¡°Let go, Leine! He¡¯s assaulted a child!¡± ¡°If you hit the Duke of Vallua, people might say that Dubbled is a viin family again!¡± The surrounding became quiet when I shouted. ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything wrong, but people think we¡¯re viins. So you have to think and act carefully. No matter how hard I try, if my aunt hits the duke now, we¡¯ll be called viins again¡­I don¡¯t like that. I don¡¯t want my family to be bad people.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°So now I won¡¯t cry even if I get hit. Aunt, don¡¯t be angry!¡± Then some soft-hearteddies ran to me. ¡°Oh my god, so that¡¯s what you thought.¡± My godmother bent her knees and made eye contact with me. ¡°Child, you don¡¯t have to worry about such things.¡± I cried on the outside, but was smiling inside. The parents looked at the Duke of Vallua with an angry look. The Duke of Vallua was surprised by the fact that he was caught assaulting a child. ¡°Do you know what the child of fate told me? If others had heard of it, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to control their anger as well!¡± Godmother hid me behind her back and said to the Duke of Vallua. ¡°What did she say?¡± ¡°She insulted me by saying abusivenguage! She also said she lent me money, and she wants to put us up for sale right now! She says our family is trash. How dare you!¡± People looked at me, so I quickly grabbed the skirt of godmother and shrugged my shoulders. ¡°Child, is that true?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what the Duke is talking about¡­¡± The Duke of Vallua said simr words when he was caught abusing me in the church. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. The bruise on the child¡¯s body came from learning horseback riding. My wife and I were surprised to see the wound and banned her from doing horseback riding, but she stole her brothers¡¯ horses. It¡¯s our fault for not being able to watch her carefully, how could I abuse her! You have to say something that makes sense.¡± At that time, he med me for the traces of the whip left on my body, the bruises, and even the hospital records when I was beaten by him. ¡®Thanks to you, I¡¯ve learned something, old man.¡¯ I looked around and said. ¡°I¡¯m learning investment from the chairman. The chairman told me that if I can¡¯t pay interest, my house will be taken away. He also told me about Duke Vallua.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sad if he doesn¡¯t have a house. I know the feeling because I lived in an orphanage once. So before the Duke of Vallua was taken away¡­¡± ¡°So he told you in advance that the Duke might be in trouble.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± People stared at the Duke of Vallua. He didn¡¯t know what to say when I turned the situation around. Right now, people thought that I was amendable child who thought of his family yet got assaulted when he¡¯s drunk. In addition, as long as I have my father, he could never do anything. ¡°Dad¡­¡± I called him as he quickly hugged me. Soon, Vallua was kicked out, being dragged away by the knights. *** The party ended badly. The guests went home as we returned to the mansion. The eyes of Dubbled¡¯s men were cold after seeing Leine, who fell asleep on Javelin¡¯sp. ¡°What are you going to do with that bastard?¡± Isaac asked in a grumpy voice. The two dice rolling in Duke Dubbled¡¯s hands stopped. Henry opened his mouth after covering Leine with a nket. ¡°It¡¯s not enough to tear off his limbs. I¡¯m going to dig out his eyeballs and make him beg with his knees on the floor in front of my younger sister.¡± Although Henry is a cruel man, he has never shown such anger. It¡¯s because Henry, the victim of the Teramore assault, was well aware. The assault wasn¡¯t just the literal meaning of the word. It was both a shame and a shackle that couldn¡¯t be shaken for life. Johann said, ¡°They dared to touch our family in our mansion.¡± The boy¡¯s eyes became darker. ¡°We must destroy them so that they cannot even think of aiming for her again, and also destroy their honour.¡± Duke Dubbled¡¯s eyes shone dangerously in the dark. *** When I woke up the next day, the situation outside was pretty chaotic. I scratched my head while in pajamas. ¡°The Duke of Vallua was robbed¡­?¡± ¡°At dawn, Dubbled¡¯s ounting officer, Shugon, and administrators, came to them.¡± ¡®Shugon is Henry¡¯s staff. It must be Henry.¡¯ As expected of Henry. He¡¯s quick at handling things. Iughed and got out of bed. ¡°Yesterday¡¯s assault was a big deal!¡± ¡°Is it something to be happy about? There may be more to handle in the future.¡± ¡°Who cares? They¡¯ll take care of it cleanly everytime.¡± This is one of the best things about being the daughter of a powerful family! Then all I have to do is find evidence that the Duke of Vallua has created Mireille and summoned the devil. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go see Lane now.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± We quickly finished preparing and headed to Lane¡¯s mansion. After visiting Lane¡¯s mansion the other day, I realized that I needed a hidden passageway so that no one could see me. Thus, a secret passageway was built directly into the library of Lane¡¯s mansion. At the end of the passage, there was a loud sound of conversation. ¡°How could you do this to me?!¡± It is the voice of the Duchess Vallua. ¡°Debt? That¡¯s ridiculous! They were gifts from you to me!¡± ¡°Of course, there are gifts. But I¡¯ve never given you any gambling money.¡± ¡°Lie! You are trying to trick me from the beginning. You colluded with Dubbled, didn¡¯t you? I didn¡¯t even do anything wrong to you!¡± The words reminded her of something in the past. ¡°What did I do wrong to raise something like you?¡± ¡®How can people in that family be so consistent with their words?¡¯ I gathered my divine power. Soon, an invisible line appeared, the face of the Duchess of Vallua, who was pale and tearful in front of Lane, was seen. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± She hit me. She put rotten food in my mouth just because she was angry, and she whipped me when I threw up. She made me hide in the closet. She made me eat a moldy bread. Ah! She also made it sinful for me to breathe, to walk, to sleep, to live. I felt like my eyes were turning red. The chairman took my hand. ¡°Little miss.¡± I barelye back to reality with the warmth I felt on my fingertips. ¡°Your biggest sin is that you think you didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± When Lane said with a cold expression, the Duchess of Vallua was startled. ¡°Si, sir¡­ Please feel sorry for me. I might be kicked out of the family. My husband, my sons, I¡­!¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have believed in other people from the beginning.¡± ¡°Wh,what?!¡± ¡°Poor mouse. You have to doubt other people¡¯s favors. It¡¯s bad of you not to doubt why people done that kind of favor for you, when they¡¯re not even your family.¡± ¡°You have to doubt other people¡¯s goodwill. It¡¯s bad of you not to doubt why I¡¯ve done that kind of favor to you, who¡¯s not even my family.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The duchess sat down with a pale face as she sobbed. Public opinion was on my side, and behind my back, I have a lot of strong supporters, I also have strength and money in my hands. I said to the chairman. ¡°Let¡¯s go find the Nogak.¡± I¡¯ll show them who¡¯s the real devil. Now it¡¯s time to put the devilish Valluas under the guillotine. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 TL: Zimming Gwang!! The Duke of Vallua threw a ss at his wife, who returned to the mansion. The Duchess, who narrowly avoided the ss, covered her mouth with a pale face. ¡°Ho, honey¡­¡± ¡°Useless girl!¡± She ran to her angry husband and hung on him. ¡°I¡¯ve been hit too. Why does a swindler suddenly target a good-natured person like me? Dubbled must be targeting you, I¡­! Argh!¡± The Duke of Vallua grabbed his wife¡¯s shoulders. ¡°What does the art dealer say? He¡¯s from the Dubbled?!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± When the Duchess of Vallua could not answer and avoided looking at him, the Duke pushed her roughly. Dubbled¡¯s second son, Henry Dubbled, who came on behalf of his younger sister before, had a scary side that was not like a boy his age. ¡°Go in the morning and pack your luggage!¡± ¡°Wh, what¡ª¡° Back then, he despised himself with insults and words that he had heard from Theodore Dubbled. When he recalled Theodore in his youth, he remembered the first time in his life when he was humiliated. It was a garden where nobles gathered, his sword was on the grass, as Theodore Dubbled¡¯s sword pointed to him. A voice murmured, ¡°Theo, stop.¡± The thin back that was blocking him and the hair that was shining brightly. William Vallua had a woman he could not have in his life. The man¡¯s rough hands that embraced the woman. At the moment, the face of the child of fate and the woman, who wasughing beside Theodore Dubbled, ovepped. The Duke of Vallua clenched his fist tightly. ¡°Taliman!¡± When the Duke of Vallua shouted, a man wearing a wide-brimmed hat and gloves came in. ¡°Please give me your orders.¡± ¡°Bring ¡®them¡¯ from underground.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The man bowed his head. The eyes of the Duke of Vallua shone. ¡®You¡¯ll lose her again.¡¯ The dazzling glory will be his. He will be left with regret for not keeping what is precious in his life. *** The prize will be presented at the Imperial Pce dinner in four days. I replied to the invitation from the pce as soon as I returned to the mansion. And today, me and my family left for the pce. At the dinner table were the children of two families who had entered the finals and their families. We gave each other greeting and soon after, the emperor, the first prince, Andre, and Empress Yvonne came in. Normally, the person with the highest position among those invited will be the one who start the greeting. However, it was up to me, the winner of the virtual battle, to start the greeting today. ¡°God bless the sun of the Empire. Enjoy the glory of eternity.¡± I said with a polite bow. ¡®What do you think? Perfect?¡¯ I learned it from Cami and the chairman. Dad, brother, and aunt had a proud expression, followed by their greeting to show courtesy to the emperor. ¡°Enjoy the glory of eternity.¡± ¡°Enjoy the glory of eternity.¡± The emperor smiled happily and nodded. ¡°Wee to the pce. Sit down.¡± After sitting down, everyone in the dining room started eating. There was a small conversation, and the atmosphere was amicable all the time. I was a little worried that Shuheil, my opponent in the finals, might act rashly because of jealousy, but it seems like he already forgot his defeat in the final. ¡°This is delicious,¡± he said as he offered me a pie. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Eat a lot and grow taller. That way, no one¡¯s going to think you¡¯re small next time.¡± ¡­he didn¡¯t forget the defeat. Isaac snorted and put a different kind of pie on top of the pie Shuheil gave. ¡°Why? Do you think you¡¯re being ridiculed by my sister?¡± ¡°We¡¯re in the presence of his majesty. Watch your words.¡± Edgar Shuheil frowned and said that. The two of them were said to be at odds with each other at the academy, they must really be on bad terms. I chewed the pie Isaac cut for me, thinking I should remember the fact next time. ¡®By the way what about the prize? The prize!¡¯ I am in a hurry to find out about the summoner in Duke of Vallua¡¯s secret warehouse. Originally, I tried to investigate it. But they said summoners are very rare. In the first ce, it was difficult to even find anyone who knew them. Empress Yvonne, who was having a meal and talking to the wifes of the families, tapped her mouth with a napkin. ¡°Your Majesty, I think they waited enough for you, so I¡¯ll give the prize of virtual battle.¡± The emperor nodded as my eyes twinkled. ¡®It would be best to see Boone again. Or the 56th pir devil. Because Boone said that devil is kind.¡¯ When the emperor raised his hand, the servants came in. They gave envelopes on the finalists. This was because there was a small amount of prize money for the finalists. They gave me a thick envelope and a jewel in a transparent box. ¡®This is nogak¡­¡¯ It is a slightly oval, yellowish jewel. Unlike a bright yellow colour, the color is a little murky. I looked at the emperor and he nodded. ¡°It is a jewel in ancient records. You can take a closer look.¡± I quickly opened the box and saw the jewel. ¡®Wow¡­¡¯ I knew it as soon as I touched it. Nogak is the one I¡¯ve been looking for. There is a slight whirl of force inside. ¡®Boone pleasee.¡¯ Back then, on Boone¡¯s mineral, a very friendly energy was felt. I felt like I was submerged in warm water. However, this energy is simr to Pymon which is a bit tough. ¡®No, it¡¯s a lot tougher than Pymon¡¯s.¡¯ A powerful devil? ¡°¡­.need to.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Lady?¡± ¡°Yes?!¡± I was so looking closely into the jewel that I missed the emperor¡¯s words. ¡®Oh no, my concentration¡­¡¯ It is difficult to maintain my adult thinking because I used my divine power to drive out monsters during the virtual battle and were tired in many ways while dealing with the Duchess of Vallua. ¡°What doesdy think? Which one is it, the first or the second prince?¡± I nced at my family. Either way they seemed to be unpleasant. Empress Yvonne was smiling very affectionately. ¡®Because Vallua bes useless, this time she wanted to use the Dubbled?¡¯ I snorted inwardly. I hate it. Emperor Yvonne and the first prince were as dangerous as the church. In my first life, Empress Yvonne was eager to make the child of fate as a bride for the first prince. There was a widespread opinion that I was fake, so she was not interested, and was very interested in Mina. The empress made all kinds of schemes to connect Mina with the first prince. I was involved and suffered because of it. ¡®The answer is already fixed.¡¯ ¡°I chose Adrian the Second Prince!¡± The empress¡¯ face hardened. She, who squeezed the napkin, tried to hide her expression and asked. ¡°Why Adrian? You¡¯ve never met Adrian, have you?¡± ¡°I saw ah, no, met him at godmother¡¯s mansion. He gave me an honor to be his friend!¡± The emperor nodded his head. ¡°So it¡¯s like that¡­¡± It would be a good thing for the emperor. It was at a time when Empress Yvonne¡¯s power grew sorge that he needed something to hold her back. But Adrian doesn¡¯t have a proper support. The mere presence of me on the second prince¡¯s back would have stopped Empress Yvonne¡¯s a bit. He might want to stop the collusion between Dubbled and Empress Yvonne. My aunt also nodded as if Adrian was the best choice. But my dad and brothers didn¡¯t look good. Especially Johann¡¯s expression. He grabbed my hand and asked, ¡°Why?¡± stealthily. ¡°Did you forget?¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°You with me¡­¡­never mind.¡± I looked at him. Isaac murmured, narrowing his forehead. ¡°That¡¯s weird.¡± Henry asked in a small voice. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m so frustrated because I think I¡¯m going to lose something that¡¯s very precious.¡± ¡°Watch your mouth. We¡¯re in the pce.¡± ¡°They can¡¯t hear me.¡± *** My dad and brothers were in a bad mood even after the dinner. I held my aunt¡¯s hand and walked while looking at my family. ¡°Should I choose the first prince?¡± ¡°No. You made the right choice.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± But why are they this gloomy? I thought so and saw them? ¡®This is not the time. I¡¯ll go back and summon the devil in this jewel¡­¡¯ And it was just around the time I left the pce, The wind blew heavily. ¡°It¡¯s spring now. What kind of wind is this?¡± Isaac shouted. Henry looked at me and asked me affectionately, ¡°Did you get any dust in your eyes?¡± and my dad gave his coat to me. While my family was doing that, I was looking into the air with a stiff face. ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Child?¡± ¡°ine?¡± I looked at my family with shaky eyes. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that?¡± That guy in the air. That man who is looking at us with a fierce gaze. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± When Isaac asked, I shouted. ¡°Get out of here!¡± In the man¡¯s hand, the spark condensed into a big circle and flew toward us! Chapter 117 Chapter 117 TL: Zimming I quickly pushed Isaac, who was looking at me. Gwang¡ª! ¡°What is it?¡± Surprised by the sudden sound, people looked around. ¡°Is it thunder?¡± ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. It¡¯s not raining, what thunder¡­¡± My family found the source of the sound, but they seemed to see nothing. I stared at the man in the air. ¡®What¡¯s that weird thing?¡¯ The man¡¯s eyebrows went up, like he understood me. At that moment, I remembered a summoner I saw in Vallua¡¯s secret warehouse. ¡®Is it a devil?¡¯ [There you are, foolish creature!] A thunderous roar was heard. ¡®I knew it!¡¯ I bit my lips tightly. The fact that the devil is here must have meant that Vallua resummoned the devil aiming at me or my family. My family couldn¡¯t see the devil. Even if they are aware of it, they will not be able to fight against the devil. That means I have to protect them. ¡®But I can¡¯t use magic.¡¯ It is forbidden to use magic in the imperial pce without the emperor¡¯s permission. If that happens, I¡¯ll be in trouble. I grab the nogak in my arms. And I gave a very small amount of divine power. Just then, ¡®What? Why isn¡¯t it responding?¡¯ I added divine power again, but there was still no response. ¡®Is it not the real thing?¡¯ But I felt the same force inside the jewel like Boone¡¯s and Pymon¡¯s. In addition, if this is a regr jewel, there is no reason why the church would go so far to get their hands on this jewel. There was once again a spark in the devil¡¯s hand. Now the devil looked at my father. ¡°No!¡± I screamed in front of my dad. As soon as I made a barrier, something like a ball of fire flew towards us. Gwang gwang gwang¡ª! My barrier and the power of the devil shed. ¡°Leine!¡± My aunt came running in surprise. ¡°What are you doing? Magic in the Imperial Pce is¡­! ¡°Don¡¯te here!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Stay back, please!¡± It seemed that my barrier would be broken soon. It feels like my whole body is on fire. I knew as soon as that devil¡¯s power collided with my barrier. I can never beat that devil. Gwang¡ª! ¡°Argh!¡± Unable to ovee the difference in power, I was thrown back, and my family ran while shouting, ¡°Leine!¡± Being thrown into a wall, I groaned and crouched. I tried to get up quickly, but my legs didn¡¯t move properly. I grabbed themunications device in my pocket. ¡°What happened¡­kid¡­¡± Isaac looked at me in surprise. I looked at the devil and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you. If you touch these people, I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± [How could a mere human girl do that to me?] The devil, who had an arrogant smile, gentlynded on the floor and approached me. I pulled myself up. ¡°Even if I die a hundred times and survive, I will kill you. You¡­!¡± The smiling devil raised his eyebrows. [That¡¯s funny, kid. Now, which one should I kill to make you be more angry?] The devil, who looked around my family slowly, looked at my father who was holding my shoulder with his knees bent. [He looked desperate. Would it be painful for you if I kill him?] The devil smiled scarily. [Is he the most important person? Huh?] I stood in the way of the devil and begged him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ll do everything. I¡¯ll do everything you say. Don¡¯t kill him. Please.¡± My family was looking at me with a perplexed look on their faces, and my dad looked at me crying and begging. ¡°What¡¯s there?¡± [They¡¯re humans with an excellent senses. No, is it intuition?] It was when the devil aimed his sharp nails at his father¡¯s neck, something shed in my hand. ¡®Stop it!¡¯ Long-distance teleportation device came to mind, and the amesthyst, which the chairman had, was delivered into my hand. I quickly lifted the amethyst. [That¡­!] ¡®You think I¡¯d just sit there and wait for death?¡¯ As soon as I fell down before, I sent a signal to the chairman and waited for him to send me the amethyst. Of course, now that I am very short of power due to the use of divine power to stop the devil, my life would be in danger if I called out the devil inside the amethyst. But I know from my experience with Boone. The that Boone wanted was probably the passage of the devil. He took it and said, ¡°Finally my master¡­¡± I was thrilled. Amethyst was a very powerful passage. It is clear that this contained a powerful devil. That means it could be a threat if devils meet something much stronger than them. [Silly thing. I can read your thoughts¡­!] ¡®Then you know my intention. If I don¡¯t withdraw, I¡¯ll give up my life and call out the devil of the amethyst.¡¯ The devil clucked his tongue. But, after I said so, the devil retreated. Then he flew back into the air with wings simr to those of an eagle. And soon disappeared. ¡®I, I thought I was going to die.¡¯ When I rxed my body, I finally felt the pain. I didn¡¯t feel it before, but I think my head broke when I hit the wall. My forehead was full of blood. ¡°Dad¡­¡± After I muttered, The imperial mage and the knights, who felt my magic ran towards us. ng! The sword of the knights was aimed at me with a sharp sound. The mages behind them tried to make a barrier. ¡°What are you doing? Get rid of it now!¡± Isaac shouted, but the knights were still facing me. I¡¯m sure they were like this because I was a sinner who used magic in the pce. *** A smile came to the Duke of Vallua¡¯s face when he heard the news from his lieutenant. Laughing loudly, he lightly put his ss on the table. ¡°Yes, the girl was provoked.¡± ¡°The Dubbled¡¯s are moving desperately to save her. But it will be impossible.¡± It is regrettable that the girl did not die in front of Theodore¡¯s eyes, but it was rather good to hear that she was in prison. The use of magic in the imperial pce was a felony equivalent to treason. There will be an investigation to reveal her purpose. There is no way that a child can withstand the torture of the knights, so it will be either death or false confession. ¡°If it happened, I¡¯ll be able to destroy what¡¯s precious in Dubbled.¡± The Duke of Vallua smiled and looked at Hayton Vallua in the corner. ¡°Aren¡¯t you d, son?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you.¡± ¡°What?! Yes¡­¡­.yes¡­that¡¯s right.¡± Hayton held his pale face with his trembling hands. ¡®Crazy¡­this is crazy!¡¯ He had noticed something was going on underground since he was a child, but this was the first time he actually witnessed it. ¡®My father is crazy.¡¯ Calling out creatures that wasn¡¯t human was more sinful than what the Dubbled¡¯s adopted daughter did. Right there and then, Hayton, who is smarter than his peers, knew. This is a ritual that requires human sacrifices. But where did he have all those human sacrifices? ¡®If it¡¯s kidnapping or trafficking, our family is¡­I¡­.¡¯ Hayton bit his lips Standing next to him, Niel looked at his father with eyes full of fear. ¡°Brother¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anything about this.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Niel looked around with frightened eyes and whispered to Hayton. ¡°Where is mother?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°They said she was never out, yet no matter how many times I look for her¡­¡± ¡°Honey¡­¡­! Aghh, William Vallua! I¡¯m gonna curse you! You, you¡­¡­!!¡± Hayton¡¯s face was getting grim. *** I stuck my hand out of the prison bars and said. ¡°Please give me food.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Food, please!¡± The knight who guard the prison looked at me with a perplexed look. ¡°You¡¯re the only sinner who eats three meals a day and snacks.¡± ¡°But my dad told me not to starve.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Daddy. My dad. Duke of Dubbled.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring it to you¡­¡± During my two days in prison, I ate well and slept well. The imperial pce meal is delicious, and the nket is quite thick. The pillow was so soft that I slept well. ¡®This is the advantage of having power.¡¯ The pce seems to be trying to do everything by procedure, but as soon as I was tied to a chair, I cried my eyes out and said, ¡°Huaaa! Dad! Aunt! Godmother! Empress Dowager! Huaaa! You guys are too much! Sir Rigel Couldern, 4th Division of the Imperial Knights! Count Couldern¡¯s little sister! She¡¯s alive. Two children! The child¡¯s name is¡­!¡± When I said that, the person I mentioned before, who was charge of me turned pale and ran away. As a result, the person in charge of me has already changed for the fourth time. If I¡¯m released, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let the guy who didn¡¯t treat me well go. I sneaked out of the prison. ¡®Alright, no one¡¯s here.¡¯ I quickly gave a bribe to the knight and went somewhere. ¡®I was so surprised yesterday that I couldn¡¯t do it properly, so now again¡­¡¯ Then, I gave divine power into the nogak. Gwang! The prison suddenly shook. After wind blew inside the prison, where there was no window, a pir of fire came to view just like the time when I summoned Boone. ¡®What, it works!¡¯ But why doesn¡¯t it work before? [You finally called me. Nice to meet you. I am the 25th pir, sha Bol¡­you!!¡± Me and the devil, who had eye contact, opened our mouths at the same time. [You, you, you¡­!] ¡°Ah. That is why it didn¡¯t work before. ¡° I red at the devil in front of me. It¡¯s the devil that nearly killed me and my family before. In embarrassment, he stuttered. [Be, before I don¡¯t know what happened, oh, the words. Then, what do I¡­ You know, I can¡¯t help it because of work¡­right? Work?] ¡°Okay. Can you just sit down and shut up?¡± You¡¯re dead. Chapter 118 Chapter 118 TL: Zimming [If you don¡¯t listen to me, you would be in danger. Didn¡¯t you nearly die just by blocking my attack?] He spoke with an arrogant look on his face, which made me irritated. ¡°Then I¡¯ll run out of my divine power and go crazy, or wait for me to die.¡± [What!!] ¡°If I call you and die, can you go back?¡± [How dare¡­!] The devil shuddered when I said so. That devil is by no means a soft person like Boone, ording to my intuition. Nevertheless, as soon as I called him out, he said [Nice to meet you.] then, there must be a wish that I have to listen to. ¡®This makes it clear.¡¯ It¡¯s my side that has the upper hand in rtionships with the devil. Whether they are desperate for a wish like Boone or not interested in the wish itself like Pymon, it was only me who could send them back. Iughed cynically at the devil. The devil tried to pretend to be calm. [Everything in the world is in order. It is also reasonable to offer sacrifices as I help those who called me out.] ¡°How about apologizing for making me like this and attempted to hurt my family?¡± [You damn-] ¡°You should apologize instead of saying that.¡± [¡­I can¡¯t. I won¡¯t do it!] ¡°Okay, let¡¯s die together.¡± The devil stared at me as if he was challenging me to drive the situation to its worst. I didn¡¯t avoid his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s both die together. Because I¡¯m not scared at all.¡± [¡­¡­ry.] ¡°What?¡± [I¡¯m sorry.] He raised his head up. ¡°Say that you¡¯ll never touch the Dubbled family again.¡± [¡­¡­Dubbled¡­] He stared at me but repeat what I told him to say. I said with a grin. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t talk to me now.¡± [¡­Why are you doing this to me.] The devil became sullen and asked, ¡°It¡¯s because when you talk, I lose my strength¡­ Quiet¡­¡± I fell asleep on the floor. ¡®I felt like I was going to die earlier¡­¡¯ The ¡°die together¡± threat to the devil was sincere. I was keeping calm in prison, but it was just to reassure my family and show that I am okay. In fact, I was cornered. Here, it was dangerous if Vallua did something. That¡¯s why I had no choice but to call out the devil in my worst situation of being in prison, with little divine power left. Because I needed the devil¡¯s help. However, cooperation in a rtionship without trust only holds my ankle. ¡®I¡¯d rather die than mess things up with this cooperation with the devil.¡¯ That way, at least my family, my people, will avoid this. The devil, who was looking at me, tried to hide himself. *** ¡°¡­¡­ne.¡± ¡°L¡­¡± ¡°Leine.¡± My eyes were swollen and couldn¡¯t open properly. When I rubbed my eyes, something touched my forehead lightly. ¡®I feel good¡­¡¯ And a bit strange. As soon as something touched my forehead, my hot forehead became cool. I felt so good that I rubbed my cheek on it and whined, ¡°More¡­¡± I tried to open my eyes again. ¡°Gasp!¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± A handsome face in front of me¡­!! I shouted in surprise. ¡°Adrian?¡± The child was holding my hand. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What, why are you here?¡± ¡°His Majesty called me to the pce, and I could feel your energy.¡± ¡°Mine?¡± ¡°Yes. I went here when you copsed so I helped you.¡± I looked at him. ¡®Is it possible? Huh? Then right now¡­¡¯ I feel lighter than before I copsed. My adult thinking seems to be maintained well. If it was not, it seemed like I was going to cry any moment due to the fear of being trapped in a dark prison. I tried to feel my condition when my eyes were closed, so I was shocked to see Adrian. ¡°But what¡¯s wrong with you!¡± The one who¡¯s sick was not me, but Adrian. His face has turned pale, and he is likely to copse soon. ¡®No way¡­¡¯ I quickly picked up Adrian¡¯s sleeve. ¡°You gave me your divine power.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I thought he was better than others, but I didn¡¯t know he had this much power. It is called ¡°blessing¡± to give away the divine power to others. But It was a secret technique handed down by the priest. ¡°Where did you learn that? Did the High Priest teach you?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then how?¡± ¡°I just thought I wanted to save you, and it became like this. I¡¯m d.¡± Adrianughed so hard that I was amazed. ¡°Be d it¡¯s a good thing. You¡¯re a fool!¡± ¡°¡­¡­are you angry?¡± ¡°How can you share your divine power like this!¡± I, too, have the divine power of a cardinal rank. Having a lot of divine power means that I have arger tank than others. Pouring water into a cup and pouring water into a huge tank are different. Adrian almost died because he used up his divine power. ¡°But I¡¯m d you¡¯re not sick anymore.¡± ¡°¡­.you¡¯re really a fool.¡± Adrianughed again. ¡®He¡¯s like a sickly little boy who usually appears in novels my maids read to me¡­wait, it¡¯s not the time to think about it.¡¯ I almost got bewitched by his beauty for a moment, so I said, ¡°How did you get here? You don¡¯t have anyone to help you.¡± ¡°I did what you taught me before.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Adrian nodded. ¡°No way you¡­¡± ¡°Are you tired of living? Aren¡¯t you scared of your future? If you¡¯re not lucky, it wouldn¡¯t end with your limbs chopped.¡± He must have remembered the threat I taught him. I nodded my head. ¡°Yes, yes. Good job. If there¡¯s anything you need next time, you can threaten them by looking at the situation.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Anyway, thank you for today.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Iughed brightly. ¡®He¡¯s like a puppy.¡¯ I could only see many beasts at home, so seeing such an innocent puppy makes me feel emotional. He touched my forehead again and said. ¡°I think you¡¯re really okay now.¡± Then I closed my eyes, and somehow when I remembered Jay, my beggar¡¯s friend in myst life, I remembered what the sister who worked at the bakery said, ¡°The kid is touching my heart.¡± I was wondering what she meant, and I guess this is how she feels. I want to protect him and pinch his cheeks. Adrian was 4 years older than me in this life. If they feel this way, it is understandable that we ate a lot of leftover bread at the bakery before thanks to Jay. ¡°Yes, yes. It¡¯s thanks to you. But go back now. It¡¯s dangerous.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°When is the Duke of Dubbleding to pick you up?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°Did youe into contact with Trigon? He¡¯s at the center of this situation.¡± ¡°How do you know that?¡± I was surprised and asked. It is true that Trigon is at the center of this incident. The focus of the controversy was whether I used defensive magic or attack. However, it depends on the point of view, so my treatment will be decided ording to the testimony of Chief Mage Trigon, who is in charge of the imperial court¡¯s decision. ¡°His Majesty told me.¡± ¡°Aha.¡± I grinned and stroked Adrian¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re smart. Good, good. You have to remember that.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡± ¡°Dad would have been in contact with Trigon. I¡¯ll be right out, so don¡¯t worry about me.¡± I quickly got Adrian up and pushed him out. ¡°See you out of here, Adrian.¡± ¡°¡­¡­can I call you ine?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± I need to establish a good rtionship with Adrian, who will be a powerful man in the future. I said with a smile. ¡°Because we¡¯re friends!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°¡­¡­yes.¡± Adrian mumbled in a very low voice. ¡°See you next time¡­¡­Friend.¡± I flinched without realizing it. ¡®He has such a sad look in his eyes.¡¯ It indeed tugs people¡¯s hearts. *** Leine was waving her hand until he left the prisonpletely. Adrian looked at the door gently even after he left. ¡°Your Highness.¡± A man in a knight¡¯s uniform approached Adrian. ¡°Trigon.¡± When Adrian asked, the man reported his findings with a low voice. ¡°He¡¯s in contact with Dubbled at the church, but he¡¯s still shutting his mouths. He also talked to the Cardinal. The scales don¡¯t seem to be leaning toward Dubbled.¡± ¡°Or maybe it¡¯s a trick to raise the stakes.¡± ¡°If he was looking for wealth, the Duke of Dubbled would have ended the situation at thest minute. ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°Bring Trigon.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not time for you to step in yet.¡± Adrian slowly shifted his gaze to him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see her locked up in the prison for another day.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Do it. If you rebel¡­¡± Adrian¡¯s red eyes were filled with threats. ¡°Your body won¡¯t be intact.¡± ¡°¡­¡­yes.¡± Cami, who was asked by the emperor to take care of Adrian said, ¡°You¡¯re so naive in a ce full of evil people. I¡¯m worried.¡± Innocent? The manughed. Adrian was a child who grew up with des. He grew up being surrounded by enemies and de. No one would dare to call Adrian a child if they knew what the 13-year-old kid was doing secretly. That night. The imperial mages looked at Trigon, who was drunk, with anxiety. ¡°You¡¯re going to be in big trouble. You¡¯re so drunk that you can¡¯t go back to the mansion alone.¡± ¡°Who dare touch me! Even that Duke Dubbled and the cardinal did not dare to do anything to me!¡± The people tried to help him, but Trigon walked alone on the street. ¡®What the church will give me is 50 million francs. They said that if I can do it well, they can double the amount, so I am rich. Wealthy!¡¯ The Duke of Dubbled could not even be able to afford how much money he would spend. He stumbled and felt someone¡¯s presence. ¡°Who is it! Who dared to follow me?¡± His father¡¯s connections gave him the title of chief mage, but he¡¯s not that bad. His senses weren¡¯t so dull so that he knew someone was following him. As he shouted, those who hid in the street appeared. ¡°My master has said¡­¡± ¡°My lord calls¡­¡± ¡°My client¡­¡± ¡°Someone¡­¡± ¡°Our master will give you¡­¡± The assassins stared at each other. ¡®What, those bastards.¡¯ It¡¯s not just one or two. At least five assassins stared at each other around Trigon. ¡°Wha, wha, what, what! You guys!¡± While Trigon screamed, the assassins checked each other. ¡°Get away.¡± ¡°You guys.¡± ¡°Do you want to taste my lord¡¯s power?¡± ¡°My master is someone important!¡± ¡°No way my client is more awesome!¡± While the assassins were arguing, Trigon was confused. ¡®Is it the church, Dubbled? No, there are so many of them¡­! Let¡¯s run away first.¡¯ Just then, Bang! Trigon, who was beaten by something, fell down without a sound. The assassins looked at each other. ¡°What!¡± Something invisible is there. The ¡°something¡± muttered silently. [How dare she use me as an errand boy!] Chapter 119 Chapter 119 TL: Zimming [I missed the target.] Bang! Isaac who kicked the table, muttered, ¡°Useless bastard.¡± [¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry.] Henry, who was sitting on the sofa, gently closed his eyes, pressed down on his temple and said, ¡°You¡¯re noisy. Sit down.¡± ¡°They missed Trigon! If they missed him¡­!¡± ¡°The most important thing is who took him.¡± Isaac grumbled and turned his head away. Johann stared at themunications device which was on top of the table. ¡°Is it the church?¡± [I could feel a faint divine power among those who gathered, but the man who took the target was not a holy knight.] Isaac narrowed his forehead. ¡°And there was someone else besides the church?¡± [At least five more assassins were there.] ¡°One of them must be father.¡± When Johann muttered, the man who talked in themunication device was silent. Isaac asked, ¡°Who are the others?¡± [They seemed to be mercenaries. One of them belongs to the Western Raven¡­] ¡°It¡¯s godmother Cami who payed for them.¡± When Henry muttered, Isaac frowned. ¡°Then how about the other two?¡± [¡­¡­that¡¯s the problem.] Johann talked with a low voice. ¡°Find out where Trigon is. I won¡¯t forgive two mistakes.¡± [Yes, Master.] As soon as the conversation ended, Isaac sank on the sofa and put his chin on it. ¡°Irie and my brother¡¯s knights were not even capable of knowing them. What kind of guy is it?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know. But it¡¯s going to be a problem soon.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The three brothers¡¯ eyes sank deeply. At that time on the top of the hope, Seria who opened a huge, senderless box delivered to the office, was shocked. ¡°Oh my god.¡± Inside the box, Trigon who was tied up, wearing an eye patch and earplugs, was wiggling. ¡°I was worried that the assassin we sent failed, but the target was in my office.¡± The chairman nodded at her words. There was a note in the box. [Message: Make Trigon be on our side. He¡¯s a bit greedy, but he¡¯s not that bad. The keyword is his father. Because he¡¯s a good son¡­] As soon as she read the letter, the letters shone red and soon began to burn. The chairman, who was looking at the letter,ughed. ¡°It must be the little miss.¡± ¡°What shall we do?¡± ¡°We have to do what she told us.¡± The chairman opened Trigon¡¯s earplugs and eyepatch. ¡°Wha, what! Who do you think I am¡­!¡± ¡°Wale Anderson. A distant rtive of the chief imperial mage Aragon.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The mage pupils narrowed. ¡®H, how¡­¡¯ ¡°It seems like you get the title of the imperial mage not because of your predecessors. You¡¯re changing your appearance to be his dead son.¡± ¡°How did you know¡­! N, no, what are you talking about?¡± Seria chuckled. ¡°Those who dare to deceive the emperor must be shaken so easily.¡± ¡°What, what do you mean¡­I,I¡­!¡± The chairman asked, ¡°Was it you who killed Trignon?¡± ¡°No! It¡¯s really¡­¡± Trigon, no, Wale¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Don¡¯t tell my father. He¡¯s suffering from heart disease. If he knows that Trigon is dead, he¡¯ll be¡­!¡± It is true that Wale did not kill Trigon. Aragon, an imperial mage, brought him, who was talented but could not dream of bing a mage because of his family. Wale was like a brother to Trigon. Aragon, who took care of him, was like his parents. They knew that he had a talent for magic, and he was iparable to his birth parents who tried to sell him as a test subject. People called Aragon a mysterious old man who was crazy about money, but Aragon was a man who gave Wale a favour he could not repay even if he devoted his whole life. Trigon¡¯s death was ten years ago. He went ahead with ¡°some experiment¡± even though he knew it was dangerous, and as a result, his whole body was rotten. Trigon knew the risk, so he asked Wale for a favour. Trigon¡¯s father, Aragon, was suffering from dementia and heart disease. He¡¯s the only child. Rtives were like a parasites to Aragon. They would devour his wealth when Trigon died. Wale could not resist Trigon¡¯s request and pretended his death to be the death of Wale Anderson. He killed his identity, but his life as Trigon was happy. Every day was filled with love that he had never received from his parents. He knows that if he gets caught, his limbs will be torn apart, but even if he goes back, Wale would have chosen to live as a Trigon. However, in Leine¡¯s first life, Wale was found out and was decapitated by a guillotine. Afterwards, Aragon, whose dementia worsened, was deprived of all his property by his rtives as he died while wandering in the streets. ¡°Please¡­¡± Wale begged on his knees. Seria and the chairman exchanged eye contact. Seria bent on one knee and gazed at Wale. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be caught, you¡¯ll have to follow our orders.¡± ¡°¡­¡­is it a threat?¡± ¡°Or else what?¡± The chairman shook his head looking at Seria with an evil look on her face. ¡®She looks just like our master.¡¯ If Leine had seen this scene, she would have grinned, ¡°As expected, my first subordinate!¡± *** When they saw me whining in prison, the knights said as if they were begging. ¡°Please go. Please! Trigon testified that it was defensive magic, so you are released!¡± The knight almost cried. ¡°I¡¯ll go after I digest my food.¡± ¡°Please!¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± I stretched my legs and came out of the iron bars. ¡®It was like a vacation, but I felt sorry for them.¡¯ I¡¯ll get a lot of headaches when I go outside. As the knights said, the arrest was lifted thanks to Trigon¡¯s testimony. Of course, there was persistent support from Dubbled. ¡®Anyway, I have to go back and forth from home and be investigated.¡¯ I left the prison with a troublesome face. There was my family and my escort out there. ¡°Leine!¡± ¡°Kid!¡± Henry and Isaac ran to me. Isaac grabbed me to check my condition. ¡°Oh no! She¡¯s thinner!¡± I eat well and sleep well though¡­ Isaac grabs my cheeks and frowns. ¡°Her cheeks are slimmer!¡± No way. ¡°I ate four meals a day.¡± ¡°They only gave you four meals? To someone who eats six meals?!¡± I stared at the prison head, whose face was so stiff. ¡°No, no. It¡¯s four meals, but I always eat two bowls!¡± ¡°Two bowls? Didn¡¯t you usually eat three bowls?!¡± The bread was bigger than the bread back at home, and the bowl was so big that I only needed two bowls. I pulled Isaac, who was rushing to the prison head right now. ¡°I¡¯m going home.¡± ¡°Ah, yeah. Let¡¯s go get some rest.¡± The three maids cried out. ¡°I¡¯ve changed the sheets.¡± ¡°I heated up your nket.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a lot of snacks!¡± I eat really well, and I¡¯ve been doing well, but I don¡¯t know why everyone feels sorry for me. Anyway, I followed my family out of the pce. When I arrived at the mansion, many people from the society sent me letters when they heard of my release. ¡°Why are there so many people giving me these?¡± Usually, when people are out of the prison, they will ignore them. When I was trapped in prison and released after investigation about Mina¡¯s attempted murder, I was almost treated like a bug. ¡°Because you are the hero who prevented the curse of the pce with that small body.¡± I looked at Henry. ¡°I¡¯m not thought?¡± What I protected was my family, not the imperial pce. Even if there was a curse in the imperial pce, I didn¡¯t have any intention of saving it. ¡°If you turn things around a little bit, public opinion changes easily.¡± ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s what Henry made.¡± Then Isaacughed saying, ¡°My brother is good at such mean things like that.¡± ¡®That¡¯s Henry. I don¡¯t even have to move. So nice!¡¯ I was smiling thinking that way, when my aunt put me on the bed. ¡°Take it easy today. I¡¯ll ask what happened to you next time. We¡¯ll sort things out.¡± I felt protected. I felt nice and replied with a small voice, ¡°Yes¡­¡± The eyes of the family and servants were filled with pity. ¡®No, I¡¯ve been really well¡­¡¯ My dadid me down, and my family stood by me until I fell asleep. Everyone left the room only after I slept. Then I opened my eyes and searched under the bed. ¡®Here¡¯s themunications device¡­!¡¯ I quickly grabbed themunications device and called Seria. ¡°How did it go?¡± [Trigon ispletely in our hands.] ¡°Good job. Anything else?¡± [We¡¯re ready as you said.] ¡°Okay. Now explode it.¡± [Yes.] After the conversation, the light in themunications device faded, and I looked out to the window. I¡¯ve been well in prison, but the Duke of Vallua won¡¯t be. ¡®I¡¯ll rip him apart.¡¯ ¡°Hey.¡± The devil who was hiding on my side emerged. ¡°Whaf else awe you going to make me do.¡± (What else are you going to make me do.) ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Whaf! Why awe you stawing like that!¡± (Why are you staring like that?) Maybe he didn¡¯t know because no one ever told him in person, but now, animal fangs are sticking out on his lips, so he can¡¯t really speak well¡­ ¡°Nothing, as long as I can understand well.¡± ¡°My fwangs awe symbol of dignity!¡± (My fangs are a symbol of dignity!) ¡°Yes, yes. Okay, so why don¡¯t you go to the pce first?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Hwoe?¡± (Howe?) ¡°Go and knock down the pce.¡± The devil blinked his eyes as I said with a smile. ¡°¡­.Why?¡± ¡°That way, the pce will open its eyes and find you.¡± Eyes for eyes, teeth for teeth. He tried to use me of treason, so I¡¯ll me him the same way. Chapter 120 Chapter 120 TL: Zimming A few hourster at the Imperial Pce, ¡°I have never seen a criminal who used magic be released just by the testimony of the head mage.¡± Marquis Nodelli, the husband of Princess Ingrid, the emperor¡¯s sister and daughter of the Empress, said. When Marquis Nodelli, who had as much power as Vallua, criticized Dubbled, one by one, words of agreement flowed out. ¡°How does the magic for defense break the barrier? What did the child do right after the barrier was broken? Did she ask for the support of the Imperial Pce, did she want to inform that she was attacked?¡± ¡°Yes, rather she brought something to the pce through teleportation device.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t even know what she brought.¡± ¡°It means the interrogation didn¡¯t go well. Why is it that thedy could enjoy such privilege?¡± The nobles who supported Dubbled started to defend her. ¡°You mean they need to do the usual interrogation to a 9-years-old? It is certain that there will be a serious after effects, risking a life like that¡­!¡± ¡°She used defence magic, it¡¯s not a rebellion!¡± ¡°As a result, the pce is safe. Lady has never used magic to attack the Imperial Pce.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the problem, you idiot.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The problem is what happens after this,if we release a sinner this easily right now, there would be people who use a child to attack the pce!¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much!¡± Looking at the nobles arguing with each other, the Emperor pressed his temple. The one who argued about Leine¡¯s punishment was not the problem, the real problem is what happens next. If they punished Lebaline right now, then there would be no problem. But¡­ I¡¯ll give you the diamond mine in Grypton area. Also the teleportation device inspection and distribution right that Your Majesty is aiming for. This must be a bribe. Your Majesty is intelligent. ¡­Let go of your daughter? No I can¡¯t! Your daughter has dared to use magic in the imperial pce! It¡¯s a felony equivalent to treason! Please don¡¯t make me use force. What? This means I¡¯ll do anything to protect my daughter. Theodore Dubbled was threatening him. The west, which borders thend of immigrants is safe because of Dubbled. If they didn¡¯t continue to protects it, the empire will be affected right away. They also protected the amentar river which is called the empre lifeline. If there is war, the damage would be so big. Dubbled also own great influence not only on the military, but also business. If Dubbled acted, there would be no recement. ¡®What a joke.¡¯ For now, he had to step back. ¡®But¡­¡¯ While the emperor was in agony, Duke Vallua open his mouth, ¡°Dubbled will be too arrogant.¡± It was also a trouble in emperor¡¯s mind. If he steps down, he will admit Dubbled¡¯s influence. The Duke continued after seeing the frowning emperor. ¡°Would you watch as a thousand-year empire falters with the arrogance of only one family?¡± When the Duke of Vallua mentioned the Emperor¡¯s pride that no one had dared to touch, it became a battle of pride between Dubbled and the imperial family. It doesn¡¯t matter whether Leine really attacked the pce or not. Whether or not the Emperor will lose to Dubbled is what¡¯s important. ¡°Make a decision, Your Majesty. This is not just a child¡¯s mistake. If your majesty does not show dignity here, the rest of them will cross the ler.¡± ¡®They¡¯re mean people anyway.¡¯ The Emperor¡¯s pride did not belong to him only. He represents the Imperial Pce and the Empire. The emperor, who was tapping on the armrest of the chair, opened his mouth. ¡°It is impossible to use magic that is not permitted in the Imperial Pce. It does not matter whether the caster is a child or an adult¡­¡­.¡± It was that moment. Boom! Boom, boom, boom! The people inside was shaken greatly. ¡°Wh, wh , what¡­!¡± The nobles were surprised, and the emperor shouted quickly. ¡°What happened!¡± While people were rushing around, the servants ran to check the situation. Soon after, the court mages moved and hurried to the barrier. ¡°The pce is being attacked by something invisible!¡± ¡°What!¡± The court mage was pale. ¡°For now, we could only avoid it.¡± ¡°Protect His Majesty!¡± The attack continued while the emperor was escorted by elite knights and mages Boom! Boom, boom! Boom! The wall ruptured and a pile of stones fell. The mages and the priests assigned to the pce blocked the magic as much as possible, but it was not enough. The nobles who were moving with the emperor spoke with a pale face. ¡°A, an invisible attack in the pce¡­!¡± ¡°The child of fate¡¯s words were true!¡± Trigon, who was escorting the emperor, noticed. The word ¡°child of fate¡± is the signal. Then you have to step up. ¡®Oh my god!¡¯ The child of fate was just trying to get out for using magic in the imperial pce, but why did he have to provoke the emperor himself? Trigon, no, Wale listened with a heavy feeling in his heart. ¡°Your Majesty, you must ask for help from the child of fate.¡± The Duke of Vallua shouted, ¡°What are you saying! Does this mean that the Emperor should beg for help from a mere child?¡± ¡°The origin of the attack is still unknown. The child of fate has been attacked once, so she¡¯ll be helpful. If the pce copses like this, the result will be irreversible.¡± The emperor looked around. ¡°Keep His Majesty safe!¡± ¡°Your Majesty¡­!¡± ¡°Ahh¡ª!¡± It was the nobles. They shrieked under the table. The Imperial Pce is a symbol of the Empire. If it copses, it will be irreversible as Trigon said. The emperor made a decision. ¡°¡­call the Dubbleds.¡± Leine arrived after some time through the teleportation device, which is Dubbled¡¯s pride. Leine, who appeared with Veronica, looked around. A golden thread-like line was on the child¡¯s forearm, and as a barrier appeared on the back of her hand. ¡°Three o¡¯clock. Shoot!¡± As the child shouted, Dubbled¡¯s mage and Veronicaunched an attack at the point indicated. Boom-! Boom-! Boom, boom, boom! There was a loud roar in the air, and what appeared was¡­ ¡°¡­¡­!¡± It was a man with wings and fangs. The Duke of Vallua murmured unknowingly. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous¡­how could an angel¡­¡± This was definitely the angel he used. The one that appeared after drinking his wife¡¯s blood. When the Duke of Vallua sat down, a smile came to Leine¡¯s lips. *** I quickly made eye contact with the devil. ¡®Now do what I told you to do.¡¯ ¡°¡­¡­¡± The devil frowned as if he wasn¡¯t finished, but when I blinked, he finally spoke. ¡°You cwaught me again. Ck, we¡¯ll see.¡± (You caught me again. Ck, we¡¯ll see.) The devil stared at me and disappeared, saying lines that would only appear in children¡¯s ys. ¡®Wow, I¡¯m embarrassed.¡¯ It was a line passionately rmended by Seria. Cheesy lines work well for him. Seria said that she wanted to be a writer in her early years, but her dream did note true. ¡®No, more than that¡­¡¯ I quickly approached the emperor. ¡°Your Majesty, are you okay?!¡± When I spoke with tears, the emperor gulped. ¡°Did you see it the other day?¡± ¡°Yes! I was about to leave the pce and it suddenly attacked me. What¡¯s that? Thankfully, I managed to defend Your Majesty¡¯s pce!¡± And I didn¡¯t forget to say stumble. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Veronica ran after seeing me stumble. ¡°Child! Oh my god, are you okay?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°How scared you must have been to be in prison with this small body. You must have been under a lot of stress, but you used your power as soon as you came out¡­¡­!¡± ¡®Good job Veronica!¡¯ I put my hand to my chest and looked at the emperor. ¡°Am I going to be in trouble again¡­?¡± ¡°Trouble?¡± ¡°I tried to protect youst time, but people dragged me away. I was locked in a dark and scary ce. I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty!¡± The emperor was surprised, and the nobles flinched. ¡®They must feel sorry for me now right?¡¯ The emperor shook his head holding me by the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, child. Who dares to call the hero a sinner?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± The emperor looked back at the trembling nobles and shouted. ¡°Give our little hero a sword!¡± I looked at the emperor in surprise. ¡®A sword¡­?¡¯ Until now, only the Duke of Amity has been given a sword by the current emperor, Alexander Louerg. Duke of Amity, was a hero when he served as the head of the imperial knights. The Emperor¡¯s sword was not just a weapon. It was a symbol to mark me as a hero. I grinned inwardly. ¡®Now who¡¯s gonna call me a sinner!¡¯ ¡°But, Your Majesty, who just attacked the pce?¡± When I asked, the emperor opened his eyes wide. ¡°We will soon find out. We¡¯ll search all over the continent.¡± I smiled at the Duke of Vallua, who was trembling with a pale face. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± He can¡¯t touch the basement because the mansion was taken away, and I have his secret warehouse in my hand where he first called the devil. ¡®What is he going to do now?¡¯ The demise of the Vallua family wille sooner than expected. Click here to be a supporter and get to read 10 chapters ahead of time. Chapter 121 Chapter 121 TL: Zimming The investigation began, It was not difficult to specify an entity that had falcon wings and dog fangs, and could create barriers that even the court mages and priests in the imperial pce could not destroy. The imperial pce proimed the attacker as an ¡®unholy being¡¯, and was searching throughout the empire. Seria said, as she handed a milk to me, ¡°The pce must be convinced it¡¯s not an attack from another country.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a busy farming season. There¡¯s no threat from other empire, and there¡¯s no way they¡¯re going to attack them now. Unless they want to starve their people to death.¡± ¡°Yes, what¡¯s important is that the child¡¯s devil was just announced as ¡®unholy beings¡¯ in the church, even though I¡¯m sure they know that it¡¯s a devil. I shrugged at the words of the chairman. ¡°The church would never dere it as devils.¡± The first reason why the church were supported by the imperial pce and noble families, also collected donations from the people was because they said they are protecting the empire from the devil. There were many other causes, but the church was mainly built to prevent the devil. However, the fact that the devil came to the earth is like abandoning they are abandoning their duties. ¡°They will never use the word ¡®devil¡¯ in the church unless I bring the devil to the church and attack them.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you be able to make a biggereback by preparing for a war against the devil?¡± At Seria¡¯s words, I looked out the window at the church. ¡°The pope considers honor even more important than the Duke of Vallua.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yeah. Christian became Pope by sacrificing the first priest, G¨¹nther, to seal the devil. He¡¯s almost like the devil itself.¡± ¡°His honores before the lives of hundreds of millions of continents. That¡¯s stupid.¡± Seria opened her mouth while holding a teacup. ¡°Anyway, the investigation is going smoothly. the imperial family investigation team will soone to the noble family.¡± ¡°And to Vallua¡¯s mansion!¡± It is obvious that the man is struggling to somehow re-enter the mansion that I had stolen to find a way out. ¡®But it¡¯s useless.¡± Because of the one who guards the Vallua mansion! I covered my mouth and grinned. Then, Seria put the tea cup down slightly on the tea coaster. With her hands on her knees, she stared at me with clear eyes. ¡°Then right now, can you tell me now. Your identity.¡± I nodded lightly and said to the chairman. ¡°Bring Zachary and Trigon. It¡¯s a story they should also listen to.¡± ¡°Trigon, too? If you need a mage, why dont you choose Veronica which is surely on your side.¡­.¡± ¡°It should be Trigon.¡± ¡°Veronica has no desire for me to fulfill it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Desire?¡± ¡°The chairman has a desire to meet his son Louis, Seria has a desire to find the children of the orphanage. Likewise, Zachary has a desire to protect his orphanage friends and be the strongest knight. Trigon, no, Wale¡­ .¡± ¡°Has the desire to protect his father.¡± ¡°I see.¡± I regressed many times and realized. That you have to believe in situations rather than people. I know how to save Trigon¡¯s father. In the next 10 years, only I know how. So he would never betray me. Even if I died due to unavoidable circumstances, he will continue to pursue his goals. The chairman was sitting opposite of us. Seria opened the door for Zachary, who was waiting outside the office. Soon Zachary and Trigon came into the office, I started talking. ¡°Do not be surprised, listen.¡± ¡°Is there anything more surprising than a nine-year-old child that instructed to kidnap me¡­¡­!¡± Trigon shouted, but I opened my mouth casually. ¡°I¡¯ve died three times, and I¡¯m living my fourth life. And this life I called the devil.¡± ¡°Wh, wha, what?!¡± ¡°Huh-!?¡± When I saw the two men with their mouths open, I shook my head. Look at this, you said you¡¯d be surprised? *** ¡°Ugh¡­¡­!¡± Someone groaned seeing the fallen people. It¡¯s already the second time. A middle-aged woman with ck hair lightly wiped off the bloody bay and put it back in her pocket. The leader of the mercenary team, who was watching the battle, stepped back with a pale face. The man gazed at the leader. ¡°Attack her with more troops right away. I don¡¯t have much time.¡± ¡°W, we can¡¯t!¡± ¡°Did you forget how much I gave you guys? You epted my request. Go and keep your promise!¡± ¡°Because we don¡¯t know that we¡¯ll attack Lea Shavanol!¡± The pale faced leader shook his head. Who is this Lea Shavanol? She was a former vicemander of Irie, and was the most cruel knight among them. ¡®Knight? No, she¡¯s more than that!¡¯ What an appetizing prey they must have been for her. Numerous people attacked her, but none of them survived. In the past he had witnessed her victory. Even though he grew up on the battlefield, he felt terrified seeing blood all over her body. Despite being a knight, she didn¡¯t seem anything like a mere knight. She humiliated and killed them so cruelly. It¡¯s like she¡¯s enjoying the murder. Unlike male knights, she was naturally weak in stamina and strength, and it was probably because of her cruel character that she became the vicemander of Irie. Since there was no news of her for a long time, he thought she had retired but she was still skillful with swords. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back. Hey, you! Pack your things. Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Hey!¡± The man shouted, but the mercenaries managed to escape. ¡®For God¡¯s sake¡­!¡¯ The man grumbled seeing them. This afternoon, the investigation team of the Imperial Pce will check on the noble family. It will be his turn soon. ¡®If I don¡¯t dispose of that ce before then¡­¡­.¡¯ The Duke of Vallua was trembling. *** ¡°Oh my god¡­¡­.¡± Zachary was surprised after hearing about me. Seria was deep in thought after I said that I was assaulted and killed by Duke Vallua in my second life. ¡°He beat a child less than fifteen to death!¡± Seria clenched her fist. ¡°How, how¡­How could you go through such a thing¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Really, Seria.¡± The chairman was now angry because I never told him the story about Duke Vallua. ¡°I¡¯ll make him pay in this life.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t dwell too much on your past life¡­¡± I frown because Seria looked at me with pity. ¡°No? I suffered so much!¡± It certainly happened to me. They won¡¯t be any different in this life. They were the same horrible scoundrel. If the same situation came, he would have abused me again. Clearly he had done a lot of harm to me in this life. In addition, ¡°I have to make him pay back double. If he kicks me, I¡¯ll snap his leg. I¡¯m cheap and mean!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Seria nodded happily, so Iughed too. ¡°I¡¯ve been beaten to death, and he¡¯s going to be beaten to death. More painful than me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have to be patient now. I can make them pay in this life.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When me, Seria, and the chairman were smiling at each other with a mean and vicious expression, Zachary gulped with a pale face for some reason. ¡°Those scary people¡­¡± After he muttered, ¡°Will my father really die?¡± Wale spoke out. As I looked at him, he closed his mouth with trembling hands. ¡°Nobody helped him, why? But¡­ but¡­¡± Wale, who was silent for a long time, barely spoke out. ¡°He¡¯s called a weird old man, but he¡¯s a kindhearted person inside. He has helped many people! You mean that no one ever paid back his favor?¡± ¡°Someone¡¯s been ying tricks on him.¡± ¡°Tricks?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. But Aragon was deemed as a sinner, the rumor was so bad that no one could have helped him carelessly.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The chairman narrowed his eyes when he heard my story. ¡°That¡¯s weird. Unusual things keep happening.¡± ¡°Yes, as if an invisible hand was controlling the empire.¡± Vallua brought the children from Seria¡¯s orphanage. He tried to mimic the fourth child of Dubbled by sacrificing those children and calling out the devil. And the two ¡®children of fate.¡¯ As I thought about it, I looked at the chairman and opened my mouth. ¡°And there¡¯s another strange thing that¡¯s different from my memory before regression.¡­.¡± It was then. Seria rushed into the office. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°The pce began to search Vallua¡¯s mansion.¡± It finally begins. Chapter 122 Chapter 122 TL : Zimming Me and the chairman immediately headed to Vallua¡¯s mansion. In front of the mansion Dad, Henry, Nos, and the investigator of the Imperial Pce were there. It was because I owned the Vallua mansion, and the notice of the house search was delivered to dad, my guardian. Henry seemed to havee with dad because he was the one who took Vallua¡¯s mansion on my behalf. The investigator had arge parchment in his hand. ¡®It¡¯s a blueprint of the ce.¡¯ ¡°If you have any other spaces than those indicated on the blueprint, please inform us in advance. If they are found during the search, you cannot avoid punishment.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t get notice of the extension when dealing with the mansion.¡± Nos handed in a document signed by the Duke of Vallua saying that there was no extra space. The search has begun. I followed the investigators around pretending to be watching the search. Vallua¡¯s mansion is a huge-sized mansion with three-story main house, four separate houses, a servant quarter, a military barracks for the knights and a huge study in the private quarters. It was built more than a hundred years ago, but it is very well-managed, so no ce has been damaged. I walked carefully along the courtyard. ¡°Oh my God, Niel. You run around so I bump into it. Let¡¯s see, my baby. ¡­what are you looking at, rat! You can¡¯t go in here! You¡¯re such an ugly little girl.¡± ¡°S, sorry, mother¡­¡± I was eight years old when I had a fever and couldn¡¯t even control my body. When I sneaked down to get a pill, the Duchess was looking carefully at Niel, whose forehead was slightly red. I remember my heavy and hot body, as I tried hard to move. ¡°There¡¯s nothing unusual about the courtyard to the south of the 1st floor.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the dining room.¡± The investigator went to the old cupboard in the dining room. It was the dining room that I often sneak into because I was so hungry. When I was six-years-old, I hid under the cupboard as I ate dry and stale bread cautiously. My body was trembling. The memory was still vivid in my mind. I nkly looked around the mansion and I saw an illusion. There was the young me with curly hair holding a ss of water as I sneaked through the corridor covered with old carpets. The seven-year-old me breaking a vase and picking up a piece of ss with my bare hands. A little bit older than that, I curled up and trembled in a narrow corner next to the cab. I lowered my head holding the hem of the dress tightly. I nearly ran out of breath. When my eyes were moist, ¡°¡­¡­miss.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Little miss.¡± I could hear someone calling me. As I raised my head, I saw Lea bending her knees and looking at me. Smiling affectionately, she lightly rubbed my cheek with the back of her hand. ¡°Why does my baby look sad?¡± Lea asked me. That was what the poor Lebaline in my second life had always wanted to hear. ¡°Are you sick?¡± ¡°¡­¡­no.¡± When I shook my head, Lea stood up holding me and gently patted me on the back. ¡°If you¡¯re sick, don¡¯t hide it. Even your sneezing makes me worried.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± I buried my face on her chest. Lea is a strange person. She always holds my hand when I need it, when I¡¯m scared and doesn¡¯t know what to do. Like a mother. I whispered with my hand at my chest. ¡°You know, Lea.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not scared at all when Lea is around. It¡¯s weird.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°When I¡¯m next to Lea, I feel happy and warm. This is love, right?¡± Lea kissed me on the cheek andughed. ¡°I love you too.¡± I hugged Lea¡¯s neck tightly. When we wereughing, someone was coughing. It was the chairman. I got out of Lea¡¯s arms, and as she moved away a little, the chairman whispered. ¡°The investigation is nearlypleted, but they haven¡¯t found it yet.¡± ¡°Those idiot.¡± I hurried down the hallway. The head of the investigation, who was looking at the internal blueprint in the library, said, ¡°Hmm¡­¡­.¡± ¡®Bookcase, bookcase.¡¯ Sir, look over there! Although I shouted inwardly, the investigator¡¯s eyes were still fixed on the blueprint. Then, other investigators came into the study. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with servant amodation and barracks.¡± ¡°The same goes for the third floor. All that¡¯s been found is the Duchess¡¯s secret book.¡± ¡®Fools, there¡¯s a secret space behind your back!¡¯ I felt frustrated and wanted to shout it out. This can¡¯t go on. I pulled a book on the bookshelf randomly. ¡°This!¡± The investigator shouted at me, my father, Nos and Henry, who were with him, looked at me. I shouted cheerfully, pretending to be childish. ¡°I¡¯m going to y with the books. I¡¯m gonna build it as high as my dad¡¯s height!¡± An investigator nced at the Dubbleds as if asking them to take care of me. Then Nos came to me. ¡°It¡¯s very thoughtful of you not to run around, but to pile up the books, little miss!¡± Nos picked up the book I threw and brought it back to me. The investigators¡¯ facial expressions changed. ¡°Your Excellency, this is a space under investigation. Let the child go back.¡± When one of the investigators spoke politely, father, who was sitting solemnly on the sofa alone, replied. ¡°My daughter wants to stack books.¡± When Dad opened his eyes, the Dubbled people which came with him red at the investigators. An investigator could not speak up to the Duke of Dubbled. I threw the book with all my might. ¡®There must be a button to open the passage somewhere in this bookcase.¡¯ ¡°Little miss.¡± The chairman called me and nced at the clock. as if telling me that we¡¯re running out of time. Investigators were preparing to leave the mansion one by one. I searched the bookshelf impatiently. Strange. ¡®Why isn¡¯t it here?¡¯ The same bookcase was definitely in Vallua¡¯s secret warehouse, but no matter how hard I searched, there was no button to open the entrance. ¡®Isn¡¯t there a basement in the mansion? No, knowing Duke Vallua, there must be a ce for ritual in the mansion!¡¯ ¡°Thank you for your cooperation. We¡¯ve finished the search, so we¡¯ll go back now.¡± The investigators bowed to my father. The chairman whispered urgently. ¡°If this is the case, please reveal the secret warehouse. Vallua¡¯s experiment was done there as well.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already been more than ten days. Even the trace mana in the air would be gone. The summoners are almost wiped out, so they are not perfect evidence.¡± Only when the ritual space in Vallua¡¯s mansion, the secret warehouse, and the devil I called are revealed, will it be the perfect evidence. ¡°But there¡¯s no other way. If we miss this opportunity, we can¡¯t drive Duke Vallua forever.¡± I bit my lips hard. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ *** The investigation of Vallua¡¯s mansion has beenpleted. The Duke of Vallua grinned. ¡°Yes, they couldn¡¯t find it after all. In the end¡­!¡± The Duke was worried the whole time. Fortunately, the investigation team eventually withdrew without finding anything. ¡°I¡¯m d it ended safely.¡± When the man wearing a glove smiled as the Duke of Vallua slumped on the sofa and shook his ss. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯ve eased your worries, you¡¯ll have to move on. What are you going to do now?¡± The Duke of Vallua grinned. ¡°Theodore, the heartless man, seems quite absorbed in the role of being a father. I want to destroy his most precious thing.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡­?¡± The Duke of Vallua leaned over and lifted his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m going to beat the little girl to death.¡± ¡°You mean the child of fate? But her escorts are strong¡­¡± ¡°I know an easy and fast way.¡± When the Duke of Vallua pulled the rope, the butler dragged someone with a cloth on his head. ¡°Sa, save me. Help me! Aaah! Please¡­!¡± The boy covered in cloth cried and begged, but the men sitting did not move an inch. ¡°I¡¯ll use the gold liquor again.¡± ¡°¡­¡­like 9 years ago.¡± ¡°I see.¡± At that moment, Boom! After kicking the door, the Imperial knights came in. ¡°Surround him!¡± The Duke of Vallua was confused and looked around. ¡°What¡­¡­how dare you¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Arrest the sinner who threatened the pce with witchcraft!¡± What? ¡°Nothing was found at the mansion that belonged to me. But why would you¡­¡­!¡± A little girl walked in between the imperial knights. ¡°Child of fate? What are you doing here¡­¡­!¡± The Duke was stiff as Leine smiled brightly. ¡°I¡¯m here to watch you being taken away!¡± ¡®They thought I couldn¡¯t find it huh? Even if you hide it thoroughly, there are many ways to do it.¡¯ ¡°The mansion¡¯s basement.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± ¡°You wonder how I find it?¡± Leine nced behind her back, and someone came inside. The Duke of Vallua¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the man who came in. ¡°How, how could you¡­¡­!¡± Chapter 123 Chapter 123 TL: Zimming The Duke¡¯s shaky eyes were fixed in one person. It was his eldest son, Hayton. He was pale and he tightened his fist. ¡°No way you¡­¡­!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Hayton¡¯s silence was the perfect answer. The Duke of Vallua approached him and shook his shoulders. ¡°What did Dubbled do to you? What did that girl do to you¡­?!¡± Hayton slowly raised his head. He muttered without avoiding his father¡¯s gaze. ¡°You¡¯re the one who taught me this.¡± ¡°¡­¡­what?¡± ¡°You said we should hurry up and throw away what we don¡¯t need, also take what we need regardless ofpassion. So I did what I learned.¡± ¡°You, you, you¡­ you ungrateful bastard!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just like how you treated mother. I didn¡¯t need you anymore so I threw you away.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± As the Duke of Vallua hardened, Hayton gritted his teeth and tightened his fist. ¡°I only did what I learned!¡± Duke Vallua, who was betrayed by his son, looked at the monster he had made. Leine smiled as she watched them. *** A few hours ago, shortly after the investigators returned, I asked about the Duchess of Vallua¡¯s whereabout. The rtionship with her husband had fallen apart, and the Duchess¡¯s would need someone to rely on. However, the person I sent secretly came back. ¡°Did the Duchess of Vallua send you back? That can¡¯t be true.¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t seen the Duchess.¡± ¡°Did the Duke do something to her?¡± As I murmured, Curtis, Seria¡¯s childhood friend and assistant to hope mercenary guild*, also felt strange about this whole thing. *TL notes: There was a mistrantion before, the top of hope should be tranted as a mercenary guild called hope, I¡¯m sorry for the mistake. ¡°Maybe, but¡­¡­. I felt like something was strange. ¡°Strange?¡± ¡°The spy who was nted in Vallua said that the Duchess¡¯ luggage was not brought into the new mansion they recently moved to. It seems that even her child doesn¡¯t know where he is. The second son, Niel Vallua, is anxiously looking for his mother. ¡°Niel? What about Hayton?¡± ¡°The eldest son doesn¡¯te out in his room.¡± At the moment, I felt goosebumps and an ominous foreboding. Seria only nodded hearing him. ¡°He didn¡¯t even bring his wife¡¯s luggage. Maybe the Duke of Vallua had a divorce in mind.¡± ¡°¡­¡­no, that¡¯s not it.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Maybe the Duchess of Vallua¡­¡­. Curtis, go back to the new Vallua mansion. This time meet Hayton in my name.¡± ¡°What should I say?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Ask him, ¡®Where is your mother?''¡± ¡°Is that it?¡± I nodded, and Curtis left. ¡®Hayton¡¯s a smart kid. He¡¯ll understand what I mean.¡¯ And if he came here, the ominous guess will be true. I sat on the sofa and organized my thoughts. Curtis returned at dusk with Hayton. I stared at Hayton with a look of surprise. It seemed unexpected that he came even though he knew I was the one calling him. ¡°¡­¡­Your mother was murdered.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It must have been scary.¡± I stood up from the sofa and stared gently into the child¡¯s eyes who were shaking. ¡°I won¡¯t say that I¡¯ll protect you from the monster.¡± Hayton nced at me. ¡°I know you called me because you wanted to get something from me. If you want me to help you, pay for it!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to get something out of me too? You followed my man even though you¡¯re scared.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What am I supposed to do?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s make a proper deal.¡± I put the document down on the table The contents of the document was that I would help Hayton Vallua by paying his monthly living expenses until he turned 18. ¡°You¡¯ll protect yourself. I will only give you money and opportunities.¡± ¡°Money¡­¡± Hayton Vallua gritted his teeth, I turned my head with my arms crossed. ¡°Think carefully. You know you can¡¯t live under the protection of your father like before. Didn¡¯t you follow my man because you were afraid you¡¯d be the next target of a monster that even ate his wife?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Even if you can withstand it, your family will soon be ruined. Me and Dubbled will somehow make it that way. If you¡¯re smart, you know which side to choose.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What will you do now? Vallua¡¯s debt is bigger than you think. Once the Duke of Vallua is taken away, his creditors wille in and take away everything he had. Can you imagine living in a shabby cabin?¡± Hayton Vallua could not answer a single word. His eyes were moist and I spoke again clearly. ¡°So grab it when I give you a chance.¡± ¡°¡­¡­what do you want.¡± ¡°The ce where the devil was summoned.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Hayton Vallua said in a small voice, ¡°How could you¡­¡­¡± ¡°Where is it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The child was troubled. But it didn¡¯t take long to reach a conclusion. Since I even knew that the Duke of Vallua summoned the devil, he knew that he couldn¡¯t trick me. ¡°The study.¡± ¡°The investigators and I went there, but there was nothing.¡± ¡°¡­¡­The button to open the bookshelf is not there.¡± ¡°Is it portable? Where is the item?¡± ¡°I never said it was a thing.¡± Hayton quietly rolled his sleeves. ¡®Scars? ¡­¡­No way!¡¯ The scar on his forearm was clear. It was a horrible and ugly scar, as if he had painted a picture recklessly with a knife. Seria, who was dressed up as an old woman, saw the terrible scar and covered her mouth. ¡°The old button was my mom, now it¡¯s me.¡± That¡¯s why Hayton was able to watch the Duchess get killed. This was the reason why the Duke could not abandon her even though she caused many incidents. I carefully raised my hand to his forearm. ¡°It must be scary.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It must have hurt a lot.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± He turned his head as if he didn¡¯t want me to see his moist eyes. ¡°It¡¯s ugly and I hate to see it.¡± ¡°My Lea also had one. The scar is a medal for oveing the pain!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°This scar is going to be a medal for being free from the monster.¡± When I smiled brightly, Hayton¡¯s eyes trembled. After that, I opened the door of the bookshelf with Hayton, where I found evidence and revealed it to the Imperial Pce. *** Hayton did a good job. He told me that the Duke of Vallua was bringing a child to be a victim to his mansion today, and he contacted me in time. There was already so much evidence that Vallua couldn¡¯t run away. Everything was perfect. ¡°What have you done to my son¡­¡­! I¡¯m the 21st generation of the Vallua family, a contributor of the empire! I kept my eyes on the Duke of Vallua, who was being dragged as he desperately cried. After the imperial knight took the Duke of Vallua, his new mansion was like a post-war ruin. The chairman approached me who was standing here in silence. ¡°His Excellency was also busy helping you.¡± ¡°Helping me with the Duke of Vallua?¡± ¡°Yes, he seems to be rushing the trial so that he could never escape.¡± ¡°Yes. Dad would do it thoroughly. Oh, and the child who was almost used as a sacrifice this time¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take him to the mercenary guild. He could be a child who spent time with Seria in the house of hope.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­.¡± I stumbled when I answered. I felt dizzy. I had summoned the devil for a long time with theck of divine power, but it was strange that I was tired only just now. ¡®I couldn¡¯t think. I have to go back and rest.¡¯ While I was thinking so, someone supported me. It wasn¡¯t the chairman¡¯s hand. It¡¯s a boy¡¯s hand. ¡°Adrian.¡± It was Adrian who I chose to contact in the Imperial Pce. There will be a lot of suspicion if I, as a child, give the evidence directly to the adults. And it¡¯s about the Valluas. So, I asked Adrian, whom I was close to, among the princes who knew the head of the investigation team. After the investigation team returned, I asked him to tell them that he found something suspicious during the final inspection. ¡®I¡¯m really grateful to Adrian.¡¯ Empress Yvonne had a grwat rtionship with the Duke of Vallua, so despite the fact that the aftermath could be devastating to Adrian, this kid followed me without asking anything. ¡°Adrian, today¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll listen to it next time. Take a break today.¡± ¡°Thenter¡­¡­ ah!¡± Adrian carried me with both hands. ¡°I¡¯m heavy!¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°But¡­.¡± Adrian smiled slightly and spoke in a gentle voice. ¡°You¡¯ll fall down.¡± He mumbled as I put my arms in his neck. ¡®In fact, it must be difficult for him. Adrian is a delicate one.¡¯ Let¡¯s justfortably embrace him and go home! ¡°Aren¡¯t I really heavy?¡± ¡°No, not at all.¡± I felt a little strange. How did the small kid grow up so big that he can carry me? As it turned out, his hands and muscles were simr to those of an adult. He is as tall as Johann, and his hands are very long. It seemed that his growth rate was markedly faster than his peers as the amount of divine power he had wasrge. Adrian and I were just about to get out of the messy parlor. But someone grabbed my wrist. At that moment, I staggered with surprise. ¡®Oh, I almost fell down!¡¯ I might have fallen if I hadn¡¯t quickly wrapped myself around Adrian¡¯s waist. Hayton, who grabbed me by the wrist, stared at Adrian with a disapproving look. ¡°Where are you going? You have a story to share with me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m tired. Can¡¯t I do it tomorrow?¡± ¡°Do it now.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it tomorrow¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Take responsibility.¡± When I opened my mouth in confusion, Adrian asked in a low voice. ¡°Responsibility?¡± But Hayton didn¡¯t respond to his words and looked at me. ¡°If you keep me, take responsibility until the end.¡± What bullshit is he talking about now? ¡°Let go.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let go.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to warn you twice.¡± And why is Adrian so angry? Click here to be a supporter and get to read 10 chapters ahead of time. Chapter 124 Chapter 124 TL: Zimming I got out of Adrian¡¯s arms because I thought Hayton wouldn¡¯t let me go at this rate. When I looked at him, Hayton rubbed the corners of his mouth a little. That¡¯s a habit that Hayton sees when he¡¯s happy, I know that because I lived with him in my second life. ¡®What is he so happy about? Did he be crazy?¡¯ Did he eat something wrong? ¡°If you¡¯re tired, take a break in the next room.¨C¡± ¡°One, I don¡¯t tolerate any nonsense.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Two, I¡¯m Lady Dubbled. Speak with manners.¡± ¡°What are you talking about¡­¡± ¡°Three.¡± I kicked Hayton¡¯s calf. ¡°If I find you annoying, I¡¯ll kick you again!¡± Ouch! Hayton shouted and grabbed my leg with a surprised expression. ¡°You, you¡­!¡± ¡°If you want to get your living expenses right until you¡¯re 18, remember that.¡± ¡°But we already signed the contract!¡± ¡°I could terminate it anytime.¡± Hayton shouted, ¡°You¡¯re mean!¡±, but I shrugged casually. That¡¯s why you have to look closely at the contract. I looked at Adrian, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± His smile seemed somehow pleasing so I smiled unconsciously. Adrian walked me home. He said he would walked me to my room, but I had an ominous premonition that this cute puppy would be bitten by the predators when I came into the house. ¡°I¡¯m fine, so go back.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Go back and get some rest, okay?¡± ¡°¡­¡­okay.¡± Adrian was watching me outside the door until I entered the mansion. When I returned to the mansion, my family was waiting for me. When I saw my family members who were standing in line and frowning, I flinched and gently put my hands together. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± When I apologized, my aunt stared at me. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s the fault of an adult who let kids follow the Imperial Knight without escort.¡± ¡°Because I insisted that I want to go¡­¡­.¡± ¡°An adult who listens to anything just because a child is crying is not eligible for childcare.¡± The chairman lowered his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk privatelyter. Leine¡­¡­.¡± My aunt stared at me, then bent one of her knees. ¡°Look at how many people who were worried about you.¡± I looked around and saw my three maids and servants, my dad and brothers sighed. ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s bad for you to decide alone. But you need to discuss this with your family. It¡¯s dangerous, the sinner might do something to you.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If you get hurt, we¡¯ll be sad.¡± ¡°Auntie, too?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± My aunt continued as she tidied up my slightly tangled hair behind my ears. ¡°I would have wished that I was the one hurt instead.¡± My aunt opened her arms as I walked to hug her. ¡®I think she¡¯s going to forgive me!¡¯ My face brightened up as I fell into her arms. ¡°Thank you foring back without getting hurt.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡®I like my aunt¡¯s scent.¡¯ I smiled and rubbed my face against her cheek, as she kindly swept my back. It was the chairman who got in big trouble on my behalf. The chairman had an unfair look in his face, as I was in my aunt¡¯s arms, I secretly said, ¡®Chairman, you¡¯re cool! the best! you¡¯re dazzling!¡¯ and begged for his forgiveness. My father was responsible for the Duke of Vallua case. My father is a heartless man for others, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll beat the Duke of Vallua to death. It was the perfect ending. After a few days, the Duke¡¯s trial was confirmed. *** After locking the door, I sat in front of the table and grabbed the etwal. With a faint light, the devil sat on the chair opposite me. [You finally called me again.] Perhaps it was because I used him as an errand boy so far, the devil¡¯s expression was very displeased. ¡°Tell me your wish.¡± [Finally you¡¯re thinking of granting my wish.] ¡°Do you still have the time to be sarcastic?¡± It¡¯s been 15 days since I stopped the devil¡¯s attack, but my divine power was still hovering around at the bottom. I summoned the devil with a lot of power, so if it weren¡¯t for Adrian, I might have gone crazy because of myck of divine power. Ck, the devil clucked his tongue and said, [My wish is grudge.] ¡°Grudge?¡± [A strong desire and the resentment of those who have fallen for failure to achieve their goals. I want such resentment.] Unlike Boone and Pymon, it was amazing because it was really how a devil¡¯s wish should be. ¡®That¡¯s why he showed up at the summons using the sacrifice.¡¯ Apparently, there are more than 100 ¡°offers¡± that Duke Vallua had used to summon the devil, but it is great that they are stillcking. ¡®Is he asking me to use human as a sacrifice?¡¯ I don¡¯t want to harm people and grant the wish of the devil. I asked him, ¡°Then what can you do?¡± [Assasination.] ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± [I can make you understand science deeper than anyone else. Astrophysics, magic, science, in all respects.] ¡°No way!¡± The devil¡¯s face was distorted when I was shocked. [What do you think I am?] ¡°No, what¡­¡­.¡± [For nearly a thousand years, the family of schrs who granted me my wishes has be the most honorable family.] A schr over a thousand years ago? At that moment, I felt that something was clicking. ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­Vallua¡¯s family?¡± [It looks like your head is not useless.] Iughed. ¡®That¡¯s why the Duke of Vallua knew about this devil. Because it was the devil that his ancestor called out!¡¯ He was obsessed with honor for generations and he even summoned the devil to continue his family¡¯s legacy. In fact, their honor was an empty shell. ¡°It¡¯s amazing¡­¡­.¡± [Would you like to make the same wish as the man a thousand years ago?] ¡°No, I don¡¯t need anything like honor. Anything else?¡± [Transparency. You can go through everything without getting caught in any barriers.] This is it. ¡®If that¡¯s the case, I could fulfill the devil¡¯s wish at the same time.¡¯ ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll take it. But, give me that in advance.¡± [You¡¯re ridiculous. The use of this ability is only after my wish has been granted.¡­!] ¡°Other devils would have done that. Boone and Pymon only gave me their power after I granted their wish as well, but you¡¯re different.¡± [What?] ¡°You get sacrifices for more than a hundred human, I know you¡¯re already full of energy. You¡¯re different from Boone and Pymon.¡± That¡¯s why it was easy to maintain this devil, unlike before. As I grinned, the devil shouted angrily. [You are more cunning and evil than a devil!] ¡°Thank you for thepliment.Then let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll make your wishe true as well.¡± As I raised myself, I suddenly remember something and turned my head towards him. ¡°But you, what¡¯s your name?¡± [Howe you don¡¯t know!] The devil mumbled, ¡°I¡¯ve been acting like an errand boy without her knowing my name.¡± His name was ¡®shbs¡¯. At least I knew it before he returned. *** Three hours before the trial, the Duke of Vallua shouted inside the prison. ¡°Call him¡­¡­ Call him¡­ I¡¯m not going to die like this¡­¡­!!¡± There was no one to listen to his cry. It was silent inside, he couldn¡¯t even hear people breathing. The fear that he might really die shook his whole body. ¡®Oh my god!¡¯ This was all because of the girl. Leine Dubbled. The girl who looks like Risette! He will take her eyes away, tear her mouth and throw her away in front of Theodore Dubbled. The Duke of Vallua, whose hands sped the bars, shouted. ¡°Let me see him!¡± ¡°Who?¡± The Duke of Vallua looked around in disdain at the familiar voice. But he didn¡¯t see anyone. ¡®Hallucination?¡¯ ¡°I asked you who he is.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The Duke went stiff. ¡®This voice must be¡­¡­.¡¯ When he thought so, someone soon appeared outside the cage. ¡°You, how could you¡­!¡± It was the child of fate. The girl came close to the cage with a smile. ¡°How did you get here? This is¡­!¡± ¡°I can¡¯te because there are 14 barriers?¡± The child smiled and soon a familiar man appeared next to him. A man with wings and fangs. That was definitely the angel he called, judging from the pressure and creepy presence. ¡°Angel!¡± The Duke, whose face brightened at once, desperately crawled out of the cage. ¡°You came again for me!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Please kill her. She¡¯s such a wretched girl.¡­ Argh!¡± As the devil¡¯s eyes narrowed, the duke¡¯s arm twisted in an instant. ¡°Answew quickly what the child awsk.¡± (Answer quickly what this child asks.) ¡°Wh, what?¡± ¡°Answew her. (Answer her.)¡± ¡°Agh¡ª!!¡± The Duke of Vallua fell down as if his shoulders had fallen off. Leine nodded satisfactorily and asked. ¡°Let¡¯s finish this now. If you¡¯re going to die anyway, the faster the better. Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°You, you¡­!¡± ¡°Okay, first. Did you kill all the people in the house of hope?¡± The Duke opened his mouth in disbelief. ¡®How could she¡­¡­!¡¯ When he didn¡¯t answer, Leine looked at the devil. ¡°Agh¡ª!¡± His fingers are twisted this time. ¡°I, I don¡¯t know. It is true that I bought the children and the elderly from the house of hope, but since I bought quite a few humans from other ces as well, I don¡¯t know their current situation¡­!¡± ¡°Where are the rest of the people?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Where are they!¡± ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ve ¡®stored¡¯ them in the hut of Geranium.¡± Leinemunicated to Seria in a hurry and told her where the people were. After talking on themunication device, Leine opened her mouth again. ¡°Why did you make the fake fourth child?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Dad¡¯s daughter. The reason why you made the fourth child and hurt my family¡¯s heart.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Leine raised his eyebrows and looked at the Duke. ¡°Do you want me to twist your neck?¡± ¡°You want me to say it?¡± ¡°¡­what?. The Duke of Vallua opened his lips in cold sweat. ¡°Do you want me to tell you something that will scare you if you knew?¡± ¡°¡­¡­what do you mean.¡± The duke raised his lips. ¡°Theodore¡¯s daughter was born. She¡¯s growing well so far.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°That child right now¡­¡­.¡± Chapter 125 Chapter 125 TL: Zimming Duke Valluaughed as if he was very happy and continued, ¡°She lives without knowing who her parents are, you¡¯re taking all the things she should¡¯ve had.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all your fault.¡± He said that as if he was cursing me. ¡°You me me?¡± ¡°Theodore and Dubbled family didn¡¯t let go of hope until you were adopted. They were eager to find the fourth child and se every resources they had. But this year, after the appearance of the fakes, the searchpletely stopped.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If they hadn¡¯t stopped the search, they would have been able to find the fourth child. Isn¡¯t it all your fault?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°She is alive. Someday she wille back and take all of your belonging. Only then will you feel it. This desperation¡­¡­!¡± The Duke of Valluaughed arrogantly. ¡°The trial is a ce where all five dukes gather. Your father will also be there. What if I told him all of this?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The search will begin again and you¡¯ll be abandoned. This time, the real daughter will show up and get everything you have back.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°How is it. Are you going to make me meet Theodore?¡± He continued, ¡°But if you help me escape, I¡¯ll cover it all up.¡± The Duke of Vallua came close to the cage and whispered. ¡°Your wonderful father, brothers and brilliant aunt who gives all of their attention to you will then give their evry attention to the child. Now child, you only have one chance.¡± At the moment, my family and my loved ones appeared in my mind, looking at me while smiling. With my head down, I murmured helplessly. ¡°¡­¡­yes.¡± ¡°Okay, then go ahead and get me¡­¡­!¡± ¡°You¡¯re still trash.¡± ¡°¡­¡­what?¡± I bring my hand into the cage and grabbed him by the cor. His body, which had been affected by long agony, couldn¡¯t even shake a child¡¯s hand. ¡°If I¡¯m afraid of the fourth childing back, can I kill you here?¡± ¡°M, murder is not like the one in virtual battle. Do you think your conscience can handle it?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know what I¡¯m capable of, do you?¡± ¡°You, you¡­!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you stupid?¡± The Duke of Vallua stiffened when I spoke with a smile. I¡¯ve heard this kind of threat in my second life. ¡°The whole world will soon see that you are a fake, for you have not yet raised your divine power. The church will give up on you, and even the Empress will no longer protect you.¡± That¡¯s how he threatened me and achieved his wish. ¡®But you thought I¡¯d be fooled again?¡¯ ¡°If you kill me, who¡¯s about to be tried, you¡¯ll be chased by the Imperial Knight for the rest of your life. If you get caught, your father can¡¯t even save you!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same if I release you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want me to answer your question anymore.¡± I smiled sweetly. ¡°Why did you make and send Mireille? To shake Dubbled? No, if you knew where the fourth child was, you wouldn¡¯t have made her, but you would have threatened with the fourth child as a hostage.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°You would¡¯ve have made the fourth child your hostage, seeing that you don¡¯t even blink doing those horrible experiment.¡± The Duke of Vallua¡¯s brow narrowed. I know because I had experience living as his daughter in my second life. ¡°What I was curious about is why you chose ¡®Mireille¡¯ as the fourth child.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Mireille was your lover, wasn¡¯t she? So you knew she wasn¡¯t the perfect person to y the fourth child. Why did you have to send the fourth child to get caught? I was curious about that, but I already heard the answer.¡± The words he threatened me were enough to tell me the purpose. ¡°¡­¡­what?¡± ¡°You wanted to make me nervous, didn¡¯t you?¡± The stiffened man gulped. ¡°If I stay under Dubbled¡¯s protection, you won¡¯t be able to get me, so you make me get nervous so you can ruin me.¡± When I was a child, there was a time when a person called ¡®customer¡¯ tried to kidnap me. He changed his method because I almost caught him after failing at that time. Iughed at him. ¡°I must have something important that I don¡¯t know. There¡¯s something the person desperately want from me that they manipted you.¡± ¡°You wicked woman¡­.¡± ¡°There¡¯s only one thing I need to hear now. The one who manipted you, who?¡± The Duke of Vallua flinched and stepped back. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m going to say that?¡± I smiled brightly. I could know without looking in the mirror. I must have a very simr expression to that Duke of Vallua right now. Because I learned from seeing him in my second life. ¡°We have a lot of time. Let¡¯s ¡®experiment¡¯ how much pain a person can bear.¡± When I nced at shbs, the face of Duke Valois turned pale. Soon there was a smell of blood in the prison, and a scream rang out. It wasn¡¯t until the Duke of Vallua nearly vomited, that he opened his mouth, ¡°Igor Marche!!¡± Empress Yvonne¡¯s father and cousin of the Empress Dowager. The name of a man of unparalleled power who transcends Dubbled. I hardened my face, and the Duke of Vallua crawled away desperately. ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough? Save me. Save me¡­!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Please¡­¡± ¡°Save me, Father. Save me!¡± Seeing him like this, it made me remember a scene in my second life of me who was crying desperately while saying that. I stared at him slowly and told the devil. ¡°I¡¯ll make your wishe true. You¡¯ll get the grudge that¡¯s so deep and dark.¡± shbs smiled in a fishy way. I left the prison without regret. A desperate scream followed behind my back. The Duke of Vallua was disguised as havingmitted suicide before the trial. Vallua could not avoid the destruction of their family by the church because of it. However, Hayton and Niel were able to escape the storm because of me. *** The trial was over. The corpse of Duke Vallua was hung outside, and people even throw stones at him. ¡°This wicked person. How are the children who have such a person as their father?¡± When the Marquis of Irosen said that, the nobles who gathered for the trial spoke one by one. ¡°I¡¯m d the children didn¡¯t see the trial. I was bothered to call the children as witnesses. The trials are too terrible for children to see.¡± Count Weh looked at me sitting quietly beside my father. As the owner of the Duchess of Vallua¡¯s mansion, I was going to attend as a witness. I pretended to know nothing. ¡°Daddy, are we going back to the mansion now?¡± ¡°You go back first.¡± ¡°What about dad?¡± ¡°I have something to say with the nobles.¡± It will be about the Duke of Vallua. The duchy would have been taken over by someone since it had been destroyed. The Vallua¡¯s influence were not as wide as the Dubbleds and the Marche, but it people will still want it because it was a duchy. ¡®Duke Grimoire and Duke Amity couldn¡¯te here because of the bad weather, so the discussion will be led by Dad or Marche.¡¯ I cheered for my dad inside. If my dad owns Vallua¡¯s property, I will be able to enter and exit easily. ¡®I need to know what else is there.¡¯ There may be something about the fourth child somewhere. ¡®No, it was the Duke of Vallua, he wouldn¡¯t believe in people easily. I¡¯m sure he must have a hidden card somewhere.¡¯ I whispered to the chairman who was beside me. ¡°We have to get it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I said goodbye to my dad and went out with the chairman. ¡®Why did Marche aim for me?¡¯ If it¡¯s the church or the imperial family, it makes sense. Because I am the child of fate. But I was rather useless for Duke Marche. As I walked while worrying, I ran into someone. ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°Hey.¡± As I was rubbing my forehead, someone reached out to me. ¡°Are you okay?¡± As I raised my head, an old man with a kind expression reached out to me. ¡®Duke Marche!¡¯ It was painful, but soon I rxed my expression andughed innocently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Duke.¡± Heughed as I bowed politely. Behind him were Empress Yvonne and a man in a ck hat who seemed to be his lieutenant. Empress Yvonne introduced me. ¡°This is Lady Dubbled.¡± ¡°Ah, the child of that fate. Nice to meet you.¡± ¡°I had always wanted to meet you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Duke Nos said you¡¯re a wonderful person who was called the shield of the Empire.¡± ¡°Oh, Eugene Nos?¡± I grinned and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a shame that I didn¡¯t meet him today.¡± ¡°Do you know Nos?¡± When I said that to him, ¡°ine.¡± My father, who was looking at me from afar, approached me. ¡°Long time no see, Duke.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still as quiet as before. You haven¡¯t changed. When I first saw your father before, I thought he was a funny guy.¡± Empress Yvonne smiled. ¡°The first time we saw him is at the streets, when thedies fight over the ¡®Three lords of flower.''¡± ¡°Three lords of flower¡­.oh yes, you were the blue rose!¡± Blue Rose? I looked at my dad with a puzzled expression, and his expression was terrifying. ¡°¡­¡­?¡± The Duke of Marche burst intoughter. ¡°Your father was very popr when he was young. That¡¯s what young children used to call him.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡­.¡± As I murmured, Duke Marche continued. ¡°Princess Ingrid loved you so much before. Oh, she¡¯s now the wife of Marquis Nodelli.¡± I nced at Dad again, and Dad clenched his fist. ¡°Stop talking about it in front of my daughter.¡± ¡®Because it¡¯s three lords of flower, aren¡¯t there two other people?¡¯ Who are the other two? Chapter 126 Chapter 126 TL: Zimming As soon as I tilted my head, my dad touched my shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the carriage.¡± As I nced away, Empress Yvonne¡¯s gaze was fixed on me. Since Vallua¡¯s family, who is on the Empress¡¯s side has copsed, a strong alliance is needed for the prince¡¯s future. Dubbled is the family that fits the requirements. In addition, my name also be famous because of the virtual battle, so the Empress would want to be on my good side. It was a situation that my dad was worried about. ¡®Either way, I know that Duke Marche is involved in the kidnapping case, so I won¡¯t trust them as well.¡¯ ¡°Yes!¡± After answering my dad, I greeted the Duke of Marche. ¡°Goodbye!¡± The Duke smiled kindly at me. ¡®He¡¯s a tough grandfather.¡¯ It¡¯s easier to deal with those who openly show hostility like the Vallua family. Duke Marche, an old man with a benevolent look that seemed to be free of sins was a much more difficult enemy. ¡°Alright.¡± My dad and I headed to the carriage rental office together. After hugging me and taking me into the carriage, my father looked back at the guards. ¡°Take a look around. Animals who had their prey in front of them won¡¯t hold back.¡± Words have reached the nobles that they had the power to take over Vallua¡¯s property. ¡°I¡¯ll be careful.¡± The guards¡¯ faces were tense. ¡°ine.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°If you have to go out of the mansion for the time being, you must be apanied.¡± I nodded my head. After I hugged my dad again, the carriage started. I greeted my dad with a smile and close the curtain. I shared what I have heard from Duke Vallua to the chairman who was alone with me. The chairman touched his chin after hearing the story. ¡°Duke Marche¡­just what is his reason?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. But it must be that he¡¯s crazy about power or I have a tremendous power that I don¡¯t know of.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It could also be the Duke of Vallua¡¯sst attack to antagonize me and Marche.¡± The chairman raised his eyebrow. ¡°Either way, it¡¯s hard to investigate him.¡± ¡°Just dig some information. You don¡¯t have to move so much that the Duke of Marche noticed it.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s a kidnapping, he definitely wants something from me, so I need to figure it out myself.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t you still need protection? It¡¯s the Duke of Marche, not anyone else. You need to be extra careful.¡± As the chairman said, the Duke of Marche is different from the case of the Duke of Vallua. The Duke of Vallua was the lowest rank among the five dukes, and it was difficult to dare to confront Dubbled without any help. Duke Marche is different. The Duke of Marche is the father of Empress Yvonne, the emperor¡¯s father-inw, and the maternal grandfather of the prince who is the closest to the emperor. Their wealth umted so far has reached Dubbled, has a strong military power based on wealth, and is a treasure trove of outstanding talents that surpassed Dubbled. ¡°But there are some good news. Even though I don¡¯t know what he wants, he¡¯s not moving.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°He can¡¯t attack me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Duke Marche had a lot of chances to attack me. Especially on the virtual battle. But a coward like Duke Vallua couldn¡¯t think of killing me directly in the virtual battle.¡± ¡°You mean there¡¯s a reason why you shouldn¡¯t die?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I pointed at myself with my index finger and continued. ¡°In other words, the hostage is in my hands.¡± ¡°How will you use the hostage?¡± Iughed meanly at the chairman¡¯s absurd remarks. ¡°If I could, I want to take more than a hostage.¡± ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s you who has the upper hand.¡± ¡°They don¡¯t know it but my life isn¡¯t really of much value to me. I¡¯m going to regress again after I die anyway. It¡¯s good business that I can find out the bad guy and regress again.¡± I didn¡¯t expect the time wille when my curse had be so precious. When I grinned with both hands covering my mouth, the chairman smiled as if he couldn¡¯t stop me. ¡®He¡¯s impatient. But time is on our side.¡¯ Then I¡¯ll just stay calm until he moves. *** When I arrived at the mansion, my aunt and brothers were waiting for me. ¡°Kid, I heard that the Duke of Vallua is dead?¡± Isaac grinned. ¡°It`s a good thing you don`t have to see the terrible trial.¡± Henry smiled and stroked my head. Aunt and Johann seemed to agree with Henry, but I tilted my head inwardly. ¡®I didn¡¯t mind though?¡¯ The Duke of Vallua has done more terrible experiments on me over and over again, why would I be appalled by a mere trial? However, I turned my eyes awkwardly because I didn¡¯t have to advertise that I¡¯m a heartless child in revenge. ¡°Yes, well¡­.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. I told them to prepare tea and snacks.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± I was hungry, so I took off my coat and followed my brothers. When I sat on the sofa, Henry handed me a warm milk tea, and Isaac grabbed a big cookie. I was eating as we converse. ¡°I think the Emperor is up to something. He held a trial so quickly.¡± At Isaac¡¯s words, my aunt answered while holding a cup of tea. ¡°The nobles will gather together to check the authority of the emperor at the trial. And he¡¯s been dreaming of strengthening his authority.¡± ¡°If he wants to strengthen his authority, there¡¯s an easy and simple way. A fight between sessors. Just like what our grandfather did.¡± Henry gently wiped the cookie crumbs around my mouth and replied to Isaac¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s why he brought the second prince Adrian back to the pce. But it won¡¯t be easy. Empress Yvonne is in control of the Imperial Pce.¡± Johann who was sitting quietly, opened his mouth, ¡°Aunt, are you watching the movement of the Imperial Pce?¡± ¡°Of course. Why? Is there anything?¡± ¡°The Emperor won¡¯t miss this chance to reduce the power of the Empress.¡± ¡°So he¡­the nobles may implicate the Empress since Vallua¡¯s family is supporting her.¡± ¡°Yes, The reason why he has not been able to reduce her power is because many nobles are on Empress Yvonne and Duke Marche¡¯s side. And now¡¯s the only chance.¡± I was lost in thought, chewing on the cookies. ¡®The Empress¡­¡¯ An Empress is not just an emperor¡¯s wife or a pet. Now that polygamy was banned because of the doctrine of the church, it was all for political purposes. The current Empress had a simr job as a government official, which is to help the Emperor rule the empire, while also preparing the future of the royal family and spreading the royal family connection. Even before my regression, the Emperor tried to have a new empress, which was always a fail because of Empress Yvonne. ¡°But why didn¡¯t fathere home with kid?¡± ¡°He had something to say. Also Duke Marche came in, so I think he¡¯ll be homete today.¡± ¡°Duke Marche? What Happened? My father didn¡¯t like him?¡± ¡°Yes, he didn¡¯t like him. He made fun of dad by saying he¡¯s the former blue rose.¡± ¡°What a funny name.¡± ¡°He said dad¡¯s nickname was the blue rose before.¡± At that moment, my brothers looked at me at once. My aunt was trying to hold back herughter ¡°That¡¯s true, it¡¯s been a long time since I heard that.¡± Isaac looked at her and asked, ¡°Just what is that? Blue rose, why did he have that embarassing nickname?¡± ¡°It¡¯s ufortable to say it with my own mouth. Lea, why don¡¯t you tell them?¡± Lea, who was behind the sofa, smiled awkwardly. ¡°That¡­¡­.¡± Henry smiled sweetly. ¡°Tell us.¡± ¡°Right now.¡±, Isaac added, even Johann looked at her. ¡°Int the past, the Dukes who was popr among thedy and lord, was called the ¡°Three Lords of Flower.¡± ¡°Who were the poor people who were called that?¡± ¡°Duke Amity, Duke Grimoire, and master were called that.¡± Laura, who was humming beside Lea, raised her hand. ¡°I know their nicknames. Can I tell you if you don¡¯t mind?!¡± ¡°Yes, go on.¡± As Isaac gave his permission, Laura said with a dreamy look. ¡°The Duke of Amity was called the white daffodil, the Duke of Grimoire was called the ck violet. And master¡­!¡± ¡°He¡¯s called the blue rose¡­¡± Isaac murmured drearily, Henry raised the corners of his mouth, and Johann lifted his eyebrows. My aunt covered her mouth with a book, but she had a rare very pleasant look. Meanwhile, I was covered with goosebumps. *** Theodore returned home. The butler said while taking off his coat. ¡°Master, the bath is ready.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll eat first, I¡¯m sure ine is waiting, where is she?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­.¡± The butler hesitated. ¡°What happened to -¡± ¡°Father.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°You¡¯rete.¡± Theodore turned his head and narrowed his eyebrows. His three sons, who doesn¡¯t usually greet him, came out to greet him. ¡°¡­¡­What is it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, why are you guys¡­What¡¯s this smell?¡± From the side where his sons were standing, he could smell a floral scent. It was also a very ufortable scent. It¡¯s the scent that makes him avoid the garden in summer. A small child was walking with a bouquet of flowers. It was Leine. Theodore¡¯s expression hardened at the sight of the flowers. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡­.¡± Blue rose. The only flower that still makes him angry. His sons beckoned Leine, who was hesitating. ¡°Come here, kid.¡± Theodore looked back at his sons with a terrifying look. ¡°It¡¯s a gift from Leine.¡± ¡°For you, the Blue Rose.¡± His sons turned their head as their shoulders shook. Leine, who had the bouquet in her hands, looked at her father¡¯s expression. The demon. A demon had arrived here. Chapter 127 Chapter 127 TL: Zimming The warning light in her head blinked. Leine crept back and murmured. ¡°I, I¡¯m sleepy.¡± Then the three boys surrounded Leine and asked affectionately. ¡°Alright, kid.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Leine said, ¡°Yes!¡± and walked to her room. The three boys who were following the child up the stairs, nced at their father. ¡°The blue rose¡­hmph.¡± ¡°Stop.¡± ¡°Shh.¡± After the siblings disappeared, Theodore spoke in a dreary voice. ¡°Nos.¡± Nos, who watched from the beginning gulped. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I think they like nicknames, so please make it for them one by one.¡± ¡°Huh? ¡­yes.¡± Theodore¡¯s eyes ckened. *** The next day when I woke up, I saw a blue rose stuck in a vase and groaned. ¡°Father will be happy if you give him this.¡± I was easily persuaded by Henry¡¯s irresistible smile. I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t give it to him, but if I had given it to him, the mansion might have copsed. I shuddered at the thought of my father, the demon I saw yesterday. I was so scared that I could see my father spitting out fire from his mouth with a blue rose in my dream. Then, I could hear a few knocks and a familiar voice. ¡°Little miss, are you up?¡± It was Laura. ¡°Yes!¡± When I shouted, the door opened as Laura and the three maid with the water came in. I washed and changed with the help of the maids. ¡°What¡¯s your schedule for today?¡± ¡°Would you like to have lunch at the mansion?¡± ¡°Should I get your coat ready?¡± The maids asked me, but I only nodded. ¡°I¡¯m going out today. I¡¯ll take a look at the shopping district.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell lord Noanoke!¡± The war of nerves among the nobles surrounding Vallua intensified. Since there was a high possibility for Dubbled to win Vallua, Dad was concerned about those greedy hyenas, so the chairman was bound to follow me when I went out. ¡®Well, it¡¯s not bad for me.¡¯ I¡¯m going to the office of hope merchant guild today, so I have to go with the chairman anyway! I thought of what I want to do in my head. First of all, I have to do Seria¡¯s job because she went to look for the children¡­¡­ it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been socializing, so I have to see thedies. ¡®The most important thing is to find a way to respond to Duke Marche¡¯s attack.¡¯ The chairman had the nerve to say I had the upper hand, but it was actually meant to reassure me. Regressing is myst resort. ¡®Well, I¡¯m sure the chairman knows this and pretended he didn¡¯t.¡¯ I love my family very much, but objectively, now the Dubbled is still behind the Duke of Marche. ¡®It¡¯ll be different in a few years, but it¡¯s after the Continental War.¡¯ Many years are left. If Marche attacks before then, there is no proper way to respond. ¡®We need Dubbled to be a powerhouse beyond Marche as soon as possible. It won¡¯t be easy, but I can¡¯t ignore this, so let¡¯s find a way.¡¯ Having arranged what I should do in my head, I left for the shopping district with the chairman. When we entered the office, Seria¡¯s deputy Curtis greeted us. ¡°Long time no see, Danju*.¡± *TL note: Another mistake :(, Leine has a nickname on the merchant guild. Everytime she went there people called her Danju. I¡¯m sorry for this. ¡°Yes. Have you heard from Seria?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s going to take a long time as the area where Duke Vallua hid the child was restricted. We need permission toe and go. But she¡¯ll try everything to see the children with her own eyes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s understandable. They are precious siblings to Seria.¡± Seria was very excited when I told her where the Duke of Vallua had hidden the children. ¡®I hope not all of the children are dead.¡¯ Thinking so, I checked the documents Curtis brought. Hope merchant guild was collecting information throughout the empire, so there were interesting rumors. ¡°Marquis Nodelli is buying a ruined mine?¡± When I checked the document and made a puzzled expression, Curtis put down the teacup in front of me and nodded. ¡°I think he¡¯s looking for something.¡± ¡®Howe?¡¯ It didn¡¯t happen before I regressed. Above all, most good mines were already owned, so mines were not a good investment destination at this time. ¡®The House of Nodelli received a diamond mine from the Emperor when the Marquis married Princess Ingrid.¡¯ The diamond mine was full of high-quality ck diamonds. I thought of it and suddenly realized as I lifted myself up. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± The chairman, who was about to sit on the sofa, looked back at me and asked, ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Curtis, get out of here.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When Curtis went out, I checked the window and outside the door as I whispered, ¡°He¡¯s looking for the suwon.¡± ¡°Suwon¡­¡­ You mean a spirit stone that generates water? But isn¡¯t it only a legend?¡± ¡°No, the suwon is really there.¡± The ce will be on the market in the near future. And the owner is Marquis Nodelli ¡®Legend says it¡¯s deep in Nymph¡¯ske, but it¡¯s in a mine?¡¯ I don¡¯t know how the Marquis of Nodelli knew that the mine, but otherwise there is no reason to buy the ruined mine. However, most provinces are supplied with water from the Amentar River, so it would be unnecessary to have a source of water. Unless there¡¯s a big drought like five years ago. ¡°Drought?¡± ¡°That¡­¡­ no way!¡± ¡°There will be a big drought soon. The severe drought has dried up the Amentar River, which is called the Empire¡¯s lifeline.¡± The Marquis of Nodelli was a man without a business brain. It¡¯s a good thing that there was a huge profit from the mines he received when he got married, or his family would already be ruined. Peopleughed at him because of his suwon project. All he did was to distribute it to other countries suffering from a long dry season. Compared to investment and efforts, profits were not significant. Until the droughtes. ¡®After the drought, the price of water soared to the ceiling.¡¯ The period of the drought is three years. Until then, there has been no rain in the empire, and it takes two more years for the Amentar River to function properly. Hence, that ce has more power beyond the emperor. ¡®That¡¯ll get my family to reach Marche¡¯s family in a short time!¡¯ ¡°I need to find it.¡± ¡°The water source?¡± ¡°Yes, first of all, I should investigate the mines that Marquis Nodelli bought¡­ hm.¡± ¡°Everything we heard might not be everything.¡± ¡°Then we have no choice but to buy all of them.¡± ¡°Your wealth is not far off from Nodelli, but it might be a problem if you suddenly spend that amount of money.¡± ¡°If it bes like that¡­¡­.¡± I touched my chin and grinned. ¡°There¡¯s a way!¡± *** I went to visit my dad. Dad was about to meet the nobles at Rosario tower, where the nobled usually gather. After about 30 minutes, the nobles started toe out of the room. ¡°Dad!¡± When I raised my head, my father, who was leaving the tower while talking to the nobles, saw me. ¡°ine?¡± ¡°I was hanging out in the shopping district and the chairman said it was time for you to finish up. ¡°So what brings you here?¡± ¡°That¡­¡­ so¡­¡­.¡± I didn¡¯t have a good excuse, so I shouted, ¡°I miss you dad!¡± Then the nobles grinned. ¡°What a lovely child.¡± I smiled innocently, and my dad gave me a big hug. Then, I nced back at the nobles. ¡°Does your child visit you often?¡± ¡°Huh? Ah¡­¡­ not at all. I don¡¯t know what my daughter is into these days, she never visited me.¡± ¡°Mine is just annoying. My daughter never let me enter her room after puberty!¡± ¡°Still, a daughter is cuter. I only have annoying sons. I envy you.¡± Among the smiling nobles, my father¡¯s expression became arrogant. ¡°She always rubbed her sleepy eyes and waited until I got home.¡± ¡°I envy you!¡± ¡°She frequently waited in front of the gate.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°She came to see me again today.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she the cutest daughter in the Empire?¡± Dad raised his lips when he saw the nobles screaming ¡°I envy you¡± simultaneously. ¡°She even has a great reputation because of the long distance teleportation device!¡± ¡°Your daughter will remain in the history of the Empire for a thousand years!¡± My dad nodded satisfactorily, and I moved my gaze away as it was a situation where dad had said the words, but the shame was mine. ¡°What should I give you as a gift?¡± My father asked me. ¡®I had waited for this moment.¡¯ ¡°Allowance!¡± The nobles grinned. ¡°You¡¯ll have to give her a lot.¡± ¡°Ah pocket money. My kids haven¡¯t been asking for pocket money since they grew up.¡± ¡°Yes. Most can be purchased with seals, so there¡¯s nothing can be done about it.¡± My father lightly rubbed my cheek with his fingers and said. ¡°How much do you need?¡± ¡°Hmm, so¡­¡­.¡± I looked into the air and calcted the amount inside. ¡®The amount I have at the merchant guild¡­I still need more.¡¯ After I counted, I spoke with a bright face. ¡°50 million francs.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Wh, what?!¡± ¡°5, 5, 50 million?!¡± The smiling nobles froze. It seemed that people thought I didn¡¯t understand that the amount of money would be a year¡¯s allowance of amon noble family. I quietly extended my hands and posed cutely. It was also the pose that captured the maids¡¯ hearts. ¡°Please¡­¡­.¡± 50 million francs. I have to buy it with that. Dad was silent for a moment and looked at Nos. ¡°Nos.¡± The nobles gave me a look of condolence with a look as if I¡¯ll be in trouble. Dad said, ¡°Dispose of some inds.¡± ¡°¡­¡­what?!¡± Nos was surprised and opened his mouth. ¡°I need an allowance for my daughter.¡± Chapter 128 Chapter 128 TL: Zimming I snuggled to my dad as he smiled gently. Those who saw the Duke¡¯s affectionate expression were more shocked than when they heard the ¡®50 million francs.¡¯ My dad who was gently stroking my back asked, ¡°But what do you want?¡± I waited for the word. ¡®The people already heard about my pocket money so¡­¡­.¡¯ I made an innocent expression. ¡°There is something. I went to the shopping district fountain today. The chairman told me the legend of the nymph.¡± ¡°Nymph?¡± ¡°Yes! There is a mysterious stone called suwon in Nymph¡¯ske. A long time ago, a warrior had a sword, shield, and suwon.¡± The nobles nodded as they listened to my story. ¡°Is it the legend of warrior te?¡± ¡°I know the story of the warrior and the devil. I remember asking my parents to buy Te¡¯s sword when I was young.¡± ¡°It¡¯s from our time, kids don¡¯t know it these days.¡± I raised my arms and continued. ¡°Daddy is the strongest in the world, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The warrior is the strongest man in the world. My father is the strongest warrior. So I¡¯m going to buy suwon!¡± Then people burst intoughter. ¡°I think I know why Dubbled spoiled the child so much.¡± ¡°This kind of daughter is so cute.¡± Right? Didn¡¯t I acted totally like a kid. This old sould which regressed three times was embarassed but I ignored it andughed inside. Dadughed and stroked my head. ¡°Really? Let¡¯s see if my daughter can get the suwon.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Hugging my father¡¯s neck, I smiled brightly. ¡®I¡¯m definitely going to have it.¡¯ An express ticket to bring Dubbled to the top. *** I came into the mansion with my dad and the chairman. Dad was in a good mood the whole time. ¡°I¡¯ll go there.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After talking with a smile, I dragged the chairman to the greenhouse of the mansion. ¡°Tell Curtis to spread the rumor right away.¡± ¡°Rumor?¡± ¡°The rumors that I¡¯m trying to have suwon of the Nymph Lake. My dad gives me more than 50 million francs.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you deliberately mention it in front of everyone?¡± ¡°All noble fights begin with a public opinion fight.¡± I raised my head as the chairmanughed. ¡°You¡¯re wise. If rumorse out, the Marquis of Nodelli may be scared and give up.¡± In that case, there is no need topete for purchase with Nodelli in the first ce, so the price will not increase. Hopefully, it would be possible to buy the mine for half the original budget, or even less. ¡°Also, hyenas will hear the rumors about the nymphke. If the rumours came out about me buying an abandoned mine, the owners of the abandoned mine will rush to ask me to buy it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to get Curtis to know what¡¯s going on.¡± I nodded my head. The problem is that there is Seria wasn¡¯t at the hope merchant guild right now. The Marquis of Nodelli has already begun buying abandoned mines. The rumors had to be spread before they invested too much money and it became difficult to get it. ¡®Will Curtis be able to carry out my orders as thoroughly and quickly as Seria?¡¯ However, contrary to my concerns, Curtis¡¯ progress exceeded Seria. In just three days, rumors spread throughout the empire. It is also very satisfactory. A few dayster. While walking on the street, I heard people gossiping. ¡°You said the Duke of Dubbled is trying to find the nymph¡¯ske for his daughter?¡± ¡°Should I call this funny or romantic¡­?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s the Duke of Dubbled, wouldn¡¯t it be possible?¡± With the sound ofughter, I raised the corners of my mouth. ¡®I put my dad¡¯s name at the front of the rumors.¡¯ Good job, Curtis! Rumors swell and spread faster as they be entangled with those in power. Since Duke Dubbled is in thethe one rumoured rather than Lady Dubbled, there was no one who didn¡¯t know that ¡°Dubbled is aiming for suwon¡± ¡®I think I have a lot of good luck in this life.¡¯ I was smiling with my hands covering my mouth, as the godmother who was on her side asked, ¡°You must be in a good mood today.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± ¡°My godmother looks happy too.¡± ¡°The matters that concerned me were all finished.¡± She covered her mouth with a fan, but her eyes were bent gently. I asked her quietly. ¡°About your daughter-inw?¡± ¡°You¡¯re smart.¡± Cami and I be very close. She told me many interesting stories, but sometimes about her worries. ¡®Even stories about the grand duchess.¡¯ ¡°Her family eventually moved away right?¡± ¡°Yes. Itsted for a long time.¡± My godmother folded the fan as it made a noise. ¡®She¡¯s a scary person too.¡¯ Because the Grand Duchess family would definitely be a leech after their marriage, she drove them away. I don¡¯t know what method she used but the Grand Duchess¡¯ family, who was burning with desire would move away voluntarily means it must be an extreme method. ¡°Good job.¡± When I said it, my godmother grinned and stroked my head. ¡°Thank you. So, shall we go in?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Today is the day of a big social event, a charity party. The event is organized by Lady Estera, who is close to the godmother, so me and godmother also decided to participate in the charity party. ¡°You said my friends wereing, right?¡± ¡°Yes, and¡­¡­ no, let¡¯s leave this as a gift.¡± I tilted my head, but my godmother turned away. ¡°You¡¯re about to attend the seminary right?¡± ¡°Yes, When my brothers leave for the academy this fall, I¡¯m going to go to the seminary.¡± All noble children usually go to the seminary, the Imperial Academy or the Institute of the Gifted. The seminary is an essential educational institution for the capital city nobles. Geniuses like my older brothers go straight to gifted school, but most of them go to the seminary first. Also, that ce is the best ce to buildworks as it is the school for all noble children. ¡®I decided to go to the seminary and get an education.¡¯ It was an inevitable choice because there were many people who wanted my life or strength. We can go in and out of the seminary apanied by guards. So security was not a problem. ¡°You can introduce yourself to the kids who are going to go to the seminary at the party today.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why they¡¯re all making a fuss about getting invitations to this party!¡± ¡°Yes, the spring charity party is also a pre-arranged event for the seminary students to form groups.¡± Godmother gently continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything.¡± I grinned and put my face in her hand. It was a good investment to have this godmother. When I entered the party, thedies raised themselves and greeted us. My godmother smiled and nodded. ¡°Thank you for your hospitality. Everyone, sit down.¡± I also greeted other people politely. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Yucelta, Mrs. Rodin, Mrs. Ariwood.¡± Thedies weed me with a big smile. ¡°Nice to meet you, youngdy.¡± There were quite a few familiar faces among the people greeting me. As it was an event organized by a close acquaintance of godmother, I knew many people. My godmother¡¯s people were all friendly and had a good personality. I didn¡¯t have a mother and they took care of me, so that I didn¡¯t feel left out at events with my godmother. ¡°The children are gathered in the garden over there. Have fun together. Hm, do you want a juice?¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± I greeted many people and went to the garden. ¡°Lady!¡± ¡°Wee. Come here!¡± ¡®How can everyone be so nice and cute?¡¯ I looked back at the eager children. Maybe they were told to take good care of me by their parents, but everyone was eager to take care of me. ¡°Hello,dies.¡± ¡°Yes. Ah, You¡¯ve already bought juice¡­¡± A little girl with amber hair had a sullen look on her face, apparently holding juice for me. ¡°I can have two!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve prepared it too¡­¡± ¡°I can drink three cups!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Weughed as I picked up the juice. ¡®Ah happiness¡­¡¯ The children are cute, the garden is beautiful, and everyone is kind. ¡®I feel like I¡¯ve fallen into a sweet world.¡¯ I had a lot of fun because I had never been close to my peers in the past. ¡®But since people character¡¯s are different-¡® ¡°You there, save me a seat.¡± ¡°Get out of my way.¡± ¨C there must be some children who are not friendly. Ady with blonde hair and dark spots on her cheeks was beside ady with beautiful curly hair as they walked with arrogant expressions. ¡®Lady Yucelta and Lady Lloyd.¡¯ They are from a powerful family, so they were leaders of the children in many parties. Lady Yucelta grinned and grabbed my hand. ¡°Hello, Lady Dubbled.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°I watched the virtual battle before. My dad is the guard of the imperial pce! How is Johann doing?¡± On the other side, Lady Lloyd held my other hand. ¡°You were amazing in the virtual battle! But isn¡¯t Isaac here?¡± From a distance, a sound of excited footsteps came towards me. ¡°Ms. Hadero.¡± ¡°You remembered me! I¡¯m d. How is Henry doing?¡± Thanks to having three handsome brothers, I was popr among the girls. The three children were blushing. ¡°Johann¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Henry¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Knight Isaac.¡­¡­.¡± I said with an awkward expression. ¡°Shall I bring them here next time?¡­?¡± ¡°Please!¡± I was surprised by their shouts. The children grinned as I flinched. ¡°The three don¡¯te to parties very often.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m curious because I can¡¯t see him often¡­¡­.¡± I smiled at them. I knew they were popr, but this much? I asked because I was curious. ¡°Are my brothers so popr?¡± The young children shouted in surprise. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Of course, the three princes of Dubbled are indeed¡­¡­aah.¡± ¡°Lonely silver, Johann¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Crimson melody, Henry.¡± ¡°Dark charisma, Isaac!¡± What? I blinked as I had an ominous feeling, ¡°Lonely¡­ what?¡± ¡°Lonely silver,crimson melody, dark charisma! They earned that nickname recently.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who made that, but it¡¯s a really good nickname! Right?¡± It was nicknames that would make my older brothers go berserk if they heard it. I gulped while imagining it, Just then, ¡°Hello,dies!¡± A blondedy with a lively voice entered the garden. I looked back in surprise. ¡®Lady Nodelli?¡¯ Why is that girl here? Princess Ingrid and Marquis Nodelli never attended events by godmother or her acquintance because they didn¡¯t have a good rtionship. Seeing me, Lady Nodelli tilted her head. ¡°Oh my, What brings you here, Lady Dubbled?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you can¡¯t attend this event. It¡¯s a mother-daughter event, and the love¡­ wait, you don¡¯t have a mother, do you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­what?¡± ¡°Ah, right. It wasn¡¯t just a mother that you don¡¯t have.¡± She looked at me up and down. ¡®Look at this?¡¯ Chapter 129 Chapter 129 TL: Zimming Elizabeth Nodelli. The nine-year-olddy is the empire¡¯s jade. There was no end to the nicknames referring to Elizabeth. Princess Ingrid¡¯s daughter. the granddaughter of Empress Dowager In addition, she also get along well with Duke Marche and Empress Yvonne. She went in and out of the Imperial Pce like her own home. They were all wrapped in her little finger, that she even used the Empress¡¯ knees as a chair. The little tyrant that Empress Yvonne adores often acted freely. Elizabeth, who was staring at me, blinked. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Lady Dubbled greet me?¡± I replied casually. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t learned how to behave?¡± The girl pped his hands and said with an innocent face. ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you how. Here, like this.¡± Elizabeth pressed my head down and smiled broadly. ¡°Bow down and say hello.¡± She had a lot of strength in her grip, which was not like a child. My head on her hands was throbbing due to the pressure, and the hair that the maids worked on was messy because of my sweat. She still held my head. She suddenly let go and pped. ¡°This is how you bow down to the royal family. Do you understand?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The whole garden was buzzing. I could see the children around me stamping their feet without knowing what to do. It is obviously rude to touch a person¡¯s body without permission. Among the nobles of the empire, it was right to ask if it was okay to touch them above the neck. Miss Hadero, who was restless said, ¡°I, I¡­!¡± ¡°Do, don¡¯t touch her hair¡­¡­! I mean, Miss Nodelli is so rude¡­¡­!¡± Elizabeth spoke in a sullen voice when she saw Miss Hadero, who was rambling in embarrassment. ¡°Why are you angry?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You just got mad at Liz. You screamed!¡± Her sullen voice soon sounded like crying, but eventually she really cried. ¡°Sniff¡­¡± As Elizabeth began to sniff, the frighteneddies rushed into the garden. ¡°Oh my,Liz!¡± I know this voice. ¡®Princess Ingrid.¡¯ She came in front of Elizabeth with great surprise and rubbed her daughter¡¯s eyes. ¡°M, mom, mom!¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± When she patted her daughter on the back and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Elizabeth pointed to Miss Hadero. ¡°She got mad at Liz. Liz was so scared¡­¡­.¡± Frustrated, Miss Hadero quickly shook her hand. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. I¡¯m not.¡­¡­.¡± However, she was very embarrassed by the gaze, so Hadero couldn¡¯t exin clearly. I looked up. And, ¡°Huaa¡ª!!¡± I burst into tears at once. ¡®You think you¡¯re the only one who can cry?¡¯ There is no more good Leine who just tolerates what a child did. I was crying, so at this time my godmother ran towards me. ¡°Child.¡± ¡°Godmother¡­huaa!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°My head hurts¡­¡­. I was so surprised that I cried. I¡¯m sorry! Huaa! ¡°Your head hurts all of a sudden? Do you have a headache?¡± I stretched out my index finger and pointed at Elizabeth as Elizabeth did to Miss Hadero. ¡°Miss Nodelli hit me!¡± ¡°What?¡± Godmother and other nobledies looked at Elizabeth in surprise. Even her mother, Princess Ingrid, took a deep breath. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t hit her, I only pressed it. I only taught Miss Dubbled because she didn¡¯t know how to greet me. Didn¡¯t you say we should greet each other properly? Did I do something wrong?¡± I smiled inside. As soon as she entered the garden, she looked at me with hostility. I¡¯m sure she pressed my head to insult me. ¡®She knows how to fake crying.¡¯ She knew very well how to win the hearts of adults. It seems like she does this a lot of times. She¡¯s a formidable opponent. ¡®But it¡¯s also my specialty to use age as a weapon.¡¯ I shook my head. ¡°No! I know manners. My godmother told me everything!¡± ¡°But Miss Dubbled didn¡¯t bow to Liz, a royal family, did you?¡± ¡°But Miss Nodelli isn¡¯t a member of the Imperial family¡­¡­.¡± ¡°No! Liz is their granddaughter!¡± Elizabeth shouted and I tilted my head. ¡°But thew says that only the Emperor, his immediate lineage, the Empress, and the Empress Dowager are members of the royal family. That¡¯s why my godmother is also a royal here.¡± ¡°Do you know how much the Emperor and Empress love me?!¡± ¡°But you¡¯re not in the Imperial family.¡± ¡°You¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Only the Emperor¡¯s father or mother is a member of the royal family. And as a child of a Duke, I bow to the royal family only.¡± ¡°Liz¡­ Liz¡­¡± Elizabeth, whose face turned red, gritted her teeth. ¡°You orphan.¡± All the people were disgusted by the mischievous remarks. ¡°You¡¯re not his real child, you¡¯re amoner. She¡¯s very impure yet she mingled with the nobles!¡± ¡°Lady Nodelli! Stop it! That¡¯s a terrible thing to say¡­!¡± Godmother shouted and blocked my ears. But that doesn¡¯t mean that I couldn¡¯t hear the words. ¡°You fake! You¡¯re a shame to the nobility!¡± I stared at Elizabeth quietly in the arms of my godmother. But it¡¯s weird. In the past, when I heard that I am an orphan, impure, or fake, I felt sad even if I pretended not to, but now I didn¡¯t feek anything at all. ¡®Oh, I see.¡¯ I don¡¯t care because I am loved enough. I nced at Elizabeth, who was still in the grip of the godmother¡¯s wrinkled hand. ¡°Shouting at me doesn¡¯t make you a royal family.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°I¡¯m adopted, but I¡¯m loved by them. My dad, my brothers, my aunt loves me with all their heart. But Miss Nodelli.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Miss Nodelli can never be a royal family.¡± ¡°Th, this¡­¡­!!¡± ¡°The child that Empress Yvonne gave birth to will be a princess.¡± Elizabeth would be very anxious then. By now, she must¡¯ve thought what if she takes away all attention and love from them. ¡®If she grows up to be the perfect princess, she¡¯ll soon be forgotten, but if she¡¯s like the devil like she is today, she¡¯ll be worried for the rest of her life.¡¯ Elizabeth Nodelli¡¯s face was already pale. She was afraid, so she didn¡¯t know what to do. After paying back properly, I felt relieved and saw my godmother. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making a fuss.¡± ¡°To be calm even with such insults, you really are the child I taught.¡± Godmother smiled, and thedies didn¡¯t know what to do because they were sorry for me. In fact, at first, some of these people were keeping me in check for fear that I might take their child¡¯s academy position. But now, everyone saw me and didn¡¯t have the hostility in their eyes anymore. I wanted us to get along, so I¡¯m d. I didn¡¯t even do anything thanks to Elizabeth. ¡®Thank you, rascal!¡¯ Iughed inside and looked at Elizabeth, who burst into tears *** Elizabeth bit her lips tightly. Leine Dubbled was more evil and wicked than any other child she knew. She must be jealous of the good and cute Elizabeth, so she turned her into a bad girl. She cried in the garden, but the adults felt sorry for the wicked child and didn¡¯t give her a nce. ¡®How could she do this? What¡¯s up with that orphan?¡¯ Everyone in the world loves her It was a fact she knew every since birth. She is rted to the royal family. Both loved her very much, and her parents couldn¡¯t do anything to her. Everyone in the world bowed their heads in front of her. It was because she¡¯s such a lovely child. But at some point, that orphan appeared. She was called the child of fate and stole the attention that should have been hers, she even stole her poprity by winning the virtual battle. ¡®That kid is a shame for the nobility.¡¯ Elizabeth pped the object in her pocket. ¡°If you¡¯re a child, the guards won¡¯t be wary. Besides, who would dare to doubt her? Put ¡®this medicine¡¯ in the food of the child of fate by looking at the timing.¡± She vaguely knew this medicine was a very dangerous one. But it doesn¡¯t matter. Such a mean child shouldn¡¯t be alive. ¡®She needs to die.¡¯ It was the moment Elizabeth turned to the corner of the hallway with the bottle in her hand. ¡°Ah!¡± She ran into someone while walking in a hurry. Elizabeth, who rubbed her nose, looked up in a fit of rage. ¡°Can¡¯t you see properly¡­¡­!¡± ¡°It was you who came and bumped into me.¡± ¡°¡­wow.¡± The tall boy was looking down at her who fell down. His dazzling silver hair. Blue eyes deep like ake. There was a prince here that seemed to pop out of a picture book. Her heart was beating so fast that it¡¯s about to burst. Then, someone approached the boy. ¡°Lord.¡± ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got the location. Let¡¯s go there. Whoo, if she sees her eldest brothere, she will be pleased.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The boy followed the man in a tailcoat, and Elizabeth looked nkly at the boy¡¯s back. ¡°N, name¡­¡­ I should have asked for your name¡­¡­.¡± Who is that beautiful person? Chapter 130 Chapter 130 TL: Zimming The tower of rosario is only a ce avable for those who had voting rights in the state council. Only some people are allowed to ess the ce, such as the founding family, those who own enormous wealth and million troops. ¡°5 years ago, the Vallua¡¯s farm had already lost its function due to the typhoon and great drought. William Vallua¡¯s tyranny is causing uprisings everywhere. I need someone who has the freedom and the reputation to govern them.¡± The nobles started to talk after Count Wiltro¡¯s words. ¡°In terms of poprity alone, there is no family like Wiltro who strives to help the poor every year.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to be humble. If the young people lost their faith to their lord, wouldn¡¯t they need someone who was able to quell the chaos on the estate?¡± Marquis Shuheil burst intoughter. ¡°There have been a number of precedents in thend where the lord¡¯s family fell and thend was taken by the neighboring countries. It is my territory that is adjacent to the Vallua. I know the circumstances well so that I¡¯ll be able to govern it well.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only possible if it¡¯s a small family. But Vallua is a huge manor where 33 noble families gathered. It is the nationalw that the manor is subject to his Majesty¡¯s decision.¡± ¡°Then there is no need for us to have a meeting, it will be enough to wait for His Majesty¡¯s decision.¡± As the unwilling ones began to speak, someone tapped the table. ¡°It is the role of the 5 Dukes to convey the will of the nobility to His Majesty, no matter how the decision is made at the meeting. It is necessary to listen to the opinions of the parties.¡± The eyes of the nobles turned to the two sitting at the top, Duke Dubbled and Duke Marche. The Duke of Marche put a gentle smile on his lips as usual. ¡°Let¡¯s listen to Duke Dubbled¡¯s thoughts.¡± Duke Dubbled opened his mouth as he watched the meeting with an annoyed expression. ¡°You¡¯re only talking about this guy or that guy or bullshit.¡± At that time, the whole ce froze. Theodore Dubbled slowly looked around and talked to the surprised nobles. ¡°Is there any one who gathered here for the people of Vallua? Everyone ran away as their eyes turned greedy.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t talk like that Duke of Dubbled! How can you say that nobles prioritize self-interest over the people waiting for relief!¡± Count Wiltroshed out at the Duke of Dubbled, but Theodore Dubbledughed. ¡°Don¡¯t say that to me when you know everything.¡± ¡°Lord Dubbled!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t think so, why don¡¯t you hand over the data and property of Vallua to the Imperial Pce, and put only troublesomend of Vallua on the agenda?¡± The conference hall was quiet again. Theodore, who closed his eyes, lightly rubbed his temples. ¡°You don¡¯t need to hide it. Afterall, we¡¯ll end up doing an auction, only the wealthiest ones could win it.¡± The nobles groaned, but could not refute it. As the atmosphere subsided, Theodore looked at the Duke of Marche. ¡°It¡¯s a fight between me and Lord Marche, so let¡¯s finish this.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in trouble. I¡¯m a bit greedy for this.¡± ¡°Why are you so greedy when you¡¯re so old? No matter what you offer, I¡¯m going to do more.¡± ¡°Well, then I won¡¯t back down any longer.¡± The eyes of Theodore Dubbled and Igor Marche collide in the air, sharply. *** At the request of godmother, I took a break from the break room and returned to see a familiar boy. ¡°Johann.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Johann approached me with a face as indifferent as ever. ¡°What brings you here?¡± This is the center of the ind, and it was not a ce that Johann, who attended an overseas academic institute, could find. Johann looked at me for a long time and slowly opened his mouth. ¡°¡­I¡¯m just passing by.¡± ¡°Passing by?¡± ¡®It¡¯s also not a ce people usually pass by.¡¯ As I blinked, my godmother next to me covered her mouth as her shoulders shook. ¡°Yes, What a coincidence.¡± Sheughed at the end of her words, so I tilted my head. But Johann answered politely. ¡°Did I be an uninvited guest?¡± ¡°No way, the oldest son of Dubbled couldn¡¯t be an uninvited guest.¡± Godmother is right. In society, those who came in uninvited are considered to be rude, but at least there was no one here who was displeased with Johann¡¯ visit. The youngdies couldn¡¯t take their eyes off Johann, and even the olddies looked at us curiously. Johann is a genius who entered the best academic institution on the continent without even going through the seminary. People who are greedy with their children¡¯s education cannot help but be interested. In addition, he is a boy who is sure to take over the title as the eldest son of Dubbled, and he does not have a marriage set yet. Parents with daughters were praying for him. The people¡¯s eyes were burdensome, so I held Johann¡¯s arm and whispered. ¡°You already greet godmother so go back¡± ¡°Howe?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like crowded ces, don¡¯t you? There are a lot of people here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Johann used to frown when people looked at him. ¡°I just think of it as a penance.¡± Is it enough to be considered as penance? ¡®No way, did hee here on purpose because of me?¡¯ Because the other kids are visiting with their parents, but I¡¯m the only one with godmother? ¡®Ehm, no way¡­¡¯ When I thought so, the host of the party gave him a seat with a big smile. ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, let¡¯s have a chat. You don¡¯t show up very often in events, so everyone has a lot of questions.¡± I felt unspoken pressure, ¡®Would you like to get along well with my daughter in particr?¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s like I met a celebrity. I often meet with other Dubbled¡¯s children at parties, but I have never seen you.¡± ¡°But recently, it seems like you¡¯ve been out often. The first prince¡¯s birthday or a virtual battle. Oh, my daughter once greeted you in the virtual battle.¡± I was anxious that Johann might get annoyed. Then, ¡°I, I¡¯m Le Nelkok. I, it¡¯s an honor to see you¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Johann Dubbled.¡± He doesn¡¯t greet him. As I opened my eyes widely, my godmother looked at me with a big smile. ¡°Lady has a good brother.¡± ¡°¡­Is he here on purpose too?¡± ¡°Johann Dubbled is a boy who is considerate like how he looks.¡± Then, Johann called me. ¡°Leine.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Come here.¡± He pointed to the seat next to him. Unlike Henry and Isaac, Johann was a little difficult to be closer to as he spoke less, and had so many rumors. But now that I think about it, he took care of me much more delicately than Henry or Isaac. When I realized it, I felt a warm breeze blowing in my heart. I grinned and said to Johann. ¡°Johann-nim*, have some tea..¡± *Tl note: She called him formally ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°There¡¯s Darjeeling and Assam. And then orange peco¡­¡± ¡°Why do you still call me Johann-nim?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Henry and Isaac are called differently?¡± ¡°I also called them by their names though?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t call them formally.¡± I blinked, and John said, ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s enough,¡± as he reached out to the cup. Only after that did I nod my head, ¡¯Ah!¡¯ ¡°Brother Johann.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± His hand stopped while picking up the teacup. ¡®That¡¯s not it?¡¯ Is it a mistake to think that Johann actually likes it. I wriggled my hands with a slightly dejected look. ¡°Should I just call you Johann?¡± ¡°¡­no.¡± ¡°No?¡± ¡°Brother it is.¡± Johann, who said so, smiled faintly. ¡®Wow¡­¡¯ He lookedpletely different with a smile. The expressionless Johann looked just like my father and felt incredibly cold, but he looked very gentle with a smile. ¡®I¡¯ve never seen him smile like this before.¡­huh?¡¯ As I turned my head, I was amazed. ¡°Uwaa¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Haa¡­¡­.¡± At the same time, the young children around him sigh happily, and even the nobledies were staring at Johann with very happy expressions. *** ¡®It¡¯s Lady Dubbled.¡¯ ¡®Ms. Dubbled.¡¯ ¡®The child of fate!¡¯ The shortest route to the Dubbled¡¯s brothers! I was familiar with the story that the Duke¡¯s people were crazy about their new daughter, but I didn¡¯t really believe it. Would those monsters truly cherish their daughter or younger sister? I thought the rumours must have had a purpose. Until I saw the smile of Johann Dubbled! The eyes of the youngdies anddies were fixed to Leine, who drank the juice Johann had squeezed. ¡°Ms. Dubbled, there will be an interesting opera soon. Our family has thergest concert hall in the city, If you don¡¯t mind, you can join me¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Opera is outdated. There are two cute deers in my mansion. Do you like animals? If you don¡¯t mind¡­¡­!¡± ¡°My family owns a jewelry store. There is a special gem that goes well with Lady. I really hope you¡¯ll ept it, but if you don¡¯t mind, join me¡­¡­!¡± They were more enthusiastic than when I first arrived at the party. Even Leine who was used to such things, didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Ah, that¡­¡­.¡± Hermunication device flickered just in time. ¡®Great!¡¯ ¡°Ah, I got a message. I¡¯ll be away for a while!¡± Leine used that as an excuse and stepped out into the hallway. ¡®Johann is really popr.¡¯ The child who sighed connected themunication device. [It¡¯s Noanoke.] ¡°Yes. What¡¯s the matter?¡± [I¡¯ll report the incident in Tower of Rosario.] There must have been many incidents. When she heard that Duke Dubbled and Duke Marche had a fight, she groaned. ¡®In the end, is it apetition of wealth? If Marche wins, it¡¯s hard to get funding from my dad to buy suwon¡­¡­¡­.¡¯ ¡°All right, first, let¡¯s take a good look at the situation.¡­¡­.¡± Leine, who was talking, hurriedly ended themunication device at the end of the corridor. ¡°He has silver hair, blue eyes, and a handsome boy like he popped out of a book!¡± ¡°There was no boy downstairs like what Lady said.¡± ¡°No way. At a party downstairs.¡­¡­huh?¡± Elizabeth Nodelli, who saw her frowned. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°I was wondering why you haven¡¯t returned yet.¡± ¡°Hmm, why do I have to go back? If you go, of course, it¡¯s you who doesn¡¯t suit a party like this.¡± ¡°You still think I¡¯m impure huh?¡± ¡°Orphans aremoners right?¡± Elizabeth, who red, approached Leine and said. ¡°I¡¯ll make it clear. I don¡¯t like you.¡± ¡°Good. So am I.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really terrible. Unaware of the subject¡­¡­!¡± Just then, ¡°Leine.¡± Elizabeth hardened when she saw the boy walking out of the party. He is a beautiful boy with silver hair and blue eyes that became Elizabeth¡¯s prince in an instant! ¡°Pri¡­¡­ah, no, lord! Hello.¡± It was when Elizabeth bowed her head with a shy face. ¡°Brother Johann.¡± ¡­¡­What? Elizabeth hardened at Leine¡¯s words. Click here to be a supporter and get to read 10 chapters ahead of time. Chapter 131 Chapter 131 TL: Zimming After calling Johann, I paused. Elizabeth Nodelli¡¯s expression is strange. She looked at Johann with a dreamy look on her face, looked back at me and seemed to be hit by lightning. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Johann nced sideways and said. As soon as his eyes met her, Elizabeth¡¯s face flushed red like a tomato. ¡®This¡­I think it¡¯s that.¡¯ ¡®Should I test her?¡¯ ¡°Well Ms. Nodelli keep¡­¡­.¡± -when I said so, Elizabeth became stiff. ¡°Keep?¡± ¡°¡­¡­telling me thank you.¡± ¡°Why would she?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but brother.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°A while ago, thedies talking about marriage, did you also have a fiance?¡± ¡°No.¡± This time Elizabeth¡¯s face became brighter. ¡®I¡¯m right.¡¯ Elizabeth must have a crush on Johann. Judging from the situation a while ago, I guess she didn¡¯t know that Johann is my brother. Elizabeth only started socializing a year or two ago, when Johann was very busy at the academy, and he did not enter parties that young nobles usually attend. ¡®But are taste inherited? Princess Ingrid chased my father around before she got married. The daughter is also hooked on his son, who resembled my father. And this, ¡®It¡¯s a good thing for me!¡¯ I made a very mean expression inside. ¡°You know, brother.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Someone says I¡¯m an orphan-¡± Elizabeth was stiff again. ¡°Called me impure-¡± Elizabeth twisted her skirt tightly with a pale face. ¡°A disgrace to the nobility-¡± Elizabeth reached out her hand to me, but she pulled back and didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Who told you that?¡± ¡°No one, just in case someone says that¡­¡± ¡°If there is such a person, make sure to tell me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I said goodbye to Elizabeth, who was stiff, and then went back to the party. After staying there for about an hour, I went home with my brother at sunset. ¡°It¡¯s too bad.¡± ¡°See you next time, Lady.¡± ¡°Be careful going back.¡± While receiving enthusiastic farewells from thedies and lord, Elizabeth said, ¡°Ex, excuse me-!¡± And approached me. When I looked at her, she hesitated and barely opened her mouth. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Elizabeth became tearful. *** In the Dubbled mansion after dinner, I was lounging around with my family.I held a pen with arge piece of paper in front of me. Isaac said who nced at my letter. ¡°Why are you writing with old letters?¡± ¡°I want to give it to my godmother.¡± ¡°Why? It wasn¡¯t used anymore.¡± Henry said while correcting my letter. ¡°Older people still uses it. She will feel the sincerity if the young Leine uses it. There¡¯s no one who doesn¡¯t like a child who tries hard for them.¡± Isaac sped his chin and murmured, ¡°That¡¯s annoying.¡± I wrote the words with hard work, but my joints couldn¡¯t move as delicately as adults yet, so my writing is crooked. Unlike when I was five years old, people could at least recognize the letters I wrote. ¡®This damn child hands.¡¯ Seeing the crooked handwriting with a disapproving look, I wrinkled my nose and took out another piece of paper. ¡°Why? You¡¯re already finished.¡± ¡°The handwriting is not pretty.¡± ¡°Why does it matter?¡± ¡°At the party today, my godmother said she likes neat handwriting.¡± So if I try to write it sincerely this time, she would adore me even more. I should not neglect my efforts just because I have already captured her heart. My aunt said that we need to feed the caught meat steadily to make a strong connection. And I am a clever child who could make strong connections. ¡°Right, brother Johann?¡± Johann nodded as I spoke. ¡®I think we¡¯re a little closer today!¡¯ I heard a gloomy voice next to him as he nodded proudly. ¡°Brother Johann?¡± ¡°Br-other?¡± It was Henry and Isaac who said so on both sides. My father¡¯s eyes grew a little bigger, and my aunt smiled slightly. ¡°Why brother?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s true.¡± Well, he¡¯s not my sister. When I looked at him with a puzzled look, Isaac frowned. ¡°Brother¡­¡­. I didn¡¯t hear that from kid either.¡± Aunt Javelin shrugged as she flipped pages on the book. ¡°Do you really need to hear it? There are many brothers and sisters in the Empire who don¡¯t call each other with that.¡± She¡¯s right. Although there is a title used for brothers and sisters in the empire, onlymoners use ¡®sister and brother.¡¯ Since nobles receive titles, they naturally call them by their titles, also many of them change their status when they are older, so they usually omit titles when they are young. ¡®My aunt also calls dad with your excellency.¡¯ Henry¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly at my aunt¡¯s words. ¡°But the title is proof that we¡¯re close. Why does the Marquess of Nodelli still call the Emperor her brother in public?¡± ¡°Yes! They are siblings with good rtionship!¡± ¡®That¡¯s true.¡¯ As he nodded casually, Henry and Isaac¡¯s eyes seemed to burn more and more. ¡®I feel pressured¡­.¡¯ I grabbed the pen and paper and slowly lifted myself up as I went out. *** When Leine left, Theodore and Javelin also went out. Henry and Isaac stared at Johann, who drank tea with a casual look on his face. ¡°What.¡± ¡°What did you do to the kid?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Then why is the kid only to you¡­¡­!¡± Then, Johann¡¯s lieutenant approached. ¡°We havepleted the investigation of Lady Nodelli, sir.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll check.¡± Johann pulled himself up after putting down the teacup. As he was leaving, he paused and looked at his two younger brothers. ¡°Leine seems to like me better.¡± ¡°Why does she call our big brother differently? Well, kid likes us better!¡± To sow the wind and reap the whirlwind. While his younger brothers trembled with anger, Johann, who raised his mouth corners, left the room leisurely. Isaac gritted his teeth. Why do I only have brothers? There is only a kid in this family who was lovely. ¡°Why does she like older brother more?¡± Did she get angry because he couldn¡¯t eat carrots? Is it good to call her kid? Isaac looked at Henry sullenly. Henry didn¡¯t reply like usual. Henry was also thinking about it. The fool next to him must be thinking trivial things like carrots, but he really made a mistake. Don¡¯t tell me that she doesn¡¯t really think of us as a family because she¡¯s adopted. ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t think she hates us.¡± Leine was a child of obvious likes and dislikes. She never lets a person she doesn¡¯t like to be around her. However, under the current circumstances, it was undeniable that Johann was ahead of the others. ¡°Isaac.¡± ¡°Cooperation?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± It was the moment when the second war broke out for Leine. At that time, Leine¡­¡­. ¡°Why are my ears so itchy?¡± ¡°Are your ears itchy?! Doctor! Doctor!!¡± The maids panicked hearing it, even though I said it casually. *** I made up my mind that day. ¡®Now that I have handsome brothers, let¡¯s use them!¡¯ I wasn¡¯t a good kid who only thought my brothers were beautiful. I am a mean child who will use everything. ¡°Chairman.¡± ¡°Yes, little miss.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s invite the young children of the family who own the abandoned mines. Starting with the abandoned mine that Nodelli is aiming for.¡± ¡°Do you want them toe all the way here? I¡¯m sure Nodelli already contacted them so they¡¯ll be careful. If not, they¡¯ll try to tug-of-war to raise the price.¡± ¡°Tell them my brother¡¯sing.¡± ¡°¡­¡­huh?¡± I¡¯ve lived as a beggar in my past life. When a bard famous for being handsome visits the city, the nobles flock like dogs. When my older brothers areing, thedies wille even if they need to jump over the wall. ¡®Of course, some of the parents wanted Dubbled as their son-inw as well.¡¯ ¡°Would you like to have a party in the mansion?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think the nobles would like it if I rent a saloon for a gathering.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to tell master.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Looking at the clock, it was time for my father toe home soon. I went down to greet him. But it was weird. ¡®Why is it so noisy?¡¯ People gathered in the room. Many doctors even came in through the open door. ¡®What¡¯s going on¡­ the smell of blood.¡¯ When I went down to the first floor, the more extreme the smell became. At the moment, I had an omnious feeling. I squeezed through the crowd. ¡°Dad¡­¡­!!¡± Click here to be a supporter and get to read 10 chapters ahead of time. Chapter 132 Chapter 132 TL: Zimming Dad¡¯s shirt was dyed red, as scratches and blood stains were on around his exposed skin. As the doctor rolled up his sleeves, I could see a deep cut on his forearm. It is a sign of battle. As soon as I turned pale, other family members ran to the courtyard. Johann, who confirmed father¡¯s wounds, asked in an empty voice. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Nos, who was next to father replied, ¡°There was an attack.¡± ¡°Who dared to do this!¡± When Isaac shouted sharply, Henry blocked him with one arm and asked calmly. ¡°They couldn¡¯t catch the attacker?¡± ¡°The moment our people were overpowered, His Excellency came out voluntarily. They also used magic. So the person exploded the moment they were caught. Above all, they burned their faces, hands, and feet in advance so that they could not be identified, they seem to have been raised for suicide attacks in the first ce.¡± ¡°It looks like it wasn¡¯t nned in a day or two.¡± Johann, who was staring at father¡¯s cut, looked at Henry. ¡°Henry.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be in charge of the Amjo (Dubbled¡¯s intelligence). I¡¯ll share the informationter.¡± ¡°Yes. Isaac, you lead the forces with Siren (Dubbled¡¯smander). Bring in a person from the estate who can fill in the missing positions of my father and I.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Everyone, enter into an emergency state. Let¡¯s assume that there will be another battle.¡± The administrators and knights moved at once. My family¡¯s facial expressions werepletely different from usual. It was an unprecedented situation in which Dubbled¡¯s mansion was attacked. There was a sharp tension in the air that the hairs on my body stood up. *** ¡°They are very great, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°They are incrediblemanders even though they are still young. I¡¯m looking forward to their future¡± ¡°It¡¯s safe even though master leaves for a while!¡± The maids around me tried to reassure me with a lively expression. ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s right.¡± I know what they are thinking, but I didn¡¯t say anything. The maids lowered their eyebrows when they saw me tapping the armrests of the sofa with subdued eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Master¡¯s wound was not deep, and the enemy will not be able to move easily for a while because the attack failed.¡± Linda, the most mature out of the three maids,forted me by stroking the back of my hand. ¡°Yes¡­¡­.¡± When my expression didn¡¯t change, the maids exchanged awkward nces. ¡°I¡¯ll bring warm milk.¡± ¡°And picture books.¡± ¡°Oh my I forgot where the puzzle was.¡± The maids were busy looking for something to cheer me up. As soon as they left, I took mymunication device and called the chairman. [Yes, little miss.] ¡°Bring Trigon and Zachary to the greenhouse.¡± [You won¡¯t go to the office?] ¡°My family will be nervous if I go out. Also, since Trigon cannot enter a noble¡¯s mansion freely, do it quietly.¡± [I understand.] I left the room under the pretext of wanting to rest. The three maids looked sullen, but soon bowed their heads. I secretly brought the shirt father was wearing when he was attacked from theundry room. After waiting for a while in the greenhouse, a man, Zachary, and the chairman arrived. The man in a robe was as expected Trigon. As soon as the door of the greenhouse closed, he lowered his hood roughly and nervously. ¡°Why do you need me here, if I get caught, I¡¯ll die.¡± I put my dad¡¯s shirt down on the table without replying. ¡°You can track it, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard. I need at least a hair.¡± ¡°I know there¡¯s a spell to trace bloodstains alone.¡± I definitely saw it in my first life. Trigon was called by the Empress to ¡®track¡¯ someone. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°L, little miss.¡± ¡°What¡­¡­!¡± Not only Trigon, but also Zachary and the chairman¡¯s facial expressions froze. The chairman tried to dissuade me and gulped. ¡°There will be a considerable burden on the caster.¡± ¡°It¡¯s different if I use my divine power and Etwal. Etwal is mine. In other words, there is the power left by the devil I could use. I¡¯ll try it. Trigon, you only need to tell me how.¡± Trigon stepped back, raising his hands lightly. ¡°It¡¯s a position I got by my father¡¯s power, but I¡¯m still the head mage. How could I teach you such a dangerous spell? Little miss, if you do it, then what¡¯s the difference between us and those evil people? Think rationally¡­¡­!¡± I got out of my seat and approached him. ¡°They attacked my family bymitting suicide attack. I¡¯m not a good person who will still do nice things if my opponent is evil.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Give back as much as we get. That¡¯s Dubbled¡¯s family motto.¡± What did I get for being good-natured in my first life? I used to kill them with kindness, but ended up as a sacrifice. What happened in when I was obedient to my parents and never lost my loyalty to my country and people in my second life? I was beaten to death by my parents. ¡°There are countless enemies running with spears and swords, and I need to face it with my bare body? Who would do such a foolish thing?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± He sat down with a sigh as he rubbed his face with a tired face. ¡°I¡¯ll say it, but don¡¯t regret it.¡± As soon as he held my hand, a barrier start from my hand. ¡°Concentrate. This is welton form.¡± ¡°Welton?!¡± There is only one case in which welton¡¯s form is used. ¡®When we attack.¡¯ Why attack¡­¡­? After I organized the thoughts in my head, I burst intoughter. If I dig into it correctly, this wasn¡¯t spell for pursuing. It was a magic to attack those who were connected with them through blood. I happily raised the corners of my mouth. *** The man grinned and patted his knees cheerfully. ¡°Yes, Dubbled issued an emergency alert. Theodore Dubbled, the arrogant man was scared to death!¡± He has never liked him since he was young. He had always hate his arrogant attitude and the empty-headed men who supported him, they are impurities in the aristocratic world. ¡®But now he¡¯s coveting what¡¯s mine?¡¯ ¡°Great, great. I haven¡¯t lost money for doing what you said.¡± ¡°I will keep devoting my life to help you with what you want to achieve.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The man with the ck hat wearing gloves smiled brightly. ¡°Well, now tell me. The ce where the Suwon is hidden.¡± ¡°Yes,¡­Lord Nodelli.¡± It was two months ago that the Marquis of Nodelli met a man with a ck hat at a drinking party. When the Duke of Vallua gathered some aristocrats to hint that the development of a medium-range teleportation device had beenpleted. ¡°Will you keep your promise?¡± When asked by the man of the ck hat, the Marquis of Nodelli said, ¡°You mean the man captured with the Duke of Vallua?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°My people are everywhere. Don¡¯t worry about him.¡± The Marquis of Nodelli, who took out a bottle of wine from the cupboard, spoke in a modest way. ¡°To kill and remove traces is easier for me than to twist a child¡¯s neck. Come on, let¡¯s get drunk.¡­.¡±¡± When Marquis Nodelli turned his head, ¡°Ugh!¡± The man in the ck hat sat down, covering his mouth. The rug was soaked in red blood. ¡°Arghh-!!¡± The veins in his body were visible, starting from his neck. The Marquis of Nodelli, who saw the man with a pale face, shouted in surprise. ¡°Wh, what¡­¡­ Doctor!! Anybody out there! Get a doctor!¡± When the door burst open and the servants and doctors rushed in, the man in the ck hat had his limbs twisted. ¡°What the hell is going on!¡± The Marquis of Nodelli¡¯s face hardened. As a disturbance broke out in the study, Elizabeth, who approached them, asked. ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong? Dad! Hearing the child¡¯s voice, Marquis of Nodelli shouted, ¡°Bring Elizabeth out!¡± ¡°Lady.¡± ¡°What is going on. No, I¡¯m not going! I heard Mr. Weiss is here. I have a question¡­¡­!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you away.¡± ¡°Let go!¡± Elizabeth, who was struggling with the butler, frowned. Recently, she had a question for a man with a ck hat who is close to her father. ¡®The medicine¡­¡­I couldn¡¯t use it.¡¯ He said it was a medicine that she must use that day. Also, she had to ask what she should do to make the world¡¯s coolest prince hers. She needed a way to separate the wicked girl from him. At that time on the Duke of Dubbled¡¯s mansion, Leine who was holding the etwal with a tired face smiled. ¡®I got you, bastard.¡¯ *** I felt something. I felt the sensation of holding someone¡¯s neck in my hand. It must have been a sess. ¡®But it¡¯s painful for me too.¡® My body was throbbing like crazy. Most of all, I felt dirty, like I really strangled a person. It¡¯s been half a day since I used it, but I can¡¯t get rid of the senses in my hands. Trigon went back with Zachary as his escort. ¡®Trigon is the only one who knows how to use this trick. He¡¯ll be in danger if someone finds out.¡¯ It was time to sit face to face with the chairman and discuss. Then, Laura came to the greenhouse. ¡°Lady, I already checked what you were looking for.¡± ¡°Yes, what happened?¡± ¡°There was a turmoil in Toulouse and Nodelli¡¯s mansion. A wild dog came into the garden in Toulouse, and a doctor was called to Nodelli¡¯s mansion.¡± The chairman¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°It¡¯s Nodelli.¡± ¡°¡­¡­yes.¡± I nodded and said to Laura. ¡°Go get Dalia, Linda, and Yuni.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As Laura stepped outside, the chairman asked with a curious look. ¡°What do you call the maids for?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter why the Nodelli attacked us. There is a high possibility that it will be due to Suwon. The Marquis of Nodelli is said to be a person with a strong sense of inferiority to dad.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°What¡¯s important to me is that he attacked my dad. I¡¯ll give him back as much as I got. Even though I don¡¯t have any soldiers raised for suicide attacks.¡± Just in time, the three maids came into the greenhouse, and I smiled. ¡°But I had many allies who are scarier than them.¡± A serial killer who killed about a hundred rapists, someone who embezzled annual budget of manyndlords, a loan shark who dominated the city, and a daughter of a cult leader. ¡°I had them.¡± When I saw the maids, I made an innocent expression. ¡°The goal is Elizabeth, the child of the Marquis of Nodelli. I want to make a big event for the Marquis of Nodelli. Can you help me?¡± ¡®I¡¯ll return what I have received double the amount.¡¯ That¡¯s Dubbled¡¯s true motto. Chapter 133 Chapter 133 TL: Zimming The maids looked at each other with puzzled expressions and blinked a few times. Soon Dahlia, the oldest out of the three maids, bowed her head. ¡°Do you need something, little miss?¡± ¡°Please order us.¡± Linda, Yuni, and Laura answered after Dahlia. ¡°Good, so can you go and start terror attacks?¡± ¡°To Miss Elizabeth Nodelli?¡± Laura answered in surprise, and I shook my head gently and said, ¡°No, to the nobles.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°If we start with Elizabeth, of course they¡¯ll know that we targeted Nodelli. I want to avoid an all-out war as much as possible. That¡¯s why I¡¯m trying to destroy the Marquis of Nodelli by using Elizabeth.¡± The emperor can¡¯t be happy with the quarrels of the nobles, so he¡¯ll propose a war. After the Marquis of Nodelli, the Duke of Marche and the nobles will be anxious no matter what the result of the war is, they¡¯ll think maybe we will be next.¡¯He¡¯ll want to avoid aristocrats colluding with each other. So, Nodelli should move as secretly as possible. ¡®But I don¡¯t intend to leave the Marquis of Nodelli alone in the meantime!¡¯ ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Linda, the wisest of her maids, narrowed her eyes. ¡°¡­¡­¡­not to the duke¡¯s attacker, but to the nobles?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I stood up and looked at the maids. ¡°Go and destroy every carriage of the nobles. So that the Emperor can find a suspect who was after my father.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll take the order.¡± The maids grabbed the skirt and bent their knees lightly. Suicide terrorists? Don¡¯t be ridiculous. I have a group of wanted people! And a few weekster. ¡°The Marquis of Shuheil was attacked today, wasn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°They were after Count Wiltrost time. What in the world is going on¡­¡­.¡± As I was walking in the hallway, I listened to the servant¡¯s gossip and raised my lips. I wanted to roll down the hall and burst into a pleasantughter. ¡®Good job, good job!¡± The maids were trulypetent. Linda, a former embezzler, was in charge of the n with Yuni, a former loan shark, and Dahlia, a serial killer who had never been caught while killing about a hundred rapists. Of course, the city is in chaos. The nobles avoided going out for fear of being attacked, and the imperial family visited my father, the first victim of the incident, to find the terrorist. Even though I haven¡¯t seen Marquis, I know what he¡¯ll be like right now. ¡®He must be shaking in fear right now!¡¯ I hugged a book and ran as I hummed. I opened my dad¡¯s door and went in. ¡°Can Ie in?¡± When Dad nodded, Nos smiled and opened the door. I pulled a chair and sat next to my dad. I opened the book and various herbs and ointments. Recently, my hobby was to apply good medicine and herbs to my dad. I gently applied ointment to my father¡¯s arm while concentrating. Nosughed loudly. ¡°Because little miss is so eager, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll heal quickly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Dad¡¯s arm is much better, right?¡± I raised my chin and said that. My dadughed and lightly patted my hair. My aunt, who was next to me, also smiled. ¡°When you first came to apply the medicine, you cried so much.¡± ¡®Please forget about that!¡¯ Last week¡¯s dark history came to mind. I came to his room when the doctor was checking him while he was working. I was very surprised because the wound was deeper than expected. ¡®That was the day I cast a spell.¡¯ Ick divine power so I couldn¡¯t think like an adult. ¡®Yes, that¡¯s it. I cried because I was surprised by the wound like a real kid.¡¯ ¡°Dad, take the medicine¡­¡­huaaaa¡­¡­Sir David (medical director) said it was a good medicine¡­¡­ huaaa!!¡± My family shook their shoulders with their heads turned when they saw me crying. ¡°What¡¯s so funny? Bad people! My dad got hurt¡­¡­ huaaa!¡± Recalling the shameful memory, I became red and shook my head. ¡°I thought you were all grown up, but you¡¯re still young.¡± My aunt made fun of me, so I coughed in vain and turned around. ¡°Aunt.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Can I hold a party at the mansion?¡± ¡°At this time?¡± ¡°The chairman said it was necessary because it was at this time. I can show them that Dubbled doesn¡¯t care even if we¡¯re attacked.¡± My aunt said, ¡°Hmm¡­¡± and touched her chin. ¡°Will the nobles allow their kids to attend?¡± ¡°I have an idea for that. If the party is a big hit, it¡¯ll be good for us.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡­. Do whatever you want. You don¡¯t have to ask me.¡± I answered cheerfully, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡®Well, now I need to get help¡­¡­.¡¯ I nced at Henry and Isaac sitting on the couch in my dad¡¯s office. When I looked at them, they looked like they were asking what was going on. ¡°Busy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy swearing.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the party¡­¡­ugh!¡± Isaac, who was muttering , suddenly hugged his feet and looked at Henry. ¡°Why did you step on-¡± Henry closed Isaac¡¯s mouth and smiled. ¡°I have time to help you with the party, Leine.¡± Isaac rolled his eyes and quickly understand. ¡°Yes, I have that much time. There¡¯s no big brother, but we could help.¡± I don¡¯t know why he suddenly changed his mind, but it was a good thing for me. I smiled broadly and said, ¡°Thank you!¡± as I shook my brother¡¯s hands. *** Elizabeth frowned as she saw the invitation on the smiling children¡¯s hands. ¡°Miss Dubbled is really thoughtless.¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± ¡°Party at a time like this. My mother says no one would attend. It¡¯s hard to get an invitation from a duke, but it¡¯s hard for parents to let their children go at a dangerous time.¡± The young childrenughed awkwardly as Elizabeth grumbled. There may be such an interpretation, but Elizabeth, who calls them into the mansion every day, was not saying anything. Ady with freckles and cheerful face said, ¡°But she said she¡¯d send an escort to the mansion! Isn¡¯t it reassuring to have Dubbled¡¯s escort?¡± ¡°Huh, really? Wouldn¡¯t the escort protect Duke Dubbled first?¡± ¡°She said that the three brothers of Dubbled are the onesing by to escort¡­¡­.¡± The youngdies blushed. Usually, rtives of the hoste to the mansion to escort the VIPs, but the escort of the Dubbled¡¯s children was unprecedented. Only few parents found it ufortable because it was an act of sincerity. Dubbled¡¯s three children were sought after because they were not engaged yet. ¡°I¡¯d like to have Henrye.¡± ¡°For me Isaac¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Will Johanne?¡± Elizabeth¡¯s hand flinched. ¡®Johann is escorting otherdies?¡¯ Her face was distorted all at once. ¡®Bad girl!¡¯ Johann must be so busy managing this and that because his father was attacked, she¡¯s putting a lot of pressure on him. She was really a thoughtless little girl. ¡®She must have cried andined. Sweet Johann must have had no choice but to listen to her request.¡¯ Otherwise, the decent Johann would not escort anotherdy other than me. Elizabeth clenched her fist. ¡®I didn¡¯t even get an invitation!¡¯ The thought of Johann holding the otherdy¡¯s hand made blood rush to the top of her head. ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t think the party¡¯s going to be very fun. Come on, let¡¯s just hang out in my greenhouse. Her majesty the empress gave me a sika deer as a gift. Let me show you how cute they are!¡± Thedies who usually say yes to Elizabeth¡¯s every suggestion, did not answer as if they were in trouble. Just how great is Dubbled¡¯s party? ¡®Well, there are three children who are more beautiful than her deer in the greenhouse.¡¯ Handsome guys are fun to look at, so the party can¡¯t be boring. ¡°Shall we go to the pce together? The pce is really safe! If you go with me, you can see the emperor. Her Majesty is so sweet to me. She always called me cute Elizabeth.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Yes? Everyone!¡± However, the young children did not answer and went back. Elizabeth was in tears. There has never been a time when people do notply with her request. Until the little girl came to the city! ¡®She¡¯s bad. Lady Dubbled¡¯s a bad girl.¡¯ ¡°Elizabeth?¡± ¡°Mother¡­¡­.¡± Elizabeth burst into tears as she saw her mother in the greenhouse. Princess Ingrid was surprised to see her daughter burst into tears when she saw her. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Lady Dubbled is a bad girl! She¡¯s having a party at this time! She¡¯s not considerate, right? She¡¯s bad, isn¡¯t she? She might endanger my friends. And to me¡­she didn¡¯t even send me an invitation!¡± Shouldn¡¯t she send her an invitation first? The emperor and empress loves her so much. She¡¯s the most precious child in the country. ¡°I see. You must have been upset.¡± The prideful child must be hurt. Princess Ingrid, who was stroking her daughter¡¯s back, sighed. After she cried to sleep, Princess Ingrid headed to her husband¡¯s office. Marquis Nodelli, who was nervously throwing papers, frowned at his wife who came into the room without knocking. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Elizabeth was upset that she didn¡¯t get an invitation to Dubbled¡¯s party.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°I want you to get her an invitation.¡± The Marquis of Nodelli¡¯s expression changed. ¡°You came here to say that?! I¡¯m already busy with the attacks!¡± The attack on the Duke of Dubbled became an attack to the nobles. The noble¡¯s resentment was hitting the sky, and the pce was desperately looking for a suspect in the incident. Princess Ingrid narrowed her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s enough! I¡¯m a fool to ask you. I¡¯ll ask my mother instead.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think about sending my daughter to Dubbleds! My daughter¡¯s going to a house where she could be teared to death!¡± Princess Ingrid left the room without an answer, ¡®As expected, this marriage was the wrong choice.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t forget the Duke of Dubbled even after he got married. She knew he had a wife, but she couldn¡¯t control her heart, so she visited him. She needed to make a choice. However, she was bitterly rejected, and the disappointed Princess Ingrid chose the Marquis of Nodelli. ¡®Ahh, Theodore¡­¡­.¡¯ Princess Ingrid, holding a hidden picture of Duke Dubbled in her arms, sighed. *** I smiled when I saw a letter from the empress dowager. [¡­¡­¡­Send an invitation of your party to my granddaughter. She¡¯s a lovely child, so she can be a good friend.] Zachary frowned. ¡°Anyway the empress¡­¡­. to even ask for this kind of request knowing your rtionship¡­¡± ¡°Well, what¡¯s important is-¡± I grinned and looked at the pre-written invitation. ¡°-Elizabeth took the bait.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Dubbled! I said Johann¡¯s name in front of thedy. She was so angry!¡± I smiled cynically looking at the portraits of Princess Ingrid and Elizabeth. ¡°They attacked my family, so it¡¯s worth the trouble, right?¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Click here to be a supporter and get to read 10 chapters ahead of time. Chapter 134 Chapter 134 TL: Zimming The party was splendid. It was the first party to be held at the mansion after the ancestors passed away, and after Dad was attacked, it was to show that Dubbled is not shaken. ¡°Get rid of the champagne. Don¡¯t let those who can¡¯t control their drinking capacity make a fuss. There¡¯s nothing worse than that in a gathering of children.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir Nos.¡± ¡°Keep guarding outside the mansion. Archers shall hide around them, and some people should be ced inside the party.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Nos and aunt was in chanrge of security, so I had nothing to worry about about. My only job is to entertain the guests. ¡®Hadeloro family has many powerful mages.¡¯ Hadeloro¡¯s chief mage is a highly educated man, so he may know about Suwon. ¡®The Ragnos family had thergest number of mines among the nobles.¡¯ I can¡¯t think that Suwon is only inside an abandoned mine. Marquis Nodelli buys abandoned mines because if they are currently mining ore, water sources may have been found, so they have put them as an options. ¡°ce the seats for Ms. Hadeloro and Ms. Ragnos on my table.¡± ¡°Yes, little miss.¡± The chairman nced at me while writing down my words in his notebook. ¡°Did you know that the vassals mentioned Johann¡¯s marriage at this morning¡¯s meeting?¡± ¡°Johann¡¯s marriage?¡± Usually, if you are a nobleman, marriage is discussed at my age, so Johann iste. ¡®So suddenly, in this chaotic time when my dad was attacked?¡¯ I had a feeling of ominous foreboding at the moment. I narrowed my eyes and looked at the chairman. ¡°Who is the candidate?¡± ¡°Elizabeth Nodelli.¡± When I got up, the chairman quickly grabbed me. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°To dad. Did he want him to marry the daughter of the family that has attacked him? Does that make sense?¡± ¡°Think reasonably. If he marry Elizabeth Nodelli, there is no danger of being attacked anymore. The Marquis of Nodelli wouldn¡¯t attack as her daughter could be taken as hostage.¡± ¡°The vassals don¡¯t know that it was Nodelli who ordered dad¡¯s attack. But why did he have to marry?¡± ¡°Because of Vallua.¡± ¡®Vallua¡¯s fleet.¡¯ Dubbled boasts a reputation of being unbeatable in ground battle, but not as much as in a naval battle. If we could have the Vallua¡¯s fleet, Dubbled would be able to conquer naval battles as well. If Pymon was the best in terms of information, then the best one in the empire is Vallua. Vallua didn¡¯t have many armies due tock of wealth. They had only one fifth of what other families had but they monopolized their information so that they did not fall behind other families. ¡°His Excellency has been attacked, and people are more desperate for it. By the way, little miss. Do you know what¡¯s wrong with Dubbled?¡± ¡°¡­our rtionship with other noble families is not good.¡± ¡°The party is now on your hands. We doesn¡¯t have any friends. But the Duke of Marche is different.¡± In Dubbled¡¯s case, most of the problems could be solved by military and wealth, so there was no need to build rtionships with the nobles. During my father¡¯s reign, rtionships with more families were estranged. This is because the hostess, who ys the role of negotiator with other families, has been absent for a long time. ¡°A meeting next month will determine the owner of Vallua. Seventy percent of the voting nobles support Duke Marche.¡± ¡°So you need the help of the Nodelli family, who is as good as Marche?¡± ¡°Yes. Even if our rtionship has been bad before, if we have her as a daughter-inw, they will have no choice but to support us for her daughter. Most of all, there is no child of the same descent as Elizabeth Nodelli.¡± The chairman was now whispering. ¡°Don¡¯t you know, little miss? Given the superiority of power, you can¡¯t beat Elizabeth Nodelli. Behind her is the imperial family. You have a good rtionship with the empress and the emperor, but blood is thicker than water.¡± There was nothing wrong with what the chairman said. Our rtionship is only based on mutual benefit. If I went to war with Elizabeth, my hard-earned friendship would copse. ¡°With a drop of her tears, the empress could be a buffalo, and neither will the emperor sit back and watch her suffer.¡± ¡°So you want me to force Johann to marry hee? ¡°That¡¯s the burden on those who have enjoyed luxuries.¡± ¡°I understand, but no.¡± ¡°Little miss.¡± Putting on my coat over the chair, I nced at the chairman. ¡°I won¡¯t do it because I feel like I¡¯m not going to lose.¡± I touched the button on my coat and said determinedly. ¡°Give one and take one. Dubbled is fair,we are good people!¡± The chairman looked at me stunned. ¡°Dubbled is good?¡± Zachary, who was guarding the door, opened his mouth. Then they picked their ears as if they heard nonsense. ¡°If you¡¯re going to use Elizabeth, only until this incident is over.¡± ¡°I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re not Dubbled¡¯s blood.¡± ¡°You know, chairman.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I have lived for a long time, nothing good wille to me if I¡¯m nice.¡± When me, a nine-year-old child, told the chairman who had lived over half a century, he let out augh. I shrugged casually. I¡¯m in the 4th round of my life, and the chairman is in the 1st round. ¡°I¡¯ll use Johann¡¯s name. But I don¡¯t want to force him to marry.¡± Also, I want to give Elizabeth a little revenge, who called me an orphan and treated me like a beggar. ¡°Chairman, go and stop the vassals.¡± ¡°How can I say that? Everyone already seemed to be in favor of the arrangement with Nodelli.¡± ¡°Roll the floor, or threaten them. No matter how you do it, give all of your efforts. Now, do it!¡± When I shouted cheerfully, the chairman had a tired face. *** As the party started, guests began to enter the garden. ¡°Hello, Miss Dubbled.¡± ¡°Thank you foring.¡± ¡°What are you saying? I¡¯m the one who had to say thank you¡­¡­.¡± With her flushed face, the Lady nced at Henry, who was talking to other people. ¡®Henry must have done a good job.¡¯ At this time, I used my brothers because I didn¡¯t think they would let their children attend, and it was a great choice. Even those who weren¡¯t invited furiously tried to get the invitations somehow. ¡®The problem is the young kids that Isaac picked up¡­¡­.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t get rid of the fear that he might have said harsh things to the children because of his personality. As I heard from Laura, Isaac¡¯s followers were generally said to have lost a screw in their head. Somedies were stalking the terrifying Isaac just a year or two ago. ¡®Please don¡¯t scream, Isaac!¡¯ Just in time, the people Isaac picked up began toe in. ¡°You haven¡¯t forgotten your promise to give me your hair, have you?¡± ¡°Do you have your missing nail? They often fall out during training. If you have it, please me.¡± ¡°Me! Me, too!¡± The young girls surrounding Isaac arrived at the party hall in a ravenous step. Isaac frowned. ¡°Okay! It¡¯s ¡­¡­.alright, now get in there! ¡­please.¡± He finally shouted but tried to hold it in by gritting his teeth. It¡¯s not strange how those young kids behave when they do this every time they meet Isaac. ¡°Hello, Lady Dubbled!¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you invited me!¡± ¡°Lady is my benefactor!¡± The lively young children smiled, held my hand and shook it. Even I was surprised by Isaac¡¯s followers. ¡°Oh¡­ yes, thank you foring.¡± ¡°What are you talking about. Of course I have toe. Wherever it is, even if it¡¯s a gutter! Oh, this is a gift we prepared.¡± The young children handed me a big box. ¡®Wow¡­¡¯ The box was filled with flowers. The otherdies who were next to me also gave me gands and flowers, so I handed them over to my servant. And even the children who came with Henry said, ¡°Oh, us too¡­¡­,¡± she said with a shy expression, giving out thevishly wrapped flowers. ¡®Well, usually we get gands and flowers at the first party.¡¯ I gave it to the servants again, and looked at the pile of gifts under my feet with tired eyes. Laura, who was waiting by my side, mumbled with a very excited face. ¡°Is it a war of tributes from the fanatics¡­?!¡± It was the young children who followed Johann who sorted out what Laura said was a ¡°tribute war.¡± ¡°Please move carefully.¡± The servants put a golden statue on the floor, pushing the other gifts. The talldy, who appears to be Johann¡¯s age, said with a big smile. ¡°Here¡¯s a gand.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡­. Thank you.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you..¡± The older children looked at me and smiled. Laura still came close to me and whispered with an excited expression. ¡°They are members of the group that loves Johann! Thedy you just talked to is Miss Alexandra Shevyne. I know. ¡®Because she is the reason to invite Elizabeth.¡¯ The youngest member to join the White Horse Battalion. And the eldest daughter of Countess Diana Shevyne, the illegitimate daughter of King Carlos the Great. ¡®Unlike Elizabeth, the real princess.¡¯ Of course, the empire does not recognize illegitimate children, so she will not be called a princess, but Alexandra is different. In the future, she has made numerous achievements as a captain of the White Horse Battalion and is given the title of lower level princess. ¡°Let¡¯s get along well.¡± Alexandra held out her hand and I held her hand as fast as I could. ¡°I¡¯m d brother Johann has a good acquaintance! When I smiled brightly, Alexandra chuckled, ¡°Oh, my!¡± Other Johann¡¯s followers also adored me. ¡°You¡¯re much more lovelier than the rumor. Call me sisterfortably. We call each other sisters.¡± ¡°Sister?¡± Johann¡¯s followers grinned as I opened my eyes deliberately. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We are not those who seek any deep rtionship with Johann.¡± ¡°I just admire his dignity.¡± I pped my hands inwardly. They¡¯re amazing people, and they will be even better in the future. The future leader of the white horse battalion, the candidate of the future mage, and the owner of a big merchant guild. ¡®Thanks to my brothers, I didn¡¯t put any effort into making a rtionship with the future powers!¡¯ The people at today¡¯s party will make up for the only weakness that Dubbled has. ¡®Rtionship with the nobles.¡¯ Isn¡¯t that the purpose of holding a party at this time? It was then. ¡°What a small party.¡± With a snort, Elizabeth came into the party. Looking around the garden, the child turned red and shouted, ¡°Johann!¡± ¡°E,excuse me¡­ we couldn¡¯t talk much in the carriage earlier.¡­.¡± ¡°Hello, Miss Nodelli.¡± I approached the child with a smile. The boy, whose eyes became stiff, said roughly, ¡°Yes¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s especially nice to meet you today.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes! The vassals talked about thedy at the meeting this morning.¡± It was usually rted to the marriage when the vassals mentioned their names at meetings. The vassal did not deliberately say which of the three children had a marriage arrangement. The three brother¡¯s followers stared at Elizabeth withsers from their eyes at once. ¡®For this reason.¡¯ For the first time in her life Elizabeth was embarrassed, and I smiled and asked her to shake hands. ¡®Wee to the enemy camp.¡¯ Click here to be a supporter and get to read 10 chapters ahead of time. Chapter 135 Chapter 135 TL: Zimming ¡°What, why are you looking at me like that?¡± Elizabeth snapped and frowned, as thedies quickly turned away. Zachary, assigned to guard the party today, approached me and whispered. ¡°Theydies are more gentler than I thought. I think they won¡¯t do much today¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You¡¯re trying to iste Lady Nodelli in the party today, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but she¡¯ll be isted naturally.¡± I shrugged. Thedies were not theones who would harm Elizabeth just because of my brothers. There was no one inferior who was jealous and vulgar just because she was more likely to be with someone they loved. ¡°Miss Nodelli, please sit here. Lady¡¯s table is this way.¡± It won¡¯t be because of that, Elizabeth will be isted because of her attitude. ¡°Miss Nodelli,e this way. This is Lady¡¯s table.¡± ¡°I saw you the other day, didn¡¯t I? How have you been?¡± There were so many friendly people here. They reached out first in case the child was ufortable. Elizabeth turned her head with excitement. Then she hovered around Johann and said, ¡°Excuse me¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Please speak.¡± ¡°Everyone must be ufortable with Elizabething to the party.¡± ¡°Who knows.¡± As Johann walked to the other side, Elizabeth chased after him and said in a childlike manner. ¡°Thedies doesn¡¯t like Elizabeth for some reason. My mother says they are jealous because Elizabeth is cute.¡± Johann lifted his ss and looked back at Elizabeth, ¡°So?¡± The child chattered with a shy face. ¡°I didn¡¯te here with my mother so I¡¯m afraid, please stay with me.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to be afraid.¡± ¡°If I go to the table over there, it¡¯ll make them upset.¡± Thedies whose consideration was thrown away in front of their face hardened. Johann came to me with a ss of drink. ¡°Your cheeks are red.¡± I was a little excited because it was fun to see things go as I wanted. But I deftly hid my thoughts and pressed my cheeks. ¡°I must be nervous because it¡¯s my first party!¡± ¡°Drink it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I could only stay here until the first half.¡± ¡®It¡¯ll be alright.¡¯ The first half is a party for youngdies, but the second part is a bigger party with the arrival of thedies. ¡®Even without Johann, it¡¯s easy to create a rift in the party if there aredies.¡¯ When I smiled broadly, John smiled slightly. Elizabeth red at me, clinging to Johann¡¯s back. But when Johann turned again, she followed suit. Zachary giggled in silence. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°Since I¡¯m an enviable person, they must be jealous. Even if I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± In other ces, she will cry, saying that she was criticized by thedies. Then no matter how friendly thedies are, they can¡¯t help but explode. Even if they¡¯ve been holding back. Iughed cynically and sipped the drink Johann gave me. *** The party, which was splendid from the start, has been full of life all the time. Leine prepared small games to y with, leading to a friendly atmosphere throughout the party. ¡°This time again, Miss Hadeloro is number one.¡± ¡°I like games. I y games with my family after dinner on weekends. I y chess too.¡± ¡°Oh my, next time I want to y chess with Miss Hadeloro.¡± Leine grinned at Henry. ¡°I heard Miss Hadeloro is good at games! Henry is great at chess too!¡± ¡°I do like it. You have a good taste.¡± ¡°R, really? I, I¡¯m d¡­¡­.¡± ¡°My brother ys chess better than I do. Isn¡¯t that right, brother?¡± When Johann nodded lightly, Elizabeth said, ¡°Elizabeth said she like blue, so Her Majesty put all the gs of the festival in blue! His Majesty listens to anything Elizabeth says.¡± Again, the atmosphere was amicable. As long as there is not Elizabeth Nodelli. Elizabeth never overlooked the conversation between the three lords and the young children. ¡°Henry, Henry. Come to my mansion next time. It has an incredibly beautiful chess board. The emissary of the country gave it to the Empress Dowager, and Elizabeth wanted it, so she gave it to me.¡± ¡°If I have the chance.¡± ¡°Isaac, teach Elizabeth the sword. I have a warrior¡¯s sword. The Emperor gave it to me. He adores Elizabeth a lot.¡± ¡°Please shut up, I¡¯m begging you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re bad! But I¡¯ll forgive you! Oh, Johann! Where are you going? You¡¯re not leaving me alone, are you? It¡¯s scary when there are only young people.¡± Thedies, who had been expecting to meet the three brothers, looked depressed. They don¡¯t go out on parties or private asions, so there will be no opportunity for conversation unless it¡¯s this day. Elizabeth acted as if she¡¯s Lady Dubbled. ¡°Lord!¡± One of the youngdies plucked up her courage and called Henry. ¡°I, I¡­¡­ Thank you for catching me who almost fell at thest hunting festival. Ah, I¨C!¡± ¡°Lady Hera Dimitri¡± ¡°D, did you remember me?¡± ¡°Of course, your uncle is the cardinal.¡± ¡°Elizabeth knows Miss Dimitri!¡± Elizabeth, who intervened in the conversation, smiled brightly and continued. ¡°I heard you camest in the seminary.¡± ¡°I, I wasn¡¯tst¡­¡­. It was second tost.¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the same. Don¡¯t you think so, Henry? For smart people like us, it¡¯s still thest ce. Doesn¡¯t she look like a fool?¡± Lady Dimitri bowed her head in tears. Elizabeth humiliated them by bringing up everything that happened and didn¡¯t happen. Making them give up on the opportunity to talk. Johann¡¯s followers frowned. ¡°Miss Nodelli is exceptionally excessive today.¡± Lady Shevyne rolled the dice of a board game, staring at Elizabeth, who humiliated thedies repeatedly at the party. Elizabeth was the youngest in society because people usually made their social debut around the age of 9-10. It was not just because she¡¯s the emperor¡¯s nephew that condoned the haughty behavior. It was a generous act to a new socialite who was the youngest. ¡°What will you do Miss Shevyne, will you wait and see?¡± Alexandra Shevyne stared at Elizabeth, screaming as if the three lords had a seizure when they approached Leine, and others were staring at her. ¡°¡­I can¡¯t just wait and see.¡± Anotherdy frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t do it, she will say we¡¯re jealous and that the enemy of women is women.¡± Alexandra, who put the dice down to the table with a sound, smiled. ¡°If I was afraid of maggots, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to socialize in the first ce. You know I will protect myrades, why would I be afraid of some low quality words.¡± When Alexandra jokes, saying, ¡°We¡¯re allrades who love the three brothers,¡± another Ladyughed and said, ¡°As expected, the youngest one who enlisted in the white horse battalion is different.¡± Alexandra, who gulped down the tea, turned her empty teacup. Then the other youngdies followed her one by one and started flipping over the empty teacups. Leine, who was watching the situation from afar, raised the corners of her mouth. ¡¯It has started.¡¯ It¡¯s an act of expressing displeasure at a party. Isaac¡¯s followers also turned the teacup upside down. Henry¡¯s followers, who were generally mild and friendly, hesitated. But. ¡°Wh, what, what¡¯s wrong with you guys? You¡¯re jealous of Elizabeth! Look, lords. I am so scared¡­¡­.¡± When Elizabeth wept and rebuked thedies, Henry¡¯s followers also turned the teacup. In an instant, the teacups of all the tables turned upside down. It meant that they would not continue the party unless the unpleasant thing was resolved. Leine was ready for the moment. ¡°Lady Nodelli-¡± Then Alexandra interrupted us. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Dubbled. Can you give me a chance to speak this time?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Alexandra looked at Elizabeth, hiding Leine behind her back. ¡°Please go back today so that you don¡¯t damage Miss Dubbled¡¯s party.¡± ¡°What?! What are you talking about, I¡­¡­!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t condone any more disturbances at Miss Dubbled¡¯s first party. Go back.¡± ¡°How could you humiliate Elizabeth like this¡­¡­!!¡± ¡°Stop!¡± The low-heeled shoe echoes through the quiet ce. Alexandra smiled as she approached Elizabeth closely. ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it three times. Today is thest day we¡¯ll be generous to the youngest.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Elizabeth, who bit her lips hard, looked around shivering. As if to seek help. But no one defended her, they are fed up with Elizabeth¡¯s behavior. Elizabeth, who was humiliated in front of Johann, burst into tears and left the party. Leine sang in delight to herself. A child¡¯s fight will be an adult fight. Marquis Nodelli, who cares for her daughter dearly, cannot stand still when Elizabeth returns to shame. Then the parents ofdies in here will step up. Other youngdies lowered their eyebrows while looking at Alexandra. ¡°Thank you for stepping up for us. But Princess Ingrid will be here soon, will you be alright?¡± Then, Leine said with a big smile. ¡°Miss Shevyne¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You stepped up for my party, and this time I want to do something for Miss Shevyne.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Just in time, the sound of music came out to mark the end of the first half. Thedies in the waiting room began to enter the party one by one. Leine politely seated Alexandra and greeted thedies. Princess Ingrid appeared in a crowd ofdies. At the same time. ¡°Dad¡­¡­.¡± My dad, who arrived at the garden at my request, turned to me. ¡°¡­¡­Why do you look so sad?¡± ¡°That¡­¡­.¡± I nced at Princess Ingrid in a very determined tone. ¡°Miss Nodelli made a mistake at the party. Thedies came out for my first party, and I¡¯m worried that they might get angry.¡± -I told my dad. Dad¡¯s eyes moved to Princess Ingrid. Princess Ingrid, who had already been embarrassed by my words, turned pale. ¡®Is it that embarrassing?¡¯ Then go and make sure Elizabeth doesn¡¯t cry andin to the empress and emperor. In the meantime, I¡¯m going to secure Suwon, and I¡¯m going to make friends with thedies so that I could take Vallua. Click here to be a supporter and get to read 10 chapters ahead of time. Chapter 136 Chapter 136 TL: Zimming All of the guests have witnessed Elizabeth¡¯s rudeness firsthand. So all of them are on my side. ¡®Ah, what a perfect party.¡¯ I giggled inwardly as I saw Princess Ingrid blushing without even looking at my dad. *** ¡°Elizabeth!¡± Back in Nodelli¡¯s mansion, Ingrid knocked on her daughter¡¯s tightly closed door. ¡°Won¡¯t youe out right now?!¡± ¡°What¡¯s with the fuss?¡± Marquis Nodelli frowned and said after seeing his angry wife. ¡°She¡¯s crying as soon as she gets back from the party. What the hell did that Dubbled girl do to my daughter¡­¡­!¡± ¡°It¡¯s your daughter who did something. Or else, why would the children flip their teacups?¡± ¡°What? How dare those girls¡ª!¡± Marquis Nodelli, who is a grumpy man, naturally roared. Arge number of families who had good rtions with the Nodelli attended the Dubbled party after all. ¡®Those ignorant children.¡¯ All they understand is how to sip tea, how stupid. He¡¯ll have to tell them who their father is under. ¡®I need to sort this out to them.¡¯ ¡°Elizabeth¡¯s whining didn¡¯t happen only today, but you¡¯re her mother, you should have protected her¡­¡± Princess Ingrid¡¯s face hardened when Marquis Nodelli clucked his tongue. ¡°You didn¡¯t even see anything. Do you have any idea what a terrible thing your daughter has said to Lady Dubbled?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s the harsh truths.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you never properly discipline her, in front of Theodore I¡­¡­!¡± ¡°What did you say? Theodore?¡± Marquis Nodelli¡¯s face hardened. Princess Ingrid bit her lips and turned her head. ¡°Why? Do you want to break up with me this time and be the mistress of Dubbled? Like 10 years ago, begging the Duke of Dubbled for his wife¡¯s seat? So you put Theodore Dubbled¡¯s daughter before yours?¡± ¡°Philip Nodelli!¡± Princess Ingrid red at her husband, her face red due to humiliation. ¡°I guess so. It¡¯s my fault again, I shouldn¡¯t have been born!¡± Marquis Nodelli turned his back as if he didn¡¯t want to talk anymore. ¡°Where are you going! You¡¯re always like this. If you love me with all your heart¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it was all my fault? The princess is right, so the scum is leaving. Damn it.¡± Marquis Nodelli left, Ingrid sank to the ground and covered her eyes with one hand. At that time, Elizabeth, who was in the room, threw whatever she could grab. Crash-!! The child became even more irked hearing the sound. ¡®It¡¯s all because of these insensitive idiots. How dare they do that in front of me¡­¡­no, no. This is what a vicious orphan girl made all of them do.¡¯ Elizabeth, who gritted her teeth, went to her bedside table. She grabbed a small medicine bottle which was given by his father¡¯s friend that wore a ck hat ¡®You¡¯re in trouble. Leine.¡¯ The child¡¯s gaze became wicked. **** A weekter, I looked at the invitations from thedies who attended my party happily. ¡°There is an invitation from Hadeloro and Ragnos family.¡± When I wrapped my hands around my red cheeks, the chairman, who was looking over documents on the other side, smiled. ¡°Do you like it that much?¡± I could see a beautiful future in front of me as my eyes sparkled. ¡®Suwon, hurry up ande here into my hands.¡¯ I took out the most luxurious envelope out of the invitation and put it down on the table. ¡°Huh, it¡¯s an invitation from the empress.¡± The chairman, who squinted, added in a low voice. ¡°¡­¡­Virtual Battle Winner Perks.¡± ¡°Yes. It must be about the prince¡¯s enlistment, I¡¯m starting to see what they¡¯ve been postponing due to the Vallua incident and the attack on the nobles.¡± ¡°Since you chose Prince Adrian, Empress Yvonne must be anxious.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the only one who is invited. Other nobles were also invited. Of course, Nodelli as well.¡± ¡°Of course, if they invite you, you and I know what they¡¯re trying to do.¡± I tapped the invitation and giggled with a mischievous look. Days flew by and finally it was the day for the empress¡¯ tea party. I started getting ready early in the morning, and at the request of the empress, I visited the pce earlier than others. It was Johann who came with me. Before getting off the carriage, Johann warned me of a few things. ¡°No matter what the empress says, don¡¯t give her a definite answer.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°But do I look like a good kid today?¡± I twirled in front of Johann, shining my eyes. For today¡¯s ¡®purpose¡¯, I should not look too haughty or simple. Johann narrowed his eyes. ¡°Same as usual.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°You look cute as usual.¡± Johann smiled slightly and patted my head. Somehow my face became red. Looking at Johann like this, I could see why a ¡°Loving Johann Society¡± exists. Johann reached his hand out to me, as we entered the pce together. ¡®It¡¯s very luxurious.¡¯ The splendor of the Imperial Pce is a little overwhelming, even though I¡¯m used to the luxuries of the Dubbled family. ¡°Wee Lord and Lady. My name is Audrey Noshae, the maid of the imperial pce.¡± ¡°Hello, maid Noshae.¡± The smiling maid bent her knees a little. ¡°You¡¯re a lot more lovelier up close. I admired your outstanding performance in virtual battle.¡± ¡®I¡¯m familiar with her.¡¯ It¡¯s a great thing to have someone familiar in this ce. But that doesn¡¯t mean I have a good feeling towards her. Audrey is an elegant and beautiful middle-aged woman yet I didn¡¯t feel good when I saw her even though she treated me respectfully. Then again, It¡¯s not like I get this feeling suddenly, I also met Audrey in my previous life. I hid my true feelings and said cheerfully, ¡°Thank you!¡± Me and Johann headed to the empress¡¯ drawing room, guided by Audrey. As we went inside, I saw the empress sitting in a luxurious chair. Johann greeted her first. ¡°I greet the empress.¡± ¡°Wee, children of Dubbled. I¡¯ve been waiting. Come on, sit here.¡± The empress shook our hand, so we straightened up and sat in the seat she pointed to. ¡®Six teacups?¡¯ We arrived much earlier than tea party time at the behest of the empress. But there are six teacups. Is there anyone else who woulde? While I was wondering, I heard a knock. ¡°I greet the Emp¡­¡­ Lord Dubbled.¡± Marquis Nodelli, who wasing in with a big smile, frowned as soon as he saw Johann, who was so simr to father that he is considered father¡¯s miniature. ¡®Ugh.¡¯ Why are they here so early? Princess Ingrid and Elizabeth, as well as Marquis Nodelli, wereing in together. ¡°Sit down here.¡± The Nodelli family members, Johann and I looked at each other with a sour look. Marquis Nodelli¡¯s face waspletely distorted, though we did not express our displeasure. ¡°Lord Dubbled, if I had known you wanted a meeting in advance, I wouldn¡¯t havee so early.¡± Despite her words, the empress kept a smile. ¡°I called the lord early on purpose. I heard there was something going on between Lady Nodelli and Dubbled. Her Majesty is very worried.¡± Elizabeth was trying to smirk and snort, but when she saw Johann, she held it in. ¡®She must have been ashamed of what happenedst time, huh?¡¯ She didn¡¯t chase him tantly like before. But she still couldn¡¯t erase her shy expression. Elizabeth hurried up and sat next to Johann. As it was a round table, it was possible to take the next seat. ¡°Miss Nodelli looks very cute today.¡± ¡°Call me Elizabeth as usual, empress! You¡¯re always so friendly!¡± Elizabeth nced at me proudly. I shook my head inside. ¡®Stupid, the empress knows everything and is ming you.¡¯ Please don¡¯t embarrass yourself. Elizabeth smiles knowing nothing, but the Nodelli couple¡¯s expression is not good. I covered the rising edge of my mouth with the teacup. ¡°Both of you are the same age. Miss Nodelli and Dubbled should have a nice rtionship.¡± The empress wanted to reconcile me with Elizabeth. She must have thought about it. But even though I hate Elizabeth, I won¡¯t hate the people associated to her when they did nothing. ¡®It must be rted to Prince Andre¡¯s enlistment.¡¯ I bowed my head, unlike Elizabeth, who had an unpleasant expression. ¡°I¡¯m ashamed to have troubled the empress, who must have been busy with your affairs.¡± ¡°Oh my god, how can Miss Dubbled be so polite? The more I met you, the more I like you.¡± Elizabeth jerked, turned her head and stared at me. I guess she¡¯s surprised that I get apliment from the empress. ¡°I want to go to the bathroom.¡± When Elizabeth rose from her seat, Marquis Nodelli also got up. ¡°Me too.¡± Princess Ingrid, who was left alone, was in a bad mood the whole time. Her expression was so bad that Empress Yvonne even said. ¡°Princess, let¡¯s talk separately.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± The empress asked Johann for understanding and rose from her seat with Princess Ingrid. ¡®Now, let¡¯s find a way topletely destroy Marquis Nodelli.¡¯ ¡°Brother, I want to go to the bathroom too.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After sneaking out of the drawing room, I pretended to go to the bathroom and headed to the ce where the Marquis Nodelli is. ¡®The Marquis is a fool, so if I provoke him a little¡­¡­ ah, I¡¯m so excited.¡¯ While I was thinking so, ¡°Hey, what if someone saw us?¡± I could hear the voice of Audrey, the empress¡¯ maid. ¡°Let¡¯s do it before someonee here.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± I watched Marquis Nodelli stroking Audrey¡¯s waist as he said so. ¡®As expected, it¡¯ll be easy, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ Chapter 137 Chapter 137 TL: Zimming I assumed that every woman believes that their cheating lover should be dangled on the cliff naked right away. I was thinking of having him busted but I decided to hold back. Tiptoeing while going back, I covered my mouth with my hands and giggled. There is only one reason why Nodelli¡¯s family, which is led by Philip Nodelli, a bad businessman, is still flourishing. It¡¯s because thergest diamond mine in the continent is in their hands. The emperor gave it to Princess Ingrid as their wedding gift. However, if Princess Ingrid divorces him and brings the mine, he wouldn¡¯t be left with anything. Hence, he would be forced to sell the estate, rather than buying an abandoned mine to secure Suwon. ¡®Perfect!¡¯ I happily raised my fist while thinking so. Princess Ingrid¡¯s pride wouldn¡¯t let her husband act recklessly, and her husband will reach his limit soon. ¡®Thank you, Elizabeth. I wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to witness something like this if you didn¡¯t act foolishly.¡¯ Thank you, thank you so much! *** I cleared my head on the way back to the empress¡¯ drawing room. ¡®What should I do?¡® Princess Ingrid and the empress should burst into rage, but, I think it¡¯s too soon. If Nodelli secures the Suwon first, what I had prepared will be turned into ashes. As I went inside the drawing room with a troubled face, the guest that had arrived while I was away greeted me. ¡°Hello, little miss.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Lady Dubbled.¡± They are familiar faces I often see at parties. I greeted them politely and went to Johann. ¡°Where are the empress and the princess?¡± ¡°Right there.¡± Perhaps, their conversation was cut short on purpose. Right now the empress is greeting thedies from a transparent door connected to the drawing room. Soon the servants pushed in the tray. The garden was quickly crowded, as the empress took care of me the whole time. But something was weird. ¡®Where is Elizabeth?¡¯ Does it take a long time to calm down because she was so annoyed that the empress praised me a little while ago? ¡°Sit down.¡± When the empress spoke with an amiable tone, the attendees gathered at a huge round table to chit-chat. The scale is much smaller than a proper tea party, but as it is hosted by the empress, every attendee is a leader of a powerful family that is rarely seen. For example, there is a close confidant of the empress, who usually never attend such parties. In the meantime, the empress seated me next to her. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared my favorite tea for my beloved friends. I¡¯d be happy if it suits the child¡¯s taste.¡± When the empress raised her hand lightly, the servants politely moved the teacup. ¡®There¡¯s no teapot.¡¯ Usually, tea is brewed on a pot and distributed in a teacup. But this time, the tea was already in the teacup. Ady smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡± As I peeked inside the teacup, I was a little astonished. Unlike ordinary tea, this tea had dried flowers floating on the tea. Chrysanthemum flowers were blooming in the clear yellow tea. ¡®It looks like seaweed.¡­.¡¯ Honestly, it seemed a bit odd to me, but as I need to be an agreeable child, I smiled broadly. ¡°There is spring in the teacup!¡± People burst intoughter at my naive words. ¡°Is this your first time drinking it? The empress often gave it to me.¡± Elizabeth, who returned to the garden before I noticed, said proudly. Ady exined her words, ¡°It¡¯s a tea that the empress gives to VIPs.¡± The empress nodded her head. ¡°Lady is also a VIP. Taste it.¡± I answered yes with my hands folded in myp. Suddenly, I could see a butterflying from somewhere. It hovered over to the empress¡¯ teacup as she let out a scream. People already know that Empress Yvonne hates butterflies. Everyone looked at the panicked empress with a worried face. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°¡­¡­yes. I apologize, it seems like I made quite a scene. Lady Dubbled, don¡¯t forget to enjoy your tea.¡± ¡°Yes, empress.¡± I sip the tea. The child in me urged me to put a lot of cream and milk in the tea right away. But I held it in and smiled brightly, I didn¡¯t forget to p my hands and rejoice. ¡°It smells so good. It¡¯s a really nice tea.¡± The empress nodded with a pleasant smile. Just then, *** ¡°Huh¡­¡­?¡± Leine blinked, grabbed her forehead as her brows narrowed in pain. ¡°Leine.¡± ¡°Lady?¡± Johann and the empress called me, but the child only shook her head and didn¡¯t answer. ¡°I¡¯m dizzy¡­¡­ why¡­¡­.¡± Leine, who was mumbling nkly, was falling from her chair due to dizziness. ¡°Leine!¡± Ahh-! The nobles who saw the fallen child shrieked in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s poisonous!¡± ¡°There must be poison in the tea¡­¡­!!¡± Johann ran towards her and carried her body. ¡°Call the doctor right away!¡± Hearing Johann¡¯s voice, the servants got out of their stupor and began to run in a hurry. The garden was chaotic in an instant, even the empress was pale and at her wit¡¯s end. The Duke of Dubbled arrived at the pce. The emperor even came despite his duties and visited Leine, who was being treated by a doctor. The imperial mages and investigators continued to investigate the empress¡¯ garden. ¡°It is poison.¡± Hearing the imperial mage, everyone was astonished, especially the empress. ¡°Poison, how ridiculous! How can poison be in the pce? If someone had brought in the poison, the inspection before they came in would have caught them.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not amon poison. The inspector couldn¡¯t have detected it easily. It only works after it is put into the human body as a medium.¡± ¡°That¡­¡­.¡± After confirming about the poison, no one could get into the pce. Guests invited to the party were detained in private rooms, alongside the empress. Empress Yvonne bit her nails with a nervous look. ¡°What the hell is going on!¡± Seeing the empress screaming nervously, the maids flinched in surprise. ¡®There is no guest who touched thedy¡¯s teacup.¡¯ This meant the poison was inserted before the tea came out. ¡®Those people will think I am the culprit.¡¯ People could even make up a reason for that. Leine choses Adrian afterall. They would think that the Empress is afraid that Dubbled and Adrian would join hands. ¡®Even if that¡¯s not the case, I will not be able to avoid responsibility due to poor management.¡¯ ¡°Of all times why now¡­¡­.¡± ¡°E, empress¡­¡­.¡± Audrey, the maid who managed Leine¡¯s tea today, called her with a pale face. p-! Audrey¡¯s head was turned due to the impact. ¡°Just what in the world did you do. How could a poison be in the tea!¡± The old maid said to the empress. ¡°Please calm down. This wouldn¡¯t solve the case. Instead, you need to n for your next move.¡± The old maid red at Audrey, who was shivering. Audrey was bbergasted. ¡®What¡¯s up with that look?¡¯ Anxiety was eating Audrey up. When the empress, who had been angry for a while, sat down, the maid smiled strangely and held Audrey¡¯s shoulder gently. ¡°Get out.¡± ¡°Theresa¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t be upset, just go out and wait. I¡¯m going to calm her down.¡± Audrey, who left the room trembled, leaning against the wall. ¡®Then I have to do this.¡¯ The pale Audrey headed to the private room where the Marquis of Nodelli was detained. ¡°Philip!¡± ¡°What, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What should I do? The empress is going to me me.¡± ¡°What¡­¡­.that couldn¡¯t be true. The empress thinks highly of you.¡± ¡°Do you think the empress would think about it when she¡¯s cornered?¡± ¡°No way. Why would you poison an orphan girl in Dubbled?¡± ¡°The empress could make up many reasons. What should I do, I¡­¡­! It¡¯s all because of you!¡± ¡°Because of me?¡± ¡°If you hadn¡¯t dragged me while I was preparing the tea, or if I hadn¡¯t done your daughter a favor¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Doing my daughter a favor?¡± ¡°Elizabeth asked me for the cup of Lady Dubbled! I prepared the tea. I never put poison in it, so who do you think it is? It¡¯s your daughter!¡± The Marquis of Nodelli moved away from her as Audrey screamed. ¡°That can¡¯t be right. My nine-year-old daughter wouldn¡¯t do such a cruel thing¡­¡­!¡± He suddenly realized something. ¡°This? Mr. Weiss gave it to me as a gift. A thing that Elizabeth hated will disappear if I had this. Before leaving the mansion, he remembered his daughter smiling brightly with a small medicine bottle. ¡°Elizabeth¡­¡­ No, no way¡­¡­.¡± ¡°So your daughter came first before me?¡± Audrey bit her lip and stared resentfully at the Marquis of Nodelli. ¡°You never loved me. I should have forgotten you when you abandon me and marry the princess. To you, am I only a nobody who warmed the bed.?¡± ¡°A, Audrey!¡± Marquis Nodelli said as he held her in his arms. ¡°That can¡¯t be true. You¡¯re the only one I love.¡± ¡°Then what do I do¡­¡­¡± The marquis sighed seeing the pitiful Audrey. ¡®Elizabeth is Ingrid¡¯s daughter, she wouldn¡¯t be harmed even though she indeed has the poison.¡¯ The empress and Ingrid will do everything to make sure of that. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. Trust me.¡± ¡°Philip¡­¡­. I love you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Marquis Nordelli¡¯s eyes became sharp as he stroked Audrey¡¯s back. *** ¡°Kill me, Your Majesty!¡± Marquis Nodelli said to the emperor. The emperor could only sigh hearing him. ¡°So Elizabeth poisoned her?¡± ¡°I will bear the sins of not raising my daughter properly.¡± ¡°Just how could you raise a child like that!¡± Elizabeth let out a tearful scream after hearing it. ¡°No! It¡¯s not me! I, I never did that! Seriously!¡± ¡°Search that kid¡¯s body and you¡¯ll see she has a vial.¡± ¡°Marquis!!¡± Princess Ingrid screamed in surprise. ¡°Are you crazy? Do you even understand what you¡¯re doing to your daughter?!¡± ¡°Elizabeth needs to be punished now. That way, Elizabeth will be a better adult -¡± p!! Princess Ingrid pped Marquis Nodelli on the cheek. ¡°Ingrid!¡± The emperor shouted, but Ingrid¡¯s eyes were sharp. ¡°What are you doing you crazy man.¡± ¡°Mother, father! It¡¯s really not me. Mr. Weiss gave it to me but I didn¡¯t have enough time¡­¡­ Audrey came back sooner than I thought, so I couldn¡¯t put it in!¡± Elizabeth burst into tears and the Emperormanded without hesitation. ¡°Send Elizabeth Nodelli to the dungeon.¡± ¡°No! I never did that! Your Majesty! Your Majesty!¡± ¡°Elizabeth!¡± There was amotion in the pce. The emperor, who grabbed the back of his neck, groaned. There wouldn¡¯t be a day where his headache would go away. At that time, in the imperial pce ward, the chairman nced at Leine, who was closing her eyes as if she was dead. ¡°What kind of thing did you¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Everyone¡¯s gone to see the emperor, so stop pretending!¡± Leine opened her eyes at once and looked at her surroundings. ¡°You can¡¯t say that so loudly. What if someone hears it?¡± ¡°Who would even believe that? You¡¯re the one who made up the poison!¡± Chapter 138 Chapter 138 TL: Zimming I stretch out as I groaned. The idea of this self-produced drama came when the tea already came in with the cup. ¡°It¡¯s easy to pull a stunt because it¡¯s already in a teacup, and the empress has chosen a separate teacup for each guest.¡± ¡°I see.¡± I already thought that at least one of them would try to harm me. ¡°The most likely one to harm you is Elizabeth. Isn¡¯t it strange that she has been away too long?¡± ¡°But how could a child prepare poison?¡± ¡°Either way someone around her would be punished for this.¡± The society I went through was a den of predators. If you loosen your guard, you would be attacked for sure. ¡®Even if we didn¡¯t have any enemies, we shouldn¡¯t let our guard down.¡¯ ¡°Among the guests, either the empress, Elizabeth or Nodelli family would be suspected.¡± ¡°If the empress is to be the culprit, Duke Marche would have to give up the Vallua¡¯s property to help the empress, and if Marquis Nodelli or Elizabeth were the culprits, there would have been a setback in securing Suwon.¡± It really helped a lot that the head mage, Trigon, is on my side. Because of him, I wouldn¡¯t be caught even if I used divine power in the pce. I used divine power to mark my teacup in case the party went into chaos after I copsed and the teacups were mixed. To do so, I had to avoid the eyes of others, so I made butterflies appear in the empress¡¯ garden. ¡®He could even make up as if I was poisoned by something that couldn¡¯t be detected by the inspectors!¡¯ It wasn¡¯t hard to specify the poison Elizabeth had. The only poison that would not be caught during the inspection of the imperial pce was a curse that was put into a medium. Iughed and jumped out of bed. The Chairman let out a long sigh. ¡°I was so surprised when I heard this, did you know?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it one day. By the way, how is the Nodelli family?¡± ¡°The Marquis of Nodelli has been locked up in oksa. Princess Ingrid was furious as well because he snitched on Elizabeth.¡± When I heard what he said, my eyes shed in glee. The chairman narrowed his brows as if he didn¡¯t expect this. ¡°Why did he do that to Elizabeth¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The tea was prepared by Audrey.¡± ¡°Audrey?¡± ¡°The empress¡¯ maid. She¡¯s having an affair with Marquis Nodelli¡± The chairman frowned. ¡°He sacrificed his daughter for his mistress? What kind of man would do that¡­¡­!¡± I suddenly pointed at him. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°If Princess Ingrid finds out, could she even forgive him?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ No way, did you aim for this?¡± The Marquis of Nodelli, no matter how stupid,is the head of a family. Just because he was blinded by love, he wouldn¡¯t ruin his family like that. Maybe he already knew Elizabeth had poison in her hands. So when they found out through the search,they wouldn¡¯t be punished as much. ¡°People would definitely think like you, even though that¡¯s not the case.¡± ¡°A shameless man who went crazy and turned in his child.¡± ¡°Bingo.¡± I sat on the bed again ¡°It¡¯s considered disgusting that a father would turn in their child for an affair. Who would defend the House of Nodelli?¡± ¡°Before this happened, Marquis Nodelli was reprimanding the nobles under hismand because of the incident at your tea party¡± We face each other and raise the corners of our mouths with an evil smile. ¡°Now we just have to wait and see how Nodelli¡¯s going to fail.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we think of ways to expose his affair?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why¡­¡­.¡± The chairman nodded as I lowered my voice and whispered at his ears. *** ¡°As expected, you¡¯re a capable man.¡± Audrey hugged the Marquis of Nodelli and kissed him everywhere on the cheek. ¡°But what if the empress gets angry?¡± ¡°What can she do? It¡¯s true Elizabeth had poison in her hands. That damn Weiss, I saved him because he¡¯s useful. How dare he gave poison to my daughter?¡± ¡°What are you going to do with him?¡± ¡°I sent a knight to his ce to twist his neck, but he had already fled.¡± When Marquis Nodelli grumbled, Audrey said, ¡°Hmm¡­¡­.¡± and nodded. ¡°But there¡¯s something weird.As soon as thedy fell, the emperor knew it?¡­. Is there a spy among us??¡± ¡°Maybe¡­¡­.¡± Audrey hugged Marquis Nodelli¡¯s arm and whispered. ¡°He heard the news so fast, so ther emust be many spies. But that¡¯s alright¡± ¡°But because of him¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I need to use those spies to my advantage before throwing them away.¡± Marquis Nodelli grinned and pinched Audrey¡¯s cheek lightly. ¡°You cutie. You have a good brain and ways with words.¡± ¡°Only that?¡± ¡°No way, for you I would divorce my wife at any minute. If it¡¯s not because of that diamond mine¡­¡­.¡± Then they heard someone¡¯s footsteps from the distance. Audrey quickly got away from him, and Marquis Nodelli¡¯s lieutenant appeared. The lieutenant looked at the marquis and Audrey¡¯s disheveled clothes as he bowed his head, already familiar with this kind of scene. ¡°The nobles gathered in the pce.¡± ¡°Is it because of Elizabeth?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The marquis quickly went out. *** The emperor closed his eyes tightly with his head held in one hand. Marquis Nodelli hade inside the room and said, ¡°There¡¯s no way Elizabeth knew. She¡¯s only nine years old. She must be joking.¡± ¡°Joke? Did you just say it was a joke?¡± Isaac and the Duke of Dubbled, hit the table. Henry blocked them and said, ¡°Look at the oue, my sister is in this state because of her pranks. But, how did thedy poison my sister herself?¡± ¡°That¡­¡­¡± ¡°How can we be sure that only thedy poisoned her? The marquis, the princess, or the empress could have helped.¡± Marquis Nodelli was bbergasted. ¡®That cunning fellow¡­¡­!¡¯ He didn¡¯t forget to drag other people. Dubbled¡¯s second son, who is more cunning than a snake, never missed a gap. ¡®At this rate, I may be entangled.¡¯ ¡°What are you saying! Thew stated that minors under 12 cannot be judged.¡± ¡°She will if it is considered to vite imperial and church rights.¡± Henry said while closing his eyes. ¡°¡ªThat¡¯s what thew stated anyway.¡± ¡°What¡­¡­!¡± ¡°It could be considered a crime if she brought poison to the pce. It is also against the Pope¡¯s will when she tried to poison my sister, the child of fate.Elizabeth Nodelli can¡¯t avoid punishment.¡± The eldest son, Johann continued his brother¡¯s words. The empress who was watching the situation nervously shouted, ¡°Hey, Lord Dubbled!¡± ¡°Should I notify the church?¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it clearly stated in the oath when Leine was adopted? When Leine had a problem, Dubbled could receive the church¡¯s help. Her Majesty is present at that time as well¡± The empress is at a loss of words, so Henry Dubbled said, ¡°We only have three terms. First, investigate both the party organizer and the guests. If necessary, please proceed with the arrests. Second, let our doctor see my sister.¡± ¡°What is the third term?¡± ¡°If it is certain that Elizabeth is the sole perpetrator, then we¡¯ll follow the precedent of Count E and Marquis Shuheil in the year 31. We¡¯ll fight them.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Everyone froze. After the predecessor of Shuheil¡¯s family was killed by Count E¡¯s sword, his son continued topete with Count E. Theypeted in the presence of the emperor, and the defeated Count E was cut off the neck. ¡®Th, that¡¯s ridiculous!¡¯ The Dubbled family including Javelin Ariage is all aura users. So winning against them would be considered impossible. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± If theypete, they will surely die. The emperor looked at the Duke of Dubbled in displeasure. ¡°I don¡¯t think you should go that far.¡± ¡°The other day, I asked you not to drive me into a corner. Today you crossed the line.¡± The Duke of Dubbled¡¯s eyes shed dangerously. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how far I¡¯ll go if you cross the line.¡± ¡®This bastard.¡¯ The emperor couldn¡¯t say anything,even if the child he cherished was about to be punished. ¡®She¡¯s the child of fate so I couldn¡¯t decide anything recklessly¡­¡­.¡¯ The emperor nodded reluctantly. Marquis Nodelli¡¯s face turned pale. The aristocrats gathered in the pce exchanged nces. ¡®The marquis couldn¡¯t even save his child now¡¯ ¡®I need to tie the empress somehow.¡¯ ¡®That way, Duke Marche wille forward to sort things out.¡¯ At that time, in the empress¡¯ pce. ¡°Please calm down, empress.¡± ¡°Just what is my father doing at a time like this?!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The empress looked at Jean Theresa, a maid who narrowed her brows without saying a word. ¡°Why are you silent? What¡¯s my father doing?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Theresa!¡± ¡°He¡¯s meeting Marquis Nodelli .¡± ¡°What? Why did he meet him instead!¡± The empress bit her lips tightly. ¡°Why¡­¡­.¡± Just then, a maid ran into the room. ¡°Empress!!¡± Chapter 139 Chapter 139 TL: Zimming ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Lady Dubbled is awake.¡± The empress grabbed her forehead and sat down in her chair. ¡®Thank god.¡¯ If the child of fate hadn¡¯t opened her eyes, the Duke of Dubbled would have done anything to ruin the empire. ¡°Instruct the doctors to treat her well. Give her whatever she needs and want, also tell her to go home after she recovers¡­¡­ ah, they won¡¯t find poison in my pce. Tell them that someone from the main pce will find thedy personallyter.¡± ¡°That¡­¡­.¡± The empress¡¯ forehead narrowed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°No, thedy wants to meet you secretly now.¡± ¡°What?¡± *** The empress really dide for our private conversation. She even visited the medical center herself. ¡°You did me a difficult favor. I won¡¯t forget your help.¡± ¡°What do you mean? I always have respect and sincerity for you.¡± The doctors and nurses inside were happy with her praises. ¡°I have something to share with thedy.¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go outside and make sure that your conversation doesn¡¯t leak, so please talkfortably.¡± When they went out, the empress gently sat on my bedside chair. ¡°Oh my God. How hard it must have been to withstand the poison with such a small body. I¡¯m so d you woke up.¡± I held myint inside, pretending to be weak. ¡°Empress¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t forgive the criminal who made you suffer this. But¡­ what made you look for me?¡± I grab the empress¡¯ clothes ¡°The chairman says the empress may be in trouble now.¡± She patted my cheek with a benevolent look, but she couldn¡¯t hide her anxious feelings in her eyes. She would be even more nervous when she knew that the marquis visited Duke Marche first. ¡®Marquis Nodelli is stupid, but he¡¯s pretty quick-witted sometimes.¡¯ He was not a good business man, and he didn¡¯t know what was important, but when he was cornered, he urately pointed out a person who could turn the table.In this world, there were things which were more important than their children. Many of those who survived the bloody power struggle, like the Duke Marche, would put his goals first before his daughter, the empress. The empress will know her father¡¯s character better than anyone else. In addition, if the empress is involved in this case, her reputation will be greatly damaged by neglect of management, but that¡¯s it. If he help from behind, she could recover, so it might be better to hurt the prestige of the empress than to sacrifice Nodelli. ¡®She¡¯s nervous?¡¯ The empress tried to raise the corners of her mouth. ¡°Thank you for worrying about me in this situation. So, that¡¯s all you have to say to me?¡± ¡°Your maid, Audrey Noshae and Marquis Nodelli is in love with each other.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± ¡°When you went to talk to Princess Ingrid, I went to the bathroom for a while. I saw it then. They hugged intimately.¡± The empress took a deep breath ¡°That¡­¡­ ha!¡± The empress leapt to her feet and brushed her hair roughly. ¡°Dirty things. How dare they do such a thing in my pce?¡± I readjust my position and looked up to the empress with my back against the head of the bed. ¡°The chairman said that Ms.Noshane couldn¡¯t take care of the tea well and might poison you. That¡¯s why you are in trouble. But¡­ the bad thing is the Marquis of Nodelli, right?¡± ¡°¡­..yes. Maybe he deliberately seduced Audrey and gave her a chance.¡± I could see deep resentment in her eyes. I grinned with my fingertips slightly covering my mouth. ¡®Yes, yes. Push Nodelli off the cliff instead of me.¡¯ ¡°But why does thedy tell me this?¡± ¡°Because I admire you!¡± ¡°¡­..me?¡± I folded my hands around my chest and nodded eagerly. ¡°The royal family is born with God¡¯s blood, so they are the most precious people in the country as soon as they¡¯re born, but you also have a lot of aplishments! You¡¯re a great,wonderful person.¡± When I didn¡¯t forget to blink my eyes innocently, the empress¡¯ lips twitched for a moment. The empress, who came close to me, stroked me slightly on the cheek, and I leaned on the hand like a cat and made a pleased expression. ¡°I likedy very much. Sincerely.¡± ¡°I like you too.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget that feeling. If you didn¡¯t I could give you everything you want¡­¡­Leine.¡± I looked up in surprise. The empress had many people on her side, but she wasn¡¯t particrly friendly to anyone. ¡®She didn¡¯t even call Mina by her name.¡¯ Only child of fate, girl, child, or Lady Amity. ¡®Everything¡¯s perfect.¡¯ I secretly smiled inside. After a while, the empress sent her maid out of the pce under the pretext of giving her a vacation, and had her soldierse in when the Marquis Nodelli and Audreyy in one bed. *** After being hospitalized at the Imperial Pce Medical Center for 10 days, I finally returned to my mansion. ¡°The doctor tried to dissuade you from discharging.¡± Trigon, who was standing by the door, grumbled. I shrugged at him as I received a document stating the progress of my poisoning case. ¡°I wasn¡¯t really poisoned anyway¡± ¡°Do you have any idea how busy I have been because you made up the whole thing?¡± ¡°I appreciate it. But the head of the medical clinic, who is a doctor, is not aware of the curse, and all he can do is nurse me,so everything is in your hands.¡± Trigon sighed. ¡°But why didn¡¯t you allow any visit from the people of Dubbled?¡± ¡°I panicked, in case they found out I have been lying to everyone.¡± I continued by looking through the documents given by the Chairman. ¡°Ah, let me know what dad has discovered. I should keep pretending.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ve already told them that they don¡¯t have to worry.¡± I stopped after handing over the papers. I stared at Trigon at once. ¡°Why would you do something I didn¡¯t ask you to do? I told you to tell me if you do something! Dad¡¯s quick-witted!¡± ¡°Do you know how their conditions were after you copsed? They were all out of their minds and copsed¡­¡­!¡± ¡°I¡¯m better off dead then!¡± ¡°¡­¡­pardon?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? If it turns out I¡¯m not the child of fate, I will be used as a sacrifice. I¡¯m going to die in the end anyway!¡± ¡°But the Dubbleds won¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°My dad doesn¡¯t know what I¡¯m capable of! He¡¯ll die protecting me!¡± When he saw myself half out of my mind shouting, Trigon faltered and backed away. ¡°I heard Dubbled is really powerful. So¡­¡± ¡°Do you think Dubbled can fight the Imperial family and church at once? What about the nobles? If it¡¯s revealed that I¡¯ve been lying, our family will be doomed!¡± What are the chances that my dad and brothers will protect me from all of it. How many people in Dubbled can survive the war. Even if the world turns upside down and my dad protects me, we¡¯ll have to suffer terrible sacrifices. The lives that will fall in this life may be Zachary, Lea, and the three maids. ¡®My dad and brothers could also die.¡¯ That¡¯s why I need the Suwon. That¡¯s why I had to create a powerful family so that even the pce and the church could not touch Dubbled even before I was revealed to be a fake. To protect myself, to protect my family who would risk death for me. The chairman was also always by my side when I was poisoned. I felt really grateful to him that I could cry. ¡°It¡¯s a soundproof ce, but someone mighte in. Let¡¯s go back for now. ¡°¡­¡­Since when did my dad stop applying for a visit?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been five days.¡± I closed my eyes tightly. ¡®Dad already knows that I made up the poison.¡¯ Trigon couldn¡¯t open his mouth when he saw me pale. Me and the chairman passed by him and opened the door. After I got in the carriage, the carriage started to move. When I came back to the mansion, it was all dark inside. The servants looked at each other and tried to smile at me. ¡°You¡¯ve arrived. I¡¯m d you¡¯re recovering. I¡¯ve prepared a meal¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What about dad?¡± ¡°That¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Where is he?¡± The butler looked back at father¡¯s office with a troubled face. I took a shaky step. Words were leaking out of the office. I knocked on the door and said, ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± the door slowly opened. My father, who was sitting in the chair, looked at me without expression. *** A puff of cigarette smoke got out from Trigon¡¯s mouth. His brow was slightly narrowed while writing the progress of her illness. ¡°How did the little miss didn¡¯t look nervous in this situation? She could smile cheerfully and act as if nothing happened.¡± The chairman, who was in the office at the hope mercenary guild, nced back at him. ¡°She¡¯s doing it so that we can rx.¡± ¡°¡­¡­huh?¡± ¡°The child was nervous all morning. She had nightmares and she can¡¯t sleep properly. If she shows any sign of being nervous, we would follow along right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°She has died three times, I can¡¯t imagine just how hard her life had been until now.¡± ¡°But from her family¡¯s point of view¡­¡­.¡± The chairman sighed and put down the documents he had held. ¡°The child drank the empress¡¯ tea, knowing that it might have been poisoned.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Once she set a goal, she wouldn¡¯t back down. It means that she¡¯s that desperate.¡± Trigon¡¯s shoulder fell helplessly. ¡°Oh, by the way. There¡¯s one thing that bothers me.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Nodelli cursed Duke Marche in the prison. I wonder why? Duke of Marche, not her daughter who is the source of trouble, nor the empress who caught his affair.¡­?¡± The chairman¡¯s eyes narrowed. Chapter 140 Chapter 140 TL: Zimming ¡°Dad!¡± I purposely ran to my dad pretending to be very happy. I stretched out my arms and took his hand, ¡°I really, really miss you.¡± He gazed at her seriously. I was surprised that my hands were unconsciously tightened by the cold gaze. I smiled brightly at my dad, trying to calm down. ¡®Don¡¯t get caught. I can¡¯t lose my family.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m hungry. The doctor said I had to eat healthy meals while recovering so I only ate oatmeal everyday. The meal is neither sweet or salty so it doesn¡¯t taste good¡ª¡° ¡°Long-distance teleportation.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°The medicine of youth.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Everyone knows I developed this device with Veronica¡¯s help, but not medicine of youth. The development and distribution of the medicine had nothing to do with ¡°Lady Dubbled¡± ¡°Hope mercenary guild.¡± He even mentioned something I had hidden so well. As I lowered my head while trembling, I could still feel his piercing gaze. ¡°When will you tell me the whole story?¡± ¡°H, how¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I hope you tell me everything¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Dad gazed at me without faltering. ¡°I, I mean, I¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I hope it¡¯s not an excuse either.¡± I closed my eyes tightly. I knew it. It¡¯s almost impossible to deceive the Duke of Dubbled. ¡®But I wanted to be a child in front of my dad.¡¯ It¡¯s not difficult to admit that I¡¯ve made up the poison, but the problem is after that. If he asks me why, I have nothing to say. Even if I know that the Marquis of Nodelli was the main culprit behind the attack, I also cannot say that my goal is the suwon, which the Marquis of Nodelli is nning to acquire. Saying that is like revealing that I have regressed three times. ¡®My family will be disappointed.¡¯ He might be horrified. They¡¯ll be scared. He may not consider me a family anymore. For as long as five years, I deceived my family who truly loved me. Pretending to be an ordinary child and knowing nothing, even though I¡¯ve won their hearts, I¡¯ve lied to them. Of course, it was all for Dubbled, but that alone can¡¯t easily be forgiven for deceiving the family for five years. What would everyone think if they found out that a child they adopted as a favor was not actually a child, and that the goal was to survive under the power of Dubbled? ¡®I can¡¯t forgive myself either.¡¯ Even if my family forgives me, our rtionship will change. I may not be able to maintain a peaceful and harmonious home as before. ¡®If I lose my family again¡­¡­.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m disappointed in you,Leine. I regret thest 10 years of thinking of you as my child.¡± ¡°I truly thought of you as a family. We were sisters, I believed we could rely on each other. ¡­¡­Please leave, Leine. I don¡¯t want to see you right now.¡± I suddenly remembered something that Duke Amity and Mina had said in my first life. At that time, I was falsely used of poisoning, but this time there is nothing to be falsely used of. But it¡¯s true that I fooled my family with intentions. ¡°I must look so stupid in your eyes. It¡¯s terrible. You¡¯re a creepy child, ne.¡± The incident when I revealed my identity to the child, who was the only one I could call a friend throughout my life, passed through my mind. My father leaned deeply on the backrest and crossed his legs slowly. ¡°Leine.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Leine Dubbled.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I bawled and rubbed my hands together desperately. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Duke. I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t hate me.¡± Dad lifted himself up when he saw me kneeling down and crying. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to do any damage to Dubbled. I just, just, wanted to live. I didn¡¯t want to be a sacrifice again. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry.¡± My vision is all blurry thanks to the tears. But I didn¡¯t take my eyes off my dad walking towards me. ¡°Please forgive me. Don¡¯t throw me away¡­¡­!¡± ¡°¡­¡­ine.¡± ¡°I was wrong. I¡¯ll do better. I can do it well. I mean, I mean¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Leine!!¡± I only came to my senses when I heard a very angry shout. When I blinked, tears fell and my vision cleared. Dad was frowning. Very painfully. ¡°Don¡¯t make me sad anymore.¡± My dad hugged me as I lowered my desperate hands. My shaky body touched the warmth of the person I love the most. I held my dad¡¯s waist tightly and cried out loud. I don¡¯t want to lose this warmth. I can die a few more times. It¡¯s okay if my body crumbles and my soul is torn apart. ¡®I want to be Leine Risette Dubbled for a long time.¡¯ *** Henry turned to Isaac, frowning with his ears against the wall. ¡°Stop fooling around.¡± ¡°Why is it silent? Did father cry again?¡± Johann grabbed Isaac by the back of his neck and threw him into a chair. The three brothers had been eavesdropping on the story since the beginning of the conversation between Leine and Theodore. He noticed that something was not right with Leine from the beginning. Moreover, Johann, who was with her there, was convinced that the butterfly, which appeared in good time, was actually created by Leine with divine power. Above all, father, who extremely pampered her, never visited her while she was hospitalized in the Imperial Pce. Leine was back today, so it was not hard to guess that the two will talk. That¡¯s why the three were hanging around the room next to Theodore¡¯s office. ¡°So what is it. Why did the kid have to eat poison?¡± When Isaac asked hastily, Henry frowned and kicked his butt. ¡°Ah! What, why?¡± ¡°Stupid guy.¡± Unlike Isaac, Henry and Johann were aware. Leine is hiding something huge that they don¡¯t know. So they have confidence that they wouldn¡¯t be surprised no matter how absurd her secret was ¡°I¡¯ve died three times, and I¡¯m living my fourth life. I¡¯m not the real child of fate, and after the real child of fatees, I will be sacrificed.¡± ¡®What?!¡¯ Henry¡¯s eyes got bigger. Johann also hardened and looked in the direction of the office. ¡®No way.¡¯ That can¡¯t be right. It was not possible. Regressing wasn¡¯t possible. Johann also sped the sofa¡¯s armrest with a bewildered face. Is she making fun of us? ¡°Ah.¡± Isaac nodded with a casual face. ¡°That¡¯s why she¡¯s so mature.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°When we were kids. She¡¯s a four-year-old baby yet she said something very mature. ¡­¡­she also eats carrots.¡± Henry frowned as Isaac nodded, ¡°So that¡¯s how it was.¡± ¡°Are you saying you believe that? It¡¯s stupid and¡­¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what the kid says.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Are you guys stupid? Since the kid is our younger sister, even if she lied, we need to believe her.¡± Henry and Johann looked at Ishark with their eyes wide open. Soon Johann burst intoughter, and Henry smiled. That was when the conversation began again in Theodore¡¯s office. Although father has no resemnce to Isaac, but the way they handle their loved ones is exactly the same. ¡°Alright.¡± He only replied calmly. ¡°I tried so hard because I didn¡¯t want to be a sacrifice, but I had always died. When I lived as Lady Amity and Lady Vallua¡­ in my life as Lady Amity, I died as a sacrifice, and when I was Lady Vallua, I was beaten to death. Maybe in this ce-. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What do you mean you were beaten to death?¡± ¡°The Duke of Vallua abused me¡­¡­oh, but it¡¯s okay. I have made their family fall in this life.¡± As Leine spoke innocently, Theodore¡¯s office was silent for a while. Johann suddenly asked, ¡°Where was William Vallua¡¯s body buried?¡± ¡°His limbs must be torn apart and turned into a powder.¡± Johann¡¯s fist was tightened. Henry nced to the side. Isaac, who everyone else thought would run rampage, was quiet for some reason. Rather, he held his chin as if he was anxious, and narrowed his forehead. ¡°What, why?¡± When Henry asked, Isaac asked with a serious face. ¡°¡­Is the kid older than me because she had lived three times?¡± ¡°What?¡± Isaac asked in a sullen voice. ¡°So now I have to call her older sister, not a kid?¡± Henry looked at Isaac as if he was looking at a worm on the side of the road. Chapter 141 Chapter 141 TL: Zimming The more I reveal it, the more nervous I feel. Feeling my wet palm, I managed to open my mouth again. ¡°I starved to death in myst life on the street. So this time¡­¡­ In this life, I¡¯ve been saving money in case I will be exiled.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why you chose me.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­.¡± Dad sighed as he continued. ¡±You¡¯re here on purpose all this time.¡± ¡°No!¡± I raised my head. Realizing that I might sound hypocritical, I bit my lips and continued, ¡°At first, but only until I was 4 years old. After calling out the devil, I revealed everything to the chairman, he pointed out a few things!¡± ¡°Call out a devil?¡± ¡°It¡¯s something that only happens in this life. The reason I was confirmed as a fake in myst life was because I had little divine power. But after you gave me the newt, my divine power was amplified for some reason.¡± I told the story without omitting anything. I told him about the etwal, devils, also about my people such as the chairman, Seria, Zachary and Trigon. Dad nodded hearing me. ¡°What is it that that chairman pointed out?¡± ¡°¡­as time goes by, I want to run away from my family, not my destiny.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I was afraid that you would hate me like Duke Amity or Duke Vallua. If my dad, brothers, and people in Dubbled hate me, I won¡¯t be able to endure like my past life, so I¡¯m so scared¡­¡­.¡± My dad looked at me as I was mumbling with tears on my eyes, My voice gradually became weaker as I cried, but my dad kept listening to my ramblings. At the end of my story, he reached out to me,and rubbed my wet face with his palm. ¡°D, don¡¯t hate me¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If I hated you for hiding something, I¡¯d have sent you out in the first ce. ine, I already guessed that there was something special about you a long time ago. And that¡¯s¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m hiding something?¡± Dad smiled awkwardly and hugged me. ¡°No,I felt like one day, I will give my heart to you.¡± Her tears that barely stopped started again, dad stuck his forehead to mine and whispered. ¡°I was angry because I am your father, even though I knew you had made up poison.¡± His voice somehow felt even warmer today. I hugged my dad tightly. ¡°You look ugly.¡± My dad said yfully and slightly pinched my cheek. Even though he didn¡¯t say much, I knew he tried his best to convey his feelings, and that¡¯s enough. ¡°You look ugly.¡± What I heard a long time ago came to mind. He had already loved me for a long time. I finally realized that after hearing him talk. Now, I didn¡¯t need gold, silver, luxurious mansions or a nice meal, ¡°D, dad¡­ I don¡¯t want my dad to get hurt.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°F, for my sake. I don¡¯t want you to do something dangerous.¡± ¡°¡­¡­yes.¡± ¡°I want to be your daughter forever!¡± While embracing me, my father said yes again. *** Theodore looked for a long time at Leine, who was asleep like a cat. ¡°Don¡¯t give birth.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give birth to our baby? Theodore!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the confidence to love my child. Also, they will suffer like me when they are born as my child. I know from my experience as a Dubbled.¡± ¡°Oh my god, Theodore. Now that I see it, you¡¯re a coward.¡± ¡°I¡­!¡± ¡°You¡¯re afraid that this kid will be like you, and you will do what your father did to them? Are you worried that they¡¯ll fight each other?¡± It reminded him of himself in the past, who said cold-hearted words to Lisette, who was pregnant with Johann. The strong woman, standing with her arms crossed, smiled helplessly, with her hands on her stomach. ¡°Parents are not the only ones raising children. Children also raise their parents. I¡¯ll let you know how sweet it feels.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°There¡¯s gonna be a moment when they¡¯re gonna make you grow up.¡± She was always right, and it was the same this time. He did not raise Leine, she raised him. It gave him a very good feeling. ¡°Pwease be my dad.¡± When he stroked the child¡¯s head, her soft hair scattered through the cracks of his hands. Then he heard a knock. His three sons were looking at him in front of the open door. The brothers, who were watching the child asleep with a smile, settled on the sofa opposite her. Johann asked. ¡°What are you going to do now?¡± ¡°Are you asking me how to deal with those who are after this child?¡± Henry smiled and shrugged. ¡°No way. They are not foolish enough to offend us. What we are curious about is the independence Leine mentioned.¡± Isaac said, supporting the back of his head with his hands. ¡°Let¡¯s do it together. It¡¯s a good thing for us as well. What to do when the real child of fate or somethinges and she¡¯ll be in danger?¡± Henry, who frowned, covered Leine with a nket and opened his mouth. ¡°If that had been easy, we would have be independent right away. Even our ancestors are longing for it but it hasn¡¯t been achieved yet.¡± Theodore, who was listening quietly to his sons, said. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not something that can be done in a short period of time.¡± ¡°Yes, at least 20 years¡­¡± ¡°10 years.¡± Theodore¡¯s eyes shone sharply in the darkness. ¡°Before the real child of fatees, we have to be independent.¡± ¡°It would be hard with all the interference.¡± ¡°Parents would do anything for their child.¡± ¡°Look at that, brothers. I told you didn¡¯t I? Father is weak against the kid-¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you my children too?¡± The brothers, with their eyes wide open, looked at Theodore who looked at them with an affectionate expression. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You¡¯re my children too.¡± He also guessed that his sons were also struggling in their own way. Johann¡¯s appearance resembles his, but his personality resembles Risette more. He wasn¡¯t a guy who would do cruel and harsh things like the previous ancestors. That¡¯s why he suffered even more as the oldest child. He couldn¡¯t show that he was sick even if he was hurt, and he always worked hard. On the contrary, Henry and Isaac are different because they are not the eldest sons. In terms of talent alone, they are better than anyone else, but there is no opportunity to demonstrate their ability. For example, Javelin was no less than them in terms of talent, eventually failed to take part in politics and lived with subsidies from the main family. Had she not reced the hostess title which had been vacant, she would have had to live like a doll in the estate. Dubbled¡¯s second and third sons were in a position where they could note to the front because of their excellent abilities. ¡°If Dubbled bes independent, you¡¯ll have your own duties.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Henry and Isaac clenched their fists. Henry, who had a stronger desire than any of his brothers, but understood his position well, bowed his head. Isaac grinned. ¡°Ah, then I will y and eat freely until then!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Right, brother? What? Are you crying?¡± ¡°You idiot¡­Who¡¯s crying?¡± Johann smiled seeing his quarreling brothers. ¡°My father¡­is different from other fathers.¡± ¡°What about the other father?¡± ¡°Other fathers love their children.¡± ¡°Johann, it¡¯s actually very difficult to be a parent upon birth.¡± ¡°But¡­¡­.¡± ¡°A child will grow up alongside their parents.¡± Did father know that Leine made him grow up as a father? That little kid has raised the most selfish, ferocious viin as a father. Johann smiled the whole time seeing them. Chapter 142 Chapter 142 TL: Zimming The next afternoon, the chairman, who came to the mansion, narrowed his eyes to me. ¡°You look like a carp.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± He grinned as I frowned. ¡°Your eyes look like carp, but it seems like things have gone well.¡± I turned my head, coughing vainly. ¡°Chairman, dad has been in the office for a long time.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Will I finally die today?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but my dad and brothers knew everything now. They also know that you¡¯re my person.¡± I only talked to my dad yesterday, but when I woke up in the morning, my brothers came and asked, ¡°Kid, is your adult thinking going well today?¡± I was bbergasted, and Henry said, ¡°I guess it¡¯s working today. It¡¯s a shame.¡± ¡®I guess dad told them.¡¯ And my brothers seem to have forgiven me. It was a relief. The chairman sighed. ¡°I could die today.¡± ¡°But my dad forgave you yesterday¡­¡± ¡°What he said might be different from what he does.¡± That said, he is the chairman of the senate who should defend Dubbled if anything were to happen. He knew the information that would harm Dubbled but did not inform it. ¡®That was also one of the reasons I couldn¡¯t reveal my identity¡¯ While I was thinking so, ¡°Leine.¡± I raised my head to the sound of a voice on the stairs. ¡°Henry!¡± Johann and Isaac were seening down together behind him. ¡°Kid, why don¡¯t we go to father¡¯s office? Father called us.¡± ¡°Yes. And¡­¡­.¡± When I nced at the chairman, quick-witted Henry smiled. Coming down the stairs, he reached out to me and said. ¡°It¡¯s alright. If we want to kill him, we would have done so yesterday.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡­?¡± Henry nodded and nced at the chairman. ¡°If we think rationally, we¡¯re lucky the chairman helped you. There was someone who could control the situation.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Chairman-¡± ¡°Though emotions may be a different matter.¡± When Henry¡¯s eyes became cold, the chairman flinched. However, I quickly followed my brothers. After five years with me, he¡¯s been very gracious, but he¡¯s still my dad¡¯s biggest opponent, the chairman of the senate. I¡¯m sure he could manage on his own, ¡®That¡¯s why I was able to have the chairman by my side.¡¯ Me, the chairman, and my brothers entered my father¡¯s office. We sat on the sofa and my dad started talking. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss the future of the mercenary guild.¡± The chairman looked at father in surprise at the word ¡°mercenary guild¡±. I was surprised too. The first person to open their mouth was Henry. ¡°First of all, trust is what matters. We need an agreement that they will never reveal Leine¡¯s identity.¡± Henry took out a piece of paper. ¡°Life contract¡­¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Leine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a dangerous thing that destroys your body if you break your promise!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we need it now.¡± ¡°The chairman will not disclose my identity under any circumstances.¡± ¡°Do you really think so?¡± I flinched at Henry¡¯s words. ¡°I looked at the people you chose. The leader of hope mercenary guild, hope mercenary guild assistant, Zachary and Chairman, all of whom are more valuable than you. Anyway, they are people who won¡¯t sacrifice for you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure the reason you chose them is because of it. If you chose someone like Lea, she would sacrifice herself for you. ¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°There¡¯s trust between you and your people, but we can¡¯t rest assured by that alone.We need something more binding. We¡¯re going to make Dubbled independent.¡± ¡°¡­¡­For me?¡± ¡°For all of us.¡± The chairman grabbed my sleeve. ¡°Henry is right. We need to do something.¡± ¡°But¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Let us be responsible for the choice. Little miss, you have no right to take responsibility from us.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°We live together, we die together. That¡¯s how much this old man bets his life on you.¡± The chairman wrote the name on the contract first. Soon, it glowed red, and a tattoo appeared on the chairman¡¯s body. It disappeared quickly, but it was like a leash. Next was Johann, Henry, Isaac, thest one was dad. It felt very strange to see people writing their names down. It was very sad, but at the same time, some emotions rose inside of me. After dying three times, I met people who absolutely trusted and loved me in my fourth life. ¡®I¡¯m really happy.¡¯ I sniffled. Isaac saw it and grinned mischievously as he grabbed my nose and shook it. ¡°You¡¯re crying again, crybaby.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°As expected, you look better as a younger sister than older sister.¡± Isaac crossed his arms and nodded solemnly. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know your previous life. All I know is you, a nine years old. That¡¯s why I¡¯m your older brother! Do you understand?¡± What are you talking about? I tilted my head, but Henry and Johann smiled. Henry, who had been quiet for a long time, opened his mouth again. ¡°Good, then the chairman should also seek assistance from Seria, Zachary and Trigon.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Next is the Marquis of Nodelli¡­¡­ father, as Leine has heard from the dead Vallua, it¡¯s our chance to throw away Duke Marche.¡± The Chairman asked, ¡°An opportunity?¡± ¡°Marche and Nodelli have a special rtionship. To the extent that Marche continued to support Nodelli¡¯s ridiculous business.¡± ¡°Support?¡± I opened my eyes in surprise. ¡®Marche? No way!¡¯ Why does the wise old man do that? ¡°Leine, Duke Marche have a mercenary guild called Loconus secretly.¡± ¡°Loconus¡­¡­I¡¯ve heard of it somewhere¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Maybe you heard it while you¡¯re researching Nodelli. Loconus has helped Nodelli several times, including his umbre business.¡± I nodded. Me, the chairman and hope mercenary guild have limited resources to search for information. ¡®It¡¯s certainly easy with the help of my dad and brothers.¡¯ The father who owns the empire¡¯s leading intelligence group, or Henry and Johann, who had many connections, could gather a lot of information I couldn¡¯t reach. ¡®Oh, but I think I heard Loconus somewhere else¡­¡­.¡¯ I was so shocked yesterday and cried until I copsed that my past memories seem fuzzy. ¡®What was it?¡¯ ¡°What umbre business? The mage had preupied the market by selling functional umbres. Just why would they¡­¡± ¡°The owner of the Loconus is actually Duke Marche¡¯s younger brother¡¯s cousin, Jenned.¡± ¡°The empress¡¯s brother?¡± I took a deep breath. ¡°Mina¡¯s mercenary guild!¡± ¡°¡­¡­what?¡± ¡°Mina, the child of fate. Mina bought several mercenary guilds to earn relief money in my first life, one of which was the top of Loconus.¡± ¡°In the eyes of those who don¡¯t know, Loconust must be an ordinary guild, but why the child of fate?¡± When I turned my head, I could see that they were surprised. Dad, who opened his eyes wide, said. ¡°We can¡¯t skip the mercenary guild that Marche runs secretly.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡­.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a good chance that he¡¯s entangled with the real child of fate.¡± ¡°After loconus mercenary guild became Mina¡¯s, it grew rapidly. After that, they changed the name to nus mercenary guild, so no one remembered the name loconus, but nus mercenary guild is very famous.¡± ¡°Howe?¡± ¡°Because of their prediction. When natural disasters ur, they prepare the necessary supplies faster than anyone else¡­like drought.¡± ¡°Yes, great drought!¡± Suwon is needed because a major drought ising soon. By the way, nus mercenary guild, or the loconus, was linked with the disaster before it became Mina¡¯s. Henryughed when I said it. ¡°They knew there would be a disaster.¡± ¡°¡­¡­He must¡¯ve told the Marquis of Nodelli that a great drought wasing.¡± ¡°Disasters are unpredictable.That means¡­¡­.¡± All of our eyes got cold. ¡°It was created on purpose. To get their hands on wealth.¡± Isaac frowned at my words. ¡°But how? If they had really predicted a disaster, Nodelli¡¯s business wouldn¡¯t have gone bankrupt again and again.¡± ¡°He can¡¯t create the perfect disaster. There is possibility of failure. So he must¡¯ve used Nodelli to somehow lower the risk.¡± The chairman nodded. ¡°It¡¯s clear that Nodelli and Marche are not on the same side. So if Nodelli and Marche are fighting¡­¡­.¡± Henry¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°We have to reach out to the poor Nodelli. Of course, after cornering him.¡± My dad raised himself up. ¡°We need to corner him.¡± I smiled brightly and raised my hand. ¡°I can help! If Nodelli and Princess Ingrid get divorced, he¡¯ll need a lot of money, so he won¡¯t be able to refuse help from hope mercenary guild.¡± There was a wicked smile on their faces. After a few days, dad led the nobles to the pce and petitioned for the punishment of the Marquis of Nodelli. Of course the Marquis of Nodelli, who allegedly tried to poison me using his child, could not escape punishment. The Marquis of Nodelli was ruined. Considering that he was from a founding family, the punishment was reduced. While he was almost dead, Princess Ingrid offered a divorce. *** One day in the middle of summer, the Marquis of Nodelli finally divorced! Princess Ingrid took the diamond mine and moved in with the empress dowager. The empress dowager had to be reinstated as an imperial family in order to give her fortune to her daughter. So,Elizabeth was forced to remove her name from Princess Ingrid¡¯s family registry. This is because the child of Princess Ingrid, not the sessor of the Marquis of Nodelli, has the right to inherit the throne. She was now deprived of her status, which she was so proud of, and became only a child of a poor marquis. Since the Marquis of Nodelli became very poor because the diamond mine was taken. Elizabeth¡¯s reputation waspletely ruined now. As Princess Ingrid¡¯s daughter, there are some people who couldn¡¯t go to great lengths to get revenge, but it¡¯s different now. I was in a very good mood. ¡®It¡¯s time to reach out to the Marquis of Nodelli!¡¯ I came out to the shopping street, on my way to the top mercenary guild. ¡°You¡¯re in a particrly good mood today.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± I was so happy that I almost ran and couldn¡¯t see properly. ¡°Ah!¡± When I bumped into someone, I rubbed my forehead. ¡°Excuse me, are you okay?¡± It was a familiar voice. I hardened then looked up and gulped. ¡°Are you hurt? Show me.¡± I know this person very well. Because he was the father in my first life. ¡°Duke Amity¡­¡­.¡± Chapter 143 Chapter 143 TL: Zimming He had a ck hair and gentle eyes. His hands were full of calluses and wounds. The Duke of Amity was still the same like her memory. ¡®Why is this person here¡­¡­.¡¯ I knew that we would run to each other one day. But I didn¡¯t know it would be like this. I couldn¡¯t move, I just stared nkly, as he bent one knee and looked at me. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Let me see.¡± A big hand came up to my cheek as I closed my eyes tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my daughter.¡± There was a familiar voice behind my back. When I saw him, I ran up to him and hugged him. ¡°Theodore.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say you could call my name, Lord Amity.¡± Both of them red at each other. ¡°You still have no manners.¡± ¡°You still remember the useless things.¡± Both of them never get along well since birth. The Amity family was the most honorable among the founding families.He was called the shield of the emperor for generations and a hero who defended the empire. On the other hand, Dubbled¡¯s family use money to get their title. In the early days of the Empire, when the country was in a difficult situation, their ancestors, who were in business, donated money to the imperial family and received a title. Even now, some nobles still looked down on us. For that reason, the two were very ipatible. Their personalities were also the exact opposite. If the Duke of Amity was the embodiment of justice, my father was the embodiment of selfishness. In the end, both of them are destined to be enemies. ¡®And they think so too.¡¯ ¡°Why are you here? There¡¯s no way you¡¯ll be attending a charity event today.¡± ¡°Am I obligated to report my schedule to you?¡± ¡°You still have a knack for irritating me.¡± ¡°Seems like you still have the knack of offending people.¡± They kept ring at each other fiercely as I was stuck in the middle. I got out of my dad¡¯s arms, grabbed his trousers and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Okay?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Dad frowned for a moment, but walked without further interaction with the Duke of Amity. ¡®Thank god there would be no fight here.¡¯ I grabbed my dad¡¯s hand and asked him as I walked. ¡°What brings you here?¡± My father, who nced around, lowered his voice and said, ¡°That guy¡­ the Duke of Amity came to the capital because there was a charity event in the shopping district.¡± Duke Amity never really attended noble meetings, but always participates in events for themoners. ¡®He was afraid that I would run into him.¡¯ ¡°I was a little surprised, but it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Did you not meet him often in your second and third life?¡± ¡°Yes. Only in my first life, because of me¡­Oh, it¡¯s also because I had to get an education by the church.¡± Unlike my father, Duke of Amity has strong support behind his back even though he doesn¡¯t go to the capital often. The first reason is that the emperor trusted him like a brother. The emperor was anxious about not being able to bring him to the capital, so he was eager to entrust him with a heavy task as soon as he to the capital. The second reason is public sentiment. He was a testifier of the proverb, ¡°The power of the nobilityes from the people.¡± When something happened to the Duke of Amity, the public sentiment fluctuated, and the nobles were unable to touch him. Rather, there were countless nobles who wanted to use the Duke of Amity for public sentiment. ¡®The Duke of Amity is a hero of the people¡­¡­.¡¯ Just then. ¡°Little miss!¡± A middle-aged woman ran towards her. It was Ferma, the only maid of Duke Amity. She bowed her head to my dad and handed me some medicine bottles. ¡°The Duke of Amity said that he was sorry for being careless and bumped into you.¡± Vincent Amity was a man like this. He was more generous to children and the weak. He was a man with good principles. It was his pride, and I admired him for that. He was my first father who I wanted to hate but couldn¡¯t. Because he used to love me with all his heart. I reached out to get the medicine bottle from Ferma. ¡°Tell him thank-¡± ¡°Tell him I¡¯ll take care of my daughter. No need to do such useless things.¡± When my dad pulled me away, Lea ran quickly and took out an ointment. Ferma said with an awkward look. ¡°Duke Amity has given her a secret ointment that has been handed down from generation to generation. Please do my lord a favor-¡± ¡°There¡¯s a lot of medicine in Dubbled too.¡± Ferma frowned at Lea¡¯s reply. The two were ring at each other, so I quickly stepped in. ¡°I can use both of them!¡± Ferma¡¯s face brightened when I said that. ¡°I¡¯ll put on the ointment from Dubbled today.¡± Lea smiled brightly. I put the two ointment into my pocket and pulled Lea¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Lea who was ring at Ferma for a long time replied, ¡°Yes.¡± and stepped back. ¡®I should try not to make the people of Dubbled meet the people of Amity.¡¯ If something happened, we could have a war. I decided and sighed inside. *** My dad took me near the hope mercenary guild and shooed Leah and the Dubbled people away so that I could deal with the people of hope mercenary guild easier. ¡®I feel really grateful to him.¡¯ I grinned my way into the office at the hope mercenary guild through a secret passage. ¡°You arrived?¡± ¡°Seria, there you are!¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t met for a long time. How have you been?¡± ¡°I had a lot to tell¡­huh?¡± I widened my eyes when I saw people standing awkwardly behind Seria. ¡°By any chance¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, they are my brothers. They¡¯re exceptionally smart kids, so they¡¯ve been helping me with some jobs. Say hello, Hans, Duke, Seto.¡± Hans, Duke, Seto ¡­One, two, three?* *TL note: Their names are like one, two and three in korean which is hana, dul, set. I looked at her in disbelief as Seria smiled brightly. Seria changed their name when they entered the hope mercenary guild, but Seria¡¯s sense of naming must be really bad¡­ ¡°But Seria, why did you bring them here?¡± Seria smiled bitterly. ¡°I don¡¯t have many brothers left, and I need a lot of money to raise them. I¡¯d be happy if you could keep them working here.¡± ¡®Great!¡¯ Actually, I was wondering what I would do if she wanted to leave. I nodded and reached out my hand. ¡°I look forward to it.¡± ¡°W, w, we¡­¡­!¡± The three of them were at a loss. Hans, the oldest out of them said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous.¡± ¡°B, but you¡¯re ady and a noble. Yo, you also saved us and¡­!¡± Me and Seria grinned at the trembling Hans. ¡°Seria, bring me snacks for the kids.¡± ¡°Yes. Hold on a second. Get along well okay kids?¡± After Seria went out, I spoke to Hans. ¡°Have you heard about my situation? I have faith because you guys are the children Seria brought, but you should not tell anyone who I am.¡± ¡°I, I swear not to!¡± Hans raised his cor. There was a proof of oath that only those who signed the life contract had. I hardened at once. ¡°Did the Chairman make you do that?¡± ¡°Oh, no. We said we¡¯d do it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know anything, it¡¯s¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I know. If I tell anyone who you are, I¡¯ll die.¡± ¡°But why did you do it? Seria did something dangerous to save you!¡± Hans squeezed his trousers as I spoke sternly. ¡°Because I¡¯m grateful. Little miss also saved my younger siblings. That¡¯s why I have to return the favor.¡± ¡°You guys are¡­¡± When I sigh Crash-!! I turned my head to the ce where I heard a sharp sound, I saw Duke and Seto, who were pale. Hans leapt to his feet. ¡°You guys, I told you not to get in trouble!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t hit¡­¡­. I just saw it, but it moved¡­¡­.¡± Seto, the youngest of the three, cried. Hans and Duke scrambled to pick up the ss with their bare hands. ¡°Stop, stop!¡± I shouted quickly and got the kids up. ¡°Don¡¯t do it because you¡¯ll get hurt. Just call someone¡­¡­Huh?¡± This is the infamous stone that could recognize the suwon. ¡®Many people have tried to use it but no one could seed, in the end it¡¯s just a stone¡­¡­.¡¯ It was pretty, but it was useless. However, the people mined it and sold it as a souvenir to themoner. ¡°Did this move?¡± Seto nodded when I asked, and Duke, who was with him, quickly defended him. ¡°Really. I¡¯ve also seen it!¡± At that moment, I remembered a legend about suwon. [A spirit who loves pure spirits gave protection to young warrior, who despised evil in the spring and visited suwon.] Young warrior. ¡­¡­only the young can receive it! ¡®That¡¯s why it reacted to the kids! Wait, then why didn¡¯t it respond to me?¡¯ I¡¯m 9 years old, too. Thinking so, I recalled the phrase ¡°good spirits who love pure souls¡± and stared at the stone with an annoyed look. ¡°Is it saying that I¡¯m not pure? Ugh¡­¡­.¡± But then, I wouldn¡¯t be young in terms of the age of the soul. Just then, ¡°Little miss!¡± Seria and the chairman got into the room. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°A sign has emerged on the farnd of enus. A sign of a great drought!¡± ¡°Already? No way¡­¡­.¡± There are still a few months left before the drought begins. When I frowned, the Chairman said. ¡°It¡¯s probably because of Marquis Nodelli. We don¡¯t know what wille out of Marquis¡¯ mouth about Marche, so we should keep him. He knows what¡¯s causing the disaster, and no matter what Marche can¡¯t release Nodelli.¡± ¡°Yes, Nodelli didn¡¯t have the diamond mine any longer and was desperate for money, so his eyes will be on the suwon business. He can¡¯t let go of Marche¡¯s hand¡­¡­¡± ¡°What do we do? If Nodelli doesn¡¯t let go of Marche¡¯s hand, our n to extract Marche¡¯s information from him¡­¡­!¡± I snorted and lifted myself up. ¡°It¡¯s okay, we have a blessing. To be exact¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What?¡± I said, stroking Seto¡¯s plump cheeks. ¡°We have this beautiful child.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Seria and the chairman looked at each other with bewildered looks as I patted Seto on the back. ¡°Oguogu, my baby. Do you want to find suwon with this sister~?¡± The red-faced Seto wrapped his hands around both cheeks and nodded nkly. ¡°Yes¡­sister¡­¡­.¡± Chapter 144 Chapter 144 TL: Zimming After learning that Seto could see the stone moving, I immediately found the owner of the mine. ¡°Baron Eston? Hmm¡­ I think I¡¯ve heard of him somewhere.¡± ¡°Are you confusing him with the Esteira family? He dares toe directly to Dubbled and does not know the circumstances of the empire enough to do that.¡± Sometimes there are people who are brave because they don¡¯t know, and Baron Eston seemed to be that type. I bit the peach and nodded. It was the chairman who met Baron Eston in person. I thought it would be easy to finish the work if it was the chairman. Until I receive Baron Eston¡¯s arrogant letter, A few dayster, I grinned when I saw Baron Eston¡¯s letter to the chairman. [It was a spring day when you said you would buy it. A lot of time has already passed. Hurry up and give me a new price.] Seria, who checked the contents of the letter together with me, frowned. ¡°Maybe someone¡¯s been in contact. This confident attitude means that he knows the value of his mine.¡± It wasn¡¯t me, the owner of the hope mercenary guild, who was trying to buy the mine, but Dubbled. People thought it was only what the chairman wants. But the Duke of Dubbled was also behind him. ¡®Did he want to take this opportunity to be associated with Dubbled and elevate his family¡¯s status?¡¯ Winning a deal from Dubbled would definitely be a great opportunity to do so. I peeked at the chairman He had a rxed expression as usual. But we have been stuck together for five years so I knew that it wasn¡¯t the case. ¡®Baron Eston is ruined¡­¡¯ The chairman raised himself up. ¡°Please leave it to me. I will take care of it quickly.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­.¡± I paid a silent tribute to him. The chairman is a good and funny grandfather in front of me, but that doesn¡¯t mean I should forget his true nature. That man was Duke Dubbled¡¯s greatest political opponent. He was the second-inmand of the Dubbled, a strong rtionship with the church and the aristocrats, he¡¯s even the chairman of the senate, the Duke of Dubbled couldn¡¯t even touch him easily. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± I shouted at the chairman who walked out of the door furiously. ¡°Don¡¯t kill him¡­¡­!¡± The chairman bowed his head and closed the door. Boom! The closing sound was brutal. *** A few dayster, Baron Eston returned home drunk. ¡°Now that my future¡¯s so bright, huh?¡± ¡°No need to say that, you¡¯re amazing. Now please walk properly.¡± ¡°Everyone¡¯s scared in front of Dubbled but I am not! They must be bluffing. I had the upper hand in this.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Baron Eston was an arrogant man. He had grudges on great aristocrats because even though he had excellent ability, he was often pushed back only because of his family name. ¡°This is the opportunity for my name to spread throughout the Empire. People will know how brilliant this Omar Eston is¡­¡­!¡± Baron Eston, who entered the house, frowned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t they reply to me! These jerks¡­¡­!!¡± When he screamed, ¡°M, master.¡± A maid approached him. ¡°A guest has arrived.¡± ¡°An uninvited guest! How dare someone disrespect me-¡± ¡°It¡¯s the chairman of the Dubbled senate.¡± Baron Eston¡¯s eyes shed at the maid¡¯s words. ¡®Jean Marc Noanoke?¡¯ Then, the Baron¡¯s acquaintance said, ¡°Look at this, you somehow made the proud old man visit you himself.¡± ¡°But well, he¡¯s just a mere vassal for the nobles. Where is the old man!¡± Just then. ¡°No need to look for me, I¡¯m here¡± Somebody fell down after the low voice uttered. A bloody knight fell under his feet and was wriggling due to pain. ¡°Wh, what¡­¡­ what are you doing!¡± The chairman rubbed the blood off his fingertips lightly with a handkerchief. ¡°You¡¯re so arrogant like my master.¡± ¡°I, I¡­! I¡¯ll file aint to the imperial court! Breaking into a mansion and hurting a soldier, are you insane?¡± The chairman¡¯s mouth twisted. ¡°You¡¯re a stupid man. How can we live in our right minds against those who are always ready to attack us?¡± ¡°Wh, what?¡± The chairman moved slowly to Baron Eston. ¡°I had always lived insanely since birth. Morality, cause and trust were left behind in my mother¡¯s womb.¡± ¡°S, stay away from me! To the pce right now¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Hey, let me ask you a question.¡± The chairman, who approached Baron Eston closely, asked. ¡°Who do you think is faster? The imperial knights taking me or me killing you¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°By the time people arrive from the pce, I¡¯ll leave here, what can you tell them about the dead body?¡± ¡°Th, tha¡­¡­ that¡­¡­ No matter what, a Dubbled vassal killing a noble is¡­¡­!¡± ¡°I¡¯m gonna ask you one more question.¡± The chairman asked, putting his hand on his shoulder. ¡°How many have I killed for Dubbled so far?¡± ¡°Are you sure you want to join Dubbled? Dubbled is said to be a viin¡¯sir. If there is hell, it will be there. Life is not of value there.¡± He remembered what he heard from someone. The baron went pale and gulped. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult for me to erase your existence.¡± ¡°I, I, I¡­¡­ I mean¡­¡­.¡± Baron Eston, who turned pale, sank down. ¡°Save me¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Get the mine documents.¡± Baron Eston raised his trembling arms to the maid. The maid ran in a hurry and brought the mine documents. The baron immediately stamped without a second thought. When he handed over the documents with trembling hands, the chairman trampled on his hands. ¡°Agh¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Remember, you¡¯re alive today because my gentle master ordered me to spare your life.¡± ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡­. Th, thank you for sparing my life.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to pay back for this kindness in the future.¡± The Baron could only nod hastily. *** The chairman gave me the documents after returning. As usual, he looked like the gentle chairman as if he didn¡¯t do anything extreme, but I¡¯m sure that¡¯s not the case. ¡°¡­¡­what did you do?¡± ¡°The conversation worked it out.¡± ¡°Suspicious¡­¡­.¡± Squinting at the chairman, I received the document, saying, ¡°Well, okay.¡± ¡°Get Seto ready. We need to go to the mine.¡± ¡°Will His Excellency allow it?¡± ¡°Take either Henry or Isaac. Johann must be busy.¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s in training afterall.¡± ¡®Great.¡¯ Johann is perfect as a sessor because of his excellent ability. ¡®Johann has grown up well.¡¯ ¡°Then, Chairman, organize the documents. I need to go back to the mansion.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I left the mercenary guild after talking to them. Someone called me from afar when I was about to go to the carriage. ¡°Siste¡­¡­! No, little miss!¡± ¡°Seto?¡± I grinned when I saw the kid running in haste. ¡°Why are you running like that? You¡¯re going to fall. Oh my, your clothes are already dirty.¡± I gave them clean clothes this morning, but they¡¯re already dirty. I brushed off his dusty sleeves. ¡°G, gift¡­¡­. Ah, this flower resembles a little miss¡­¡­. From the mountain¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Did you pick it from the mountain because it looks like me?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­.¡± Seto nodded shyly. ¡®Cute, cute!¡¯ Why are children so cute? I chuckled and carefully ced the wildflowers on my handkerchief. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll keep it safe.¡± Seto¡¯s face turned red again. Just then, ¡°Hey!¡± What? I frowned hearing the familiar voice and turned my head. ¡°Hayton.¡± ¡°Why haven¡¯t you answered my calls?¡± ¡°I already gave you money.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about money¡­¡­. What¡¯s that dirty thing?¡± Hayton frowned and stared at the flowers Seto gave me. ¡°It¡¯s not a dirty thing, it¡¯s flowers. I got it as a gift.¡± ¡°What an ugly gift.¡± Come to think of it, Hayton was also holding arge bouquet of flowers. ¡°Sister!¡± ¡°Leine.¡± I looked at them, in surprise. ¡°Lionel? Adrian¡­¡­no, Why are you here?¡± Lionel, who blushed, ran in front of me. ¡°I know this is a shopping district but¡­¡­.¡± He was out of breath and sweat covered his forehead. ¡°You cane out now?¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯m the grand duke¡¯s child now.¡± I guess the formalities are over now. I smiled and grabbed Lionel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Yes, Good job. But why are you here?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°I miss you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Huh?¡± As soon as he answered, the atmosphere turned cold. ¡®No, why are they suddenly here!¡¯ Chapter 145 Chapter 145 TL: Zimming It was almost impossible for these people to gather at this time of the day, by mere coincidence, unless they were at another time or another day. I asked them while frowning. ¡°What? Why are you guys here all of a sudden?¡± Hayton Vallua remained coughed awkwardly and remained silent like Adrian. Lionel was the first to open his mouth. ¡°Because today is the day to give flowers.¡± ¡°Flowers? ¡­¡­ah.¡± Only then I nod my head. ¡®I see. Today was the day.¡¯ There are days when flowers are presented to someone you appreciate or someone you like. It meant that they wanted to be more special to the person they give their flowers to in the future. ¡®It kind of feels like a bribe¡­¡¯ Come to think of it, Adrian, Hayton and Lionel all had a bouquet of flowers. For a moment, I felt an ominous feeling. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­.¡± The three people¡¯s facial expressions changed as I opened my eyes wide. Hayton turned away, Lionel blushed, and Adrian looked at me with a dim gaze. ¡°¡­¡­I have a favor to ask!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I sighed out loud and folded my arms. ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is, but don¡¯t scare me!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t treat flowers as bribes. If you want something, you¡¯ll have to pay for it. Your feelings? I can¡¯t see that.¡± They nodded and sighed after I said that. ¡°I was scared because I wondered if you guys like me. I don¡¯t want to be ufortable. Any otherdy would definitely misunderstand it too.¡± When Iughed, Lionel¡¯s expression became sad. ¡°If I like sister, could I keep seeing you?¡± ¡°Of course! Lionel is the only son of the Grand Duke, Adrian is the Prince, and Hayton¡­I just don¡¯t like you.¡± ¡°Why do you only hate me!¡± ¡°You hid a bomb in a virtual battle. You tried to kill me pretending it was a mistake, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Hayton turned away from my gaze. He murmured, ¡°It¡¯s because of my father¡¯s name¡­.I don¡¯t want to do it as well.¡­¡± The three were strangely quiet. I got nervous again and took a few steps back. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you guys really like me¡­¡­!¡± Yikes! I screamed inwardly in horror as three people said at the same time. ¡°Are you crazy? Why would I!¡± ¡°N, nody¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I stopped by a store and heard you were here.¡± I nodded with a pleased look on my face. ¡°Yes, thank you. But I won¡¯t take the flowers. There could be rumors. Watch out next time, you stupid little boys. Hahahaha.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± After taking care of the situation, I went back to the carriage, waving my hand to them, ¡°Bye!¡± *** The four boys, including Seto, looked different as they watched Leine go away. ¡°Who¡¯s the stupid little boy¡­¡­.¡± Tsk, Hayton clicked his tongue and nced at Adrian. ¡°Your Highness, I can¡¯t be mean to you because of your condition, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I won¡¯t retaliate in the future when this happens.¡± ¡°I¡¯m better than a guy who needed to rely on others to live.¡± ¡°How long do you think I¡¯ll be in this state? Don¡¯t be so sure of the future. Someday I¡¯ll make a leap again.¡± Adrian, who was looking until Leine waspletely gone, turned his head. ncing at Lionel and Seto, still sullen, he lowered his voice and whispered. ¡°I¡¯ll help Leine reduce her expenditure.¡± ¡°The money she gave me is part of a deal¡­¡­!¡± Hayton didn¡¯t say anything again. ¡®But how does he know that?¡¯ There¡¯s no way Leine would have told him. Hayton assumed that the hope mercenary guild, which pays him a living, was a business run behind the scenes by Dubbled. That clever Leine could not have told Dubbled¡¯s secret to the Crown Prince. Adrian has several nicknames in public. The poor prince, unprotected kitten, and the prince abandoned by god. In addition to Yvonne and Duke Marche surveince Adrian did not even have a proper teacher. The nobles always belittle Adrian, saying that he couldn¡¯t even read. ¡°¡­Your Highness is different from the rumors.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°But you are not wise. What would you do if I went to the imperial pce and revealed your true nature?¡± ¡°Do it.¡± When Hayton¡¯s face hardened, Adrian gently looked at him. ¡°It would be nice if someone believed you. That way you won¡¯t be hidden in your dead father¡¯s shadow and be told you are a poor boy who is obsessed with grandiose illusion.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°I pray that you will be safe from Theodore Dubbled¡¯s hands. I don¡¯t know if you could safely go to the imperial pce before that.¡± He walked towards him and grabbed his shoulders. ¡°Please don¡¯t cross the line, Lord. I don¡¯t want to do anything that implicates Leine.¡± Adrian, who whispered softly, turned his back. Hayton, who was looking at Adrian¡¯s back with a throbbing shoulder, smiled in vain. As expected, the silly little child is Leine. ¡®Dumb Leine. Did you have any idea what kind of a monster you raise?¡¯ At that time, Lionel muttered, who was fiddling with the bouquet of flowers in a mncholy manner. ¡°Bundle of flowers¡­did she not ept it because it wasn¡¯t pretty?¡± Hayton frowned at Lionel. ¡°What?¡± ¡°As expected she likes pink! I¡¯ll go back and get her a bouquet of pink flowers.¡­!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Hayton shook his head at Lionel, who was saying stupid things, and left his seat. *** A few dayster, we are ready to go to the Eston mine. I entered the carriage with Henry and Isaac behind me. Henry and Isaac looked uneasy even until our departure. ¡°Kid, do you have to go? It¡¯s enough for us to go alone.¡± ¡°Yes, Leine. You don¡¯t have to go¡­¡­.¡± I heard that about 20 times yesterday. I get on to the carriage first and looked back at my brothers. ¡°Does anyone here know Suwon¡¯s form other than me?¡± Other than me, who has the memory of my previous life intact, I will bring Suwon knowing what it looks like and what kind of energy it gives off. ¡°But it¡¯s dangerous. Having a child protected by the spirit means that even a legendary nymph can exist.¡± ¡°Lein, Nymph is not a cute little human being in a fairy tale. It¡¯s more like a monster. It¡¯s fierce, terrible and clever.¡± ¡°Good for us!¡± I pped my hands and smiled brightly as Isaac frowned. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°If they are good and lovely creatures, we must win their hearts to get Suwon. But a vicious being understands trading.¡± ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s right?¡± ¡°And in the worst case scenario, when we have to steal it, how can we attack cute, harmless creatures? It has to look ugly.¡± What a relief! Everyone instantly brightened up. ¡°You¡¯re a really smart kid~!¡± ¡°Right?¡± The chairman looked at us ridiculously. ¡°Who would think that you weren¡¯t Dubbled¡­¡­.¡± Dad and Johann, who came out to see us off, smiled as Henry stroked my head. My dad put a robe on my shoulder and said, as my brothers sat across from me, ¡°Don¡¯t forget the mine conditions.¡± I¡¯ve been warned several times and remembered the conditions I¡¯ve now memorized. ¡°What did I say?¡± I nced at the people outside the carriage and mumbled. It was because the conditions were so shameful that I didn¡¯t want to recite them here. ¡°The condition is¡­¡± But I closed my eyes tightly and shouted loudly. ¡°One, your fist is faster than your words! If you can¡¯tmunicate, just punch them! Because my dad anxiously waits for the lovely Leine at home!¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°Two, if you think you¡¯re going to lose, run! No need to care if a person dies. First of all, me being safe is the most important thing! Because my dad is waiting for cute Leine at home!¡± ¡°Thest one?¡± ¡°Three, pride is useless in the face of death! In case of an emergency, just beg! It¡¯s because my dad waits for pretty Leine at home all the time!¡± ¡°Good.¡± Dad and Johan nodded as Henry and Isaac grinned. My dad patted me on the head and said. ¡°You can¡¯t go to the mine for too long. It¡¯s dangerous to enter Marche¡¯s area.¡± That¡¯s why my dad couldn¡¯t follow me directly, and we couldn¡¯t use long-distance teleportation. Me, Henry and Isaac leave under the guise of an outing. Most people would think that my dad was letting me escape because he didn¡¯t want to send me as the prince¡¯s escort. ¡®I could never let Marche notice.¡¯ If the Suwon is taken away, Dubbled won¡¯t be able to beat Marche for the next seven years. We had to reach the top as soon as possible. ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± Hugging my dad¡¯s neck, he patted me on the back and said, ¡°¡­¡­yes.¡± The door of the carriage was closed, and we left the mansion. I closed my eyes and squeezed the amethyst in my pocket. ¡®Take care of me when I¡¯m in danger.¡¯ It is a dangerous situation, even though some of the best aura users like Zachary and my brothers are with me. We don¡¯t know what kind of situation we would be in. ¡®Good, let¡¯s cheer up.¡¯ I didn¡¯t know until then. What this trip will give me, and what I will give away. Chapter 146 Chapter 146 TL: Zimming We were on the carriage for six days in a row. Arriving near the mine, I was exhausted. Isaac, who got off the carriage, said, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re very fragile.¡± I was dumbfounded. I¡¯m not weak, but the other people who¡¯ve been with me for six days were monsters! I got motion sickness because the road was so rough. But I couldn¡¯t starve for six days, so I repeatedly ate and threw up. Sometimes I had to go to the bathroom, and it was really hot because it was summer. We cane a littlefortably using teleportation devices, but we couldn¡¯t even use it because we had to move secretly. ¡°Leine, why don¡¯t you take a break?¡± I clenched my hand and I nodded ¡°Yes.¡± I¡¯m so tired that I can¡¯t use my divine powers properly. ¡°Let¡¯s rest for a while.¡± At the words of themander, people began to move. Then Isaac looked around the mountain, as Henry and Seto set up a team to search inside the mine in advance. Meanwhile, I stood near the barracks. ¡°Do you want me to bring you a chair?¡± ¡°No need, I could sit on the rock.¡± ¡°Are you really fine now?¡± ¡°I think the medicine is working well. I¡¯m fine now. More than that, I¡¯m hungry¡­¡­.¡± I was starving all day, it was also because I had a bigger appetite than average people. When I looked down in tears, the people of Irie, who were escorting me, left and said, ¡°I¡¯ll find something to eat for you.¡± Zachary is strengthening the barracks in front of me. Growl. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Growl. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Growl. ¡°Is there a beggar on your stomach?¡± Zachary, who was putting a pir in the ground, looked at me ridiculously, and I nodded with a sad face. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s just one beggar¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I have peanuts. I¡¯ll give you that¡­¡± I ran and reached out my hand. ¡°Who would think that you are ady with that appetite¡­¡± After taking the peanut, I went back to sit and gently peeled the peanut. ¡®I used to eat it a lot when I was a beggar.¡¯ I usually wait around stores. Some good-hearted owners usually gives us some peanuts. When I was about to chew, I heard a rustling from somewhere. Zachary, who had just finished his job, nced and stood close to me with a spear. ¡°Beast?¡± I hugged my precious peanuts, as Zachary shook his head with a tense face. ¡°It¡¯s not only one or two.¡± I nodded and grabbed Zachary¡¯s sleeve tightly. He bent down and grabbed a whistle around his neck. ¡°At my signal, go the other way¡­¡± It was then.. ¡°Kakk-!!¡± The monster¡¯s screams rang everywhere, as their big body obscured everyone¡¯s view. At that moment Zachary blew a whistle. It was a sign of emergency. I go to the other side. Zachary held off a few unidentified men to open the path for me. But there were a lot of them and one of them slipped towards me. Just then, ¡°Argh!¡± An unidentified man snatched a bag of peanuts from my hand. ¡°My peanut! Peanut thief!¡± ¡°Kaak¡ª!¡± Holding a bag of peanuts, he ran toward the crowd that had been knocked down by Zachary. Zachary did not miss the moment and caught him. Running quickly, I frowned at the mysterious man Zachary caught. ¡°Human monster?¡± Its limbs, eyes, nose, and mouth are like humans, but its body was like a dwarf. Their skin was like a fish, and their eyes were as wide as the ck iris of a puppy. ¡°Kiik! Kik!¡± ¡°Goblin?¡± ¡°Simr, but I don¡¯t see some of Goblin¡¯s features.¡± The monster who attacked us only stole my peanut. The peanut thief caught by Zachary hit him. ¡°Kii! Ki! Kii!¡± ¡°Are you asking him to drop you off?¡± As soon as I said that, Isaac ran towards us. ¡°What¡¯s going¡­ Huh?¡± Isaac frowned and looked at the group of peanut thieves. *** Isaac looked at the monsters scurrying away with dried fruits and nuts and asked me. ¡°Just how much are they going to eat?¡± I also looked dumbfounded when I saw the pile of food bags. The six monsters seem to have eaten two days¡¯ worth of our soldiers¡¯ food and are not full yet. I hand a jerky to the smallest monster, the monster. It sniffed with a curious look and took it afterwards. ¡°Kaak! Cui!¡± I guess beef jerky doesn¡¯t suit your taste. Isaacughed when he saw the monster spitting out beef jerky. ¡°Woah so they have a taste?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think It can eat meat.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s definitely not Goblin¡­¡­ no way, are they nymphs?¡± The ce where Suwon was kept in legend was Lake Nymph. In other words, it¡¯s where the nymph lives. The nymph is created by the Spirit of Water, and ording to the books I read here, it looks simr to them. ¡°But nymphs were said to live in clean water. They couldn¡¯tst an hour when they came out of the water, but these kids stayed with us for two hours at least.¡± ¡°What a surprise. Or maybe it¡¯s not a nymph.¡± At this time. ¡°It is the nymph.¡± It was Henry who said so after returning to the mine. And then there was a giant version of the monster with them. ¡°Kiik-!¡± The monster who stole the peanut bag from me suddenly ran away quickly. It tried to attack Henry but, Bang! The monster flew back due to the impact ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡± Henry¡¯s hand was glowing. Come to think of it, he had a scratches on his neck and face. People of irie who went with him also seemed to be injured. ¡°Henry!¡± Henry patted my head after I ran to him with a pale face. ¡°It¡¯s only a small wound, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Did you get hurt catching that giant nymph?¡± ¡°Yeah, if it hadn¡¯t hesitated in front of Seto, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to capture it.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a child protected by the spirit, so the Nymphs under the control of the spirit couldn¡¯t harm him.¡± Henry and people from irie were aura users. For some reason, the strong people who never lost had such a wound to capture a nymph. ¡°It¡¯s not just one.¡± I opened my eyes wide at Henry¡¯s words. ¡°What?¡± ¡°At least a few dozen. There¡¯s a lot of them in the mine.¡± As me and Isaac hardened, Henry said, wiping the purple blood off the de with a cloth. ¡°But there¡¯s a bigger problem here.¡± Isaac asked, frowning. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The things that were with you would be nymphs¡¯ children. There¡¯s no way adult nymphs let their child out of their realm.¡± ¡°¡­¡­You mean this whole mountain is the realm of the nymphs?¡± ¡°Yes, some of the nymphs in the mine, and more of them are on the mountain.¡± Henry¡¯s eyes sank. ¡°It means that we¡¯re surrounded by the nymphs.¡± ¡°If that number of nymphs knew their children had disappeared¡­¡­ damn it.¡± Realizing the urgency of the situation, Irie¡¯smander shouted. ¡°Destroy the barracks and put out the fire!¡± Me, Isaac, and Henry discussed countermeasures while the irie moved in unison. ¡°The entire team was injured only catching one of them. We have to go back after finding the suwon.¡± Isaac expressed resistance to my words. ¡°But we can¡¯t miss this opportunity. Marche should aim for a time when the situation is hectic and it is now.¡± ¡°For now, Leine must be sent back. This time, even if there is a risk of being tracked, we should use long-distance teleportation.¡± ¡°If Henry and Isaac don¡¯t go, I won¡¯t go either!¡± Henry grabbed me by the shoulder with a serious face as soon as I shouted. ¡°We brought in as many knights as we could. We can¡¯t get more support here to move discreetly. After all, we¡¯re only going to find suwon here with them. I can¡¯t afford to let you get hurt.¡± That¡¯s¡­¡­ I know.¡± ¡°Those who cannot fight will only burden us.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I can fight too. I¡¯ll be helpful.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about whether you can fight or not. It¡¯s whether you can kill or not. Are you confident that you will not hesitate to kill your opponent in a time of crisis?¡± I couldn¡¯t answer anything and bit my lip. Henry is right. I am not ready. However, it does not mean that I¡¯m not as helpful as Seto. When I pulled out the device with a sullen face, the brothers grinned ¡°Kid, if it¡¯s dangerous, we¡¯ll also run away.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± I wiped the tears from my eyes with the palm of my hand. ¡°It¡¯s a promise. You both have toe back alive.¡± ¡°Have we ever not kept the promise we made for you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Keep it this time again.¡± Hugging Henry and Isaac, I use the device with wet eyes. But, ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°What.¡± ¡°Howe¡­¡­.¡± I tried it again. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± It doesn¡¯t work. We, siblings have already parted sentimentality. It¡¯ll be embarrassing if it doesn¡¯t work. I caught a glimpse of the knights who were looking at me with a sad expression. To avoid embarrassment, I quickly decided to bluff. ¡°I won¡¯t go back! We¡¯ll die and live together!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go find the suwon!¡± Henry and Isaac, who hardened, looked at me with ridiculous expressions when I shouted seriously. *** The problem wasn¡¯t just the teleportation. Themunications device is also dead. I tested the mana stone just in case, and the mana stone was useless. ¡°Magic couldn¡¯t work here?¡± ¡°I was able to invoke magic. It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t use mana. There¡¯s only a problem with the magic tools.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡± ¡°¡­¡­There may be certain thing in this mountain that prevents the use of magic tools.¡± ¡°So how in the world did Baron Eston manage to mine rocks? I heard he has been mining here for a month.¡± It was a very dangerous mountain, as it is the nymph¡¯ area. And we also can¡¯t use the tools. Listening to the conversation between the two, I frowned at the sudden thought. ¡°¡­¡­signal.¡± We looked at Seto at once. ¡°What kind of signal is like that?¡± Isaac muttered as I spoke. ¡°Signals that cause nymphs to appear and create wavelengths that interfere with the magic tools¡­¡­.¡± Henry said, clutching his temples. ¡°Then it means that this ridiculous situation will end only when the legend is fulfilled.¡± That means we need to enter the mine andplete the legend of the young warrior. ¡®In other words, meet a spirit.¡¯ But it¡¯s weird. Why was it Seto? Why was Seto chosen by the Spirit among the many children? In the end, we decided to enter the mine with Seto. Chapter 147 Chapter 147 TL: Zimming The young warrior was brave. ¡°I¡¯ll protect you!¡± ¡°Seto, you¡¯re so cool!¡± ¡°If the nymphs show up, I¡¯ll open my arms like this to block it.¡± ¡°Seto, you¡¯re the best!¡± ¡°Little miss, just trust me!¡± ¡°Seto, you¡¯re dazzling!¡± I walked behind the majestic-looking Seto. Just in case, I made a barrier and became more alert with every step I took. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go that far.¡± Zachary said with a grin, but I remained vignt. ¡°My life is very precious.¡± I could regress again, but then I would have to rebuild my rtionship with the Dubbled family. Next time, it will be hard to get close to my family naturally as if I didn¡¯t know anything. I wasn¡¯t confident that we could be in the same loving rtionship as what we have now. ¡®That¡¯s the scariest thing.¡¯ So regression is myst resort. Hence, I had to desperately protect my life. My brothers smiled happily at me, who walked one step at a time cowardly. ¡°Alright, alright.¡± ¡°Leine, don¡¯t stay far away from Seto.¡± Any other time, they will say ¡®Too close!¡¯ ¡®How dare you push your back on the kid?¡¯. Henry and Isaac, who would have said that, we¡¯re very nice today. Zachary whispered as I tilted my head. ¡°He¡¯s a totem.¡± ¡°Totem?¡± ¡°Think of him as an amulet or a shield. First of all, don¡¯t even see him as a human.¡± It was then. ¡°Oh my God!¡± There was a mortifying scream as a myriad of nymphs rushed in with their sharp teeth. Zachary, who was behind me, shields me at once and threatens the nymph with his spear. The reason why Zachary was chosen to practice with a spear was because of his enormous power. He could swing a heavy spear lightly with one hand. Normally, the moment they are suppressed by him, they won¡¯t be able to move. However, the nymph struggled a few times as the spear bent slightly. Taking advantage of that gap, the nymph who struggled screamed, ¡°Keeek!!¡± and it bit the spear as the spear melted. ¡°Be careful!¡± Zachary shouts back at the Irie. The Irie was about to create a barrier when Seto ran forward. ¡°Seto!¡± I grabbed him by the waist in a hurry. ¡°It¡¯s okay, they won¡¯t attack me¡­¡± ¡°Fool! They were too far away from us. It won¡¯t recognize you unless you get close. A nymph with a long-range magic skill has the potential to harm you!¡± ¡°Ah¡­.¡± I quickly dragged Seto. Fortunately, the nymphs couldn¡¯t move properly after being attacked by Zachary, so they didn¡¯t shoot out the mountain until Seto approached it closely. ¡°Ki-ik¡­Ki-ik¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very gentle. I think it recognized Seto.¡± That means he only had to get at least three or four meters closer. The nymph remained still until Seto withdrew. But when the child go back, they began to be aggressive again. The nymph was about to jump. Boom! With the piercing sound, something like a chain popped out quickly and tied the nymphs. It was a red and blue chain. The chains were produced by Henry and Isaac. The chain overpowered the nymph¡¯s whole body. The nymphs, who couldn¡¯t even open their mouths properly, wriggled. ¡°Shh-, calm down.¡± ¡°Do you mind if I tell you to be quiet? You have to be quiet to listen to what I have to say.¡± Henry and Isaac spoke one after another and approached it. Isaac, who grabbed the wiggling nymph, frowned. ¡°Should I kill it? It¡¯s a hassle to drag them with us.¡± Henry shook his head and tapped the nymph¡¯s forehead with his index finger at Isaac¡¯s words. Henry¡¯s seal was engraved on his forehead, and soon the nymph¡¯s eyes were red. When Henry and Isaac took off their chain, the nymphs shouted in pain. ¡°It can¡¯t speak humannguage, but I think it can understand us. If I¡¯m right, nod your head.¡± The nymph trembled violently. Like It doesn¡¯t want to answer. The nymphs struggled painfully with tears, but soon nodded. ¡°Are you guarding this ce?¡± The nymph nodded. ¡°How many more are there? Twenty?¡± ¡°Ki-Ki-Ki¡­Ki-Ki!!¡±¡± ¡°Twenty.¡± ¡°It nod its head.¡± ¡°Do you mean you¡¯re guarding something? Suwon?¡± ¡°Ki¡­.¡± ¡°Are there any weak nymphs among you guys?¡± The nymph became teary-eyed. The nymph, who was crying painfully, nodded very slowly. ¡°Weak nymph¡­they must be babies.¡± When Isaac muttered, Henry stood up and ordered irie. ¡°Bring the little nymps you captured from outside the mine.¡± Seto, who was panicking seeing the terrible scene, said, ¡°Well, you know¡­¡­!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not fair to threaten them with their babies¡­¡­so morally¡­¡­uh, so aristocrats was obliged to be just¡­¡­.¡± Henry looked back at Seto with an expressionless face, and Isaac smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, get your act together. If you jump out again and endanger the kid, you¡¯ll cross the Jordan River before the nymphs.¡± ¡°Ha, but¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Can justice protect us?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Can morality protect the kid¡¯s future? Do you know how much Suwon can feed the people?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my duty to protect our people no matter what I do. I have no intention of carrying useless justice.¡± Henry and Isaac put the little nymph¡¯s in front of it. If the nymphs were affectionate to their children, they would never attack us. Henry¡¯s guess was right. The nymphs couldn¡¯t attack us because of their children. Thanks to that, it was easy for us to enter the mine. ¡°That¡¯s weird. Why isn¡¯t there Suwon? No matter how hard we look, there¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go in a little more.¡± However, the Suwon was not seen until we reached the end. ¡®Is this not the ce?¡¯ Given that the nymphs did not attack Seto, it clearly meant that he had the spirit¡¯s protection. ¡°Is there a part of the warrior Te legend that we don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Do we have to find the spirits first? Then we have to ask the nymphs.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we send some people first.¡± While they were contemting, ¡°Argh!¡± Seto screamed. When I looked back in a hurry, I could see the nymph who stole my peanut pouch released. Seto, who felt sorry for them, seemed to have tried releasing them without us knowing. The poisoned little nymph attacked Seto with their sharp nails. ¡°That idiot!¡± Isaac ran to Seto, but the little nymph was fast. He aimed Seto¡¯s neck. ¡®Did they attack Seto?¡¯ Isaac clenched his fist. ¡°We¡¯ll step back. Let that idiot go!¡± ¡°Ahhh!¡± They threatened us with Seto and we couldn¡¯t move. In the meantime, another nymph, who had been released, bit off the chains of the other nymphs. The little nymphs blew into the air. We felt the ground vibrate and soon after, many nymphs flocked around us. We arepletely surrounded. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ I bit my lips tightly. ¡®Idiots, they should¡¯ve taken a good look at Seto!¡¯ Seeing the little nymphs running to the adult nymphs, Isaac grabbed Seto by the neck quickly. But then. ¡°Kiiikk!¡±¡± An adult nymph ran towards Isaac¡¯s neck with his mouth wide open. ¡°Isaac!¡± Only the thought of saving Isaac filled my head. I reflexivelyunched a barrier and ran to them. Then, ¡°¡­¡­huh?¡± The nymph, who was running at Isaac, stopped moving and stepped back. ¡°Why¡­?¡± I looked around in a daze. The nymphs bent their knees toward me one by one. Between them came a wrinkly, old nymph. ¡°Yo, you¡¯re back¡­¡­the master¡­this old servant¡­¡­ greets you¡­!¡± ¡°What?¡± As I was terribly confused, Isaac narrowed his eyes and looked at me. ¡°What are they talking about?¡± I looked around in bewilderment. But no one really seemed to understand the old nymph as well. ¡®Wait, why did the little nymphse to me from outside the mine?¡¯ I thought they were going after my peanuts because they were starving, but when I thought about it again, it was strange. The other nymphs attacked Zachary. But I¡¯ve only been robbed of my peanut and never been attacked by a nymph. ¡®Maybe it was because of me that the adult nymphs did not attack Seto in the mine.¡¯ But when the first time Henry and Irie went into the mine, they saw Seto and did not attack him. For a moment, I remembered something I heard when I was four years old in a ve auction house with Henry and Isaac. ¡°A mix breed¡­¡­!¡± ¡°They¡¯re younger than they look.¡± Some of the mixed breed look normal but there are also others that look younger even if they are old. Seto was abandoned before in the House of Hope. But why was he abandoned? ¡®Nymph cares about their children¡­¡­.¡¯ I thought Seria named Hans, Duke, and Seto because of their age. I assumed that Seto was the youngest among the children. ¡°Seto.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fifteen¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You, Nymph, are you half-¡± That¡¯s why he was especially sorry for Nymph! Seto nodded brightly. ¡°Ah, so you were half human and nymph!¡± Chapter 148 Chapter 148 TL: Zimming Mixed races usually grow slowly. Not only physically, but also mentally. Just like Seto whose appearance looked like a five or six years old child, and also had a personality that was too naive for a 15-year-old. ¡®Yes, but Seto didn¡¯t look anything out of the ordinary. Those kinds of people usually have unique features.¡¯ ording to the records, human-werewolves have ears, and the mixed-breed man who attacked me at a ve auction when I was 4-years-old also had reptile-like skin on the back of his hands, arms, and legs. Seto nodded as if he understood and added, ¡°It¡¯s not like that all the time. My grandma is the nymph.¡± Then it makes sense that Seto seemedpletely human. ¡°What do you mean? You¡¯re 15? What are you doing? A grown man shouldn¡¯t do something stupid like that¡­Wait a minute, you! You are fifteen yet you act like a little boy?!¡± While Isaac was busy focusing on his age, Henry, who was quick-witted, seems to have figured out the whole story by hearing our conversation. ¡°Stop.¡± ¡°What, aren¡¯t you even mad?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now. It¡¯s possible that the person who received the protection was Leine, so we-¡± Just then. ¡°Lord, master¡­ adventurer¡­ too, give it back!¡± What? I shouted urgently. ¡°Zachary!¡± The old nymph shoutex ¡°Kiiik!! As he revealed his thousands of teeth, the adult nymphs in front of him also rushed at him. Zachary came out of his stupor and swung his spear to shake off the adult nymphs. Meanwhile, Henry made a barrier. The nymphs who were getting closer were being held off by Henry¡¯s barrier as they screamed. Isaac and Henry were next to me on both sides. ¡°What If kid was the one being protected, they have no reason to attack us.¡± ¡°Leine, do you understand that old nymph? Why is he after us?¡± While Isaac and Henry spoke in order, I shook my head and gulped ¡°I don¡¯t know. It called me a master and asked me to return it¡­ Ah!¡± When Henry and I noticed something and exchanged nces, Isaac asked urgently. ¡°Why the hell are they doing it?¡± ¡°They see us as enemies that captured Leine.¡± Isaac broke Henry¡¯s barrier and attacked the nymph who was approaching us. As he leaped and pointed the tip of the sword at the fallen nymph, I shouted. ¡°Wait, wait!¡± Isaac, who had stopped, moved the sword away. I quickly pull Isaac by my side ¡°They have a deep affection for their people. If you kill one nymph here, they will be out of their minds!¡± The nymphs were a powerful being. They would easily deal with other monsters, but not nymphs. Nymph was a forgotten being. Seto¡¯s grandfather was the special one. It was impossible to know how he had a child with a nymph, an ancient monster. ¡®It¡¯s true that ancient monsters are hundreds of times stronger than modern monsters!¡¯ Anyway, we can¡¯t defeat those nymphs alone. So, there is only one way to get home safely. I took a few steps forward and said, ¡°Let¡¯s negotiate with them.¡± Henry and Isaac said ¡°Leine!¡± simultaneously, ¡°Kid, it¡¯s dangerous!¡± , but I gulped with a determined expression on my face. ¡°Can you hear me?¡± The old nymph who was raging with his sharp teeth exposed,then shut his mouth very slowly. ¡°Ki, wait, there you are. Ooh, the existence our god blessed, Th,the adventurer.¡± It works, it talks to me! I smiled broadly. *** Our group followed the nymphs through the mine. ¡°Where the hell are we going?¡± Isaac, who frowned, grumbled. It wasn¡¯t because of his irritation walking for a long time, rather it was because of anxiety. ¡®In this situation, the only thing to believe is the old nymph¡¯s word.¡¯ ¡°We, we do not kill our people, mothers, and adventurers.¡± I have tried running away in case something happens, but it didn¡¯t trigger the nymphs¡¯ movement. ¡®I can¡¯t escape from thisrge number of nymphs with physical force, so my life is ultimately in their hands.¡¯ The nymphs stopped near an entrance. Then, ¡°Huh?¡± Krrr!The wall opened with a sound when the old nymph went forward. ¡°A, adventurer, an In, invitation.¡± The nymph who said so got out of the way. There was a proper staircase inside the cracked wall. Henry scrutinized the ce and narrowed his brow. ¡°It¡¯s not something a nymph can make. This is a human skill.¡± ¡°Who in the world would¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s likely that he was a veteran in the past.¡± ¡°Oh my god.¡± We went down the stairs still full of wariness. Fireflies and glowing flowers lit up the dark room. That flower was the first thing I¡¯ve ever seen in my life. There was also an excerpt in the legend, [The boy walked along the glowing white night flower]. But seeing this with our own eyes was a once-in-a lifetime experience. A newfound courage and spirit filled my entire being. The legend of the warrior Te was true. There was nothing exaggerated, and rather the story was an understatement. Zachary¡¯s wounds healed when he touched the glowing flower bud. The knights also looked thrilled. But- ¡®Imagine if I sell those, how much would I get!¡¯ Oh my god, my head was already filled with the sound of money. How many zeros would I get from it? ¡°Huh?¡± Suddenly, the flower buds near me lost their light and withered. The old nymph shouted in anger. ¡°Y, your greedy and gloomy imaginations are polluting our sanctuary!¡± ¡®Oh my god¡­¡¯ I gulped, and the old nymph still reprimanded me. ¡°A, adventurer, you¡¯re trash! Garbage!¡± I indeed agree with him. ¡°Yes! I¡¯m trash!¡± I walked alongside the nymphs, trying to erase the bundle of money from my head. When I went down the stairs, there were countless white night flowers, a huge pedestal, and a few nkets. And¡­ ¡°Ah.¡± I could see why the nymphs attacked us to guard this ce desperately. Skinny nymphs, female and sick male nymphs trembled with wary eyes seeing us. Inside the nymphs¡¯ cave, it was as cold as winter, but no one was wearing proper clothing. While me and the knights were panicking and looking around, the baby nymph took the peanuts from me. I ran to the nymphs hiding in the cave. Then Seto handed me another bag of peanuts like the one that the baby nymph stole from me. ¡°Maybe it went out to find food for people who were hiding..¡­.¡± Seto said he felt sorry for it. The hiding nymphs ate the peanuts that were given to them. Even to its skin. ¡°Squeak¡­Squeak¡­¡± The tiny nymphs held out the peanut shell to the nymph who stole the peanut bag, but the nymph who stole the peanut bag shook his head. ¡®It didn¡¯t eat much before.¡¯ I felt sorry for them. Hence, I took some food from Isaac¡¯ pouch. ¡°Huh? Kid, what are you doing? Are you hungry?¡± Isaac said in bewilderment, but I didn¡¯t reply until I took out a bunch of emergency biscuits and choctes from his pocket, and gave it to the nymphs. ¡°Here, eat this too.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The nymphs were looking at me with wary eyes, but they secretly took a glimpse of the biscuits. After taking a small bite, its eyes grew wide and it ate the biscuit in a hurry. Isaac clicked his tongue. ¡°We don¡¯t know how long we have to stay here, yet you give precious food like this. We don¡¯t even have enough to feed our soldiers.¡± I hissed and lowered my voice. ¡°I¡¯ve lived as a beggar and I know how it felt. It¡¯s the cheapest way to gain favours.¡± Leine smiled, just as Isaac¡¯s expression brightened. ¡°You¡¯re a cunning kid like a Dubbled!¡± ¡°Isaac is just as mean.¡± The knights and Seto were astonished when me and Isaac praised each other with excitement. ¡°A, ad, adventurer. On behalf of nymphs, thank you.¡± The expression of the old nymph became kind. ¡®Okay, now we could start negotiating.¡¯ ¡°Am I a warrior?¡± ¡°T, the adventurer, a warrior?¡± Does it not know the word warrior? ¡°Someone like Te.¡± ¡°Te, Te!¡± When the old nymph shouted, the whole nymphs follow suit. ¡°T, the adventurer!¡± ¡°As expected, I guess I¡¯m a warrior.¡¯ the moment I thought so. The old nymph shouted, spitting, ¡°Kiii!¡± ¡°Mean adventurer!¡± ¡°Bad!¡± ¡°Bad!¡± ¡°Bad adventurer!¡± The nymphs, who had only chirped so far, speak to curse Te. ¡°He¡¯s a mean adventurer, a thief. He treated our master like a ve. Bad, Bad¡­!¡± After the old nymph said so, the giant nymphs showed off their teeth. Isaac and Henry nced at me. ¡°What are they saying?¡± ¡°Leine?¡± No one seemed to notice that I was the only one who could understand nymphs. Maybe it¡¯s a very disadvantageous situation for me to pose as the same side with warrior. ¡®What do I do?¡¯ I gulped and shouted. ¡°How could he do that! He¡¯s a bad person! Right?!¡± Only then, the old nymph smiled kindly. ¡°The second adventurer is a good person. She gave us food.¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯m nice! I don¡¯t take anything from nymphs. I don¡¯t treat your master as a ve!¡± ¡°H, help our friendly adventurer andplete the revtion.¡± ¡°Revtion?¡± The old nymph climbed up on a tform that looked like an altar. As he spread his arms, countless fireflies flocked to the stone b above the altar. The firefly soon became words. ¡°Look forward to it?¡± Isaac raised an eyebrow at Henry¡¯s words. High-ranking aristocratic children like Henry and Isaac were able to read some of the words, because interpreting the bible in ancientnguage was part of their education. ¡°When the time is¡­ uh, when the timees, will you protect the water?¡± ¡°Servant of God, sleep in the tears of God until the hour of revtiones.¡± The old nymph was overjoyed as I muttered nkly while reading ancientnguages. ¡°The time of revtiones, an adventurer appears. Ooh, we were asleep. The adventurer woke us up!¡± ¡°In the tears of God¡­¡± I looked at the nymphs with a stiff face. ¡°It¡¯s strange when I think about it. They said nymphs live in water, but how can they live anywhere other than water?¡± ¡°Everything on this mountain is the tears of God.¡± [With the help of the pure soul, the young warrior captured the tears of God, the source of Suwon.] ¡°Suwon¡­¡± ¡°We can purify everything in this mountain with the tears of God. Before, a bad adventurer tricked us. So our tears of God are given to the bad men!¡± The old nymph bought something from the altar. ¡°My master, adventurer, let me see him. My lord, the pir!¡± ¡°The pir?¡± I looked at what he had brought,my heart throbbed. I raised my hand as soon as I saw it. It¡¯s¡­ ¡°Devil¡¯s passage!¡± I said in delight. Then Henry and Isaac approached me and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Leine.¡± ¡°Henry, Isaac.¡± I called them as the two looked at me with nervous faces. ¡°I must have won the third lottery¡­¡± We¡¯re going to have a lot of money! ¡°What?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I grabbed the mineral that the old nymph gave me. ¡®Now, what kind of devil will be called out this time?¡¯ Chapter 149 Chapter 149 TL: Zimming My eyes open widely when the old nymph gives me a mineral. ¡°This gem is called chalcedony.¡± Who is the devil here? Maybe a devil rted to water. ¡°Should I do it now?¡± I thought to myself and shook my head. While we were on our way to the mine, I ate nothing properly, got severe motion sickness, and had no time to recover. It¡¯s difficult to summon a devil if I¡¯m not feeling well. ¡®The nymphs said they wouldn¡¯t kill the adventurer, but not the adventurer¡¯spanions.¡¯ I don¡¯t know about Seto, but if I faint because of it, Henry, Isaac and our soldiers will be in danger. But the nymphs seemed to want me to summon their master here. I put chalcedony into my pocket while I was thinking about what to do. ¡°A, adventurer. Let me see my master.¡± ¡°Adventurer, master.¡± ¡°Master!¡± The nymphs flocked to me. Seeing its desperate face, my conscience, although small as a pea, was stabbed. ¡°They hope that I will summon it. Choose, Leine.¡± I pped myself in the face with both of my hands. ¡°What are you doing? Why are you hitting yourself?¡± ¡°Leine!¡± I almost forgot that I was beaten to death in my first life of believing in justice and in my second life for keeping my conscience. Conscience will drive Henry, Isaac and the soldiers to death. ¡°A conscience is useless. The world is full of greed!¡± I thought of Dubbled¡¯s family tradition again and shook my head. Thinking about how tofort the nymphs, I remembered what I had heard from Mina in my first life. ¡°There¡¯s a simr fairy tale in my world! Once upon a time, a turtle was ordered to find a rabbit¡¯s liver to cure the dragon¡¯s disease. At the risk of breaking the stomach and taking out the liver, the rabbit..!¡± ¡®What did the rabbit do?¡¯ As I pondered, I recalled the rabbit¡¯s magical n and nced at the nymphs. ¡°A, adventurer.¡± I said, ¡°Oops!¡± and pretended to be surprised. ¡°W, what¡¯s going on, adventurer.¡± ¡°I left my sacred power behind. What should I do? I need sacred power to summon a god.¡± ¡°It, it¡¯s a lie. The second adventurer is lying. Sacred power is not something you can leave behind.¡± ¡°How do you know that?¡± ¡°Human beings do not let go of their sacred power!¡± The old nymph pounded his chest and became indignant. The other nymphs followed it and red fiercely at me, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t lie.¡± ¡°I¡¯m an adventurer. Not a human being.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡± ¡°Think about it. Adventurers are special humans, so they can summon your master. Is it weird that special humans have special powers?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The nymphs exchanged nces with each other. They were unfamiliar with humans and were innocent. ¡®That¡¯s how they were fooled by Te, the first warrior.¡¯ Besides, they seem to have been in a deep sleep since Te came. Otherwise, Baron Eston would not have been able to mine minerals here. ¡®They woke up because they came into contact with Seto, a member of the nymph¡¯s n, or because of something else.¡¯ For those who haven¡¯t been in contact with the world for a very long time, it would have been difficult for them to be sure of what I was saying. The old nymph, who was looking at me with doubtful eyes, asked. ¡°The second adventurer is a good person. She won¡¯t deceive our species. We believe in you, second adventurer.¡± Iughed viciously inside. ¡®You have no choice but to believe me.¡¯ For their long-cherished desire, I have to summon the devil, but if I don¡¯t do it, they can¡¯t do anything. The old nymph looked wise unlike the other nymphs. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m nice!¡± ¡°Well, then go get your sacred Power.¡± ¡°Okay. But to get it, we have to use something called long-distance teleportation. But I can¡¯t use magic tools here, why?¡± ¡°T, this is the nymph¡¯s territory. You cannot use unstable powers without the nymph¡¯s permission.¡± I sang joyously in my heart. ¡®I guess I really did win the lottery!¡¯ It¡¯s a space where we can¡¯t use magic tools. This ce is very safe. ¡®It could be used in battles. Thank you, pretty fairies!¡¯ I said with twinkling eyes. ¡°Then give me the permission. We¡¯ll go back and bring the sacred power.¡± ¡°O, only one adventurer is leaving. The other humans remain here.¡± My face hardened at once. So that means we¡¯re going to take hostages. So I have no choice but toe back. ¡®These cunning monsters¡­¡¯ ¡°No, I can¡¯t. What are you gonna do with my brothers and soldiers?¡± ¡°B, believe in us, adventurers. Adventurers believe in my people.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t believe it. If you are thinking of harming Henry, Isaac and my soldiers, I wouldn¡¯t do it.¡± Then, Henry interrupted me. ¡°Go back first.¡± ¡°But¡­!¡± He lowered his voice and whispered in my ear. ¡°Did you find suwon?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Marche will notice, but you¡¯re the only one who canmunicate with the nymph if Marche moves now.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Go and bring more soldiers.¡± ¡°Are you trying to kill me?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just trying to create a perfect situation for the nymphs to agree with the deal.¡± He meant to threaten the nymphs with spears and swords. I counted the possibilities with the abacus in my head. I looked back at the nymph and smiled brightly. ¡°Okay!¡± The old nymphughed too. He and the nymphs drew a sign in the air. Krrr! My heart was pounding when I realized that I can use magic tools now. When I used teleportation, a faint light enveloped my body. When I opened my eyes, I was in my room. ¡®Hurry , hurry up¡­¡­!¡¯ I quickly opened the door. I need to inform dad quickly and gather the troops of the territory at Eston Mine. As I ran down the stairs, the butler found me. ¡°Little miss!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s dad?!¡± ¡°He¡¯s currently out.¡± ¡®Oh my¡­¡¯ I was impatient when I thought that the nymphs might change their minds and harm my people in the mines. ¡°And what about Johann?¡± When my father was absent, all authority was passed to his sessor, Johann. When I asked urgently, the butler¡¯s expression changed. Suddenly an ominous feeling covered me. ¡°Why did dad leave the mansion?¡± ¡°He left to take care of the immigrants.¡± ¡°Why isn¡¯t Johann in the mansion now that dad is absent?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Answer me!¡± When I shouted, I heard a voice from down the stairs saying, ¡°Little miss?¡± It was Lea. ¡°You¡¯re back already? Where¡¯re the others¡­¡± ¡°What happened to dad and Johann?¡± The butler sternly warned her, ¡°Lea Shavanol.¡± but Lea bit her lip and approached me. ¡°Calm down and listen. Master Johann has been identified as the culprit of the attack on the noble incident. This morning, the imperial army took him away.¡± ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous!¡± The nobles raid was made up by me. ¡®Did they find out that it was made up by me?¡¯ As I was contemting, the three maids heard my voice and ran to me. ¡°Little miss¡­!¡± ¡®The fact that they were not caught means that my actions have not been uncovered.¡¯ But why¡­ Laura approached me, then she took my arm, went to the end of the stairs and whispered. ¡°I heard something from the Duke of Marche¡¯s mansion. Now that the master is away, he puts Master Johann in prison and decides to make the Vallua Territory out of reach.¡± Laura stared at me as I grit my teeth. ¡°I¡­.¡± ¡°Go and call the chairman.¡± Laura, who was confused for a moment, said, ¡°Yes.¡± and bowed. I looked down the stairs and shouted. ¡°Gather the troops.¡± The butler was surprised at my words and shouted, ¡°Little miss, it¡¯s¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Now that my father and my brothers are not here, I am the head of Dubbled.¡± The troops gathered in the courtyard. ¡°The entire troops will go to military training. Don¡¯t worry about casualties during training.¡± The knights bent their knees at the order. After ordering the troops, the chairman ran to me. ¡°Military training without the emperor¡¯s permission isn¡¯t possible. Little miss, calm down-¡± ¡°I can get permission now.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± I looked back at the chairman. *** The nobles burst intoughter. ¡°Military training! Are they crazy? What kind of madman is doing this recklessly?¡± ¡°What a crazy bitch.¡± Marquis Shuheil raised the corners of his mouth. ¡°But it¡¯s good for us.¡± Shaking his ss lightly, he raised his eyebrows and looked at the Duke of Marche. ¡°When the Duke of Dubbled returns, he¡¯ll be upset that his son is imprisoned. If we take this opportunity to attack, they can¡¯t even get Johann out of the prison.¡± The Duke of Marche, who touched the cap of the bottle, made eye contact with Marquis Shuheil. ¡°But where should we go first?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll always go wherever you go.¡± The Duke of Marcheughed. ¡°Then let¡¯s go there first. I haven¡¯t seen them in a while.¡± The aristocrats followed Duke Marche out the door. The nobles flocked to the imperial pce. Duke Marche spoke to the servant who guarded the pce. ¡°Is His Majesty here?¡± ¡°Are we not weed?¡± The servant from inside approached them. ¡°Wee, pleasee in.¡± A huge door opened as the nobles entered. Suddenly, A teacup flew towards them. ¡°Marquis Shuheil!¡± ¡°Your Majesty¡± ¡°How dare you deceive the emperor, and condemn the sinners who seek the lives of the nobles!¡± What? Duke Marche narrowed his brows. Then, Leine walked out from behind the emperor. ¡°Please punish me too! I¡¯m a sinner who never knew that my maid threatened the Marquis of Shuheil!¡± In front of the emperor was Linda, Leine¡¯s maid. Shaking her head pitifully, Leine said, ¡°Duke Marche!¡± ¡°What in the world¡­¡± ¡°My maid reported it. I didn¡¯t know that my maid caused this!¡± Duke Marche gritted his teeth. ¡®That cunning child-!¡¯ Leine raised the corner of her eyebrows. ¡®Did you think I¡¯d sit back and let you win?¡¯ ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Leine said, and cried. No one knew that the pitiful child wasughing like a viin inside. ¡°There¡¯s something else I need to tell you.¡± ¡°Oh, what is it?¡± ¡°I found suwon.¡± Our family will have a thousand years of glory! Chapter 150 Chapter 150 TL: Zimming I came out of the Imperial Pce and looked back at the chairman. ¡°Is there anyone from Dubbled in the prison?¡± ¡°Some executors supported Dubbled.¡± ¡°Tell them to take care of Linda. Give the inspectors some money as a bribe. Bring in more people as well. Until I finish the deal with the emperor, Linda shouldn¡¯t get a scratch.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I got on the carriage and touched my forehead. Fortunately, the budget that Linda swindled was Shuheil Territory. So I was able to choose the Marquis of Shuheil as a sacrifice to get Johann out. Actually, I nned to make the Marquis of Nodelli be imprisoned again, but the Nodelli family is already ruined to the point of being destroyed, so if this crime is added, they would be doomed. ¡®If that happens, Nodelli will be vindictive and will never try to hold my hand.¡¯ ¡°Did you get permission for military training from the emperor?¡± I nodded at the chairman¡¯s question. ¡°Yes. He was astonished about suwon. Although there were cumbersome restrictions.¡± ¡°Restrictions?¡± ¡°We need to share the training with the Imperial Knights. The cost of strengthening the Imperial Knight will also be paid by us.¡± ¡°Anyway, the purpose was to frighten Marche and his followers, so there¡¯s nothing wrong with it.¡± There is a specialw in the imperial pce. Training is possible in the mansion or in the barracks owned by the family, but other than that, only authorized escorts can possess spears and swords. However, if military training permits are granted, the entire troops can bear spears and sword anywhere. In other words, even if I ordered my troops to attack a noble, they couldn¡¯t do anything. They won¡¯t be able to take on the entire Dubbled troops with a handful of authorized escorts. Not only is it extremely difficult to obtain a training permit, but military training is prohibited in other families if there are already approved families. ¡°They must¡¯ve thought that as a young child, I already have this much power. They will be more wary of me in the future.¡± ¡°But what are you going to do with suwon? Are you sure you want to hand it over to the Emperor?¡± ¡°No way.¡± I looked at the chairman and raised the corners of my mouth. ¡°I said I found suwon, but I never said that I would give the refined suwon. Unrefined Suwon is just useless stones, right?¡± The chairmanughed when he heard about what happened in the mine. ¡°The emperor won¡¯t imagine that only nymphs can rit. But it¡¯s weird.¡± ¡°What is?¡± ¡°In your previous life, the Nodelli family had distributed the suwon. How could they refine the stones of the Eston mine?¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of Te.¡± ¡°Warrior Te? ¡°The nymph said so. Te created a fake one. If Nodelli and Marche have found Te¡¯s fake suwon manufacturing method, that¡¯s possible. By the way, why did Marche and Nodelli pursue the suwon project?¡± The chairman, who had narrowed his eyes and pondered, raised his head. ¡°No way, Nodelli has a manufacturing method? How can you be sure of that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. We should check that outter.¡± The Marquis of Nodelli will have no choice but to open his mouth if the fake Suwon manufacturing method bes useless. I clenched my fist. ¡®Did I have enough divine power now?¡¯ As soon as I came back, I couldn¡¯t rest properly because of Johann, so I couldn¡¯t recover the divine power as much as I wanted. I squeezed the hem of my skirt. I¡¯m impatient. Henry and Isaac are surrounded by nymphs, and Johann has yet to be released. I couldn¡¯t even check how my dad was doing on the battlefield. And Linda¡­¡­. ¡°So Linda, I want you to go to the Imperial Pce¡­there¡­¡± ¡°I will go. Please report me.¡± ¡°Think carefully, I won¡¯t force you. There¡¯s a possibility I can¡¯t bring you back.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll trust you. I could just wait for you to pick me up. How easy is that?¡± I looked out the window with a worried face. *** When I came back to the mansion, my aunt was there. Johann was arrested and my aunt ran around to save him in her own way. My aunt has a title, but she couldn¡¯t participate in the head nobles meeting as long as my father was there. All she could do was rely on her connection. ¡°Leine.¡± ¡°Aunt, I have to go back to the mine right now.¡± ¡°Why wou-¡± ¡°Henry and Isaac!¡± I was in a hurry and interrupted my aunt¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but they¡¯re waiting. Surrounded by nymphs, they¡¯re in danger!¡± As I stomped my feet and spoke, my aunt grabbed my shoulder and narrowed her brow. ¡°Calm down.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You tend to move alone. I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s because of your habit. But Leine.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t your orphanage anymore. There are people you can lean on.¡± Nos, Lea, and the Viscount Dubos came behind her. Aunt continued in a steady voice. ¡°Tell me the situation. Maybe we can help you.¡± Seeing my aunt¡¯s clear eyes, I bit my lips. ¡®I¡¯m a fool.¡¯ Why do I keep doing everything alone? I have many support and best allies, even if we quarrel a little. ¡°Eugene Nos.¡± ¡°Yes, Lady.¡± ¡°Nos, send your army to Eston¡¯s mine right now. The nymphs at the Eston mine are so powerful and they¡¯re hard to deal with. And¡­¡­.¡± I hung the seal my father gave me around my aunt¡¯s neck. ¡°Aunt, please lead the troops with Lea. I got a military training permit from the emperor. Also, Sir Dubos, as soon as brother Johann is released, please help him attend the noble meeting on behalf of my father.¡± Dubos nodded his head. ¡°Yes, Lady.¡± I looked back at the people of Dubbled and said. ¡°From now on, I dere an emergency situation. We¡¯ll protect this ce until father returns.¡± ¡°I follow thedymand.¡± When my aunt bent her knees first, everyone in the mansion followed suit. ¡°We¡¯ll follow the orders!¡± Nodding my head, I returned to the room with the chairman. Before I went to see the nymphs again, I looked back at the chairman as I was getting the supplies I needed. ¡°Chairman, please support my aunt while I was away¡­¡­ why do you look at me like that?¡± The chairman was smiling faintly. I tilted my head as he replied, ¡°Did you know?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The people in Dubbled started calling you a Lady.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡­.¡± I was so used to being called a little miss, even though I¡¯m no longer that young. When everyone in Dubbled started calling me a Lady, that means they regarded me as my father¡¯s child, not a mere child of fate. ¡°But I don¡¯t mind being called a little miss too.¡± The tone was what mattered, before people used to call me that or a fake with a tone full of mockery. But people in Dubbled called me a little miss with an affectionate tone. They always called me kindly. ¡°I know that, but you look like a youngdy now, rather than a little miss.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You could protect people now, instead of being protected.¡± ¡°¡­¡­you¡¯re good at making embarrassing remarks.¡± As I grumbled in embarrassment, the chairman bent his knees in front of me and kissed the back of my head. ¡°Have a safe trip, Lady.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I energetically use teleportation. When I opened my eyes, I was already in Eston mine. ¡°Kid!¡± ¡°Leine.¡± ¡°A, adventurer.¡± I walked bravely in front of the old nymph. ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal. I¡¯ll summon your master. Instead, you guys give me suwon.¡± ¡°We, won¡¯t trade it!¡± The nymphs shouted angrily. ¡°The second adventurer is a bad adventurer!¡± ¡°They do not follow God¡¯s words. They desire the suwon. Trash!¡± ¡°Trash!¡± The old nymph¡¯s eyes were turning grim. ¡°A bad adventurer, not a servant of God. A human who is not a servant of God will not be sent back!¡± Kaaa-!! As the old nymph exposed his sharp teeth, I grabbed him by the cor. He was drawn to me in an instant and his eyes widened. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m bad. Corrupt, very good at threatening life.¡± ¡°Our species is strong. Much more than the adventurer thought. Adventurer, you can¡¯t kill us!¡± I let go of the old nymph¡¯s cor and pointed the dagger I took from my waist on my neck. ¡°If you don¡¯t give up suwon, I¡¯ll die!¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The old nymph was taken aback. ¡°A, adventurer is an idiot?¡± Other nymphs were confused by the bizarre sight of me threatening with my own life. ¡°If I die like this, who will summon your master? It¡¯s been a thousand years since Te came. It may take longer for a third adventurer to appear.¡± Of course I don¡¯t intend to die. But it¡¯ll work for the nymph. The old nymph was bbergasted. I added with a vicious smile. ¡°But if you give me suwon, I will summon your master¡­¡± I turned my bag as the content poured out, ¡°-I¡¯ll give you peanuts!¡± Henry, Isaac, and Zachary and Seto looked ashtonished. ¡°No matter how stupid they are, they can¡¯t be fooled by peanuts. Put the sword down for now, kid. What if you get cut?!¡± ¡°Leine, first-¡± Just then, The old nymphs¡¯ eyes widened. ¡°P,peanuts!¡± ¡°Peanuts!¡± ¡°It¡¯s peanuts!¡± The nymphs rushed to my side. Especially, the little nymphs. ¡°That¡¯s not the only thing, I can give you more than that.¡± The old nymph with peanuts in both hands looked shocked and I dered arrogantly. ¡°There are almonds.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The nymphs made a big fuss. Isaac said, ¡°They¡¯re a bunch of idiots.¡± I let out augh. ¡®They must be starving.¡¯ The little nymphs alone eat a huge amount. But the Eston mines were so damaged. The absence of a single animal was the evidence. I¡¯m d I brought a bunch of peanuts just in case. The old nymph looked at me with trembling eyes and gulped, ¡°Seeing master is a priority.¡± I nodded at his words. Then I grabbed the mineral that the nymphs handed me. Lightly give it divine power. Krkrkrkr-!! The mine shook loudly with a tremendous roar. I felt a tremendous headache. ¡®Oh my god. I¡¯m short of divine power.¡­!¡¯ The moment, I was about to cut off my powers, [Revtor.] Chapter 151 Chapter 151 TL: Zimming The moment I saw the beautiful deer that appeared with the shining pirs, my head was dizzy. This certainly was not the effect of the depletion of divine power. Looking at me gently, he approached me with an elegant stride. [Thank you for freeing me from eternal suffering.] He was different from the devils I summoned earlier. He¡¯s like Boone¡­¡­ not exactly friendly, but not arrogant or violent like Pymon or shbs. Rather, it is polite and gentle enough for me to wonder if it is really a devil. I somehow felt a sense of de javu. Looking up nkly at him and searching for memories in my head, I suddenly recalled a scene. The lush garden of Amity. Mina sitting on an old swing. And the deer guarding it. [Right, nice. ¡­¡­Le.] ¡®Mina¡¯s deer!¡¯ It was a ck deer who stood by Mina whenever something terrible happened in the country. [I am the king who achieved peace, integrity and justice as the 72nd pir.] He bowed his head in front of me as if to say hello and lightly rubbed my cheek with its snout. The nymphs were moved by the elegant and beautiful deer. But they don¡¯t seem to understand what it¡¯s saying, they only shed tears while calling it master. [Ah, my poor subordinate.] The old nymph went to his knees in front of him. ¡°T, this old servant greets master. Complete the revtion and release the shackles of our people!¡± The deer looked at the nymphs with wistful eyes and turned toward me. [Revtor, pity my subordinates. Please release them.] ¡°Is your wish to liberate the nymphs?¡± The deer nodded pitifully. [You need special power to set them free. A warm heart that knows how to shed tears for the poor. To the righteous revtor, please, release my subordinates who are grieving.] It¡¯s hard to say, but the gist was ¡®heart¡¯. In other words, what the devil needed was a revtor, that is, my heart. ¡°You mean you need my life to free the nymphs?¡± Henry, Isaac and Zachary came running at my words. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°What did that deer ask you for?¡± Unlike the previous devils, people can see it. ¡®Because this ce is the devil¡¯s authority.¡¯ I didn¡¯t answer and looked at the deer with my eyes wide open. The deer cried in sorrow. Clear tears soaked in hair and fell from its ck, shiny eyes. [Since we lost the war, my servants have only curled up in darkness. Look at that little, feeble subordinate. Without knowing neither the kindness of the sun nor the joy of life, I wandered through a thousand-year nightmare until the revtor appeared.] ¡°¡­¡­.¡± [I swear by my name If the revtor grants my wish, I will give your family a thousand-year revival in return for your life.] The deer looked at the crying little nymphs. As if to ask for a favour from me. I asked the deer. ¡°But what¡¯s your name?¡± [A name is too good for me. It¡¯s been a long time since I abandoned my name¡­¡­.] I said, ¡°Hmm.¡± as the deer fell down and quivered. [I beg you earnestly. Please-] ¡°You¡¯re saying nonsense.¡± The deer raised its head at my acrimonious remark. I grinned and continued, ¡°Right?¡± [How can you criticize my heart for subordinates¡­ ¡­ . Revtor, please understand this heartbreak.] ¡°Liar.¡± Again, I am aware of him. The king of crooks. This devil will say the truth when I know its name, so right now everything he said was a lie. And again, I know him, even his real name. ¡®Purpur¡¯ When I called its name in my mind, the startled deer jumped on all fours. [H, how, this thing¡­¡­!] I heard it from Mina. Mina called him ¡®Pur¡¯. Maybe that¡¯s his nickname. Just then. sh! A dazzling light enveloped the ce..I covered my eyes with my forearm and only looked at the deer after the light had faded. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°¡®Huh?¡¯ What huh! It¡¯s all because of you. All because of you. Arghhh-!¡± A little boy with wavy curly blonde hair looked at me with resentment and cried loudly. The boy¡¯s head hadrge antlers. ¡°No way, you¡­¡­.¡± ¡°How dwo you know my twue name! Huwaa! Huwaa!¡±(How do you know my true name! Huwaa! Huwaa!) I smirked as I looked at the stupid little boy crying. So that¡¯s why Mina always called him by his nickname. ¡®When I call its true name, it will return to its true form¡­¡¯ And that devil seemed to hate that form very much. ¡®I could use this to my advantage.¡¯ I giggled as I watched the devil crying and huping. *** ¡°Let, let gooo-!!¡± I shook my head seeing Zachary seizing the devil who was running amok. What kind of devil is like this? One of the Irie pressed his forehead and said, ¡°Stay still you brat.¡± ¡°Dwo you want to die?¡± (Do you want to die?) ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Purpur was energetic and iled its dainty arms wildly. After being transformed into a human, he became really weak like a human child. And¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s change his diaper first. Oh the smell.¡± ¡°Lwet go! Huwaa!¡± (Let go! Huwaa!) ¡­¡­It can¡¯t even pee properly. The people of Irie tried to remove the wet diaper, but their hands were sloppy. ¡®Well, there¡¯s no way a man who lived his life holding a sword could change a diaper.¡¯ If I let them do it, they would forcefully pull it down, but I thought that the delicate skin of the baby would be red, so I helped them. I said, ¡°Come here.¡± andid Purpur down. ¡°Lwet go!¡± (Let go!) ¡®Purpur.¡¯ When I called his name, it was startled and started crying. ¡°Stay calm. It must be ufortable because the diaper is all wet.¡± ¡°You¡¯we the one who did this!¡± (You¡¯re the one who did this!) ¡°Then why do you keep lying?¡± ¡°Hwumans awe stupid and give theiw lifes for justice, but you awe evil! Evil!¡± (Humans are stupid and give their lives for justice, but you are evil! evil!) ¡°Yes, yes.¡± I answered casually and took off the diaper skilfully. Then I wiped his buttocks with a towel, took out a clean cloth from my travel bag, and tied it as a diaper. I was changing diapers when Henry and Isaac approached and asked. ¡°Kid, how did you know how to do this?¡± ¡°In my past life, when I was a beggar, I worked as a nanny.¡± ¡°They told a kid to babysit?¡± ¡°Commoners are poor and can¡¯t find a nanny. But again, I have to work. They even hired a child as they were also desperate. We took care of the neighborhood kids while getting some food.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Henry and Isaac¡¯s eyes were filled with pity. When they heard the story of my previous life,they always had that expression. ¡®But I¡¯m okay though?¡¯ We were already lucky to even get a job as a nanny. Usually, children who do not have guardians or live on the streets couldn¡¯t work to distribute newspapers. After changing the diaper and patting its ass, the devil seemed to feel better. ¡°Haa¡­¡± He sighed and then hesitantly iled its arm again. I said, ¡°Alright, alright.¡± As I hugged Purpur and patted its back. ¡°Are you hungry? Do you want milk?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡­¡­no!¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll give you milk when we get back. We can even find a nanny for you.¡± Purpur is easier to care for than other babies. Babies in need of diapers can¡¯tmunicate well, so we don¡¯t know where they feel ufortable or what they want. ¡®I have to win its favor and get powerful abilities.¡¯ If I¡¯m lucky, I might be able to make this kid into a family like Mina. ¡®But what kind of power does he have?¡¯ I thought about what Mina¡¯s abilities were. Purpur must have contributed to one of them. A powerful force that overwhelms the opponent. Disaster remedy. Cure. And, and¡­ As I pondered, I unintentionally patted Purpur on the back as it was startled. ¡°Hey!¡± Purpur had hair that I had never seen before. It was also the first time I had seen the ck fur on a deer. Not long after, Purpur got out of my arms. And again with the light revert back a huge deer. ¡®When I call its true name, it bes a human for about an hour.¡¯ In the meantime, it really seems like a human child when it loses its strength. ¡®If it¡¯s a devil with this level of risk, maybe it has a strong power.¡¯ Its gift of fulfilling and obtaining wishes may be different from previous devils. ¡°Hey. What talents do you have?¡± [Nothing.] ¡°Shall I call your name again?¡± [Gasp¡­!] While I was in a tug-of-war with Purpur, who had be a deer. The old nymph brought another chalcedonian. ¡°Ad, adventurer, I brought what you wanted.¡± While I was taking care of Purpur, I asked the nymphs to purify the suwon, and it seems to have already beenpleted. ¡®This blue chalcedonia is suwon.¡¯ I nodded and handed him a handful of almonds I had packed in my pocket. The old nymph jumped with joy and chewed the almond ¡°Do you have no shame¡­¡­!¡± ¡°B, but, master. We are hungry¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°If you beg from the enemy, you will starve to death!¡± ¡°Naughty master, bad master.¡± Then the other nymphs, who stayed silent all this time,also cursed him in small voices. ¡°Naught.¡± ¡°Master, bad.¡± ¡°You bastards¡­¡­.¡± Purpur growled, showing his teeth at once. ¡°Don¡¯t bully the nymphs!¡± Then the nymphs looked at me with thrilled expressions. ¡°Adventurer, good.¡± ¡°Adventurer give us food.¡± ¡°A good adventurer.¡± The little nymph rubbed its face in my arms as I chuckled. ¡®Can I use this to my advantage too?¡¯ Chapter 152 Chapter 152 TL: Zimming There are two truths I learned as a beggar. First, ¡®The person who gave food to starvation appears to be a god.¡¯ I gave the nymphs peanuts and almonds, also all the dried fruits and vegetables in the carriage, as if I was a saint. ¡°Adventurer, ourrade.¡± ¡°Our friends.¡± ¡°Adventurer!¡± ¡°Adventurer!¡± The nymphs with full stomachs were very hospitable. More than their master. Well, it was normal. What the nymphs wanted was to enter the world without falling asleep. ording to the little nymph, when it was asleep, it seemed to be alone in the vast darkness. That¡¯s probably why it cares so much about fellow nymphs it met when it woke up. I helped their master be released from eternal suffering. I also gave them food. I must¡¯ve looked so gracious. The plump nymphs picked up a bunch of blunt stones from the mountain. And the nymphs purified it, but not all nymphs could purify it. Only the little nymphs, and the female nymphs, were able to refine everything in the mountain into suwon. I nodded inward as I watched the nymphs purify. ¡®They didn¡¯t lock them in a cave to protect their cub and weak body.¡¯ They were considered superior because they were nymphs with special powers. As if they were a noble. I was astonished as I watched the piled-up blue chalcedonia, and looked back at the nymphs. ¡®My lucky stars.¡¯ ¡°Ogugu, Eat a lot. You did a good job.¡± While I was patting the little nymph on the back, Henry looked at the suwon with his eyes wide open. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°¡­¡­why can¡¯t I use the magic tools yet?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because the nymphs didn¡¯t ¡®authorize¡¯ it.¡± When Isaac answered, Henry shook his head lightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that weird?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not an individual¡¯s mana, yet we can¡¯t use magic tools. Magic tools don¡¯t disappear just because you block the vents, like human power. How can you allow a specific person to use magic tools?¡± I took the blue mineral and was lost in thought. Isaac said, ¡°Well, if you were allowed to use certain magic tools¡­¡± I shook my head with my brows narrowed. ¡°There were only long-distance teleportation devices I had. They could only allow the use of certain magical tools. How did they figure out which one I use?¡± Only then did Isaac understand, turning his head and staring at the nymphs who were still absorbed in peanuts. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not possible. How did they do that?¡± The activation of magic tools basically goes through this process. 1. Invoke the form in the medium with a barrier. 2. The calction form isbined with the magic power inside the medium. 3. Start. No mana is involved here, so the only way to specifically prevent an individual from using magic tools is to physically prevent them from starting or operating. I quickly ran to the old nymph chewing on almonds and shook his shoulder. ¡°How do you authorize the magic tools to work? Huh?¡± ¡°I, I don¡¯t. It cannot be used in the home of God.¡± ¡°Is this the only ce you can¡¯t use it?¡± ¡°Anything that doubles the power of God is wrong. We, nymphs, have been given the permission to stop the activation of the wrong gods.¡± I still couldn¡¯t understand, I got frustrated and pounded my chest. Then Purpur, who was lying on his stomach with a look of anger, said, [You¡¯re wrong from the beginning.You humans are fools too bound bymon sense. Even if it¡¯s wrongmon sense.] ¡°Wrongmon sense?¡± [Humans use mana when they activate magic tools.] ¡°No way!¡± Henry and Isaac, who didn¡¯t understand our conversation, looked puzzled as I burst out. [What doesn¡¯t make sense is you humans who think they can¡¯t unleash mana unless you have divine power.] ¡°You mean that we can eject mana even though we have no divine power?¡± [ Heh, still being swayed by the temple¡¯s trick. Ancient humans would hit the ground if they heard it. Humans can unleash manna. Only a special human being can turn it into a special mana, that is divine power!] ¡°Then the nymphs¡­¡­.¡± I muttered nkly and Purpur answered, twitching his nose. [You humans do it when you use magic tools. You just don¡¯t realize even though it¡¯s obvious like you¡¯re breathing. The nymphs blocked the mana spurt!] I hardened and looked at Purpur. A lot of things were tangled in my mind. ¡°Kid.¡± ¡°Leine?¡± I was chosen as a sacrifice to seal off evil spirits because I had the same divine power as Mina. Instead of Mina, who had to be eaten by evil spirits in the original sealing ceremony, I was sacrificed. If Purpur¡¯s words were true, there was no reason for me to be chosen as a sacrifice because I could gather mana and turn it into Mina¡¯s divine power. ¡®Then why did I have to die in my first life.¡¯ I bit my lip, remembering the pain of being sacrificed. I calmed down when I thought of myself in my first life, I had my blood pour out of every holes all over my body. It hurt so bad that I begged them to kill me or cut my throat quickly. ¡®¡­¡­Wait a minute.¡¯ [Mina is amazing. Such a rapid increase in divine power. There¡¯s no case like this.] [She¡¯s amazing. Isn¡¯t that why she¡¯s the child of fate?] How was Mina able to increase her divine power so quickly? I am well aware that it was impossible since I trained since I was young to increase my divine power. That fast, powerful increase was absolutely impossible. So I thought it was the power of Adrian. Adrian was a man of immense divine power and had a very special power to give his divine power to others. That¡¯s why I thought he might have supported Mina from behind. ¡°Ex, excuse me!¡± ¡°Yes, Leine. What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Mi, Mina, can you do me a favor? Can you tell me how to increase my divine power? Oh, no, of course you¡¯re busy, but if you don¡¯t mind¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ ¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry. I made a promise to that person. I decided not to tell anyone how to train¡± ¡°I see¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so sad. Leine, you¡¯re doing well enough now. I know how hard you¡¯re working for the people here.¡± ¡°T,thank you¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very proud of you.¡± The way of training. That person. I gritted my teeth. The temple* didn¡¯t even know that all humans could unleash manna. Had the temple known that, it would be possible for the current pope to lose authority. *TL Note: I changed the church to temple ¡®Purpur told them. To those who came to find suwon!¡¯ The puzzles that have been messy in my head have been put together by myself. Nodelli, who has a warrior record, found Suwon, and summoned Purpur through the record. ¡®Nodelli already knew Purpur¡¯s name.¡¯ Otherwise, Mina, who has no idea of the devil, could not have known his name. Nodelli and Marche must have helped her. However, since there were no adventurers at the time, Nymph was still asleep, so Nodelli and Marche created a fake one. I grabbed my skirt tightly. ¡°When you wake up, everything in this mountain, like the nymphs, stops the eruption of mana?¡± [Yes, more powerful than the nymphs. I am a great being!] Purpur replied proudly. I let out augh. ¡°Leine?¡± ¡°What did you hear that made you be this pale?!¡± Isaac pressed my cheeks with both hands and asked anxiously. ¡®Marche and Nodelli knew that mana could also create divine power.¡¯ Then, why did they sacrifice a poor little girl on the altar? Why did I have to die. ¡®Dead? No, I was murdered.¡¯ ¡°F, father, please save me! Mina, please!¡± I remembered the me in my first life, when I cried and begged. ¡°The Duke of Marche killed me in my first life.¡± I nkly looked back at Henry and Isaac as they hardened. ¡°What?¡± ¡°What are you talking about, kid?¡± ¡°Every human being has manna. Mina was able to turn mana into a divine power. I had no reason to die as a sacrifice!¡± Henry grabbed me by the shoulder as I trembled with anger. ¡°Calm down.¡± ¡°At that time I was just a powerless and pitiful girl, Duke Marche, and Mina¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Leine!¡± I looked at him, swallowing the sorrow inside me. Henry said, clenching my hand tightly with warm hands. ¡°Think rationally. There¡¯s something we don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only for you who¡¯ve been through it all. What¡¯s important here is why? Why would they have to kill you if they knew?¡± I shut my mouth with trembling hands. The reason why I had to die. The reason they killed me. Fumbling through my head, I grabbed Henry¡¯s arm.. ¡°There is, for one reason.¡± Chapter 153 Chapter 153 TL: Zimming I became a regressor and had many risks. When I was a child, it was not easy to think of an adult, but on the other hand, I clearly remembered my painful life because my memory improved so much. However, thetter case also has advantages. To remember my painful life clearly means I have a very good memory. I remember reading it clearly when I was just four years old when I came to Dubbled. ¡®Devil¡¯s Record.¡¯ The book that was stuck between fairy tale books. [The most holy achievement of the founding emperor Fred I may have been the defeat of Ivan, a devil summoner. ording to Ivan¡¯s record, there are two conditions for demonic powers to be manifested. The first is to have the right medium, which is the key to awakening the divine power, and the acquisition of a medium that enables power to be exerted¡­¡­.] Ivan, who was called the worst traitor, used the power of the devil. It¡¯s very simr to how I brought out the devil. I came into contact with a medium, newt, the key to awakening divine power, and exerted it by getting an Etwal, a medium to exert power. ¡®If I were to use the power like Ivan¡­¡­.¡¯ I asked the old nymph. ¡°Is the first adventurer named Ivan?¡± The old nymph, holding peanuts in both hands, stared at me. Soon he asked in a puzzled voice. ¡°H, how does the sweet adventurer know the name of the first adventurer?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Ivan Shayman Te. The name of the first adventurer.¡± ¡°Ivan Shayman Te¡­¡­.¡± As I mumbled my name, Henry and Isaac looked at me. Everyone knew of Ivan¡¯s name. It was impossible not to know it. They knew him as Ivan the traitor. The evil Ivan. But what¡¯s more important than that- ¡°Shayman¡­¡­What are you talking about, kid?¡­.¡± ¡°Leine, if anyone else had heard, you would have been executed, whether you were a Dubbled or a child of fate.¡± The true name of the founding emperor, Fred Enys Shayman Callie. The Imperial Pce tried to hide the true name of the founding emperor. This is because the middle name ¡°Shayman¡± indicates that he was a descendant of an evil tribe. ¡®Like the founding emperor, Ivan was called a hero at first.¡¯ Two Etwals. Two heroes. I closed my eyes tightly. ¡°Of the two heroes with Etwal, only the winner was recorded in history, and the loser became a traitor and disappeared into the back of history.¡± ¡°What?¡± Henry looked at me with a stiff face, and I put a confused look on my face. ¡°Ivan and the founding emperor were from the same tribe. I should look at the records of the founding emperor on the estate. I¡¯m sure I remember seeing him at Dubbled Castle. You know, I¡­¡­Henry, Isaac, I might¡­¡­.¡± Just then. I¡¯m getting dizzy all of a sudden. [¡­¡­ild.] [My¡­¡­ child] Yes, that¡¯s right. How did I forget that? The voice that called me anxiously as I was dying as a sacrifice in my first life. ¡®It¡¯s the same voice I heard when I touched newt¡¯ At the moment, my legs were weak and my body was out of bnce. While falling, I saw Henry and Isaac running to me. That was myst memory. *** Thick chubby hands, sausage-like plump arms, fluffy cheeks¡­ ¡®Did I regress again?¡¯ I buried my face in my knee in despair. There¡¯s no one around on the ce. How long do I have to stay alone in this deste ce. Tears kept springing up and my knees were all wet. [¡­¡­ild.] For a moment, a voice was heard in the air. Like a group of fireflies, the light was in the air. It soon turned into a little boy and came before me. [¡­¡­hild.] [Yes, ¡­¡­.] [I can¡¯t see your face because it¡¯s so bright. God, hold my hand, please.] [Poor child. You¡¯re still on a tough mission.] I bowed my head in front of him and wept. [I don¡¯t want to go back. The world is scary.] [The road has beenid out for you. Do you want toy down your burdens and go to thend of the gentle shepherd? Come here.] I reached out, but the boy wouldn¡¯t hold my hand. I walked along with him as if possessed. Until the ce darkens little by little and I was eventually trapped in darkness. [¡­¡­It¡¯s dark and cold here. I want to go somewhere warm.] [Soon you¡¯ll find rest. Come on, child, let¡¯s go where we can see that light.] I saw a group of white lights in front of me. Brightened up, I ran towards there. ¡®Ah, I¡¯ll find rest soon. There¡¯s and of peace over there where I don¡¯t have to be alone.¡¯ The moment I tried to reach for the light. [Child!!] Someone pulled me back. Turn around¡­ go¡­ With your family¡­¡­child, please¡­¡­ It was a very earnest but loving voice. I know this voice. The boy¡¯s mouth twitched. As soon as his straight and beautiful lips opened, countless sharp teeth were revealed. [Serga, you again¡­.Will you take¡­ away from me?] ck mud flowed from the boy¡¯s body and gathered on the floor. He soon became a great darkness and attacked the person who pulled me. [Go. ¡­¡­ Go. My, my, ch¡­¡­ild¡­¡­to where your family is!] Then, a familiar voice came from afar. ¡°ine.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Leine!¡± *** I opened my eyes and looked around. It¡¯s my room in the mansion. ¡°Leine!¡± There was my father next to me. Seeing him with a worried look in his eyes, I breathed out and covered my eyes with my hands. ¡®There was no regression.¡¯ I¡¯m alive. My body trembled with cold sweat. My dad swept my cheek down with a big hand. ¡°Are you alright?¡± I couldn¡¯t answer because I kept tearing up. I was nervous and afraid that I would never see my family again because of regressing. My dad hugged me crying and patted me on the back. Only then did I see people circling the bed. My maids and Lea, Zachary, chairman, aunt and brothers. Isaac, whose eyes turned red, squeezed my head. ¡°We were so surprised!¡± ¡°Leine, are you okay?¡± I sniffed as I buried my face in my dad¡¯s neck. ¡°How long have I slept?¡± ¡°A couple of days.¡± What? I was so surprised. I opened my mouth wide and got away from my dad as I searched the desk to find my calendar. It was on the 3rd of this month that I heard that Johann was arrested. Today is the 24th. ¡°That¡¯s crazy!¡± Only then did the family and the servant smile in relief, as I screamed. I¡¯m d you¡¯re awake.¡± I nodded at the chairman¡¯s words. ¡®But what happened with the suwon and the devil?¡¯ As I thought about it, I heard Purpur¡¯s voice in my head. [Stupid human! Because you were asleep, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be locked up in the world like this!] ¡®The devil¡¯s in a good condition.¡¯ Also, I have enough divine power. If I had opened the devil¡¯s passage for more than 20 days, I would havecked it. ¡°I, why¡­¡± ¡°Why, you¡¯re not feeling well?¡± Henry looked at me as he narrowed his eyes. ¡°No, I mean, I¡¯m better than usual. You know, that thing. It¡¯s really hard to maintain, but I maintained it for a long time and didn¡¯t feel tired.¡± I couldn¡¯t say the devil directly because we¡¯re with some people. Fortunately, my family understood that. ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡± Henry and Johann looked at each other. ¡®What does my brothers know?¡¯ Isaac grumbled. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± As expected, there¡¯s something. I squinted and asked my brothers. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The abandoned prince came every day.¡± ¡°Adrian?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been in bad shape since the third day since you copsed. I don¡¯t know where he heard it, but he came to the mansion himself. At first, I wondered what kind of trick it was¡­¡­ but it told me that youck divine power,That¡¯s why you got the help of the prince.¡± ¡°I see, It¡¯s possible with Adrian¡¯s power, but he must have had a hard time.¡± I should say thank you. I want to go right now, but the sun has already set, so I couldn¡¯t enter the pce. Since some time ago, he has moved out of the house of the godmother and has been living in the pce. ¡®But today, my priority is to share what I found out with my family.¡¯ I said, clutching Daddy¡¯s cuffs tightly. ¡°I have something to say to you, please make the servants leave.¡± Dad nodded and directed the servants. My aunt quickly noticed and went out with my servants, leaving only those who knew I was a regressor in the room. ¡°Dad, you know. Maybe I¡­¡­!¡± ¡°It¡¯s about Ivan right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­How do you know?¡± ¡°I looked at Ivan¡¯s record that you said. But it was weird.¡±¡± ¡°What is?¡± ¡°Dubbled never owned Ivan¡¯s record.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I mean, there¡¯s a book in our library that we never buy and knew.¡± Johann also added ¡°It wasn¡¯t even on the library¡¯s list of books. You¡¯re the only one who know. It¡¯s as if its looking for you, the owner of the book.¡± ¡°Then a I¡­¡­.¡± Henry said with a troubled look on his face. ¡°Leine, we don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a descendant of Ivan. So you don¡¯t need to worry¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I was a really good match for Dubbled!¡± My family opened their eyes when I pped my hands. I said with a grin. ¡°Dubbled¡¯s daughter, the viin, a devil summoner. It suits me very well. Isn¡¯t it?¡± Dadughed and messed up my hair. ¡°So that¡¯s all you have to say?¡± ¡°There¡¯s more we can find out.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Maybe Marche doesn¡¯t know who the true child of fate is yet. Using this, I can kill Nodelli and weaken the Duke of Marche.¡± ¡°Well¡­.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going for revenge now.¡± I¡¯ll make them cry very desperately. I clenched my fist. Chapter 154-155 I shared my findings with my family. It goes like this. 1. The God Neliard and the Evil God each gave birth to a child of fate. The empire was founded by Fred and Ivan a thousand years ago. God Neliard ¨C Fred ¨C Mina. Evil God ¨C Ivan ¨C Me. We continued in the same order as above. In my first life, Mina did the sealing ceremony for evil spirits. So it is certain that she is God Neliard¡¯s child of fate. 2. Because I am the child of the Evil God, they had to sacrifice me. The reason why the temple didn¡¯t abandon Me is because I was the child with a certain destiny. They can¡¯t reveal that I was a child with an evil fate. Well, Neliard is the state religion and they had to protect the empire from the grip of evil spirits. 3. The Duke of Marche wants to protect God Neliard¡¯s child. The reason was not clear. He may have colluded with the temple, or due to his desires. However, it¡¯s clear that he was waiting for the child of God Neliard. 4. The Duke of Marche and the temple do not know exactly who is the child of God Neriad. If he helps Mina, he will sacrifice me. The easiest way to get me is through adoption. However, he refused to adopt, and the empress dowager did not put the Duke Marche as a candidate for adoption because she respected his decision. Maybe it¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t know who the child of God Neriad is. The temple would have chosen me as a child of fate for the same reason. So they kept me and watched me. Henry, who was quietly listening to my story, said, ¡°It¡¯s likely that the temple and Marche have colluded. But why hasn¡¯t the temple made any move?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°The Duke of Marche wanted the Marquis of Nodelli because he had Te¡¯s record as a warrior in Nodelli¡¯s mansion.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°If Marche is colluding with the temple, he can take the record from Nodelli with the help of the temple.¡± ¡°You mean stealing it?¡± ¡°Te is a man of evil spirits. The Neliard temple has the right to own all the records rted to evil spirits. But why didn¡¯t he get help from the temple?¡± Johann was confused for a second, then said, ¡°They¡¯re colluding, but they don¡¯t share everything with each other. Maybe it¡¯s because they have different goals?¡± ¡°Goals?¡± ¡°If there is one primary purpose of the Duke of Marche, it¡¯s probably to establish Prince Andre as the emperor.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Ah!¡± ¡°But the temple wanted Prince Adrian to be the emperor.¡± ¡°Oh, That¡¯s why Marche colluded with the temple.¡± ¡°He¡¯s also trying to make the child of fate and Prince Andre fall in love with each other.¡± Andre is a prince with no legitimacy. However, if Andre marries God Neliard¡¯s child and have a child with her, the temple will support him. That means Adrian has superior legitimacy. That¡¯s why the temple supported Adrian and the child of fate just in case. ¡°That¡¯s funny.¡± I nodded. ¡°If I pretended to be the child of fate, the Duke of Marche would be obsessed with me.¡± Dad, who had been judging the situation, opened his mouth. ¡°Let¡¯s find Te¡¯s record first and burn it down.¡± My father¡¯s expression became sinister. *** The day before the divorce happened, people flocked to the castle, but when the princess began to feel triggered, they disappeared. Marquis Nodelli, who had been drinking all day, suddenly threw out the documents angrily. ¡°I¡¯m going to raise the interest rate!¡± The butler gulped as he looked at the angry Marquis. ¡°Some property has already ceased to function, and the servant¡¯s monthly payment has been pushed back. In this situation, if we were asked to pay off the debt, we may have to sell the mansion as well.¡± Bang-!! Marquis Nodelli suddenly threw a ss of wine, then red at his butler. ¡°Who am I! Aren¡¯t I Philip Nodelli?¡± Everything changed after Princess Ingrid took the diamond mine away. No, it changed since he confronted that damn Dubbled family. The threat to Duke Dubbled boomerang himself instead. ¡°Dad.¡± The butler quickly grabbed Elizabeth. ¡°My Lady, if you need something, let me know¡­¡± ¡°Oh, Elizabeth!¡± Marquis Nodelli hugged his daughter and rubbed his chin against the child¡¯s cheek. ¡°Ugh, it stings. did you shave?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so feisty like your mother.¡± ¡°You¡¯re supposed to buy me a dress, let¡¯s go shopping!¡± ¡°Oh yeah, I forgot it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to buy something prettier than what that bastard bought. Also I¡¯m going to see Johann. Father, I want to marry Johann.¡± ¡°What?¡± As Elizabeth whined, The Marquis of Nodelli said, ¡°What kind of guy do you want? Don¡¯t worry. For my princess, I¡¯ll get you someone better. Maybe even the Duke of Marche¡¯s son¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want someone other than Johann! Think about it, Dad. If I be the Dubbled family, all of that property will be ours.¡± After Theodore Dubbled caused this, even though Johann is only his child, he still felt enmity to him. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Master!¡± The butler caught him apart with a pale face. ¡°The sries of the servants have also been dyed.¡± ¡°There¡¯s the Duke of Marche!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no reply to the letter we sent.¡± ¡°Damn old man. He had taken advantage of me, but he refused my request?¡± He was a greedy old man so he had been withholding the records to his advantage. ¡®In Chapter 4, there are records about evil spirits¡­¡¯ ¡°Go and tell him. Chapter 4 has Te¡¯s aspirations and his true name that he wants to know¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you haven¡¯t given him that yet¡­¡± An unfamiliar sweet voice rang his ears. Henry grinned as the startled Marquis of Nodelli turned his head. Elizabeth¡¯s face brightened when she saw them standing behind her. ¡°Johann!¡± The three children of Dubbled were there. The child jumped out of his father¡¯s arms and approached Johann. Henry smiled when the Marquis of Nodelli was furious. ¡°We¡¯ll buy that.¡± ¡°What a rude thing to do! I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re breaking into the mansion without the owner¡¯s permission!¡± Meanwhile, Elizabeth said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. I miss you Johann¡­¡± Johann walked into the room without saying a word and gently grabbed the shoulder of Marquis Nodelli, who was smaller than him. ¡°Argh!¡± The scream of Marquis of the Nodelli makes them wonder if there¡¯s a ck energy flowing from Johann¡¯s hand. ¡°I hate long talks¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± When the Marquis Nodelli sat down, the butler hurriedly ran to find the guards. When Isaac saw that, he grumbled. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time.¡± Come to think of it, there were already bloodstains on the bottom of his pants. The face of the butler and Marquis Nodelli hardened. ¡°M, Murdering a noble is a fe, felony-¡± Johann lowered his body to look at the marquis who had a limp and was trembling. The boy with a face very simr to the Duke of Dubbled in his youth, then said, ¡°Once again, I don¡¯t like long talks.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make it simple. Hand over Te¡¯s record.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right-¡± In an instant, a deep cut was formed on his corbone. ¡°Hurry, Marquis.¡± Chapter 155 TL: Zimming ¡°Did the three children go into the Marquis of Nodelli¡¯s mansion to search for Te records?¡± The chairman looked at me with a bewildered face. I answered immediately, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No matter how much power we had, they are still an aristocratic family. There is no way they will just leave it like that. If Te¡¯s record was stolen, you¡¯ll immediately be suspected as the evil child of fate. What would you say if The Duke of Marche knew?¡± ¡°It was the Marquis of Nodelli who attacked my father.¡± the chairman opened his eyes widely. I nced up at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t I frame the Marquis of Shuheil to be the perpetrator of the attack on nobles?¡± I lied about Marquis Shuheil being the culprit in the raid the other day. That¡¯s why Linda won¡¯t have any scars in the prison.I let go of the crayons in my hand and continued, ¡°I pointed out Marquis Shuheil just to hurt the Duke of Marche. Because he was supported by Duke Marche. It¡¯s also to buy time until my father returns.¡± ¡°So¡­¡­?¡± ¡°It was Nodelli who attacked my father first. when my dad gets back, I will make him look as if he¡¯s the criminal.¡± ¡°But Duke Marche will doubt our purpose.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why¡­¡± I held up the paper and showed my drawing to the chairman. ¡°I need this¡± ¡°That¡­?¡± Then, a knock was heard. I said, ¡°Come in,¡± as Trigon came in. ¡°Did you call?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°This drawing. Can you engrave it on my body? Is it possible?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not difficult. But what is that¡­?¡± The chairman and Trigon looked puzzled. Then I said, ¡°God Neliard¡¯s child of fate.¡± Those were the patterns that appeared on Mina¡¯s feet and proved that she was the true child of fate. There are three conditions for ¡®Child of Fate¡¯. 1. Must be born on February 29th. 2. Must have divine powers. 3. Can read ancient scriptures. I met conditions number one and two. But I never actually met condition 3. ¡®The Duke of Marche and the temple don¡¯t know who the real child of fate is, they have no choice but to believe I¡¯m the child of fate.¡¯ Before Mina came, there were only a few people who knew about the ancient scriptures. Only the Pope and the past emperors. ¡®I understand that the Pope knew, but I wondered how the emperor knew.¡¯ Maybe he was also the former Neliard God¡¯s child of fate. As Iughed bitterly, the chairman¡¯s eyes narrowed. It was clear that he was counting with an abacus in his head. The chairman, who finished counting, also had a subtle smile simr to mine. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not just the child of the evil god who needs Te¡¯s record. The true child of fate will need it even more.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Great.¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± Then we looked at Trigon. ¡°Come on, draw it!¡± When I stuck out the back of my foot, Trigon bent his knee with a sigh. It wasn¡¯t hard to put a sentence on the foot. In just a few minutes, we were able to mimic the pattern that I hoped so much to have in my first life. I infused divine power over the ck pattern created by Trigon. The pattern shone and the flowers decorated in the vase on the table came to life. It wasn¡¯t any different from Mina¡¯s sentence I saw in my first life ¡°Ugh, I feel like I¡¯m going to die.¡­.¡± I already maintained Purpur, and I felt like my whole body was losing strength when I used my divine power. ¡®I don¡¯t know where to take the mana from.¡¯ I frowned at the chairman and the Trigon, who were still standing motionless. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Huh¡­?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go right now and tell him that I¡¯ve had the pattern!¡± The two of them, who were confused by my words, said, ¡°Ah.¡± and ran out of the greenhouse. *** The empire was turned upside down. Marquis Nodelli, who attacked the Duke of Dubbled with his spectacr backing, turned himself into the perpetrator of the attack of nobles. Marquis Shuheil, who had been in prison for a long time, was released,but people said he also joined hands with Marquis Nodelli to attack other nobles. Marquis Shuheilined about his injustice, but no one believed him. This was also due to the spectacr power of Dubbled. ¡°I heard God¡¯s sentence was expressed in Lady Dubbled¡¯s body. She copsed for 15 days due to the shock.¡± ¡°Oh my god. Is that true?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the temple too much? You know, they¡¯ve been making such a big deal out of Dubbled because she has been hiding God¡¯s sentences.¡± ¡°Yes, there are talks that originated from the temple of her being a fake too. Isn¡¯t it too much?¡± ¡°What a pitiful child. In fact, the temple onlypels a believer to donate money, but they were given nothing back.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s weird right? Why hide it from the public about God¡¯s sentence that will manifest to the child of fate? Maybe the temple didn¡¯t know about God¡¯s sentence as well.¡± ¡°Did they cover it up thinking that she might not be a child of fate? They¡¯re not reliable.¡± ¡°They used a child for their own gains. That¡¯s terrible. The temple¡¯s real motive to seize power using the child of fate was revealed. *** I smiled at the letters sent from the empress and Neliard¡¯s believers. ¡®Good good. Things are going well.¡¯ The influence of the religion was diminished, and my status was elevated. ¡®Of course, even the temple will beg me now.¡¯ The Vatican, which had always been calm, even sent the cardinal himself to visit me. They want to see me. ¡°Lady, the cardinal is here again today. Should I say no as always?¡± At Lea¡¯s question, I said while putting cookies in my mouth, ¡°Yes, tell them I¡¯m sick from overeating.¡± ¡°Are you really sick?¡± Then the maids and the servants suddenly panicked after I said that. ¡°Doctor!¡± ¡°Thedy is sick!¡± ¡°Doctor now!¡± ¡­¡­Why does the servant in our mansion be so weird over time? I said it again, ¡°If the cardinal asks why, just say that¡­¡­.¡± Only then did the noticeably relieved servants leave the room. After that I got out of bed. ¡°Now what about Duke Marche?¡± ¡°The Marquis of Nodelli told the temple that the young masters had robbed him of Te¡¯s record. The temple didn¡¯t know that Te¡¯s record had been in Nodelli¡¯s hands so far,ter, the investigation would lead to Duke Marche.¡± ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°To Marche¡¯s mansion?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m going to irk him.¡± Of course, I always get what I want. I visit the Duke of Marche without temple knowing. Henry and Isaac were worried about what they would do to me in Marche¡¯s mansion, but dad reassured them everythings going to be fine. Ever since I shared my past, my dad has unconditionally trusted me. When I said I¡¯de, Duke Marche immediately let me inside the mansion. ¡®Pur, don¡¯t ignore me if something happened to me.¡¯ [Ck.] Pur clicked his tongue curtly, but now I know that means it was a sign of agreement. He was a devil who expressed his innermost thoughts covered with grumbling. ¡°Hello, Duke.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What brought the Lady here?¡± ¡°I have a question.¡± I purposely put my hands together with a naive look on my face. ¡°Lady to me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯ve been dreaming of you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Gosh, was that too much? The Duke¡¯s eyes narrowed, so I quickly changed my words. ¡°So, to be exact, I dreamed of someone who looks like the Duke.¡± I knew it from Te¡¯s record. One of the men who went on an adventure with him was the ancestor of Duke Marche. ¡®It was proudly written in the records.¡¯ I thought he was crazy. He must have taken several measures. Because he doesn¡¯t know whose child of fate will win back then. Perhaps Marche¡¯s ancestor predicted that the child of the evil spirit would win, so he put his name on it openly. ¡®So, the Marche¡¯s family were on Ivan¡¯s side back then.¡¯ Now, I understand Duke Marche¡¯s intention The Duke of Marche wants to destroy the record of Te, the disgrace of the Marche family. ¡®They were known for their contribution to the country, but if it was known that they actually helped Ivan, the family would be ruined.¡¯ The emperor, who already wants to reduce the power of Empress Yvonne, will be happy to hear that, and he will try to take away about half of thend that Marche was granted due to his family deed. ¡®But he¡¯s a tough old man.¡¯ The Duke of Marche never showed his innermost self. He still looked aloof, even though he must be upset by the fact that we have robbed Te¡¯s record. ¡®There¡¯s no use doing that.¡¯ I smile inwardly. ¡°Someone who looks like the Duke of Marche keeps asking for Te¡¯s record.¡± ¡°A man who resembles me¡­¡­.¡± ¡°He asked me to remove Te¡¯s record for future generations.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s in Nodelli¡¯s hands. That¡¯s why I brought the records.¡± I pulled Te¡¯s record out of the bag. The Duke¡¯s eyes widened when he saw it. ¡°Oh, you want to make a deal with me.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Are you trying to mock me?¡± That¡¯s right! I thought so, but I put on a sad face. ¡°I was going to give it to you, but if you don¡¯t want it¡­¡­.¡± As I put it back, Duke Marche hastily grabbed me by the wrist. I know you¡¯re in a hurry, old man. ¡°Why would you give it to me?¡± ¡°I just¡­I just thought it would be nice if it could help Duke Marche.¡­.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°My aunt told me. My dad is busy because he doesn¡¯t get along with Duke Marche.¡± ¡°Grandfather kept fighting with my dad over Vallua, right? ¡°¡­¡­so?¡± ¡°So I want us to be closer. If we get closer to the Duke, father won¡¯t be busy. Also, the Duke looks lonely¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Dad said that. The more powerful a man is, the more lonely he is.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know it exactly, but lonely people should have friends. I¡¯ll be your friend!¡± I smiled brightly, and Duke Marche, who stared at me like that, soon smiled slightly. ¡°Better than my child¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Will you be my friend?¡± ¡°Can you show me the sentence of God?¡± I let him see the back of my foot. His eyes trembled as he touched my shoes carefully. It looks real, doesn¡¯t it, grandpa? I thought my head would split when I tried to recall this pattern in detail. ¡°It would be an honor to be friends with a child of fate. I¡¯ve been looking forward to the day we meet since before you were born.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°Thanks for the record. I want to repay you for giving me what I really need. Is there anything you want?¡± I pretended to be embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s alright, you can speakfortably.¡± ¡°Um, Linda is not a bad maid.¡± ¡°The maid who persuaded Marquis Shuheil?¡± ¡°I thought she did something bad, but she didn¡¯t. My dad told me. Maybe Linda wanted to help me. That¡¯s why she lied that she did something bad¡­¡­.¡± I said sullenly and Duke Marche tapped me on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll figure it out for you.¡± I shouted ¡°Yay!¡± and raised my arm. ¡°Thank you!¡± And I¡¯m sorry. In fact, the record is fake. Chapter 155

Chapter 155

TL: Zimming ¡°Did the three children go into the Marquis of Nodelli¡¯s mansion to search for Te records?¡± The chairman looked at me with a bewildered face. I answered immediately, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No matter how much power we had, they are still an aristocratic family. There is no way they will just leave it like that. If Te¡¯s record was stolen, you¡¯ll immediately be suspected as the evil child of fate. What would you say if The Duke of Marche knew?¡± ¡°It was the Marquis of Nodelli who attacked my father.¡± the chairman opened his eyes widely. I nced up at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t I frame the Marquis of Shuheil to be the perpetrator of the attack on nobles?¡± I lied about Marquis Shuheil being the culprit in the raid the other day. That¡¯s why Linda won¡¯t have any scars in the prison.I let go of the crayons in my hand and continued, ¡°I pointed out Marquis Shuheil just to hurt the Duke of Marche. Because he was supported by Duke Marche. It¡¯s also to buy time until my father returns.¡± ¡°So¡­¡­?¡± ¡°It was Nodelli who attacked my father first. when my dad gets back, I will make him look as if he¡¯s the criminal.¡± ¡°But Duke Marche will doubt our purpose.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why¡­¡± I held up the paper and showed my drawing to the chairman. ¡°I need this¡± ¡°That¡­?¡± Then, a knock was heard. I said, ¡°Come in,¡± as Trigon came in. ¡°Did you call?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°This drawing. Can you engrave it on my body? Is it possible?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not difficult. But what is that¡­?¡± The chairman and Trigon looked puzzled. Then I said, ¡°God Neliard¡¯s child of fate.¡± Those were the patterns that appeared on Mina¡¯s feet and proved that she was the true child of fate. There are three conditions for ¡®Child of Fate¡¯. 1. Must be born on February 29th. 2. Must have divine powers. 3. Can read ancient scriptures. I met conditions number one and two. But I never actually met condition 3. ¡®The Duke of Marche and the temple don¡¯t know who the real child of fate is, they have no choice but to believe I¡¯m the child of fate.¡¯ Before Mina came, there were only a few people who knew about the ancient scriptures. Only the Pope and the past emperors. ¡®I understand that the Pope knew, but I wondered how the emperor knew.¡¯ Maybe he was also the former Neliard God¡¯s child of fate. As Iughed bitterly, the chairman¡¯s eyes narrowed. It was clear that he was counting with an abacus in his head. The chairman, who finished counting, also had a subtle smile simr to mine. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not just the child of the evil god who needs Te¡¯s record. The true child of fate will need it even more.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Great.¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± Then we looked at Trigon. ¡°Come on, draw it!¡± When I stuck out the back of my foot, Trigon bent his knee with a sigh. It wasn¡¯t hard to put a sentence on the foot. In just a few minutes, we were able to mimic the pattern that I hoped so much to have in my first life. I infused divine power over the ck pattern created by Trigon. The pattern shone and the flowers decorated in the vase on the table came to life. It wasn¡¯t any different from Mina¡¯s sentence I saw in my first life ¡°Ugh, I feel like I¡¯m going to die.¡­.¡± I already maintained Purpur, and I felt like my whole body was losing strength when I used my divine power. ¡®I don¡¯t know where to take the mana from.¡¯ I frowned at the chairman and the Trigon, who were still standing motionless. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Huh¡­?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go right now and tell him that I¡¯ve had the pattern!¡± The two of them, who were confused by my words, said, ¡°Ah.¡± and ran out of the greenhouse. *** The empire was turned upside down. Marquis Nodelli, who attacked the Duke of Dubbled with his spectacr backing, turned himself into the perpetrator of the attack of nobles. Marquis Shuheil, who had been in prison for a long time, was released,but people said he also joined hands with Marquis Nodelli to attack other nobles. Marquis Shuheilined about his injustice, but no one believed him. This was also due to the spectacr power of Dubbled. ¡°I heard God¡¯s sentence was expressed in Lady Dubbled¡¯s body. She copsed for 15 days due to the shock.¡± ¡°Oh my god. Is that true?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the temple too much? You know, they¡¯ve been making such a big deal out of Dubbled because she has been hiding God¡¯s sentences.¡± ¡°Yes, there are talks that originated from the temple of her being a fake too. Isn¡¯t it too much?¡± ¡°What a pitiful child. In fact, the temple onlypels a believer to donate money, but they were given nothing back.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s weird right? Why hide it from the public about God¡¯s sentence that will manifest to the child of fate? Maybe the temple didn¡¯t know about God¡¯s sentence as well.¡± ¡°Did they cover it up thinking that she might not be a child of fate? They¡¯re not reliable.¡± ¡°They used a child for their own gains. That¡¯s terrible. The temple¡¯s real motive to seize power using the child of fate was revealed. *** I smiled at the letters sent from the empress and Neliard¡¯s believers. ¡®Good good. Things are going well.¡¯ The influence of the religion was diminished, and my status was elevated. ¡®Of course, even the temple will beg me now.¡¯ The Vatican, which had always been calm, even sent the cardinal himself to visit me. They want to see me. ¡°Lady, the cardinal is here again today. Should I say no as always?¡± At Lea¡¯s question, I said while putting cookies in my mouth, ¡°Yes, tell them I¡¯m sick from overeating.¡± ¡°Are you really sick?¡± Then the maids and the servants suddenly panicked after I said that. ¡°Doctor!¡± ¡°Thedy is sick!¡± ¡°Doctor now!¡± ¡­¡­Why does the servant in our mansion be so weird over time? I said it again, ¡°If the cardinal asks why, just say that¡­¡­.¡± Only then did the noticeably relieved servants leave the room. After that I got out of bed. ¡°Now what about Duke Marche?¡± ¡°The Marquis of Nodelli told the temple that the young masters had robbed him of Te¡¯s record. The temple didn¡¯t know that Te¡¯s record had been in Nodelli¡¯s hands so far,ter, the investigation would lead to Duke Marche.¡± ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°To Marche¡¯s mansion?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m going to irk him.¡± Of course, I always get what I want. I visit the Duke of Marche without temple knowing. Henry and Isaac were worried about what they would do to me in Marche¡¯s mansion, but dad reassured them everythings going to be fine. Ever since I shared my past, my dad has unconditionally trusted me. When I said I¡¯de, Duke Marche immediately let me inside the mansion. ¡®Pur, don¡¯t ignore me if something happened to me.¡¯ [Ck.] Pur clicked his tongue curtly, but now I know that means it was a sign of agreement. He was a devil who expressed his innermost thoughts covered with grumbling. ¡°Hello, Duke.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What brought the Lady here?¡± ¡°I have a question.¡± I purposely put my hands together with a naive look on my face. ¡°Lady to me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯ve been dreaming of you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Gosh, was that too much? The Duke¡¯s eyes narrowed, so I quickly changed my words. ¡°So, to be exact, I dreamed of someone who looks like the Duke.¡± I knew it from Te¡¯s record. One of the men who went on an adventure with him was the ancestor of Duke Marche. ¡®It was proudly written in the records.¡¯ I thought he was crazy. He must have taken several measures. Because he doesn¡¯t know whose child of fate will win back then. Perhaps Marche¡¯s ancestor predicted that the child of the evil spirit would win, so he put his name on it openly. ¡®So, the Marche¡¯s family were on Ivan¡¯s side back then.¡¯ Now, I understand Duke Marche¡¯s intention The Duke of Marche wants to destroy the record of Te, the disgrace of the Marche family. ¡®They were known for their contribution to the country, but if it was known that they actually helped Ivan, the family would be ruined.¡¯ The emperor, who already wants to reduce the power of Empress Yvonne, will be happy to hear that, and he will try to take away about half of thend that Marche was granted due to his family deed. ¡®But he¡¯s a tough old man.¡¯ The Duke of Marche never showed his innermost self. He still looked aloof, even though he must be upset by the fact that we have robbed Te¡¯s record. ¡®There¡¯s no use doing that.¡¯ I smile inwardly. ¡°Someone who looks like the Duke of Marche keeps asking for Te¡¯s record.¡± ¡°A man who resembles me¡­¡­.¡± ¡°He asked me to remove Te¡¯s record for future generations.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s in Nodelli¡¯s hands. That¡¯s why I brought the records.¡± I pulled Te¡¯s record out of the bag. The Duke¡¯s eyes widened when he saw it. ¡°Oh, you want to make a deal with me.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Are you trying to mock me?¡± That¡¯s right! I thought so, but I put on a sad face. ¡°I was going to give it to you, but if you don¡¯t want it¡­¡­.¡± As I put it back, Duke Marche hastily grabbed me by the wrist. I know you¡¯re in a hurry, old man. ¡°Why would you give it to me?¡± ¡°I just¡­I just thought it would be nice if it could help Duke Marche.¡­.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°My aunt told me. My dad is busy because he doesn¡¯t get along with Duke Marche.¡± ¡°Grandfather kept fighting with my dad over Vallua, right? ¡°¡­¡­so?¡± ¡°So I want us to be closer. If we get closer to the Duke, father won¡¯t be busy. Also, the Duke looks lonely¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Dad said that. The more powerful a man is, the more lonely he is.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know it exactly, but lonely people should have friends. I¡¯ll be your friend!¡± I smiled brightly, and Duke Marche, who stared at me like that, soon smiled slightly. ¡°Better than my child¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Will you be my friend?¡± ¡°Can you show me the sentence of God?¡± I let him see the back of my foot. His eyes trembled as he touched my shoes carefully. It looks real, doesn¡¯t it, grandpa? I thought my head would split when I tried to recall this pattern in detail. ¡°It would be an honor to be friends with a child of fate. I¡¯ve been looking forward to the day we meet since before you were born.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°Thanks for the record. I want to repay you for giving me what I really need. Is there anything you want?¡± I pretended to be embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s alright, you can speakfortably.¡± ¡°Um, Linda is not a bad maid.¡± ¡°The maid who persuaded Marquis Shuheil?¡± ¡°I thought she did something bad, but she didn¡¯t. My dad told me. Maybe Linda wanted to help me. That¡¯s why she lied that she did something bad¡­¡­.¡± I said sullenly and Duke Marche tapped me on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll figure it out for you.¡± I shouted ¡°Yay!¡± and raised my arm. ¡°Thank you!¡± And I¡¯m sorry. In fact, the record is fake. Chapter 156 Chapter 156 TL: Zimming I walked around in the room, waiting for someone toe. Then I stick my head out the window. ¡°Little miss.¡± The voice I had been waiting for came. I rushed out of her door and greeted her. ¡°Linda!¡± Have you been well? I was so surprised to hear you copsed.¡± ¡°Are you worried about me more than yourself? Are you okay? Did you get hurt? Did you get in trouble? Did you eat well?¡± Linda grinned as I asked a question without a break, worried. The other maids that was with us grinned and joked, ¡°You¡¯ll be out of breath.¡± Linda was so rxed that she even joked. ¡°I¡¯m fine. The oksa* isfortable. I even ate well, it wouldn¡¯t be bad to live in oksa after picking the cor of a noble that you don¡¯t like.¡± *TL Note: The name of the imperial prison is oksa Linda murmured, her cheeks wrapped in one hand, and the other maids nodded, ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°Is that so? Then, when I retire, I¡¯ll¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I also have a knack for picking up cors¡­¡­.¡± I was bbergasted. I forgot that it was Linda, Dubbed¡¯s maid, not an ordinary maid. ¡°So everyone decided toe out clean now¡­¡­?¡± Linda and the maids giggled as I spoke in a worried voice. ¡°Just kidding.¡± ¡°Mydy, you¡¯re cute.¡± Don¡¯t make such a joke! If someone with a brilliant criminal background says that, I¡¯ll be afraid too. Fortunately, she¡¯s fine. But did she really enjoy herself there? Linda was fine thanks to me, hope mercenary guild, and Dubbled¡¯s bribes ¡®As expected, bribes are the best.¡¯ Well, the biggest reason Linda is safe is because I promised the Emperor Suwon. ¡°I brought Linda here because the chairman said I had to tell you about the attack on the nobles, but Linda is a very important person to me.¡± The emperor recognized my innermost thoughts at once and promised that Linda would leave the pce safely. I traded Linda¡¯s safety with the suwon. Even though this could be counted as a bribe as well. ¡®By the way, Duke Marche is great.¡¯ Even if it were my dad, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten Linda out this fast. Linda returned to the mansion just three days after I gave the fake record to Duke Marche. ¡®When the skillful Duke Marchees into my hands¡­¡­.¡¯ He¡¯s a living diamond mine! I giggled, covering my mouth with both hands. If I have the diamond mine grandpa, I¡¯ll say that I won the fourth lottery. When I grinned at the thought of it, the chairman shook his head when he saw me. *** I went to the Hope Mercenary Guild after a long time. There were some of the people close to me who knew I was a regressor living my fourth life. Chairman, Seria, Trigon, Zachary. I looked at Seria with a grim face. ¡°Seto¡­I thought he was the youngest.¡± ¡°Well, he was the third person who came in.¡± If she had told me that, or if she had told me that Seto was fifteen, I would have easily known that he was half-nymph. I sighed and sat down on the chair. I used to be a beggar in myst life, who didn¡¯t even have a chance to sit on a chair. This is a remarkable achievement. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start the meeting. Let¡¯s start with Seria.¡± ¡°While you copsed, I moved under the direction of the chairman. I was in charge of moving the suwon from the nymph¡¯s mine. I made Seto stay in the mine to learn the refining method. We will continue to refine the suwon in the future.¡± ¡°How many suwon are avable right now?¡± ¡°Around 2000. Droughts urring in one or two provinces can be prevented.¡± ¡°Save the suwon for Dubbled separately. We will save other people but we shouldn¡¯t suffer.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll save 1000 pieces for Dubbled.¡± Then I looked at the chairman. ¡°How many does the emperor want?¡± ¡°He wanted to monopoly suwon, not just a few. Since the public is already seething with the great drought and the atrocities of the lords, you can take this opportunity.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°I tried to give him a fake suwon, but it would be better to take this opportunity to establish a rtionship with the imperial family. Discuss with father and settle with the emperor. I give you full powers on this matter.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± And then the next one is the Trigon, ¡°You didn¡¯t y and eat while I was away, did you?¡± ¡°¡­I was investigating the suwon.¡± ¡°How¡¯d it go?¡± ¡°I found something interesting.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s not a nymph¡¯s mine, we can¡¯t use mana where there is a certain amount of suwon. However, it cannot bepletely prevented when it is transformed into divine power and magical power. So¡­¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°They weaken it.¡± I knew it! ¡®Not only the divine power and magical power, but also aurae out weakened. That¡¯s why irie can¡¯t beat the nymphs!¡¯ I looked at Zachary quickly. ¡°Strategy has tremendous use. I can even n a hundred tactics. Of course, the win rate is 100 percent.¡± Having monopolized the spinel, we can make the best armor. Ourbat power of aura users in irie is the best in the empire. Plus, it¡¯s possible to create a zone where divine power and magical power can¡¯t be used¡­! ¡®There will be a huge increase in military capabilities.¡¯ Long live lovely nymphs! I wrapped my cheeks with a look of delight. ¡°We will have the most powerful army on the continent¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What are you going to do with the most powerful army on the continent?¡± ¡°I have to threaten people. The aristocrats who don¡¯t let my dad have Vallua, or if they bother me in the future, they will all die.¡± When I giggled, the chairman, Seria, Trigon and Zachary burst intoughter. ¡°Well, then there¡¯s only one thing left to do.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± When the chairman and Seria answered, Iughed. ¡°Let¡¯s go sell the suwon~!¡± This is the end of our trip to the mine. The world I knew copsed, Linda was taken away, but I got the strongest army on the continent and suwon. But me and Dubbled¡¯s victory was just beginning. *** One day in the middle of summer, my father and the emperor had a fight. ¡°I want to make a formalint.¡± ¡°Comint? What kind ofint would the Duke of Dubbled have?¡± ¡°Capturing my son without giving him a chance to defend himself I should properly put it on the agenda of the aristocratic council and get an apology from the imperial court.¡± ¡°That was a report, so it should have been investigated. I was just following the procedure.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s be honest. Is it true that you followed the procedure to summon my son just by a report? Didn¡¯t you take this opportunity to anger me?¡± ¡°You¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Dubbled doesn¡¯t avoid fights, and I don¡¯t lose battles. I will not leave a single person spared for my son.¡± The emperor snorted. But the opponent is my father. He is a stubborn Duke who keeps his word. He kept his word, as the ones involved in Johann¡¯s incident either disappeared, or had their bones broken. The emperor, of course, thought it was father¡¯s fault, but there were so many talented people in Dubbled, the den of criminals, who had a natural talent for destroying evidence. The emperor had a headache, and eventually¡­¡­. ¡°What should I do¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Give up the suwon.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± ¡°If you do, I¡¯ll have no choice but to go all the way¡± And that¡¯s when I showed up. I will be the medicine who heals the emperor¡¯s wound by father¡¯s whip. ¡°Dad, please! That¡¯s what I promised His Majesty. Will my dad make me a bad kid who doesn¡¯t keep my promises?¡± ¡°What does a nine-year-old child know? Don¡¯t join in with the adults matter.¡± ¡°But, but¡­ ¡­ . I was told that the precious things should be presented to His Majesty first.¡± ¡°Suwon is a different matter. If His Majesty monopolizes Suwon, we cannot protect our territory. At this time of chaos due to the drought, Suwon¡¯s monopoly can never happen.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll give him some, and shouldn¡¯t we have some? So half and half!¡± Originally, it was suwon¡¯s monopoly that the emperor aimed for. But dad was too stubborn to give it to him. When I thought we couldn¡¯t get anything like this, I came up and said I¡¯d give away half of it. ¡®He¡¯ll be happy to have it.¡¯ And the monopoly goal will disappear from his mind forever. The emperor met our expectations. He decided to receive only half of suwon, and I achieved my greed. It was the result of my passionate acting. While I wasing to the pce to meet the Empress Dowager, the emperor blocked me from going to the Empress Dowager¡¯ Pce, said, while rubbing my cheeks as if I was a cute child. ¡°Oh, child. Come here to visit me often lovely child.¡± ¡­¡­The emperor began to pamper me like crazy. ¡®No, what¡¯s wrong with him again.¡¯ Can¡¯t we just end our rtionship here after being scammed? Chapter 157 Chapter 157 TL: Zimming ¡°Wasn¡¯t it hard for you toe? O, oh I can see you¡¯ve grown up. I¡¯m proud, yet also felt sad at the same time.¡± Since when did he take care of me like that? I grabbed the hem of my skirt, hiding my ridiculous innermost thoughts. After bending my knees lightly, I replied in a cheerful voice. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Why do you thank me?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, the father of the empire, took care of the empire well so that I can grow up nicely. That¡¯s why I should always be grateful to His Majesty.¡± ¡®Hey, old man. This is my fourth life.¡¯ The emperor burst intoughter after hearing my ttery. It was a skill I acquired after being a beggar. ¡°Lady really makes me happy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an honor.¡± ¡°Oh, right. When you go back, take the imperial carriage. You¡¯ll be able to get around morefortably than Dubbled¡¯s carriage.¡± I didn¡¯t hesitate to shout ¡°Wow!¡± and said my thanks. When a superior gives something, it is better to receive it and be happy than to decline it. As expected, the emperor grinned with a happy face. ¡°Have a good time in the Imperial Pce. Send my regards to empress dowager.¡± ¡°Yes, I will.¡± The emperor nodded with a gracious face and walked past me. Then Laura, who came with me, whispered with a happy face. ¡°Even His Majesty doesn¡¯t know what to do because you¡¯re pretty.¡± Of course I¡¯ll be pretty in his eyes. I have God¡¯s sentence on my feet, I¡¯m useful to him. And I¡¯m gonna take advantage of this too. I nced around. The courtiers walking after the emperor were busy averting their eyes. ¡®Yes, parrots. Go and spread the rumors that the emperor is very fond of me.¡¯ To me, the emperor was a sly old man, but to others, he was the sun of the empire. My status would rise when the rumours are spread. ¡®Good, good.¡¯ I hummed my way to the pce of the empress dowager. ¡°I greet the empress dowager.¡± As I opened my skirt wide and spoke, the empress dowager quickly grabbed my hand. ¡°We don¡¯t need courtesy between us. Come on, child. Sit here. What kind of tea did you enjoy? Asam? Darjeeling? I already have the chocte scones you said you liked.¡± ¡®The God¡¯s sentence impact is amazing.¡¯ Not long ago, the empress dowager was pretty hostile to me. Because of the godmother incident, my bad rtionship with Elizabeth, and my influence in Princess Ingrid¡¯s divorce. However, since the rumour about the sentence got out, she changed her attitude immediately. ¡°I heard that you faint. It must be hard.¡± The empress dowager spoke in a worried voice and gently stroked the back of my hand. ¡°Thank you for your concern. But I¡¯m fine now.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re so brave. But why do you faint¡­¡­?¡± She nced at my feet, asking in a subtle tone. She seemed to be desperate to see my feet. I answered snarkily as if I knew nothing. ¡°The doctors said it¡¯s because of shock after receiving God¡¯s sentence.¡± ¡°God¡¯s Sentence! Oh, can you show me?¡± I nodded and carefully took off my shoes. I counted the signals inside, one, two, three. I prepared my mind and poured divine power to the tattoo drawn by Trigon. The empress dowager looked at the sentence that came to my feet with trembling eyes and shut her mouth. ¡°Oh my¡­¡­.¡± ¡®Look, doesn¡¯t it look real?¡¯ It is highly usible if she knew about God¡¯s sentence since she had good rtions with the pope. ¡°I knew it. Child, I¡¯ve never doubted you. I believed you were the daughter of God who would bring the empire good luck. Oh, I¡¯m so happy!¡± She tried to calm her excitement by covering her mouth with both hands. After a while, she opened her mouth again after emptying the cup of water. ¡°Child¡­¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°I always stayed in the pce and it¡¯s boring to do the same routine. As a result, there are quite a few people who tell me various stories.¡± ¡®What is she trying to say?¡¯ As I closed my eyes, she lowered her eyes and continued, ¡°Are you close with Cami¡¯s grandson?¡± ¡°Godmother¡¯s grandson¡­ ah, Lionel?¡± I corrected her but she frowned when she heard the word ¡®godmother¡¯. ¡°Yes, he seemed to be following you. He even offered flowers to you, right?¡± ¡®Aha, she was worried that I might be connected to her grandson.¡¯ If someone from the imperial family took in the true child of fate, they will have more legitimacy. It seemed like she was worried that Lionel would take me. ¡°No. I became friends with him identally, he looked up to me like a sister.¡± ¡°Is that so?!¡± The empress dowager nodded with a happy face. When she realizes that her innermost thoughts were revealed too much, she smiled awkwardly. ¡°I was just curious about Lady¡¯s well-being, but I heard the story. How have you been?¡± I nodded as if I didn¡¯t know her dark innermost thoughts. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been well.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t heard from youtely. What are you doing these days?¡± ¡°I read books and draw pictures.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a nice day, but why don¡¯t you go and see the flowers?¡± ¡°I could see the flowers in the greenhouse. I like violets, so the gardeners keep them in bloom all year round.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. There¡¯s a swallowtail butterfly in the pce¡¯s greenhouse. Do you want to see?¡± ¡°Can I see it?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± I arrived at the conservatory under the guidance of the empress dowager. But as soon as we arrived, the empress dowager¡¯s attendant ran to us with a troubled expression. ¡°There was amotion in the Imperial Pce.¡± ¡°Amotion. Who dares to do that?¡± ¡°Empress Yvonne¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Her attendant looked at me and whispered to the empress dowager. She sighed and looked at me. ¡°I¡¯ve got something to do. Just take a look around for a second. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nice of you.¡± The empress dowagerughed and stroked my hair. And she left the greenhouse, her expression hardened, perhaps because it was quite urgent. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ I ordered the chairman to check and went inside the greenhouse. ¡®It¡¯s been a long time since I first came here.¡¯ Thest time I visited here was in my second life. It is a very beautiful ce as it is the garden of the most important people in the empire. There were well-groomed trees, an artificial waterfall with clear water, colorful scenery created by all kinds of flowers, and butterflies gathered along with the sweet smell of flowers. The garden was impable. ¡®It¡¯s so pretty but somehow looks bleak.¡¯ While I was walking with that thought in mind, I heard a scream. ¡°Can¡¯t you hear me?! You son of a bitch!¡± There was a subtle scream, as if the scream was muffled. I turned my head to the direction where I could hear the voice. Above the wall made of rose vines, I could see a glimpse of dark curly hair. He was a boy who dared to shout in the imperial conservatory, and he has the same color as Empress Yvonne. ¡®Prince Andre.¡¯ He is famous for being a jerk, and I have suffered from his wrath firsthand in my first life, I immediately frowned when I thought of him. I shook my head and turned away. ¡®It¡¯s better not to run into Prince Andre as much as possible.¡® While I was about to run away, ¡°You still don¡¯t get it, Adrian.¡± Adrian? I turned my head in surprise. Then I looked down again, I saw familiar blonde hair. ¡°Then tell the emperor. Your victory in swordsmanship was all a trick.¡± ¡°You bribed the referee and even tampered with the sword.¡± ¡°You bastard¡­¡­!¡± Andre grabbed Adrian¡¯s cor, who was sitting, and lifted him up. The two were born in the same year, but Adrian is much taller, although Andre, who is pampered by Empress Yvonne, should be taller since he ate nutritious meals. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly and do what you¡¯re told! Who do you think he will believe? Do you think the halo of Duke Dubbled was on your back when themoner orphan girl offered to be your escort? Don¡¯t speak recklessly if you know that.¡± ¡°Take back your words.¡± Adrian¡¯s voice was lowered. It was overwhelming. To the point where Andre was even shocked. Adrian flinched but replied, ¡°What do you want me to cancel? Am I wrong?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not amoner orphan. She¡¯s Leine.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± Andre burst into a grin as if he was dumbfounded. ¡°You¡¯re right. She¡¯s the child of fate with a shallow bloodline. Amoner who will be used by the nobles-¡± Wham!! Andre rolled on the floor with a loud sound. Adrian looked coldly down at Andre, as he was stunned. ¡°Y, you¡­¡­.¡± Adrian has never retaliated since he was born. This is because the empress dowager died and Empress Yvonne took control, so he couldn¡¯t act recklessly. But¡­ ¡°H, how dare you hit me?¡± Blood dripped down from Andre¡¯s nose. He was even more stunned after seeing the blood from his nose. I felt like I wanted to scream. ¡®Hey, you idiot! Why would you do that!¡¯ At that moment, ¡°Lady, you were here¡­¡­ oh my.¡± ¡°Andre!!¡± The empress dowager came back with Empress Yvonne and the emperor behind her back. Adrian¡¯s eyes widened when he realized that I was here. ¡°Second prince, what in the world happened¡­¡­!¡± ¡°M, mother¡­¡­.¡± When Andre put on a pitiful face, I burst into tears. ¡°Huwaaa¡­¡­!¡± Let¡¯s save Adrian first. Chapter 158 Chapter 158 TL: Zimming The surprised empress dowager came to me. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Huwaa¡­¡­!¡± Even Empress Yvonne who was looking at Andre, who had fallen down with a nosebleed, looked at me. Andre, who was quickly excluded from the spotlight, frowned and grabbed Empress Yvonne¡¯s sleeve. It wasn¡¯t something a 14-year-old boy would do. ¡®Well, he still does that even when he grows upter.¡¯ Andre was the most famous mamaboy in the Empire. ¡°M, mother, that bastard told me-¡± Andre was about to tell Empress Yvonne, but I intervened, ¡°Huwaa, father¡­¡­!¡± When I cried and even brought out my trump card, father, the people exchanged nces in great bewilderment. The emperor opened his mouth. ¡°Lady.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Answer me. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°A, Ad, Adrian¡­¡­sob! Prince Adrian¡­¡­hik¡­not bad¡­¡­!¡± They were confused when I even began to hup. ¡°Don¡¯t cry and speak calmly. I can¡¯t understand you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m bad. Because I¡¯m a lowlymoner¡­ I was born as amoner so that nobles could easily use me and throw me away¡­!¡± After saying so, I looked at Prince Andre as he got up in bewilderment. ¡°T, that¡¯s not it, Your Majesty!¡± I shook my head inside. ¡®Is he stupid?¡¯ He basically confessed when he said that. As expected, the emperor, the empress, and empress dowager looked at Andre in great surprise, and I decided to drive him further. ¡°Prince Andre called me a lowlymoner, and Prince Adrian was angry.¡± ¡°I¡­¡­!¡± Andre¡¯s face bes white as a sheet. I have nothing to say, but it seemed like it worked when I pushed him into a corner. I continued casually. ¡°Prince Adrian politely asked him to take back his words, but Prince Andre said thatmoners were the tools of nobles¡­¡­.¡± The emperor who was looking at me turned to Andre. He must be fuming now. ¡®Amoner is the tool of nobles.¡¯ Even if ites out of the mouth of a low-rank noble, the people¡¯s heart will be filled with hatred. But it came from Andre¡¯s mouth, the closest prince to the emperor. If rumors spread that he said this in turbulent times, the people would be enraged. I opened my eyes widely as if I knew nothing. ¡°I think it¡¯s a very bad word to say. Prince Adrian continued to endure even when Prince Andre said bad things but couldn¡¯t at the end.¡± ¡°Lady!¡± Empress Yvonne ran to me in surprise, leaving her son behind. ¡°I¡¯m sure Lady misheard. Andre wouldn¡¯t say that, would he?¡± ¡°That¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Right?¡± The empress looked very urgent. It was understandable. The emperor¡¯s expressions have changed after all. The empress and empress dowager looked at the emperor with anxious faces, and Andre was at his wits¡¯ end. When all eyes were on the emperor, I grabbed Adrian¡¯s sleeve. He was very confused when I sent him an eye signal. ¡®Tell him you¡¯re sorry.¡¯ ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡®Hurry up!¡¯ Adrian opened his mouth when I frowned. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making a fuss.¡± ¡°No, I would be in trouble if you hadn¡¯t made a fuss.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Andre said in a low voice when Adrian bowed his head silently. ¡°Y, Your Majesty, Adrian is the one who wielded sword in the Imperial Pce. You can¡¯t leave him alone. You need to discipline-¡± ¡°First Prince!¡± The empress interrupted him. ¡®Oh my¡­¡­. I thought he was stupid, turns out he¡¯s super stupid.¡¯ He¡¯s very tactless. The emperor said, ¡°I must do something to the first prince¡¯s tutor.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Heckedmon sense and didn¡¯t even care about the empire¡¯s future.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, what are you talking about¡­¡­.¡± ¡°He even dared to order me!!¡± A thunderous shout erupted from the emperor¡¯s mouth. Andre realized then that things had gone awry, and the Empress hurriedly grabbed her son¡¯s nape and made her bow his head. ¡°Hurry up and beg for your mistake!¡± The emperor looked at them. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Hearing his thoughtless words make me sure that he didn¡¯t even know his mistake. What should I do with a heartless apology?¡± ¡°That¡­¡­! Your Majesty!¡± ¡°To raise a child like that. How can you be so proud?¡± The queen¡¯s expression turned cold. She bit her lip. ¡®Oh, it seems like a serious couple fight.¡¯ After that, the emperor ordered Adrian. ¡°Adrian, go back to your pce. On the way, take Lady to the carriage.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡®I should hear the fight, that way, I can choose which side to take¡­¡­!¡¯ It was a shame, but Adrian pulled me away and forced me to leave the greenhouse. As soon as we left the greenhouse, Adrian looked at me. I also stared at him with my eyes narrowed. ¡°What if I wasn¡¯t there before? If you¡¯re going to hit people, don¡¯t make the marks visible! No, if it¡¯s your situation, you shouldn¡¯t be punching¡­ you idiot.¡± He¡¯s such a fool. Adrian, who approached me, carefully wiped my tears with his sleeve. ¡°It¡¯s fake tears.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry, even if it¡¯s fake.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do if you cry.¡± Adrian¡¯s voice became very low, as his expression became mncholic. I stared at Adrian, who was wiping away my tears very carefully, as if he was touching a ss that was about to break. His hands were surprisingly full of wounds. ¡°What¡¯s with this wound? Who hit you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve increased my training intensity today.¡± Who is Adrian taking lessons from right now? ¡®Originally, when I was four years old, Adrian¡¯s maternal grandfather rebelled and kicked him out of the pce.¡¯ While wandering the continent, he identally meets a man who was the head of the Holy Knights and bes his disciple. ¡®That¡¯s how he became a cardinal.¡¯ It always happened the same way until my third life. But not in this life. His maternal grandfather did not revolt, but rather was ignorant of Adrian. ¡®There¡¯s only one case where the future changes. When I intervened.¡¯ Adrian¡¯s future might somehow be changed because of me. So I always felt sorry for this kid. Adrian¡¯s life as a wanderer would be much morefortable than living in the pce. I was convinced of it because I have also experience living as a noble and beggar. Adrian smiled faintly as I grew sullen. ¡°I won today.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Knowing this kid¡¯s heart, I smiled as there was nothing I could do about it. ¡°Good job. Did you hit him hard?¡± ¡°Three times on the shin, one sr plexus, seven in the head.¡± ¡°You hit in the right ce, good job.¡± When I lifted my hand to stroke his head, he naturally bent over. ¡°Did you eat well here?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What did I tell you to do when someone bothers you?¡± ¡°Your life is not worthy is it? How can we be sure of the future? If you¡¯re unlucky, you won¡¯t end up with a limb.¡± Adrian remembered every word I had taught him without mistake. I nodded with a pleased look on my face. ¡°Good job, good job.¡± I patted him on the shoulder. Then I saw a carriage rental shop behind him. ¡®I should get going now.¡¯ I had to stop by the mercenary guild too. ¡°I had to get going now, take care of yourself. I¡¯lle byter¡± As I was about to walk away, Adrian grabbed my sleeve. ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Nothing. Be careful¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­.¡± Adrian went away first, and I tilted my head staring at his back, and started walking to the carriage rental shop. ¡®There was something he wanted to say.¡¯ But what is it? Is he sick? I don¡¯t think so. I agonized with my arms crossed. ¡®I don¡¯t know. Oh, there are things that I have to approve of at the mercenary guild today, I have to buy thick cloth before autumnes. What¡¯s the date today¡­.¡¯ September 1st Today is Adrian¡¯s birthday. ¡°Hey, you idiot!¡± When I ran and pped his back, Adrian¡¯s eyes widened and looked back at me. ¡°If it¡¯s your birthday, you should say it¡¯s your birthday.¡± ¡°¡­¡­how did you know?¡± Yes, Adrian will be Crown Prince in the future. On the birthday of the crown prince, a fancy party will be held at the imperial pce, so everyone knows. But I couldn¡¯t say it, so I turned around. ¡°Can you leave the imperial pce?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°Shopping street. To eat cake.¡± As Iughed mischievously, Adrian¡¯s face brightened. *** At that time, in the Dubbled¡¯s mansion. The three brothers gathered in the Duke¡¯s office and were doing their own thing. Henry, who casually checked the watch, opened his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s time for Leine toe home.¡± The Duke answered, taking off his sses after looking at the documents. ¡°She said she¡¯ll stop by the shopping street.¡± ¡°To the mercenary guild?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Isaac who was resting his chin said. ¡°Should we pick her up?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡­. That¡¯s not a bad suggestion.¡± When Henry raised himself with a smile, Johann asked, ¡°What will you do, Father?¡± Theodore Dubbled was the first to leave the room, picking up the coat that had been draped over his chair. Chapter 159 Chapter 159 TL: Zimming The Wigentra shopping district was said to be the busiest cee in the continent. It was such a busy and prosperous ce, and any rumour would spread in a mere second there. The shopping wouldn¡¯t be as packed in the morning, but in the afternoon when most shops started operating, it would be packed. Adrian looked around astonished, as if it was his first time there. It wasn¡¯t his first timeing here. He also had many chances to go there. The reason the child was surprised was because I was leading to a shabby road thatmoners would go through. ¡°I didn¡¯t know this road exist.¡± He said in a murmur as he looked around the dark alley. ¡°You¡¯ve only been to the main street?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. ¡®Well, there¡¯s no way a prince would go down an alley like this.¡¯ The main street is where the noble go. The back street is a ce where travelers, or people with money, go. And this dark alley is where themoners go. I also didn¡¯t know of this ce in my first and second life. I became aware of this ce in my third life. ¡°There¡¯s a ce around that corner that sells really delicious cakes. It¡¯s better than the cake on main street. You can trust me.¡± When I said so, Adrian smiled slightly and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± I walked more confidently thanks to his response. Soon after, I saw a very shabby shop with a dpidated sign. This is the store where I used to get bread as a beggar. Johnny, the bakery owner, looks cranky, but he¡¯s actually soft-hearted. So when hungry beggars reached out their hands, he would throw bread while shouting. ¡°You really can¡¯t leave this ce huh! ¡­¡­Here, take the bread!¡± When I opened the door, I heard the sound of jingle, and a familiar scenery. ¡°Wee.¡± Christie! Christie helps around the bakery and she¡¯s also a generous woman. Without Johnny knowing, she used to give almonds or peanuts to beggars. ¡°Oh my, little guests! May I take your order?¡± ¡°Well, um¡­!¡± I was excited and grabbed Adrian¡¯s sleeve. ¡°What do you want to eat? What do you like? Chocte cake is delicious, and raspberry pie is delicious. Oh! It¡¯s a Buttercream cake. This is really good!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take anything.¡± I raised my hand and put coins on the counter. ¡°Buttercream cake please.¡± ¡°Would you like a piece?¡± ¡°No, the whole thing!¡± ¡°It¡¯s an excellent choice.¡± ¡°Ah, and¡­¡­.¡± Christie nodded, grinning as I whispered something in her ear. She soon showed us to our seats. ¡®Wow, what a worn-out chair.¡¯ Nothing has changed, when I sit on the chair it still make a squeaky noise. ¡°Hmm, hmm. Hmm.¡± My legs swung back and forth as I hummed due to excitement, Christie brought a cake, two sses of milk, and a long envelope. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± There was a candle in the envelope that I asked Christie for. I took out the candles, and stuck them in the cake. Christie skillfully lit the candles and then went back to the checkout counter. ¡°What are you doing? Make a wish.¡± ¡°Wish¡­¡± ¡°You make a wish and blow a candle on your birthday.¡± He hesitated for a moment as I waited for Adrian to open his mouth. ¡°You don¡¯t have a wish?¡± ¡°Yes¡­.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± How can we not have a wish at our age! I looked at him with a shocked face. ¡°Wanting to manifest auror, or get good grades in exams. Wishes like that.¡± ¡°You can wish for it if you want to.¡± Adrian spoke and I was bewildered. For some reason, I remember what my beggar friend said back then said, ¡°We, beggars don¡¯t have the privilege to wish¡­¡± I almost frowned, but I realized when I saw Adrian¡¯s scarred hands and cuffs fluttering like his cufflinks were about to fall off. That child doesn¡¯t have a caregiver. There were people around me who worked hard everyday not to die. I also knew well what it feels like when I couldn¡¯t even afford a wish. I felt pity when he made me remember my past life. ¡°Then let¡¯s think about it. What should you wish for? Well, why don¡¯t you wish to grow two meters tall?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Or wish so that you can grow up to be incredibly handsome.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Or maybe be rich.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Or you can be a little greedy. Birthday is a good day to be greedy. Why don¡¯t you wish to be a super-handsome rich man who is so tall that you can have the cutest girlfriend in the world?¡± ¡°¡­¡­do you like it?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°A super handsome, rich and tall man.¡± Adrian¡¯s eyes somehow became serious. I answered with a tilt of my head. ¡°Everyone would like them, no?¡± ¡°Then I like it.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wish for it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I want to be a super handsome rich man who is so tall.¡± I felt strange for some reason. ¡®Hey, don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­.¡¯ I stared at Adrian. Adrian¡¯s eyes were so sweet. It¡¯s sweeter than any other cake in this bakery. And I became very pleased. ¡®It¡¯s already time for that huh.¡¯ Yes, yes, it¡¯s time to have your first love. Oh, my prince. He¡¯s all grown up. I felt like a proud older sister watching her younger siblings growth. I nodded my head with a friendly expression. ¡°Yes, yes. Make a wish.¡± Adrian clumsily followed me and he made a wish with a very serious expression. ¡®He¡¯s very cute.¡¯ After he blew out the candle, I took the candles out, put it on a tray and grabbed the bread knife. When I carefully cut, the moist sponge which was covered by the savory butter cream was revealed. I tried to lift the biggest piece, but it keeps slipping off the bread knife. ¡°No, why is this¡­¡­.¡± Adrian grabbed my hand lightly. Then he took the knife instead, picked up the cake at once and put it down on my te. ¡°I was going to give the biggest one to you.¡± ¡°I like the second biggest one.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s your birthday¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I always like the second biggest one.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I really like it.¡± I felt touched for some reason. ¡°¡­¡­you, don¡¯t be so nice to people or they¡¯ll take advantage of you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m only nice to you.¡± ¡°Lies. You need to be very mean to other people.¡± This kid is too nice. It wasn¡¯t just about giving up the cake. People might think that I don¡¯t want to get involved with the prince, who is checked constantly by Empress Yvonne, that we went to a ce where there are few people, but he seemed happy to havee to the cake shop with me. ¡°Let¡¯s go get some presents after this.¡± ¡°Present?¡± ¡°Yes. Birthday present.¡± Adrian smiled brightly. *** Isaac stared menacingly at Dubbled¡¯s carriage waiting at the entrance of the shopping street. ¡°What?¡± The coachman clenched his hat and asked again. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the kid?¡± All the escorts he gave her were in the carriage. Even Zachary is standing by here. Henry whispered to Zachary, ¡°Did Leinee to the mercenary guild alone?¡± It was no wonder if she moved alone, as only her family and closest friends knew about her circumstances. However it was weird that she didn¡¯t bring Zachary. Leine is a cautious child and won¡¯t really move by herself unless urgent. Zachary nced at him. ¡°I don¡¯t think she went there.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Then where did she go?¡± Isaac asked while frowning. Henry, Johann and Duke Dubbled also looked at Zachary. When Zachary was silent, the Duke of Dubbled stepped forward. ¡°Answer me, where is my daughter?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know her destination.¡± ¡°How are you sure she didn¡¯t go to the guild?¡± ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll go there because she was with someone else.¡± ¡°Who dares?¡± ¡°She¡¯s with the second prince, Adrian.¡± The coachman who was standing far away, stepped even further back. Even though it is the beginning ofte summer and autumn, the atmosphere bes cold. It was because the faces of the men with the surname Dubbled became very menacing. ¡°¡­¡­Adrian Louerg.¡± Johann murmured and Isaac frowned at once. ¡°He¡¯s getting on my nerves.¡± ¡°The prince Leine chose¡­¡­.¡± Henry murmured coldly. Johann looked at his father and opened his mouth. ¡°Right, that guy¡­¡­ he also held Leine in his arms in godmother Cami¡¯s mansion.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What!? Why would you say that now? Did you decide to have hislimbs amputated? Why is he hugging someone else¡¯s sister?¡± Isaac became wild,as Henry and Johann¡¯s expressions became grim. The Duke of Dubbled looked at the escorts and said. ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten minutes. Find them.¡± The guard¡¯s eyes trembled. Ten minutes. Is it possible? In the crowded shopping district? ¡°T, ten minutes is too-¡± ¡°Hurry up, in ten minutes.¡± The guards ran frantically. ¡°Emergency!¡± ¡°Emergency! Emergency!¡± Chapter 160 Chapter 160 TL: Zimming ¡®Well, what should I give him?¡¯ I left the cake shop and agonized with a serious face. ¡°You know, Adr¡­¡­ what are you doing?¡± When I turned my head to ask him what he wanted, I saw Adrian packing the candle that was wrapped in cream. ¡°¡­¡­Why?¡± I immediately shook my head. ¡®I¡¯d better focus on choosing a gift.¡¯ The prince, who celebrated his birthday with a friend for the first time, would be happy even if I gave him a stone by the side of the road. Adrian followed me after wrapping candles in a handkerchief and putting them in his pocket. ¡°Is there a ce you want to go?¡± Adrian nodded when I asked. ¡°A bakery or something.¡± ¡°Like a bakery¡­¡­. Where are themoners going?¡± ¡°Yeah, I like a ce only you know.¡± He must have liked themoner experience quite a lot. ¡®Then, let¡¯s see¡­¡­where to go.¡¯ I asked Adrian as I rubbed my chin and pondered. ¡°Should we do amoner package trip?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Well, a package trip that beggars always wanted?¡± Adrian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, perhaps because he didn¡¯t expect the word beggar toe out. But as my eyes kept twinkling, he smiled slightly and nodded. I grinned and said, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s start the trip, prince.¡± Adrian smiled in a friendly way. First, I headed to the parlor near the cake shop. The clerk of the parlor was resting his chin on the counter without getting up even when he heard the sound of the jingle. Adrian asked me. ¡°To buy clothes?¡± ¡°No, cape.¡± ¡°But this isn¡¯t a dressing room.¡± ¡°They make and sell capes with the leftover scraps of cloth. So it¡¯s very cheap, but warm and pretty.¡± He doesn¡¯t know how much I wanted to have a cape like this in my life as a beggar. Adrian stood motionless and asked as I went to the ce where the cape was ced. ¡°¡­¡­Pretty?¡± It could look like rags to the eyes of the prince as he lived in the imperial pce where people dressed fancily. ¡°If you wear one of these in winter, the kids around here will be envious!¡± The children who live in the slums, have no guardians, are poor, and mostly sick, they cannot even think of buying clothes or something like that. I usually wear clothes that people gave to the orphanage, and even if it I had basic outfits, the coat was a problem. Coats with goose fur, rabbit fur, or thick fabric are expensive, so they were often worn again even if it was torn. They usually passed those to their younger siblings. It was a lucky day to get a coat that was thrown away. ¡®Usually, the stronger kids get those.¡¯ So in winter, a child wearing a cape like this was lucky. ¡®At the time, this looked more precious than Sharon¡¯s clothes¡­ ¡­ .¡¯ I touched the scraps of the cloak and immersed myself in the memories. ¡°It looks warm, though. And if you search well, you can get a pretty cloak. The cloak here is made by the owner of the cloth shop as a hobby, but sometimes she make pretty cloaks because she has a passion.¡± ¡°Something like this?¡± Adrian grabbed a pastel pink cape. ¡°Right! ¡­¡­Ah.¡± As I let down my hand after shouting happily, Adrian looked at me. ¡°¡­¡­Leine.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Leine?¡± I smoothed the pink cape as my forehead narrowed. ¡®It¡¯s her cape.¡¯ ¡°Look, ine. Pretty, huh?¡± ¡°Wow! Wow! Where did you get this? Pretty.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been saving money since the summer without Max knowing.¡± ¡°Pretty. It¡¯s really pretty. You look like a princess!¡± ¡°Do you want to buy this?¡± Adrian asked and I shook my head in response. ¡°¡­¡­No.¡± The fact that it was still there meant that she might soon stop by this parlor. ¡°Let¡¯s search something for you. Oh, how about this six-button cape?¡± ¡°Up to you.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s the nicest one here. Don¡¯t you want to wear it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take anything that you like.¡± Adrian nodded as I put on my cape and pressed down on my hat. ¡°Cute.¡± ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll take this¡­¡­.¡± Just then, Jingle. I could hear the cheerful sound of children. When a bright ivory-haired girl, who looked about ten years old, held out the money to the counter, the clerk counted the coins one by one and nodded. The children quickly approached the side where the cloak was hung. ¡°Where did you get your five francs?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t save if you use your brain.¡± ¡°Did you steal money without Max knowing?¡± ¡°Max is a big fool. He take most of the money we earned because he¡¯s older than us. I just got what I was supposed to have.¡± ¡°What if you get caught stealing money and he kick us out?¡± ¡°Tri, you¡¯re a coward.¡± ¡°But without Max, the rest of the gang is going to pick on us.¡± ¡°My dad¡¯sing to pick me up soon. By that time, I¡¯ll say goodbye to this damn slum.¡± ¡°If they don¡¯t show up until you¡¯re ten, they don¡¯t even know you exist. Give up, Emeline.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± I hardened and squeezed the cloak¡¯s hem. ¡°ine, ine! Where have you been? A little while ago, the Dubbled carriage passed by. Did Henry ride it too? Anyway¡­ ¡­ . Oh yeah! I have received your share of bread.¡± The gentle and kind Tri. ¡°ine, you idiot! You don¡¯t know where it is? There¡¯s a reason why you shouldn¡¯t do things you shouldn¡¯t do! That¡¯s stupid!¡± The coy and smart Emeline ¡®¡­¡­They¡¯re my friends.¡¯ ¡°Look, the clothes I¡¯ve wanted¡­¡­.¡± Emeline looked at the pink cloak that was still in Adrian¡¯s hand. By then, I was still shocked, Emeline pouted. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been wanting sincest month.¡± When Adrian didn¡¯t answer, he came up to me, frowning. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that? I booked it first.¡± Tri blushed and nced at Adrian, ¡°E, Emeline¡­I think he¡¯s a noble, but even so¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Are you stupid? He must be a servant of a noble.¡± ¡°How can a servant wear such nice clothes?¡± ¡°They could if they were servants of a noble family. The butlers also wears decent clothes. Tri, you don¡¯t know it.¡± Emeline snorted and reached out. ¡°Give it to me. It¡¯s mine.¡± Adrian narrowed his forehead. When he wanted to say something, I grabbed his sleeve. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡®Please.¡¯ Adrian, who saw my pale face, hung the pink cape on a hanger. Emeline quickly took the cape, as Adrian grabbed me by the shoulder and headed to the cashier. The clerk who saw us said, ¡°Ten francs.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Adrian stared at the clerk as the clerk shrugged and crossed his arms in response. ¡°It¡¯s not made of scrap cloth, it¡¯s expensive. It has six buttons, rough fabric, but it¡¯s from the Dubbleds.¡± Adrian put down a thousand franc silver. Maybe it was because he didn¡¯t have ten francs. In this neighborhood, there was no one who would see 1,000 francs, or silver. Commoners usually use one franc bills. The clerk, who had a bored expression before, opened his eyes wide. ¡°Well, wait, not enough change¡­¡­p, please wait!¡± ¡°No need.¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Adrian brought me out without a reply. After meeting friends from my previous life, I held him as soon as I left the store. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the change.¡± What a waste! ¡°Let¡¯s go back and ask¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t want to be in that parlor.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Are you okay now?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Adrian patted my head fondly. ¡®I feel better when I¡¯m with Adrian.¡¯ I grabbed him by the sleeve with a smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s continue. Is there a ce you want to go?¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll go to the general store and¡­¡­.¡± Just as we were getting out of front of the parlor. ¡°Excuse me!¡± Again, Emeline¡¯s voice was heard. The child, dressed in a pink cape, ran frantically down the steps of the parlor and reached out to Adrian. ¡°Take it.¡± 990 francs. That¡¯s the change. As Adrian narrowed his brow, Emeline grabbed him by the wrist and squeezed a bunch of bills over his hand. ¡°It¡¯s a waste.¡± Then she brushed her hair behind her ears, coughed, and nced into space. ¡°I¡¯m Emeline.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Emeline Reese. I live near here. You gave up your cape, so I¡¯ll pay you back next time if it¡¯s okay. ¡­¡­hey, if someone gave you their name, you should give yours too.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to know about your name.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Get lost.¡± It was the first time I heard Adran using this dismissive tone. I opened my eyes wide with surprise, and Emeline murmured with a red face. ¡°Wh, what¡­¡­!¡± It was then. ¡°Find thedy!¡± ¡°Search everywhere!¡± ¡­¡­My knights! Chapter 161 Chapter 161 TL: Zimming ¡®Where are they?¡¯ I looked around urgently. They weren¡¯t on this road. They¡¯re probably out of the alley looking for me. ¡®No, why are they chasing me?¡¯ I told the guards and Zachary, who had escorted me to the pce, that I would be away for an hour or two. The guards were a little nervous, but Zachary knew about Pur and that could call him out any time. But they¡¯re looking for me all of a sudden¡­ ¡®¡­¡­It¡¯s my dad. My dad¡¯s here.¡¯ If these orders take precedence over mine, that means it¡¯s my father¡¯s orders. My mind was suddenly filled with an ominous future. If me and Adrian were caught together, dad and brothers might¡­ ¡®Adrian might be killed¡­ ¡­ !¡¯ I got goosebumps when I even remembered the faces of my dad and brothers looking at Adrian. When I was about to call Adrian, Emeline, who stared at him, took a deep breath, and continued, ¡°You¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Emeline, Emeline!¡± Tri came out of the store and grabbed her. ¡°Let go!¡± ¡°He¡¯s casually spend silver. There is a high possibility that he is a nobleman. It¡¯s such a big deal!¡± Only aristocrats or wealthy people could carry arge amounts of money, such as silver and gold coins Besides, Adrian is actually a prince. Originally,moners and beggars would not be able to talk to them. ¡°Well, why would a noblee to this alley if he wasn¡¯t crazy! I¡¯m sure he¡¯s a bastard child at best.¡± ¡°Emeline¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Is there a noble who didn¡¯t learn manners? It¡¯s the most important thing to not look down on your opponent. History warns that what we considered a blunt stick could at some point be a de and aim at your neck. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± Adrian¡¯s eyes narrowed. It was understandable because it was not a sentence that woulde out of the mouth of a child. These were sentences noble children usually learn when they were young. Emeline snorted and crossed her arms. ¡°I gave you the change as a favor. But you humiliated me by telling me to get out of here. Apologize.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t seem to remember the phrase, ¡®Look back on yourself before pointing out the rudeness of others.¡¯¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± Adrian looked at Emeline with cold eyes. ¡°I¡¯m currently escorting.¡± It is rude to have a conversation with someone of the opposite sex while escorting a woman. I was wearing a hoodie, Emily couldn¡¯t have known that I was a woman. ¡®Even so, I am only nine years old.¡¯ Emeline blushed and said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­¡­!¡± as Adrian lightly wrapped his arms around me. ¡°I was just being polite not to rip and kill someone who was disrespectful to my partner.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If you knew, get out of here.¡± Emeline trembled with her fists clenched, and Adrian passed by without even looking at her. I heard Triforting Emeline from behind. Emeline was still angry and shouted, ¡°There¡¯s something like that! But¡­¡± *** As we left the area where the shop was, I sighed and took off my hood. I could no longer hear the Knight¡¯s shouting. ¡®They won¡¯te here, right?¡± They wouldn¡¯t think a Lady woulde here, even more when I¡¯m with Adrian, a prince. In my first life, Johann and Adrian acted like they would kill each other whenever they met. There were times when they actually almost killed each other. Knowing this well, I became more and more anxious. ¡®I can¡¯t let them attack each other.¡¯ Isaac has bad self control. If Adrian is beaten, we don¡¯t know what the emperor will ask for. It was worrisome that the emperor would not miss that chance if that was to happen, acting as if it was out of affection for his son. ¡®Adrian might be hurt.¡¯ As I clenched his fists, Adrian asked. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You look nervous.¡± I stared at Adrian with a worried expression. ¡°Looking at it like this, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone that is nice to everyone in the world.¡± I grinned and continued, ¡°I was surprised earlier when you told Emeline to get lost. You looked really scary.¡± ¡°¡­¡­You don¡¯t like scary people?¡± I tilted my head. ¡°That¡¯s not the case.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better than being silly and nice to everyone. If he¡¯s a good guy to me, I don¡¯t really care much about his other side.¡± Adrian, who had not spoken for a while stared at me, so I asked him, ¡°Why?¡± When I asked, he answered. ¡°You always give answers out of my expectations.¡± I yfully mimicked Adrian¡¯s question. ¡°You don¡¯t like people who answer differently than expected?¡± ¡°No, I like it.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s great.¡± I giggled and looked around. ¡®Present. Let¡¯s buy him a present and go back. What does Adrian need?¡¯ Just in time, I saw a fountain pen shop. This is one of the few specialty shops in the alley. Every ce in the alley was a general store because it was hard to make ends meet, so they sell all kinds of things. ¡®There¡¯s got to be something good.¡¯ I grabbed Adrian¡¯s wrist and pointed to the fountain pen shop. ¡°How about that? Your present.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± I entered the store with a big smile and said ¡°Let¡¯s go, then!¡± vigorously. We looked into the fountain pen disy case together after being greeted by the clerk. ¡°ck is pretty, too. The one with the snake pattern.¡± ¡°Yeah. Pretty.¡± ¡°How¡¯s red? It doesn¡¯t have a pattern, but I think it looks cleaner.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°And that navy blue¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take that.¡± I squinted and pped Adrian on the back. Then he opened his eyes wide in surprise. ¡°Pretty, nice. Don¡¯t say that and choose what you like. You can express your opinion, idiot!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I¡¯m upset. This kid was still a little boy. Boys around the age of Adrian were naughty and expressed their opinion freely, there was even a saying in the empire that kids at age 13 were devils. Losing his mother upon his birth, and whose only goal was to live peacefully, this child would naturally never express his opinion. ¡°Choose. Slowly!¡± Adrian looked at me with trembling eyes and turned to the disy case. Slowly looking at the product, he pointed to a fountain pen in the corner of the disy case. A blue fountain pen with a light brown strap. ¡°Do you like that?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you choose it because it¡¯s the cheapest? There¡¯s something better.¡± As it was cheap, the design was a little rustic. ¡°I like this.¡± He looked at me with a rarely-seen stubborn face. I stared into his eyes and nodded with a smile. ¡®Anyway, it¡¯s his choice.¡¯ ¡°Give it a try. See if it¡¯sfortable.¡± When I asked the clerk if we could try a fountain pen in disy, she said, ¡°Of course!¡± and brought out a parchment. Adrian carefully grabbed the fountain pen that the clerk had put the ink in. ¡®His hands looked so beautiful.¡¯ ¡°Oh, your hands looked so beautiful.¡± The clerk made a fuss and nodded. ¡®Right, right.¡¯ It was nice to see his long, smooth fingers moving lightly. Come to think of it, there¡¯s nothing ugly about this kid. Not only his appearance, but also his voice is so sweet that I can fall asleep whenever I listen to him, even his nails were so beautiful. He¡¯s like a work of art God carefully crafted. ¡°What do you think, easy to use?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Said it honestly!¡± ¡°¡­¡­I think the pen is too thick.¡± Then the clerk smiled kindly and said, ¡°Our store is customizable. You can make the pen thinner.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course, there are many shapes you can choose from.¡± The clerk showed various sizes. I looked at Adrian, pointing to a t pen. ¡°How about this? I think it¡¯ll befortable.¡± Because in a few years, this shape of pen will be a trend. Adrian grabbed the pen awkwardly. It looks sloppy because he did not support the t part with a thumb. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. The t part¡­¡­.¡± When I grabbed his hand to fix his grip, ¡°You must be having fun with my daughter.¡± Four men with a grim expression stormed in through the door. What is up with their pose? ¡°D, dad¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Come here.¡± ¡°Dad this¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Let go of that hand.¡± I gulped and stayed motionless. As I was stiff and unable to move, my family spoke again, ¡°Come here, ine.¡± ¡°Let go of that hand.¡± ¡°Leine.¡± ¡°Kid!¡± As I approached my family, Isaac grabbed my hand and rubbed it against my coat. ¡°You bring my sister out, huh?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m the one who brought him¡­¡­.¡± Isaac was visibly mad, Henry smiled incredibly bright that it gave me goosebumps, as Johann had the usual look on his face, though his eyes were tearing Adrian apart. They¡¯re really scary. Dad spoke to Adrian, ¡°What were you doing here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Adrian¡¯s birthday, so I brought him out. To buy a fountain pen¡­¡­.¡± My family looked at me at once. ¡°Adrian?¡± ¡°A-dri-an?!¡± ¡°You call him by his name?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Johann, Isaac, Henry, and dad said in order. I quickly changed my words and said, ¡°Oh, no, I mean second prince¡­¡­.¡± I¡¯m just here to buy my friend a birthday present, but why do I feel like a criminal¡­¡­. ¡°A present¡­¡­.¡± ¡°A fountain pen? I didn¡¯t get it from the kid!¡± ¡°Amazing.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± It¡¯s unfair. I gave presents to my family on their birthdays. I just didn¡¯t give them a fountain pen. How should I deal with this? While I was contemting, Adrian bowed down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I know you must have been very worried because she came to an unsafe ce with me without contact. Leine was considerate of me, so please rebuke me.¡± It was a very polite apology. It was notmon for the emperor¡¯s son to apologize this much. I was restless and hung on my dad¡¯s arm. ¡°No. I came here because I was stubborn. I¡¯m telling you the truth!¡± Dad kept an eye on Adrian, who was still looking down with a cold face. ¡°Don¡¯t meet my daughter in the future.¡± ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t look stupid enough to not know about your circumtances. Always keep in mind that my daughter is valuable.¡± ¡°Ah-¡± I frowned as Isaac and Henry grabbed me. ¡°Father is not wrong. Friendship with a royal is not great.¡± ¡°Yes, kid.¡± I cried out. ¡°I told him toe with me. I¡¯m the one who chose, so I¡¯m the one who should takes responsibility. I am not a baby! But my brothers are making me a bad kid who puts my me on my friend.¡± ¡°ine.¡± My dad called me, as John pulled my wrist. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I was captured by my brothers and looked at Adrian. I felt bad when I saw the child standing there alone. *** The mansion was reportedly turned upside down looking for me. Mages were even called in to search for me. ¡°You¡¯re gonna get in trouble, kid!¡± Isaac said with a stern look. I sat on the sofa with a sullen face and looked at my dad and brothers surrounding me. ¡°I went out with my friend.¡± ¡°But you made us worried.¡± Dad said coldly. Normally I¡¯d feel guilty, but this time I didn¡¯t back down either. ¡°I go to the store every time. You said I can walk around freely because you believed me.¡± ¡°I said you need to have an escort with you right?¡± ¡°There was Pur. Pur is more powerful than an escort!¡± When I shouted with a stubborn expression on my face, my dad and my brothers were startled. It was because I had never rebelled against him as much as this. Adrian¡¯s birthday was today. The first birthday someone took care of him. I felt really sad when I remembered the scene of him smiling brightly and packing the candle. Henry said, ¡°But you were with the second prince. He has a lot of enemies¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Dubbled has a lot of enemies. There will be more than Adrian. Then should I stay at home without going anywhere?¡± ¡°But¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I know my family loves me. But you shouldn¡¯t hurt others.¡± Henry didn¡¯t say anything anymore. The four looked at each other. The hot-tempered Isaac said with an almost teary face. ¡°No way! The second prince is even worse. That bastard is worse than the other bastards!¡± ¡°Why only Adrian? What about the maids and thedies.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a boy!¡± ¡°Isaac is a boy too. Then I shouldn¡¯t y with Isaac either.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t, you can¡¯t! Guys are all sneaky! Kid, they¡¯re only looking for a chance to propose to you!¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Since you¡¯re the cutest in the world!¡± I can¡¯tmunicate with him. Arguing with only strange logic did not give me more energy to talk. My family members who would tell him not to speak nonsense are quiet. I got up, nced at them. Then went up to my room while stamping my feet. My family followed me into the room. ¡°Leine, we were just worried about you.¡± ¡°Yes, kid. Don¡¯t be angry and let¡¯s eat ice cream. There is an apple sherbet that you like.¡± ¡°There¡¯s salmon too.¡± This time, it seemed like they were trying to soothe me gently. Isaac tilted his head when he saw me, after receiving an apple sherbet from the maid. ¡°¡­¡­What are you doing?¡± Iy with my hands folded as if I were lying in a coffin without a nket. Then I answered my family with my eyes closed. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep without a nket from today.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°K, kid!¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± My frustrated family rushed to bed, but I said casually. ¡°I¡¯m going to catch a cold. Cough, cough¡± ¡°C, coward!¡± ¡°Leine!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s calm down and talk it out.¡± ¡°ine!¡± My family didn¡¯t know what to do, and there was a wailing sounding from around us. ¡°Oh my, Lady!¡± ¡°Oh no!¡± When I opened my eyes slightly, the servants were on their knees and weeping. The chairman, who was passing near my room, shook his head as if he saw something ridiculous. Chapter 162 Chapter 162 TL: Zimming ¡°Maybe, maybe we shouldn¡¯t me that blonde¡­¡­ we¡¯re wrong¡­¡­.¡± Sitting on the bed, I looked at Isaac as he talked with a reluctant face. ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­ Maybe¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it for this conversation.¡± I quicklyy back in bed posing as a child in a casket. I didn¡¯t forget to put my hands neatly on my chest. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°Isaac is right, Leine.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I got back up again. My family¡¯s expression was so sad that I felt a bit guilty, but I can¡¯t do it. If I be weak, I have to carry over a hundred escorts in the future. It¡¯s terrifying for others to hear, but it was my family members who even brought out mage when I disappeared for about an hour or two. ¡°It was Adrian¡¯s birthday today.¡± ¡°The second prince.¡± Johann corrected me, so I nodded with a weary face. ¡°Yes, second prince. It¡¯s the second prince¡¯s birthday today, so I just went out for a while to give him a present. I brought him out, so I should be scolded, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The four had a grumpy face, but they couldn¡¯t answer because they were afraid I¡¯d be back in bed without a nket. ¡®This can¡¯t continue.¡¯ Because they were too stubborn. ¡®Should I use thest resort?¡¯ I used thest resort two years ago, which was running away. I couldn¡¯t get any training in the temple, so the mages of Dubbled helped me. Mana and divine power have simr attributes, but ultimately, it was a different force, so the mage who used mana could not understand divine power perfectly like the temple. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been on the verge of death for several days with a fever during training. Dad, Henry,and Isaac had run wild seeing me. When I barely opened my eyes, the mage was in danger of being decapitated. So¡­¡­. ¡°Kid. Your body hasn¡¯t recovered yet so rest well. What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m packing.¡± ¡°Packing?¡± ¡°Leine will look for my real parents.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Bye, dad. Bye, Henry and Isaac.¡± ¡°W, w, wait¡­¡­!¡± At that time they were stunned when they heard it and couldn¡¯t do anything. I only let go of my bag after dad let go of the mage. ¡®That¡¯s really tiring. Oh, what should I do?¡¯ As I was thinking about what to do, the quick-witted Henry quickly said, ¡°Yes. We were too much, I admit it.¡± Then I got the bag hanging on the wall, which I was looking at carefully, and threw it to Isaac. It was only then that Isaac realized that I was contemting thest resort. I narrowed my eyes and shook my head. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re going to apologize for being mean to the second prince?¡± At my words, Isaac coughed loudly and said, ¡°We didn¡¯t say any mean words¡­¡­?¡± ¡°You said I was too good for him, and he cannot be trusted.¡± ¡°Look, that wasn¡¯t much!¡± Isaac nodded with a happy face. Then he said, ¡°I¡¯m d I held it in.¡± Hehe must have cursed him inside. ¡°Looking at the prince like a worm, criticizing the situation. It¡¯s a bad thing to do.¡± When I said so, Henry turned to dad and Johann with a troubled face. Johann¡¯s eyes were fixed on my bag hidden behind Isaac. He was so expressionless, he didn¡¯t show it, but when I saw his eyes trembling, he seemed quite shocked. Well, Johann was not there at the ¡°I¡¯m going to run away¡± incident, so it would be very surprising for him to go through it for the first time. As soon as my brother became mute, the adult stepped in. ¡°Will money solve it?¡± What? I looked at my dad with a dumb expression. ¡°You¡¯re apologizing with money?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°I willpensate the second prince with what he needs most.¡± My brothers¡¯ expressions brightened up because of my father¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯ll do!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s settled.¡± Then he put me in bed and covered me with a nket. They look very rxed. ¡°Sleep tight under the covers.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t kick the nket.¡± ¡°Let me know if you need more nkets.¡± When my family who raised the nket up to my neck left the room, the servants were happy and followed them. Remaining alone in the room, I looked at the door, stunned. *** A few dayster. When I heard from the Chairman, I was drinking juice and coughed. ¡°Reconstruction of the Empress Pce?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Adrian¡¯s mother, Empress Elsa, died and the pce was left unattended for more than a decade. To make matters worse, its appearance was greatly damaged after a typhoon hit the country. Originally, it would have to be repaired immediately for the dignity of the imperial family, but after the death of Empress Elsa, the center of attention was Empress Yvonne. So thete empress was forgotten. ¡°There¡¯s no reason to rebuild the Empress¡¯s Pce right now. What was the emperor thinking¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the emperor¡¯s idea.¡± ¡°No way¡­¡­.¡± I looked at the chairman with a troubled face, and he nodded lightly. ¡°It¡¯s His Excellency¡¯s idea.¡± ¡®Oh, my head¡­¡­.¡¯ I held my forehead. They will apologize to Adrian with money. Oh, this is it. It seems that he incited the nobles with money to put the reconstruction of the Empress¡¯s Pce as their agenda. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the cost of reconstruction¡­¡­?¡± When asked, the chairman replied, ¡°Yes.¡± This was an advantage for Adrian in many ways. Anyone who hears the news that the empress Pce will be rebuilt will think of Adrian, the empress¡¯s son. Adrian¡¯s status would be elevated just because he was firmly embedded in people¡¯s minds. Of course, the emperor will think of Adrian in connection to the empress. Moreover, since Adrian has earned the rebuilding cost from Dubbled, how happy the old emperor must be. With this attention, Empress Yvonne couldn¡¯t touch him easily. Above all, it was important that Duke Dubbled brought up the whole thing. It¡¯s as if we¡¯re hinting at supporting Adrian. ¡®Dadpensated him too much.¡¯ But it¡¯s a good thing for Adrian ¡®What a fool¡­¡­.¡¯ I was surprised. I really didn¡¯t think they would apologize this way. I was just trying to make it difficult for them so that they would realize to not offend others just for my sake, but how much did they spend? ¡°I guess they really didn¡¯t want to apologize¡­¡± As I muttered, the chairman added, ¡°Never.¡± ¡®It¡¯s good for Adrian, but did it have to be rebuilt?¡¯ There could have been ways to spend less money and bring about better effects. Giving them many teleportation scrolls, or increasing the transaction of suwon with the imperial family a little more! The emperor is a formidable old man, but that¡¯s enough. ¡®A friend is a friend, and money is money.¡¯ I don¡¯t want to buy a friend with money. I stared at the chairman, ¡°I¡¯ll have to do something.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°The money my father sows, I¡¯ll reap it for Dubbled¡¯s benefit.¡± ¡°¡­¡­How will you do it?¡± It was time to step up my preparation toward Dubbled¡¯s independence. ¡°Here¡¯s a problem: What should we do with an empty pce?¡± ¡°It needs an owner¡­¡­ no way!¡± I grinned as the chairman realized. ¡°Yvonne needs someone to fight against. It would be even better if I could make her empress.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t you already have the support of Duke Marche? With Duke Marche¡¯s support, Empress Yvonne is ours.¡± ¡°That was only until he found Mina.¡± If Minaes, Duke Marche will notice that I am not the real child of fate he¡¯s looking for. Even if Dubbled emerges as a powerful family beyond Marche until Mina arrives, as long as Marche has Andre, a prince who was likely to have the throne, their situation might be reversed. ¡°I will make Adrian emperor. Andre can¡¯t do it.¡± That Andre is a crazy guy. Unfortunately, even if Dubbled bes independent, that madman will wage war against us when he bes emperor. ¡°We need an empress to support Prince Adrian.¡± ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s give the emperor a present. It¡¯s time to distribute the power of the inner pce.¡± The chairman grinned with a wicked look on his face. ¡°I¡¯ll have a list of candidates ready. Oh, by the way,dy.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I received a bill of payment from the fountain pen shop in the shopping district to the hope mercenary guild.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s what I bought.¡± I sent it to the pce. Adrian was very happy. The chairman left to make a list, then, with a bright light the deer, Pur, appeared. [How long are you going to hold me back! I have to make your wishe true so I can go back!] I had forgotten about it. Because Adrian transferred me some divine power, it was easier to keep the devil. ¡°What¡¯s your wish?¡± When asked, Pur¡¯s face brightened up. [Your heart.] ¡°No.¡± Having said that, I swung my hand to make Pur disappear. ¡®Think of another wish.¡± A few dayster, the chairman made up a list and brought it to me. Swish, swish, flipping through the paper, I saw manydies¡¯ information and tilted my head. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have enough backing. It¡¯s so different from other candidates. Why did this person be a candidate?¡± ¡°She is an influentialdy in the East. Although she is not a priest, she has divine powers to heal sick and poor people. After all, nodyes from a familyparable to that of Empress Yvonne¡¯s. The support of the people is great. Wouldn¡¯t she be great?¡± [Cecilia Olga] Looking closely at the name, I nodded, ¡°Aha.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Saint Cecil.¡± I couldn¡¯t think of it right away because she was more often called ¡°Saint Cecil¡± than her name. I read her information slowly. She was a really good person. ¡®Someone who would love to be Adrian¡¯s protector. A great candidate¡­ ¡­ huh?¡¯ ¡°Does this person have a rtionship with my dad?¡± ¡°Yes, she was a knight who worked under themand of master when she was young.¡± I hardened and looked out the window at my dad¡¯s office. ¡°Recently, she¡¯s looking for a child by visiting the orphanage. The name of the child I¡¯m looking for is¡­ ¡­ .¡± Chapter 163 Chapter 163 TL: Zimming ¡®Her name is Triloni?¡¯ I tapped on Saint Cecil¡¯s document. ¡°You know, my name is actually Trilloni. I told others ¡®Tri¡¯ as I was afraid the kids would tease me because of the fairy tale called ¡°Poor Trilly¡±, but I like the name ¡®Tri¡¯. I want to be a precious person who can be a shade in summer and winter!¡± Triloni was not amon name. The bible is written in ancientnguage, so it has never been fully interpreted. And the part where Triloni appears is the back. The part that is passed on to people other than nobles is only the first part, and unless you are a noble, you will not name your child ¡®Triloni¡¯. In the Empire, the fairy tale called ¡®Trilly the Beggar¡¯ is so famous that everyone will think of it. As I narrowed my forehead, the chairman asked. ¡°Would you like to meet Cecilia Olga?¡± ¡°I want to but I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯s easy to convince or not.¡± ¡°Hm¡­¡± ¡°If she was a knight under my dad, a person born into an aristocratic family would have had unimaginable money in her hands.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°If we contacted her and got rejected, it would be hard to fix. When it bes known that I¡¯m looking for an empress candidate, my rtions with Empress Yvonne and Marche will be strained.¡± The chairman nodded and gave me other document. ¡°Then Count Bestia¡¯s daughter is the most suitable. Recently the Count of Bestia arranged a meeting between his daughter and the emperor, causing the emperor to quarrel with Empress Yvonne.¡­¡­dy.¡± The chairman stared at me. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you have any concerns?¡± I put my hand on my forehead. ¡°Leine, You¡¯re from a private orphanage too?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Me too! I¡¯m from the Westian orphanage.¡± The ce where Saint Cecil began to heal was in the Westian region. The child¡¯s name is Triloni. Tri from the orphanage. ¡®I think the Tri from the orphanage and Saint Cecil is rted somehow.¡¯ Ah, I guess this is the benefit of regression. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to have contact with the beggar children.¡± ¡°Why? Is there a reason you haven¡¯t been looking for them until now?¡± They are like the Duke of Amity. I hate them, but can¡¯t at the same time. ¡°In my third life, a priest found me.¡± ¡°How did they find you?¡± ¡°The beggar children ousted me to get food and clothes from the priests.¡± At that time, the priest visited Theresa Orphanage. The reason was because I¡¯m the only child born on 29 February who had not been tested for divinity. ¡°I starved because I ran away from the beggars.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°That¡¯s when the gue broke out and no one tried to contact the beggars. You can get a slice of bread if you¡¯re in a beggar¡¯s pack, but it¡¯s impossible alone.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If I go to get bread, you¡¯ll probably find me in the temple.¡± The chairman¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t meet them. Don¡¯t even try to help. Aren¡¯t they the ones who helped you die?¡± I let out a sigh. ¡°Don¡¯t hit me! Don¡¯t hit ine! ine was just sick. That¡¯s why we couldn¡¯t go out!¡± Tri was beaten up by Max for failing to meet her quota and got beaten up together. It was also Tri and Emeline who handed out bread to me who couldn¡¯t go to the shelter just in case I was caught by the priest. And Tri has always longed for a family. ¡°Emeline¡¯s lucky. She has someone she¡¯s waiting for.¡± ¡®The fact that she didn¡¯t meet Saint Cecil until the gue broke means she couldn¡¯t find Tri.¡¯ ¡°Hans and Duke are in the upper office, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Dress them up as a beggar and send him to Max¡¯s gang. Maybe Tri¡¯s the one Saint Cecil¡¯s looking for.¡± I let out a sigh. *** A weekter, I came to the office. It was to be given information by Hans and Duke. Sitting on the sofa for a while, the children soon came in. ¡°Whoa¡­¡­.¡± I was startled and looked at the children who looked like beggars. ¡°We¡¯ve styled ourselves for perfect infiltration!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± I blinked when I saw the children talking confidently. ¡®But it¡¯s not that ugly¡­¡­.¡¯ The children were covered in sacks, with all kinds of soot on their faces. Seria put on a troubled look, wrapping her cheek in one hand. ¡°They had a strong desire to infiltrate.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m fine as long as you didn¡¯t get caught.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. We¡¯re not beggars, but we¡¯ve been living like beggars, so we can act well.¡± Seeing Seria smiling, I was a little perplexed. ¡°Okay, then report what you¡¯ve learned.¡± Hans and Duke put out their notebooks with a very serious face. ¡°Tri is from Westian Province. She lived with her mother until she was two years old, and when her mother died, she went to an orphanage.¡± ¡°The Westian region is so far away, and the orphanage director beats her every day so that she will escape! She often hides in the carriage, that¡¯s great!¡± ¡°Amazing!¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°She fights with Emeline every day.¡± ¡°Emeline is a strange girl. She kept getting annoyed¡­¡­. no, because she didn¡¯te out to beg, and she didn¡¯t want Max to scold her, Tri took care of her. But she just got mad at Tri saying thing like, ¡®I¡¯m not going to do this anymore!¡¯¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, she had a bad temper.¡± I opened my eyes widely. ¡°Didn¡¯t Emeline take care of you?¡± Emeline is hot-tempered but she has a good side as well, she always takes care of the new kids. She¡¯s not as generous as Tri, but she helped me get used to the beggar life. The beggars nicknamed them as Mommy Tri and Sister Emeline. ¡°Not really! She almost got kicked out because she pped Max yesterday. She would¡¯ve been kicked out if not for Tri.¡± ¡°Tri is a good person, she always give out bread.¡± ¡°Yes, Tri doesn¡¯t know the letters and her calctions are always wrong. But she had another strength, when an animal is sick, she knows how to treat it ¡­.¡± As Seria pped her hands, ¡°Guys,¡± Hans and Duke became serious again. ¡°Tri wants to have a family, but she doesn¡¯t have one.¡± ¡°No. She said she had an aunt. But she didn¡¯te to her funeral because she didn¡¯t get along with her mother. The aunt won¡¯t really search for Tri, so she gave the idea up.¡± I made eye contact with the chairman. He nodded with a frown. Meanwhile, Hans and Duke said, ¡°We don¡¯t have an aunt, but we have an older sister. Sister Seria!¡± Seria patted the children on the head. And then she looked at me. ¡°It seems to be right.¡± ¡°I want to meet Saint Cecil.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll arrange a meeting under the name of the hope mercenary guild. Maybe we can get the perfect candidate for the empress thanks to your little friend.¡± Seria¡¯s eyes glistened, and I nodded. *** At that time, inside the alley on the shopping district, ¡°Emeline, are you sure you don¡¯t want to eat? It¡¯s been two days. Are you nning to starve to death?¡± Tri came towards her with food and shook Emeline¡¯s body, who covered the nket all the way to her head. Emeline, who had been silent for a while, burst out in anger. ¡°I won¡¯t eat! I¡¯ll just starve to death! Get out of here!¡± ¡°You really¡­!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of living like this!¡± When she shouted, the children in the old building stopped eating and looked at Emeline. ¡°You¡­our younger siblings are scared!¡± ¡°What younger sibling. So we¡¯re all siblings if we¡¯re on the same gang? You guys listen to me too! You guys have to live like this for the rest of your life anyway. A child without a guardian can¡¯t get a job, and the only answer is to be sold to a gangster or far away farm at best! It¡¯s better if we all die together¡­¡­!¡± p! Emeline¡¯s head turned due to the impact. She red at Tri, covering her cheeks. Tri frowned in tears. ¡°How could you say that¡­¡­. They¡¯re still young. How can you curse them like that?¡± ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m right.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been strange since we met the young master at the parlor.¡± ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re noisy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry I hit you. But Emeline, that¡¯s enough.¡­.¡± ¡°Noisy! Noisy! What do you know when you are abandoned by your aunt? I¡¯m not like you! Someone wille looking for me!¡± After pushing Tri, Emilyny on the floor and hurriedly pulled up the nket. The figure of the boy, who had turned around coldly, was on her mind. She had never seen such a beautiful boy. He was the kind of boy she pictured next to her when she imagined herself bing a noble girl. She knew there was a girl next to him, but what does that matter? The girl next to the boy was wearing a cheap hood. Her situation would be simr to her. Then she can¡¯t be better than her. Moreover, she was a nobleman who would one day live in luxury if she found her father. ¡®But I¡¯m not a noble yet.¡¯ Because her father didn¡¯te, he ignored her? ¡°When you¡¯re ten years old, your father wille, Emeline.¡± Liar. He¡¯s noting. ¡®I¡¯m ten years old, but my dad¡¯s noting.¡¯ There was a sense of insecurity inside her. The family she was waiting for didn¡¯te, and she felt like she was going to live her whole life wandering around this dark and shabby back alley. Tri sighed and looked at the trembling Emeline. *** Thepetent Seria acquired a meeting appointment with Cecilia, who did not even meet a high-ranking aristocrat. And today is the day I¡¯m supposed to meet Cecilia. I was about to leave the room after looking in the mirror when my dad came in. ¡°Are you leaving now?¡± I nced at the servants and whispered to my dad. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going with Seria, chairman, and Zachary to meet Miss Olga. You know that, right? Cecilia Olga.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I heard she was a knight under yourmand.¡± ¡°She used to be Risette¡¯s escort.¡± The Duchess¡¯ name came out and I was surprised. ¡®So she¡¯s Leapanion¡­¡­.¡¯ Turning to Lea, she grinned as if nothing had happened. ¡°Tell her when you see her. You don¡¯t have to worry about us now.¡± I don¡¯t know what that means,but I nodded slowly. Dad smiled and patted my head. He lifted me up as kissed my dad on the cheek and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be back!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I said goodbye to my brothers and headed to the greenhouse. And Seria, who secretly came to the mansion disguised as an old man, tore apart the teleportation scroll. A dazzling light enveloped my body, and when I opened my eyes again, it was in the drawing room. The dark-haired woman who was sitting on the sofa got up. ¡°Is there anyone injured in the hope mercenary guild?¡± Chapter 164 Chapter 164 TL: Zimming Cecilia hardened at the sight of the chairman. She would have known the chairman as she had spent some time at Dubbled. ¡°Why is Lord Noanoke¡­¡­.¡± I stepped forward and took off my wide-brimmed hat. ¡°Hello, Miss Olga.¡± The look on Cecilia¡¯s face when she saw me became strange. I look at Seria urgently to find out why. ¡°By any chance, is this child your niece?¡± The chairman replied to that, ¡°Dame* Olga, let me introduce this person.¡± *TL Note: Traditionally, as governed byw and custom, Sir is used for men titled knights i.e. of orders of chivalry, andter also to bars, and other offices. As the female equivalent for knighthood is damehood, the suo jure female equivalent term is typically Dame. ¡°¡­¡­I have long abandoned my knight title.¡± ¡°Do you still feel guilty about not being able to protect Lisette*? Is that why you don¡¯t hold the sword like Dame Lea Shavanol?¡± *TL Note: I think Lisette sounds much better so from now on, Risette will be mentioned as Lisette. ¡°¡­¡­Please introduce the child first.¡± ¡°Lady Dubbled.¡± A hint of surprise appeared on Cecilia¡¯s countanance. ¡°The child of fate. Lord! What are you thinking¡­¡­!It¡¯s amazing that the lord cared about a child from the temple, but I was a loyal servant of Lisette¡­¡­!¡± Cecilia seemed to be angry and looked at me. She couldn¡¯t cover the emotions on her face, but there was a look of embarrassment on her face, as if she thought that she shouldn¡¯t say that in front of me. This, child, it¡¯s¡­¡­not your fault¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I know, Cecilia. You can hate me.¡± The reason Lisette died is because Duke Dubbled¡¯s predecessor, who had been pushed out by him, rebelled to regain power. And one holy knight was mixed in that army. Lea wasn¡¯t certain but she felt divine power from him. The people around Lisette were convinced that the temple and predecessor had colluded. That¡¯s why my aunt, who cherished Lisette dearly, was distressed by me. They can¡¯t hate me as I¡¯m an innocent child, but they can¡¯t help being reminded of the temple when they see me. But I didn¡¯t mind. I have been hated since my first life. If there is a child who is as resistant to hatred as I am, ask me to see them! Smiling inwardly, I grabbed Cecilia¡¯s hand and shook it ¡°But believe me. I know where Cecilia¡¯s niece is.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I was at an orphanage. So I have some orphan friends. They say that Max¡¯s beggar gang has a kid named ¡®Tri¡¯.¡± I couldn¡¯t reveal that I was a regressor, so I cleverly mixed up the lies. Cecilia muttered, ¡°Tri?¡± and I nodded. ¡°Her real name is Triloni.¡± Cecilia clenched her fist. ¡°Triloni¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Triloni who grew up in a westian orphanage.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Seria handed over a pre-painted portrait of Tri. The portrait of a child looks very much like Cecilia and has a mole under her chin like her sister. Cecilia covered her mouth. After exchanging nces with the chairman and Seria, I smiled inwardly. I found her niece, so let¡¯s be friendly alright? ¡®And please save Tri from the epidemic.¡¯ ¡°Buy a clean shirt with this money. That way, you won¡¯t be ignored in the temple.¡± ¡°But Tri, you saved this up for three years.¡± ¡°I just have to collect the money again! ¡­ ¡­ You see, Leine, it¡¯s okay to hate me but I want you to be happy.¡± Her consideration eventually killed me, but our good memories never faded. The girl who pushed me into the abyss with her consideration is still deeply embedded in my memory. Iughed bitterly. *** ¡°Tri¡­¡­ ah, apparently people called her ¡®Tri¡¯. She¡¯s a very nice, cute, and sweet kid.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Cecilia said, stroking Tri¡¯s portrait with trembling hands. She mumbled, ¡°She¡¯s such a good kid even when she grew up without adult protection. She resembled my strong older sister so much.¡± She looked relieved. ¡°But how did you lose Tri?¡± ¡°My sister was against me using a sword. When I entered the Knights of Dubbled despite opposition, I manifested divine power. She hated it even more. As I had divine power, I would be able to livefortably as a priest.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I lost contact with my sister, then that incident happened.¡± ¡°Lisette and her child¡­¡­.¡± Cecilia nodded her head. ¡°We lost Lisette and the youngestdy because of the attack, I was on the brink of death for 15 days. At that time, my sister died of the epidemic, and no one in the vige knew where my niece was.¡± Tri¡¯s mother died because of the gue¡­¡­. She couldn¡¯t protect her master, her sister died of the epidemic and her niece was lost. Cecilia¡¯s life was so unfortunate and sad. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for my niece since I was discharged. The lord offered me a long vacation, but I wasn¡¯t confident to hold the sword again. Because I¡¯m a useless knight.¡± ¡°Cecilia¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I found outst year that Triloni was at the Westian Orphanage. But her whereabouts were unknown, so I almost gave up.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Thank you so much little miss.¡± She bowed down and spoke determinedly. ¡°I will return this favor with my life someday. It¡¯s the oath of a former knight, little miss.¡± ¡°You can pay me back now.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Huh?¡± I lived in my first life as the daughter of the Duke Amity, who believed in good faith, cause and justice. It was a sad and painful time but I learned something from it. I know what works best for this type of person. ¡°When you were in orphanages looking for Tri, did you see the other children there?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes, their living conditions were terrible. Most of the private orphanages are garbage.¡± I nodded my head. ¡°So, Cecilia. Don¡¯t you want to change the world?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Leine and Mina. Father dreamed about a world where justice takes precedence over desire.¡± ¡°We can create a world where justicees before desire.¡± Cecilia¡¯s eyes trembled. ¡°A world where children don¡¯t get hungry.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I pointed at Cecilia. ¡°Cecilia can do it.¡± A vote from the people¡­ no, the support from the people! ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Cecilia was silent for a while. ¡°Pfft.¡± Cecilia covered her mouth as her shoulders trembled. ¡°What an idealistic dream. A person can¡¯t change the world.¡± ¡°I have a way to make it work.¡± I pounded on my chest proudly. We have Henry, genius of manipting public opinion, and Duke Dubbled, the richest supporter in the empire! ¡°Little miss must be a very special person. In many ways.¡± The meaning of the word in many ways was strange. Maybe she noticed something. ¡®Oh my god, she¡¯s so quick-witted!¡¯ Then I asked Cecilia the most important question. ¡°So, Cecilia.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your criminal record?¡± Say it quickly so I can settle it before making you into an empress. Cecilia said that when she was young, she broke the necks of thugs who made fun of old women at the market. ¡°I have a history of assault. It¡¯s a bit betterpared to others.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± This should be hard to pick up on. It could be used as a means to gain more support from the people. ¡°Then I¡¯ll send someone soon, get ready.¡± After finishing the conversation, I pulled myself up from the sofa. She shouted at me as I was about to pass Cecilia with Seria and the chairman. ¡°Little miss¡­¡­!¡± I looked back in surprise and she bit her lip. ¡°I didn¡¯t hate you. You¡¯re innocent.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°So don¡¯t take hate for granted anymore, little girl.¡± When I saw Cecilia smiling, I smiled in response. ¡®Oh, I really love the Knights of Dubbled.¡¯ Aunt, Lea, and Cecilia. *** Tri was in front of a bowl as she hugged her shoulder. Her body trembled due to the cold. She seemed to have caught a cold because of the temperature in autumn. Tri groaned among the children who excitedly sang the begging song written andposed by Max. The fever rose as her eyes became cloudy, but she couldn¡¯t help bute out. As Emeline was stuck in the amodation, she had to earn more. Otherwise, she doesn¡¯t think Max will let Emeline off the hook any more, if she takes a break, she may be kicked out. ¡°We¡¯re hungry. We haven¡¯t eaten breakfast or lunch.¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry!¡± ¡°Sir, give us francs. I want to eat bread today. I¡¯m hungry. We are hungry¡­¡­.¡± She kept crying and her voice became unstable. Max, who was dancing among the children, came running towards her, ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°Do you want to die? Are you going to keep crying? The kids are crying along!¡± ¡°I, it hurts¡­¡­.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no one here who¡¯s not sick! Damn it, man!¡± ¡°Sob¡­¡­ we¡¯re hungry¡­ Sir¡­¡­ Huwaa!¡± Max raised his hand when he saw Tri crying and singing. ¡°Hey, you want to die today? Yes, get Emeline¡¯s share first¡­¡­Argh!¡± Someone picked up the bowl and hit Max in the back of the head. ¡°What?!¡± It was when Max squealed and turned his head. The face of the assant, hidden in the shadow of the sun, was revealed. ¡°Why are you hitting me? You¡¯re hurting me!¡± It was a girl with a braid, dressed in a luxurious dress that¡¯s hard to see in the alley. ¡°W, what, you.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you let a sick child rest! You eat all the money the children earned and gambled every day!¡± ¡°Y, you what¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Get out of here.¡± ¡°This person! Do you want to die?!¡± The girl clenched her fists and ran as she hurriedly and tripped his leg as climbed onto the boy who stumbled. ¡°M, Max is getting hit.¡± ¡°W, wow¡­¡­.¡± The children¡¯s eyes widened as they looked at the girl beating the chubby boy. Eventually, the exhausted Max scurried away. ¡°You, you¡¯re really dead. I¡¯m going to kill you¡­!¡± The girl clenched her fist once more when she saw Max shouting while running away. ¡°Yes, go away you son of a bitch!¡± ¡°Hey!¡± The girl was angry for a long time even though Max backed out. ¡°I¡¯ve figured out his hitting pattern after a while.¡± The girl muttered as she stared at the shocked Tri. ¡°V, voice¡­¡­ at the parlor¡­¡­.¡± She¡¯s sure that this child was with a beautiful boy. The girl wiped her nose with her sleeve and bent her knees in front of Tri. As a reflex, Tri recites a song that she always sings on the street. ¡°W, we are hungry¡­¡­.¡± But suddenly, she hit Tri¡¯s shoulder softly, so it didn¡¯t hurt. ¡°Don¡¯t do it!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Why did youe out? Why did youe out when you¡¯re sick!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Why are you upsetting me, you idiot!¡± Tri stared nkly at the crying child, messing up her face which didn¡¯t match her fancy dress. Why does she cry so sadly when she sees her for the first time? The child said, as Tri held back tears, ¡°Hi, Leine. Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Tri!¡± ¡°Hello, Tri. Nice to meet you. I am Leine.¡± It was a warm greeting she first heard on her first day here. Click here to be a supporter and get to read 20 chapters ahead of time. Chapter 165 Chapter 165 TL: Zimming My eyes were swollen, so when I entered the office while holding Tri¡¯s hand, the chairman, Seria and Trigon were surprised. ¡°Lady you look¡­¡­!¡± Seria approached me in surprise after seeing my dress all dirty from the fierce battle. ¡°I fought.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I won.¡± ¡°What?!¡± I chuckled and raised my chin in triumph. Because of hisrge size, Max is the object of fear to the nearby beggars, but he¡¯s actually not that scary. Having been hit frequently by Max in the past life, I knew his attacking pattern. ¡®Wait, that¡¯s not it.¡¯ When I was living as a beggar, I was hungry everyday, so I was always beaten up because of my poor performance. But now that I think about it, I became this capable because of Isaac¡¯s training for virtual battle. I looked back at Tri as I rubbed my tingling nose. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Tri looked at the adults with a timid face. ¡°N, no¡­¡­.¡± ¡®She must be scared of the adults.¡¯ Come to think of it, the adults around me indeed look scary. I used to flinch at the sight of them until I slowly got used to it. Seria, disguised as an old man, smiled kindly and looked at Tri. ¡°What kind of drink would you like? Orange juice? There is also milk or chocte.¡± ¡°I, I¡­¡­.¡± Tri murmured for a long time in nervousness. I grabbed her arms to reassure her. ¡°How about chocte? It¡¯s delicious.¡± It¡¯s a universally liked taste. I¡¯m sure Tri would love it. ¡°Then chocte¡­¡­.¡± Seria nodded amiably, then, I whispered to Seria a little away Tri. ¡°Bring me a pain killer. Also, I¡¯ll give you the address,send the kids their favorite food. Cookies, pies, puddings, meat, etc.¡± ¡°Yes, Lady.¡± Then I sat down on the sofa with Tri. Seria quickly brought a kettle and chocte milk. Tri¡¯s face brightened as she drank the milk carefully. ¡°Delicious!¡± Right? I also shed tears after drinking it after a long time. Tri quickly drank everything and licked the chocte off her fingers. Then, Seria opened her mouth, ¡°Nice to meet you, Triloni. My name is Sese, the hope mercenary guild manager.¡± ¡°H, how do you know my name¡­¡­ an, and why are you so polite¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I have to be polite, because you¡¯re the niece of an important person.¡± ¡°Niece?¡± When I gave a signal to Zachary, who was standing in a small aisle leading to the office, he lifted the tapestry. Cecilia walked out. Cecilia¡¯s eyes were red even before she saw Tri. She approached Tri and reached out carefully. ¡°Hello, Triloni.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡­.¡± Tri looked around with a confused expression. She looked around as if she tried to confirm it. When I nodded, Tri opened her mouth. ¡°A, are you my aunt?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± ¡°M, my mom said she didn¡¯t get along with aunt¡­That¡¯s why I¡¯m abandoned, obviously¡­¡­.¡± Cecilia wept and hugged the skinny Tri. Soon, Tri also cried and got Cecilia¡¯s shoulders wet. ¡°M, my aunt? Are you sure?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry I found you sote¡­¡­.¡± That¡¯s good. That¡¯s really good. Cecilia was a good person to save Tri. *** Because of how much Tri cried, she was exhausted. But she was more rxed as she drank chocte milk and took pain killers. ¡°Let¡¯s live with your aunt from now on. You can eat whatever you want, sleep whenever you want and do whatever you want.¡± ¡°Bu, but the other children¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to help them livefortably. We decided to get a house for them to live together and provide food.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡­ but we don¡¯t have to go right now, do we?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to go as soon as possible.¡± ¡°I want to say goodbye and then go¡­¡­and there¡¯s a girl who gets along with me like a sister, and if I go without saying a word¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Of course, you can say your goodbyes.¡± When Cecilia smiled softly, Tri was delighted. ¡°So can I go now?¡± ¡°Alone? It¡¯s dangerous.¡± ¡°I grew up here. I know every inch of it. It¡¯s not dangerous at all.¡± Cecilia, who had been agonizing for a while, nodded as if she could not help it. Tri hurriedly ran, but Seria stopped her and put a coat on her before that. ¡°If someone with a cold didn¡¯t wear this, your aunt will be worried.¡± Cecilia bowed her head, saying, ¡°Thank you.¡± as Tri smiled and quickly left. Tri, who was running excitedly outside, looked so small. Cecilia, who had been watching her for a while, grabbed the hem of her skirt. ¡°When you first suggested it, I wasn¡¯t confident. I never dreamed of being an empress.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°But I will do it. It¡¯s a terrible feeling to see my niece growing up in such a terrible environment.¡± Charity work was often organized by the Imperial Pce. Welfare funds were always delivered, but never once have it been delivered to underprivileged children. For the empress, it was a political fund to crown her son. The welfare fund was considered a bribe, everyone knew it, but they were silent. ¡°I will be the empress. I want to.¡± Cecilia¡¯s eyes looking at me were tender. I grinned and Seria put something on the table. It was a contract. ¡°Let¡¯s have a good deal.¡± ¡°¡­a deal? Can a cause have a deal? The beginning of cooperation is already trust.¡± ¡°If we could just trust people, contracts wouldn¡¯t exist in the first ce.¡± Cecilia¡¯s mouth curled gently and replied, ¡°You¡¯re a perfect match for Dubbled.¡± ¡°First, we will make every effort to make Cecilia the empress. And I respect Cecilia¡¯s will in everything. As long as it doesn¡¯t harm Dubbled.¡± ¡°Great.¡± ¡°Secondly, when Cecilia enters the pce, I can ask you for three things. Whatever it is, even if it goes against Cecilia¡¯s will, you have toply with my request.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a very dangerous condition.¡± ¡°I swear I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± ¡°There seems to be no room for negotiation on the second terms. Alright.¡± ¡°Third, you must not harm Prince Adrian in any way¡± Cecilia¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Prince Adrian?¡± ¡°I want you to be the protector for the soon to be emperor.¡± Ceciliaughed when she heard me. ¡°That¡¯s why you want me to be an empress.¡± One of the preparations for Dubbled¡¯s independence, to be exact, I deftly concealed my innermost thoughts and nodded. ¡°The future of the empire will only be brighter without Empress Yvonne¡¯s family. I¡¯ll ept it.¡± ¡°Lastly, keep this deal a secret.¡± ¡°I swear.¡± ¡°What are the conditions you want, Cecilia?¡± ¡°It¡¯s only one.¡± ¡°One?¡± ¡°Be friendly to me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Huh?¡± ¡°I like you, little miss.¡± I nodded as I widened my eyes in surprise. ¡°Great!¡± I put my hand on the contract first, and Cecilia put her hand on the back of my hand. The pledge was made under the presence of the mage Trigon. For a moment, my lungs seemed tight. And the light became a chain, wrapped around Cecilia and me, and then disappeared. After that, I was able to breathe properly. Cecilia narrowed her forehead and pressed her chest tight. ¡°It¡¯s my second time, but I¡¯m still not used to it.¡± It¡¯s her second time? I looked at Cecilia in bewilderment when Trigon asked, ¡°This is a holy relic that only the Imperial Family, Dubbled, and temple have. Did you have a contract with Dubbled before¡± ¡°This is not Dubbled¡¯s item.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Lisette owned that. Lea probably took it after her death and gave it to Dubbled.¡± ¡°What¡­¡­.¡± ¡°As we were being chased in the mountains, Lea, me , and Lea¡¯s older sister, Reina, use the magical contract as an oath to protect Lisette¡¯s child.¡± No way. I stiffened up and looked at Cecilia. ¡°It can¡¯t be true. Lea and Reina were the only two escorts when Lisette died, so why Cecilia¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be true. Lea and Reina were the only two escorts when Lisette died, so why Cecilia¡­¡­.¡± Cecilia held her forehead. ¡°It¡¯s Lea and Reina.¡± I shook Cecilia¡¯s shoulder, muttering nkly. ¡°Lea and Reina stayed by her side, how did you¡­!¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a battlefield, a mountain¡­ child¡­ Ugh!¡± Cecilia was in pain holding her forehead. The blue veins became visible in her neck and body. ¡°Cecilia!¡± Seria helped her quickly. I looked at the chairman. ¡°What¡¯s happening!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. ording to Lea¡¯s report, the guards were wiped out at the castle. Dame Cecilia Olga fell behind at the beginning of the mountain, only Lea and Reina were the ones who went up the mountain with Lisset.¡± ¡°So Lea lied? That can¡¯t be true. And what¡¯s wrong with Cecilia? It¡¯s like¡­!¡± As I shouted, I looked at Cecilia, who struggled with pain. ¡°It¡¯s like¡­ like someone who is under the influence of magic¡­¡± The chairman asked again, ¡°Is it because of some magic spells?¡± We all looked at the mage, Trigon. Trigon dawdled in surprise. ¡°There is such magic¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Trigon¡­¡­ so it¡¯s not me, the real Trigon. It¡¯s the magic he risked his life to experiment with¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What kind of spell is it!¡± When I shouted, Trigon gulped and replied, ¡°It¡¯s a memory maniption.¡± ¡°No way¡­¡­.¡± ¡°B, but the possibility of this is not very high¡­ The cost is the life of the mage, and Trigon is the only one who can cast-¡± Trigon, who was speaking in a hurry, shut up. He didn¡¯t continue, but everyone here had a hunch. Only one holy knight who was put into battle ten years ago. He was a real Trigon. There¡¯s something we don¡¯t know about the death of Lisette. Chapter 166 Chapter 166 TL: Zimmings I went back to the mansion with Trigon and Cecilia. Because Cecilia hadn¡¯t recovered even after a while. People were surprised because they recognized Cecilia. Lea was very surprised to see her again after a long time in that state. ¡°How could the Lady¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s dad?¡± ¡°He¡¯s in the office.¡± ¡°Lea,e with me.¡± I headed to his office immediately. Dad, who was talking to Nos, narrowed his eyes when he saw Cecilia. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I have something to tell you. It¡¯s urgent, so please everyone leave.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± When dad signalled, Nos and the others left. Everyone was confused as to why they need to go. Dad sat at the sofa, as me, Cecilia and Trigon sat around him. Lea also sat near us. Then, my dad started the conversation. ¡°So, what do you want to talk to me about, bringing me to Olga?¡± My dad and others seemed to be a little impatient, but I was calm. I think my dad felt instinctively where this was going. ¡°The day Dubbled lost Lisette and the youngest child.¡± The moment I mentioned it, the tense atmosphere was even prominent in the room. Dad¡¯s eyes hardened at once. Even Lea bit her lips and called me urgently, ¡°Lady.¡± I quickly asked my dad. ¡°Do you remember that day?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ine.¡± ¡°Do you¡­remember it?¡± Dad, who closed his eyes for a moment, replied. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What about Lea?¡± ¡°¡­¡­I remember.¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± Lea nced at my dad. Only after dad nodded did she cautiously bring up the memory of the day. ¡°Master abruptly vacated the mansion due to the attack on our border. At that time, his predecessors took this chance and attacked the mansion.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The knights came to the mansion, as Lisette¡¯s escort and my older sister, who was the head maid, escaped Lisette. That was what all the Dubbled people remembered. ¡°Just as we were about to run away, Lisette was about to give birth. We had no choice but to go into the mountain, so while my sister helped Lisette give birth in the cave, the guards fought at the mountain. The guards ended up dying. So I¡¯m the only one¡­¡­.¡± From here, the memories of Lea and Cecilia are different. I put the magical contract on the sofa table. ¡°Do you remember?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the relic that Lisette had, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°How do you know that?¡± ¡°I have always served her, of course I know¡­¡­.¡± When Lea answered with a puzzled expression, my dad¡¯s eyes shook. ¡°No. You wouldn¡¯t know this.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The relic was known after her death, she didn¡¯t even tell me how to use it!¡± ¡°Then¡­¡­.¡± I bit my lips tightly ¡®How did she know?¡¯ Dad and the people of Dubbled at the time would never have known how to use magical contracts. If he had known, there¡¯s no way someone as thorough as my dad wouldn¡¯t have used it to his advantage. If its existence was known, his ancestors would not have attacked him in the first ce. This is a great leash. Either by threatening his predecessor, or other, he could have used it to keep his predecessor from harming Lisette and the children. ¡°Lea, how do you remember? Did Lisette ever show you this at Dubbled?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡­. No. That¡­¡­.¡± She frowned as if she was confused. As she was looking at it, her eyes narrowed as she grabbed her forehead. ¡°No. Yes. She showed it to me. Where¡­ When was it? A bed¡­ a room? Was it a bedroom? Ah, yes, I think it was a bedroom.¡± Lea murmured as Trigon said with a pale face, ¡°As expected, it¡¯s magic.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Fabricated memories are bound to fail. When an error urs, their memory is re-established, as is the case with Dame Lea Shavanol. In short, it means, ¡°When a person who was under the influence of magic notices something suspicious in their memory, their memory is re-manipted in real time.¡± Trigon gritted his teeth and added, ¡°Just like Dame Lea Shavanol now.¡± Dad asked me with a stiff face. ¡°Fabricated memory.¡± ¡°Lea, Cecilia, and Reina, Lea¡¯s older sister, must be under the influence.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The day she died. They risked their life to protect the newborn baby.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Cecilia was there. But neither Lea nor Cecilia were able to remember because of it. It¡¯s because the real Trigon manipted their memory with magic!¡± Dad, Lea, and Cecilia¡¯s eyes turned to Trigon. Trigon said with a face as white as a sheet. ¡°I¡¯m the one who watched his experiment the most. I know best how his memory maniption is wed.¡± ¡°What w?¡± ¡°The memory of a person with a big amount of divine power cannot bepletely manipted.¡± This means that, like Lea, when a memory error urs, it is not re-manipted in real time. So, unlike Lea, Cecilia was able to question the fabricated memories. After thinking so, I looked at Cecilia with a smile. ¡°¡­¡­Tri¡¯s mother, Cecilia¡¯s sister.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Are you sure she died of the gue?¡± ¡°What, what are you saying¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s weird. Cecilia¡¯s sister died and Tri went missing. The timing is so perfect¡­¡­.¡± In my words, everyone in my dad¡¯s office was speechless as if struck by lightning. ¡®It was weird.¡¯ It was said that the real Trigon died after failing in an experiment. He must¡¯ve never thought that Cecilia, who was a knight, would have had divine powers, so he manipted her memories. ¡®He must have realized after failing it.¡¯ A person with divine power cannot have their memorypletely manipted. If Cecilia is in Dubbled, the people of Dubbled may discover the truth of the matter. That¡¯s why he had to let Cecilia leave on her own by killing her sister, abandoning her niece. Cecilia¡¯s expressionpletely copsed. ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s ridiculous. That can¡¯t be true. No! No! There¡¯s no way my sister died because of me!¡± She cried desperately. ¡°Cecilia!¡± Lea ran over and helped her. The blood vessels in her eyes burst open, and her tears were like tears of blood.. ¡°No¡­ No. Oh, please, sister¡­!¡± I looked at my father amidst the chaotic situation. As if time had stopped, he stared nkly at his feet. He couldn¡¯t even breathe properly. I couldn¡¯t even speak to my dad, who was about to copse from the revtion. The wind blew and caressed us, but our hearts felt uneasy. The curtains fluttered, and the picture frame of Lisette, which always upied one side of dad¡¯s desk, fell. Over to the youngest child¡¯s shoes. *** That night, it was very dark in the mansion, the only light on the room was from the moonlight outside my window. I turned back and watched Trigon and Lea, as Cecilia was on the bed looking like a corpse. The whole room was quiet, and I could only hear the sound of soft breathing in the darkness. As I carefully rubbed my cold hands, I heard someone said, ¡°Why am I like this?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Cecilia opened her eyes and turned her head towards me. ¡°I should have followed my sister¡¯s words from the beginning¡­.I shouldn¡¯t be greedy. I should¡¯ve never been a knight.¡± ¡°No¡­¡­.¡± ¡°My stubbornness killed my sister.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± Her body was trembling alongside her silhouette. She was like a sad, poormb who didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°It¡¯ste at night. It¡¯s time for a child to go to sleep.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m not a child, so it¡¯s okay.¡± Cecilia¡¯s eyes slowly moved towards me. ¡°I died three times, this is my fourth life. As a child of fake fate, I was betrayed by my family and sacrificed, I was also abused and killed in the next life. In my third life, I lived as a beggar and was betrayed by my friends. Including Tri.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Cecilia¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°But Cecilia. I can still live.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Even if I don¡¯t have anyone by my side, even if I feel guilty, I can live.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Do you think today¡¯s pain is the biggest pain you will go through? No. Tomorrow may be more painful.¡± Cecilia cautiously got up as I cried and forced a mischievous expression on my face. ¡°I thought about destroying the world to erase my pain.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°But, I still have a slight hope that the world isn¡¯t that bad. Isn¡¯t that weird?¡± As I said that, she asked me, ¡°What hope can I have? I killed my older sister and couldn¡¯t protect Lisette¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°I will be Cecilia¡¯s hope.You can be a knight without raising a sword.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Protect me. I¡¯ll be your older sister, your family, and your master.¡± Sheughed a little. ¡°How can I have an older sister as small as you?¡± ¡°Is it weird?¡± ¡°It¡¯s weird. But why do I feelforted?¡± I tried not to cry, but no matter how hard I tried, tears continued to flow. As I rubbed my eyes with my hands, Cecilia gently pushed my hand away and wiped my wet cheeks. She got up from bed and knelt at my feet. She kissed my foot very slowly. Stepping back in surprise, Cecillia didn¡¯t mind and said, ¡°Let me pledge my allegiance.¡± Even if I die, I will never forget this moment. It was the moment when the most powerful empress in the history of the empire, a symbol of peace recorded in history, came to my side. *** Theodore looked quietly at Leine and the kneeling Cecilia through the gap in the slightly opened door. ¡°Father.¡± As he turned his head at Johann¡¯s call, they nced at each other. ¡°I found the records of the magical contract you mentioned.¡± ¡°¡­Am I right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± There was a faint gleam in Johann¡¯s eyes. ¡°The fact that those who survived risking their lives to protect the youngest child are still alive means that the youngest is also alive.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Theodore clenched the couple ring he had with Lisette. ¡°Send a search party to the mountain where Lisette died.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And¡­¡­.¡± Turning his head to Leine for a moment, he said in a low voice. ¡°Find the orphanage where Leine was at.¡± ¡°Why is Leine¡­¡­?¡± ¡°I keep having these spections.¡± That maybe Lisette might have led the youngest child to him already, there is such a possibility. Click here to be a supporter and get to read 20 chapters ahead of time. Chapter 167 Chapter 167 TL:Zimming Johann¡¯s face hardened. ¡°Just because we¡¯re looking into the orphanage, we can¡¯t confirm that the assumptions are true.¡± In this world, there is no other way to confirm paternity. At best, they can onlypare them with the characteristics of their parents, or use magic to check whether the flow of their magical power or divine power was the same. However, Leine had no simr characteristics to Dubbled except for the blue eyes. Since 30% of the people of the empire have blue eyes, it is not proof that they inherited the blood of Dubbled. It was impossible topare the flow of magic. All Dubbled¡¯s rtives possessed magical powers, and Leine had divine power. Unless Lisette, who had divine power,es back alive andpares its flow, there is no way to prove that the child is their youngest daughter. ¡°Unless we dispel Trigon¡¯s magic, we won¡¯t know anything.¡± ¡°But it might add credibility to the spection.¡± As Johann lowered his gaze, Theodore gave a stern warning. ¡°You do the research yourself. No one should notice it.¡± ¡°I know. If it¡¯s revealed to be false, Henry, Isaac, and¡­It will hurt Leine as well.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Theodore, who was looking at Leine through the gap in the door, quickly turned around. *** Trigon came to the mansion early in the morning. As soon as he saw me through the back door while wearing a hood, he grabbed me and gave me a pile of documents. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s his research material.¡± ¡°Is this really a record of Trigon¡¯s magic experiment?¡± I hurriedly retrieved the material. The writing was crammed on the old paper that smelled like mold. ¡®That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a record of that experiment.¡¯ But why did he leave it like this? If I were the one who ordered memory maniption, I wouldn¡¯t keep these records ever. ¡°He¡­ Aragon kept it secretly.¡± Aragon, the real Trigon¡¯s father. It was Wale¡¯s benefactor who forced him to be the fake Trigon. Aragon suffered from dementia, so if it was known that the real Trigon had died, his rtives would have taken away all his fortune and would have left him on the street. Wale, the fake Trigon, held my hand as he informed me of Aragon¡¯s death I had never heard before my return. ¡®Aragon, who suffers from dementia, kept this secret¡­ ?¡¯ Trigon bit his lip. ¡°Lady, maybe¡­ perhaps¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Are you saying that they may have been involved in the case of Lisette? Trigon gulped as I guessed his words correctly. ¡°You said in yourst life that I was discovered to be a fake Trigon and died?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Aragon was stripped of all his property by his rtives and left on the street. After my death, someone cleverly damaged Aragon¡¯s reputation, so no one took him away.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°It¡¯s as if the person who killed Lisette killed Aragon and me, who might have the experiment record in order topletely destroy evidence¡­ ¡­ .¡± It¡¯s not a story without any possibility. No, it was a story that fit like a puzzle. ¡°The question is, who would do so?¡± Trigon¡¯s red, bloodshot eyes showed hostility. I looked at him silently, sighed and sat down on the chair. ¡°So you mean to help you get revenge? It¡¯s hard to say. Sit down first.¡± Trigon¡¯s eyes widened. I shrugged my shoulders with an uncaring attitude. ¡°You had a reason toe with a bunch of papers.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°A real way to erase Trigon¡¯s magic, it¡¯s not there.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I punched the back of his hand with my clenched fist! ¡°What will change when you give up like this? We must find the mastermind and get revenge!¡± I know it because I have gone through it, but nothing changes because of my anger. We still need to do something. ¡®Then what we¡¯re going to do is-¡® I chuckled. ¡°First, find the mastermind.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Second, find out why a series of events happened.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Third, take revenge. This is the order.¡± Having said that, I quietly clenched my fist and stretched out my hand. Trigon looked at the candy I was holding and gave a bewildered expression. ¡°What is it?¡± Trigon asked me softly. ¡°Lea only gives me one of these per day because my teeth might rot.¡± ¡°So why give me that¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°I thought you needed something sweet, so I just stole it for you!¡± Trigon¡¯s expression darkened as I raised my head in triumph. ¡°¡­Did you notice my mood from the start?¡± ¡°Slightly.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You know Trigon, just be a normal old man. I think you suit it even though you are narrow-minded¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not suitable to be called a murderer. So, leave the dirty and disgraceful things to me. Okay?¡± Trigon¡¯s eyes shook slightly. He looked at me quietly, and bent his knees. ¡°Oath of a-¡± ¡°That was what Cecilia did yesterday.¡± I cut him out, waved my hands and continued ¡°Noisy! Do you have time for this? Hurry up and find out how to break the spell! Don¡¯t even go near Cecilia and Lea until the magic is lifted!¡± As usual, I grunted. Trigon smiled as if he had no choice. ¡°Aragon kept his diary along with the real Trigon¡¯s records. ording to the diary, he must have been threatened.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. The person who threatened the real Trigon was ¡®the one with the tattoo on the back of his hand.''¡± In an instant, I remembered what Seria had said while investigating the person who bought the children in the house of hope. ¡°I was able to find a clue to the person who bought the children from the house of hope. He has a tattoo on the back of his hand.¡± Just then, I could hear a knock on the door. When I turned my head, I could see my dad, holding some parchments, standing in front of the greenhouse with Johann. ¡°Can we join the conversation?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± I smiled broadly and ran to my dad. Dad also responded with a smile to my warm wee and handed me a piece of parchment. ¡°This¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an investigation report from the orphanage where Cecilia¡¯s niece Trilloni, your friend Tri, stayed.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already investigated?¡± Instead of dad, Johann answered my question. He must have heard the truth about Lisette¡¯s death from my dad. ¡°Dubbled¡¯s investigation team is excellent. An interesting fact was discovered during the investigation.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The person who brought Triloni to the orphanage had a tattoo on the back of his hand.¡± The one who instigated my kidnapping by sending Jacob to Dubbled mansion when I was five years old. The one who helped the Duke of Vallua summon the devil. The one who became the connector between the Duke of Marche and the Dukes of Vallua. ¡®Those person had tattoos on the backs of their hands.¡¯ If so, it is as if I have already found the answer to the first question. We know who was behind Duke Marche. Dad, I, and Johann said together. ¡°It¡¯s the temple.¡± ¡°The temple.¡± ¡°The temple.¡± I crumpled the edge of the parchment and bit my lips. We didn¡¯t say it out loud, but everyone knew. That a war might start soon. ¡®Wasn¡¯t it fun to fool us from behind?¡¯ But we¡¯re not foolish anymore. I thought,clutching the etwal tightly. ¡®I won¡¯t let them go.¡¯ *** Now, we have to figure out why the temple wanted to kill Lisette and seeks Dubbled. ¡®And take revenge.¡¯ Dad also informed Henry and Isaac about this. The reason was that the family members should not be unaware of a family issue. ¡°Assholes¡­!¡± Isaac, whose eyes were red and bloodshot, shouted. Henry hardened as if he was rooted in the ground. Isaac gritted his teeth. ¡°Enter the temple right now! I need to know why they hurt my mother!¡± Henry said in a subdued voice. ¡°Even if we do it, does that mean that the temple will tell us why?¡± ¡°But it can¡¯t be like this¡­!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t stay like this, so we¡¯ll think about it together. Is there anyone here who doesn¡¯t feel pain?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°We¡¯re getting stronger, but we can¡¯t win the war against the temple yet. The moment we point our swords at the temple, the nobles will collide. They¡¯ll be delighted as it¡¯s a perfect chance to destroy the damn Dubbled.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Isaac smashed the table and grittef his teeth. My dad¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good either. ¡°Where did our oldest brother go at this time?¡± When Isaac asked dad, he answered after a few seconds of silence. ¡°I had something to find out, so I sent him away. He¡¯ll be out of the capital for about two months, so there¡¯s no need to wonder about your brother¡¯s whereabouts.¡± ¡°There¡¯s something important right now, so brother must¡­ ¡­ !¡± As Isaac groaned, I gently raised my hand. ¡°Well¡­ first we¡¯ll have to make the temple and the imperial family twist each other¡¯s neck.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± My family looked at me. ¡°What is the reason why temples can be built in the empire until now? It¡¯s because of the imperial family¡¯s support.¡± ¡°okay. The previous emperors used the temple for the stability of the people.¡± Iughed at Henry¡¯s answer. ¡°However, the current Emperor Alexander has a different opinion. The power of the temple has grown so much that he think it¡¯s time to pull it down.¡± ¡°But kid, since the Empress Dowager who protected the temple has let them go, the temple has no choice but to weaken, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it. Empress Yvonne¡¯s power is much stronger than Empress Dowager. Empress Yvonne and her father, the Duke of Marche, are colluding with the temple, right? That¡¯s why even the emperor cannot weaken the temple willingly.¡± ¡°So what do you think we should do?¡± I answered Henry¡¯s question with twinkling eyes. ¡°I have prepared a person who is perfect for the new empress.¡± ¡°Cecilia Olga?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How do you get her into the Imperial Pce? Marche thinks we¡¯re on his side, but if we make a new empress, he¡¯ll keep us in check.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just act like we¡¯re not under the new empress.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± I smiled and ced themunication device on the table. ¡°Are you ready, Cecil?¡± [Yes. I have now arrived at the street where the emperor came out from the dark alley.] The name of the operation is ¡®You¡¯re the first woman to p me on the cheek¡¯. Chapter 168 Chapter 168 TL: Zimming The operation waspletely led by Leine. Here is their n: First, the chairman will let go of a diamond the size of a fist while the grandson of the chambein was on his way to and from school. The child quickly took it and handed it to his grandfather. After that, Seria visits the chambein and says, ¡°The diamond is given by me.¡± The chambein, who had received the bribe in a groundbreaking way, said in amazement. ¡°That¡¯s the most innovative brive I¡¯ve ever received in 40 years. It¡¯s amazing that you use children! Even if we get caught, we¡¯ll have ny-nine excuses!¡± When masters of bribes gathered, it was so simple to reach an innovative way. Then, in return, the chambein would give a hint to the emperor. ¡°The effects of the drought are also reaching the people. It currently causes an uprising.¡± ¡°Suwon from Dubbled will be sent to eachpetent official soon. It will give us good publicity, and they will be quiet. But, why is your expression so grim?¡± ¡°I have served three emperors from your ancestors until now. Even this dull old man have heard something. You were not recorded as a saint. Is it because of yourck of sincerity? No, I think it¡¯s because of those parasites.] ¡°Just keep it simple. What do you want to say?¡± ¡°When you give the officials too much power, there¡¯s bound to be corrupt officials. There are many rotten people in this empire. Do you think the suwon will be delivered safely to the people?¡± ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll have to call the officials and give them a severe warning.¡± ¡°Would there be an official who showed their desire in front of you?¡± ¡°That too¡­hmm then get ready. We have to go undercover.¡± ¡°Huh¡­ how could you do that yourself? Please take your word back!¡± ¡°No. You¡¯re right. I need to take care of those rotten officials. I have to go see it with my own eyes.¡± ¡°Heaven will be thrilled with your sincerity!¡± Then it was decided that the chambein and him would go undercover. The emperor, wearing a hood, frowned at the long line on the outskirts of the ind. ¡°What is that line? Is there a street vendor open without permission?¡± The chambein responded as Seria had said in advance. ¡°The line is leading to Saint Olga¡¯s treatment centre.¡± ¡°Treatment centre?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At that time, Hans, who was looking around the treatment centre under Leine¡¯s orders, heard the conversation and signalled. ¡®The emperor has arrived. Everyone get ready!¡¯ Upon receiving Hans¡¯ signal, Seto stabbed an actor, who was a worker at the hope mercenary guild, at the end of the line. Then, the actor recited the lines he had memorized since yesterday. ¡°Ce, Cecilia Olga is a wonderful person!¡± ¡°Of course! Ah, is there another emperor?¡± ¡°Ce, Cecilia Olga is the emperor of this street!¡± The emperor¡¯s face became grim. However, if he acted recklessly to people who didn¡¯t know anything like them, there would be no one left in this empire. The emperor clicked his tongue and tried to turn away. Seeing this, Seto hastily sent a signal to Hans. ¡®Group two, go!¡¯ As Hans waved his hands behind him, the scruffy little children rushed to the very end of the line. ¡°Is this the saint¡¯s treatment center?¡± ¡°Y, yes!¡± ¡°Wow, wow!¡± ¡°Did you alsoe to receive treatment from the saint?¡± ¡°No. I came to see the saint, she¡¯s a wonderful person.¡± ¡°I, I see.¡± ¡°She said she would look after us who were abandoned by the emperor!¡± The little boys said excitedly. ¡°The saint is great!¡± ¡°Brother, I wish the saint would be the emperor.¡± ¡°She can¡¯t. Because we already have a foolish emperor there.¡± ¡°But the saint is even better!¡± The emperor¡¯s face turned red in anger. The chambein said, ¡°Do not be swayed by the words of foolish people.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a petty guy! I just¡­ ¡­ Oh yeah. I was just angry at those who set up a treatment center without my permission.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Saint Olga is neither a priest nor a doctor, so she should not treat the people as it is.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! How dare she make money by harassing my people?¡± ¡°Truly wise.¡± The chambein praised the emperor as Seria had asked. The emperor cut in the line with an angry face and turned to Cecilia. Cecilia was sitting in an old chair, examining the old woman¡¯s legs. A faint light flickered from the part Cecilia¡¯s hand touched, and soon the old woman¡¯s face became morefortable. ¡°Don¡¯t do any work for a while.¡± ¡°Eh, it¡¯s harvest time soon, but what if I can¡¯t work in the fields?¡± The old woman jumped and said, ¡°No can do.¡± Cecilia shook her head, and said with a yful tone, ¡°If you get hurt again, I might have to amputate your legs next time, do you want that?¡± ¡°H,huh?¡± Then, the emperor approached with a stiff face. ¡°Hey.¡± ¡®He¡¯s here.¡¯ Cecilia, who noticed the emperor at once, hid themunication tool in her ear with her hair, and then raised her head. [Tell him to stand in line for the treatment.] ¡°Please stand in line for treatment.¡± Cecilia, who followed Leine¡¯s instructions, looked at the emperor. The emperor only frowned. ¡°Who gave you permission to build your own treatment centre here?¡± [Say that you¡¯re not a doctor. And you also have no building, not even a tent. There is no treatment centre like this in the world] ¡°I¡¯m not a doctor. I also have no building, not even a tent. There is no treatment centre like this in the world.¡± After all, there really isn¡¯t even a tent. Thew stated that a treatment centre without permission should not be established. But, we should have a building that provides treatment to be counted as not abiding by thew. ¡®Aiming for a gap in thew¡­ wicked!¡¯ The emperor¡¯s face turned red again. ¡°Are you eligible? Those who are not qualified cannot do the treatment!¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± [Whoa, whoa! Don¡¯t tell me!] Leine hurriedly interrupted Cecilia and sent a signal to Hans through the othermunication tool. Hans received the signal and touched the person in the front row (a worker at the hope mercenary guild). ¡°Why are you disturbing the saint¡¯s treatment!¡± Then, the workers at the hope mercenary guild, disguised as people receiving treatment, shouted together. ¡°Aren¡¯t you trying to disturb her because you want to get the treatment first?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t disturb us, get out of here!¡± ¡°Get out!¡± When the workers who hid among the people receiving treatment said that, even ordinary patients rebuked the emperor. The emperor was bewildered by the shouts of the people. ¡°Ah, no, these people¡­ There are two hospitals licensed by the imperial family around here, and there¡¯s even a temple! You will be treated by a qualified doctor and a priest there!¡± A worker at the mercenary guild, disguised as a patient, shouted as Leine had instructed. ¡°We gathered here even though we know that! Do you know how much it costs to get treatment at a ce licensed by the imperial family?¡± ¡°Yes! For people like us to even get a treatment, we have to sacrifice a lot of things!¡± ¡°Hospitals and temples are ces only used by nobles!¡± The emperor grew increasingly bewildered. He doesn¡¯t know what they¡¯re talking about. ¡°The medical expenses of private hospitals have been given by the imperial family. So that even ordinary people can receive medical treatment¡­!¡± ¡°Do you know that hospitals like that make money just for treatment? It¡¯s obvious that they¡¯re going to charge a lot for drugs, surgery, and special expenses! Stop talking nonsense!¡± The emperor, unable to contain his anger, grabbed the man who shouted. ¡°Will I have to bring the emperor here toe to your senses?!¡± [It¡¯s the time!] ¡°Please stop it!¡± Cecilia grabbed the emperor¡¯s arm. ¡°I can¡¯t let this go!¡± p! Cecilia pped the Emperor¡¯s cheek. ¡°W, what are you doing¡­ ¡­ !¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t have enough money to ride a horse, so he brought his sick wife to this ce, which is more than 300 km away. He himself also has lung disease.¡± The emperor then saw the man and kept his mouth shut. ¡°Also, the children who were sick live in a private orphanage, and they have no hospital fee.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Do you think we don¡¯t know that we shouldn¡¯t break thews of the country?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°This is the only thing I can do. Hospital expenses, which are a small amount for the royal family and nobles, are huge for them.¡± As Cecilia spoke, she became sad and her eyes were wet. The emperor looked at the frightened and sick people without a word. They all look very good-natured, like those who would not break thew. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The chambein quietly dragged the shocked emperor away. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Shall I call the emperor?¡± ¡°¡­ No, no.¡± The emperor staggered back. Only after he disappeared did Cecilia sigh. Screeny by Leine. Directed by Leine. Part 1 is perfectlypleted. *** A few dayster, the emperor overturned the medical center and temple. Those who cleverly took the medical expenses given by the emperor, were caught and had to be punished. ¡°You did a good job.¡± Seria said with a smile. I answered her. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to. You caught a rat while you were going back, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that great?¡± ¡°It¡¯s weird. It¡¯s supposed to get worse, but strangely, it keeps bing a good thing.¡± As I sighed, Seria chuckled. ¡®Oh, this is not the time.¡¯ I quickly connected themunication device to Trigon. ¡°Did you do what I told you?¡± [Yes, when the emperor fell asleep, I enchanted him to make him be reminded of Cecilia Olga.] ¡°Okay, perfect.¡± [But would this really make the emperor fall in love?] ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± [¡­¡­Then I didn¡¯t suffer for nothing?] ¡°Trust me. Do you think someone will understand love when he does arranged marriages?¡± [Unless¡­] Since he will keep thinking about her he would think that he might like Cecilia. I¡¯ve definitely seen it in my past life. The emperor is a beginner at romance. And the next day, Cecilia came to see me. ¡°Thedy was right! The Emperor is an idiot!¡± ¡°So? What did he say?¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re the first woman to p me on the cheek.¡± See? Iughed out loud. ¡®Well then. Shall we turn the Imperial Pce over?¡¯ But then, the chairman hurriedly ran to me and shouted, ¡°Triloni¡­ No, Tri¡­!¡± ¡°Why?!¡± When Cecilia and I got up, the chairman answered with a pale face. ¡°Emeline and her are holding each other¡¯s hair in the shopping district!¡± What is this again! Chapter 169 Chapter 169 TL: Zimming I hurriedly headed to the shopping district. Tri and Emeline were really holding each other¡¯s hair as the chairman said. ¡°Let go of this!¡± ¡°Let me go!¡± ¡°One, two, three, let it go? One, two, three¡­!¡± ¡°I thought you would let go, you liar!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t even! Ouch, ouch!¡± I looked at the children spinning round and round holding each other¡¯s hair with a puzzled face. ¡°You¡¯re a bad girl, Emeline!¡± ¡°You are terrible! You¡¯re going to leave us all behind!¡± ¡°I¡­I!¡± Emeline pushed Tri hard. When Tri, who had stumbled, looked up at the girl weeping, Emeline gritted her teeth and grabbed a handful of sand on the ground and threw it towards Tri. I quickly grabbed Emeline¡¯s wrist. ¡°Stop it.¡± ¡°Ah, is that the girl you said had an argument with Max?¡± Tri shouted ¡°Emeline!¡± but Emeline looked at me with a very remorseful expression on her face. ¡°Max won¡¯te because of you and Tri, that idiot. He thought you were a noble, so Max was afraid of fighting with you.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°Kids like us can¡¯t live without Max¡¯s protection!¡± Emeline looked at me fiercely and continued. ¡°Do you think we lived with Max because we liked it? No, it¡¯s because Max protected us from other gangs!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What are you going to do? If Max doesn¡¯te, we¡¯ll lose our money to other gangs. But Tri, that idiot girl made an ident like this and left after finding her aunt!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Do you think you became a hero by saving Tri? No, you made us all die. Tri is in a hurry to go¡­!¡± ¡°The children will be taken to the shelter.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You will be given money until you are 15 years old. After that, I will arrange a ce for you to work. Now you have no reason to be angry, do you?¡± Emeline bit her lip. She frowned and opened her mouth, ¡°That¡¯s not all¡­!¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s not the only reason you¡¯re angry. Aren¡¯t you angry that Tri found her aunt in the first ce?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°If not, stop. If you keep going like this, other people will think you have an inferiorityplex to Tri.¡± Emeline sighed and shut her mouth. The pale-skinned girl muttered, ¡°You¡­ ehat do you know.¡± I let go of the girl¡¯s wrist and raised Tri. The workers at the hope mercenary guild, who watched the situation from a distance and delivered the news through the chairman, ran and brushed the dust off Tri¡¯s clothes. ¡°Oh my, a precious person covered in dirt. We even have the doctor on standby.¡± Tri looked at Emeline for a moment, but then pursed her lips and turned away. I reached out to Emeline. ¡°Let¡¯s go. You also need to be treated¡­¡± ¡°Let go!¡± Emilyn shook my hand off roughly. When the knights of Dubbled heard it, they ran towards me. ¡°Lady!¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s okay? If the masters know, we¡¯ll die.¡± ¡°Doctor! Doctor!!¡± The knights panicked and Emeline twisted the skirt as she stared at me and Tri. Then, in a sh, she turned around and ran away. I took a deep breath. Then Tri cautiously said to me, ¡°I¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Emeline is stubborn, but she¡¯s not a bad kid. That, so¡­¡± She seemed worried that the adults protecting me and Tri might harm Emeline. I smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°R, really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tri always had people escorting her. But, why didn¡¯t theye out while they were holding each other¡¯s hair and arguing? ¡°Children grow up fighting and reconciling.¡± As I chuckled and raised my head, Tri stared at me. ¡°Even Emeline says that often!¡± I know. That¡¯s what I heard from Emeline too. Emeline is someone who really taught me a lot. ¡°What? ine, you idiot! I¡¯m telling you to go and hit me too!¡± ¡°Then, what do I do if we have a really big fight?¡± ¡°Children grow up fighting and reconciling. We can never be reconciled if you only suffer alone.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Ugh, you idiot. Come on. Let¡¯s see how much it hurts.¡± It was that child who changed my view when I was used to being bullied in my first and second lives. *** The Max¡¯s beggar group of children went to Emeline, who held her knee stubbornly under the bridge. ¡°Emeline, aren¡¯t you going to pack your bags? When we go to the shelter, they¡¯ll give us food and clothes. We don¡¯t have to suffer any longer¡­¡± ¡°You go.¡± ¡°But¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Go! Go away!¡± When Emeline plucked weeds from the ground and shouted, the children turned away with sullen faces. Emeline¡¯s skirt was wet with tears. ¡°My aunt came to see me. I¡¯m going to live with my aunt now. Right, Emeline, Come with me. If I ask my aunt, we¡¯ll be able to live together.¡± ¡°Oh my, a precious person covered in dirt. We even have the doctor on standby.¡± ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s okay? If the masters know, we¡¯ll die.¡± That fool Tri also has her family picking her up. And the girl who helped Tri¡­ ¡®That voice¡­It must have been the girl who was with the boy at the clothes shop.¡¯ ¡°Her name is Leine. She¡¯s a young girl and she¡¯s so, uh-so cool!¡± Cool? Tri was really stupid. Anyone who was loved and grew up in a safe environment like that would be strong. She¡¯s different from the beggars who had no parents¡­ ¡®No. I have a dad. Dad will being to see me soon.¡¯ But when? It was on her fifth birthday that Emeline lost her mother. Although from a poor family, Emeline did not know about poverty until her mother died. Although her mother¡¯s hands were rough and she was often sick, Emeline always wore and ate good things. When she tried to help her mother, she always said, ¡°You are a precious child. How bad would your father feel if he knew that his precious daughter is suffering.¡± After her mother died, she had several opportunities to go to an orphanage and move into a new home. Many parents wanted Emelime, who was cute, lovable, and even knew how to write. However, Emeline believed her mother¡¯s words and ran away. She didn¡¯t change her name so that her dad could visit her. She stole Max¡¯s money and gave it to the temple every month as an offering, and asked if anyone was looking for her. Emeline bit her lip and sighed. She knows the truth. When even until now her father didn¡¯t find her, it could only mean that he did not know of her existence or had no desire to find her. ¡®My mom is a liar.¡¯ Emeline clutched the ne that her mother had given her when she died. ¡°This is proof that you, Emeline, are your father¡¯s daughter. You have to keep it without anyone seeing it.¡± When Emeline, who had been staring at the slender pendant with curved ends, was about to throw it under the bridge, ¡°Emeline!¡± She could hear an unfamiliar voice. ¡°Are you a priest?¡± Since he was wearing a priest¡¯s robes, it was not difficult to guess his identity. ¡®But that¡¯s a blue flower badge.¡¯ The order of the temples of Neliard was: The management of this ce is taken by the head of each temple chosen by the central temple. The central temple, which manages the local temples, was managed by the 21 priests, which were chosen by majority vote. The main temple of Neliard, to which only the most powerful priest, the Cardinal, and the Pope, the leader of Neliard religion, belonged. And that blue flower can only be possessed by a high-ranking priest, the 21 priests. ¡°Are you Emeline? So you¡¯re her. I¡¯ve been looking for you.¡± The priest who approached with a kind face bent his knees and looked at Emeline. Emeline inadvertently hid the ne in her pocket and lifted her head. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I have good news. Your father is looking for you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Huh?¡± Emeline¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. *** I had been in the hope mercenary guild untilte at night, and I returned to the mansion with a tired face. ¡°I¡¯m so tired¡­¡­.¡± As I grabbed my stiff shoulders and knees like an old man, the chairman, who was getting off the carriage with me, looked at me. ¡°You¡¯re like an old man.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to overwork even a little since I summoned Pur.¡± ¡°Then hurry and grant his wish.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know how stubborn Pur is. His wish is still to have my heart.¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯t received the divine power from the 2nd Prince, something big would have happened.¡± ¡°Right? It¡¯s time to start using tricks on Pur.¡­.¡± As we were conversing, my three maids approached me with an urgent face. ¡°Master Johann hase home.¡± ¡°Really?¡± My face brightened as I quickly got off the carriage. But it was strange. ¡®Why is the atmosphere like this?¡¯ I asked, narrowing my brow. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°There are some peo0le whoe along with the master.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°A child believed to be the fourth child and priests.¡± Having received the story from the maids, I ran to the mansion with a stiff face. People were gathering in the courtyard. I could see my father and the priest among the adults two or three times taller than me. ¡®Priest Augustine.¡¯ One of the 21 priests like Adolf, who stole the medicine of youth I made, and gave it to the Empress Dowager and made her sick. With the exception of the cardinals, he was the highest priest in charge of my theology sses in my first life. ¡®That Augustine came?¡¯ Now the temple is starting to move. ¡°You don¡¯t know how surprised I was to hear that Dubbled had a youngest child, and that the young master was looking for her. But that¡¯s how we were able to bring this child to Dubbled.¡± ¡°The evidence?¡± When my father asked, Augustine waved his hands and chuckled. ¡°She is the most likely candidate. A woman who appeared to be a maid of an aristocratic family settled down in a vige and raised her. Her birthday also coincides with the youngest child. This child seems to have regarded the woman as her biological mother until now¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°She told me several times. Her mother told her that a noble father wille to find her someday. Come on, child, let¡¯s say hello.¡± As I approached my father and the priest, I was shocked when I saw the child. The priest said with a smile. ¡°This is Emeline.¡± Emeline looked at him and the brothers. She muttered, not knowing what to do. ¡°H, hello¡­¡± The priest then saw me, bowed his head and said with a kind smile. ¡°I saw you once when you were very young. Do you remember? My name is Augustine.¡± ¡°¡­I remember.¡± ¡°You must be happy to have a new sister.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± After a moment¡¯s silence, I smiled broadly and hugged Emeline. ¡°Nice to meet you! I¡¯m Leine!¡± Augustine¡¯s expression brightened. I hugged Emeline and whispered to her. ¡°You are not the youngest child.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°And I know who your father is.¡± Because I saw it clearly in my third life. He¡¯s someone I know well. Chapter 170 Chapter 170 TL:Zimming Emeline¡¯s eyes widened. She licked her lips a few times as if she was trying to say something, but I stopped her by grabbing her shoulders. ¡°We can get along well, right?¡± Augustine smiled kindly. However, only the dirty desire that permeated his eyes was not hidden at all. *** Before leaving the Dubbled mansion, Augustine said goodbye to Emeline alone. ¡°May God¡¯s blessing be with you in your life.¡± ¡°I¡­,Priest¡­¡± Emeline, who was restless, grabbed Augustine¡¯s sleeve. ¡°My mother is not a maid. It¡¯s my eleventh birthday soon, and¡­¡± ¡°Emeline.¡± Augustine¡¯s face, who had been so friendly just a little while ago, changed instantly. Emeline was astonished and took her hand off his sleeve as he put on a benevolent expression again. ¡°How heartbreaking it is that you, as a child, have been swayed by the circumstances of adults and have not been able to know the truth.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Your mother has lied in good faith until now to protect you, her master¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°B, but¡­¡­.¡± Augustine nced into the mansion¡¯s door and bent his knees to meet Emily¡¯s eyes. ¡°The important thing is that you found your father.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°God has ced power and wealth in your life now. So, shouldn¡¯t you be grateful?¡± Augustine smiled the whole time while saying that. ¡°Okay?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes, priest.¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a bit cold today. Go in quickly.¡± Augustine¡¯s eyes changed as Emeline hesitated and returned to the mansion. As Emeline got in, the holy knight who had escorted him from the temple approached. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the kid talk nonsense to the duke?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see the spark of desire in those eyes? It¡¯s a kid who barely got something to eat,living under the bridge. If she enjoys luxury even for one night, he will never let go of the duke.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± She will struggle to force herself to believe that the lie he made up is the truth. When Augustine¡¯s mouth went up, the holy knight chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s a really great n. If all goes well, wouldn¡¯t the temple hold the leash of the Dubbled family?¡± ¡°And soon it will be a reality. The duke is a stupid bastard who even pamper his adopted daughter, imagine how will he pamper his own daughter?¡± ¡°If the Vatican finds out about this, wouldn¡¯t they take you out of the cardinal candidate?¡± There is a selection of cardinals this winter. The honor of being a cardinal was enjoyed only by the most outstanding among the ¡¯21 priests¡¯ in the central temple. ¡®This time, I will be the one who enters the Vatican.¡¯ The holy knight followed Augustine, who was walking ahead. He patted the pdin¡¯s shoulder, smiling brightly, revealing his yellow teeth. Maybe those stupid people in Dubbled don¡¯t know that they were being used. *** Trigon narrowed his brows when he saw me humming while reading the survey. ¡°Is it fun?¡± ¡°What do you think, Trigon?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be fun. The youngest child is the weakness of the Dubbled family. It wouldn¡¯t be nice to have Dubbled¡¯s weakness exposed by the temple.¡± Trigon and Seria seemed very surprised to hear that the priest had brought Emeline. ¡®As soon as I heard the story, I ran to the mansion secretly.¡¯ I smiled and looked at the chairman. ¡°Does the chairman think so?¡± ¡°¡­It seems that the situation is not as serious as I thought.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Because thedy is making an expression as if you¡¯re plotting something.¡± As expected of the chairman. He¡¯s not the chairman of the Dubbled Senate for nothing. ¡°We knew a lot because Augustine brought Emeline.¡± ¡®The indifferent man is someone from the Vatican.¡¯ The tattooed man once helped the Duke of Vallua make a fake child. So if they bring a child from the temple, we will never easily believe it. However, the fact that another child was brought in without evidence means that the central temple does not know what the tattooed man has done to Dubbled. When I exined that, the chairman, Seria, and Trigon nodded their heads. ¡°But knowing that, what can we do?¡± ¡°Yes,dy. It won¡¯t be an easy opponent because the Vatican is a symbol of Neliard.¡± As the two of them had a puzzled expression on their faces, the chairman widened his eyes. ¡°Do you intend to divide the Neliard temples? ¡°That¡¯s right! When the temple is united, it is a formidable enemy, but when it is divided, it is not so. I mean¡­¡± I smiled and continued. ¡°Isn¡¯t Empress Yvonne helped by the Vatican? Our enemy.¡± ¡°Do you intend to attach your temple allies to Cecilia?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But how¡­¡± Just then, with a loud knock, Johann came in. ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°¡­ They tried to trick us again with a fake. We need to do something to cover up our weakness.¡± Johann¡¯s expression was cold. As expected, the family who had once been attacked by the fake child couldn¡¯t believe that Emelime was real. I followed Johann to my dad¡¯s office and asked carefully. ¡°Brother, are you upset?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The youngest child keeps being used¡­¡± As he raised his eyebrows, he stroked my hair. ¡°My father said we should discuss it together.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Leine.¡± He called me after hesitating for a moment. ¡°I tried to find the youngest child without telling you¡­¡± ¡°The youngest child didn¡¯t die. There was proof right? Of course it¡¯s natural to go and find her. Also, if anyone knows, they will try to use the youngest child like this time, so we have to keep it a secret. Even family members should be careful in case words can leak out.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Johann smiled faintly as he tucked my tangled hair behind my ear. ¡°Thank you for understanding.¡± I faced him and smiled. And when we entered dad¡¯s office, Isaac and Henry were raising their voices at each other. ¡°If we prove that the child brought by the priest is a fake, we will have an excuse to go to war with the temple! If we have a cause, even nobles cannot easily help the temple, so this time¡­!¡± ¡°Even so, it is a war against the temple. It¡¯s hard to fight without preparation!¡± ¡°Does that mean we should condone the temple still trying to shake us with the youngest child?!¡± Henry and Isaac stood up and shouted, while dad watched them silently. I didn¡¯t think about it because it was peaceful until now, but in fact, Henry and Isaac had opposite personalities. Once an argument breaks out, neither of them backs down. ¡°You¡¯re a coward.¡± ¡°People who get their fists out like you are the ones who will die first.¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re the weakling!¡± Aura began toe out from their hands. Just when their fists were aimed at each other, ¡°Stop-!!¡± I intervened. ¡°Leine!¡± ¡°Kid, are you crazy?¡± ¡°What if you get hurt?¡± ¡°A, are you hurt?!¡± Pushing the stiff Henry and the leaping Isaac back respectively, I ced my hands on my waist and shouted ¡°No! You¡¯re about to punch each other!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Apologize immediately.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Henry and Isaac stubbornly turned their heads. So I decided to use it again as ast resort. ¡°Leine will look for my real parents¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I red at the two. ¡°Apologies should be sincere.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Bye, Isaac. Bye, Hen¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for punching you, brother.¡± ¡°I regret it, brother.¡± Good. I sat down Henry and Isaac, who were looking at each other with frown on their faces, and said, ¡°So the problem is, the temple kept using the youngest child?¡± My family looked at me like they agreed, and I continued, ¡°Then there is a way.¡± ¡°A way?¡± ¡°What is that?¡± I smiled with a mean expression. ¡°It¡¯s a bad way. But with that they won¡¯t be able to attack us anymore.¡± As I whispered, their eyes widened. ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­¡± ¡°Is it really that bad?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I looked at my dad. ¡°Can I do it?¡± ¡°¡­ Dubbled specializes in doing mean things.¡± My dad gave me permission. I looked out the window at the small central temple building and raised my eyebrows. ¡®Has it been fun so far? Not anymore.¡¯ The next day, words has spread about the youngest child. *** Augustine, who was having a cup of tea leisurely in the temple¡¯s garden, was having a good time. The people of the temple were divided because of the cardinal candidates. But there were far more priests who supported him than Stefano. ¡®In the midst of this, if Dubbled gets into my hands through Emeline¡­¡¯ Everything went ording to his ns. Rumours spread across the country that their youngest child was in fact alive and hade back to them. Now, once Emeline is registered, Dubbled was in their hands. ¡°Priest!¡± After a pleasant silence, Augustine heard a sound from a distance. It was the holy knight. Augustine asked, narrowing his brow. ¡°What¡¯s so urgent?¡± ¡°Children iming to be the youngest children from all over the country are flocking to Dubbled¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Even farmers who raise orphans, beggars, and pick up children line up at Dubbled with their 10-year-old child!¡± ¡°What do you mean! They have Emeline, how¡­!¡± Augustine immediately got up. *** I smiled brightly at the self-proimed youngest child that lined up in front of the mansion. ¡°Ah, it seems like all the youngest children in the world have gathered.¡± The maids shook their heads with a look of boredom. ¡°There are boys too.¡± ¡°Some even im that a girl who looked seventeen is ten.¡± ¡°Everyone is greedy¡­ It¡¯s a chance for them to be a Dubbled family member.¡± At that moment, I looked out the window and saw Augustine, who hade to the mansion with a pale face. ¡®Now then, let¡¯s begin.¡¯ I smiled and went down to the courtyard. Chapter 171 Chapter 171 TL: Zimming Greedy people from all over the empire gathered in front of the courtyard and shouted. ¡°This is your youngest daughter!¡± ¡°Nonsense! Look, such dazzling silver hair and blue eyes my child had! She must be Dubbled¡¯s daughter!¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s me. I am ten years old and was born in Dubbled¡¯s Territory. I was abandoned by my current parents.¡± Nos, who was supposed to calm the people down in the courtyard, looked at them with a cold expression. I touched his shoulder as he flinched. ¡°It¡¯s not a very good sight for thedy¡­¡± I smiled brightly as he spoke in a worried voice. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°But¡­¡­.¡± Nos was just worried. These are after all greedy people. Even some father and daughter, who looked alike as if they had the same mold, even came and imed that his daughter was Dubbled¡¯s youngest daughter, and that the child, who looked fifteen, had been abandoned by the Dubbled family. ¡®Wow, there are so many greedy people aiming for someone else¡¯s ce.¡¯ I really didn¡¯t mind. Rather, I felt like I wanted to support him and said ¡®Yeah, that¡¯s great! These cute greedy people! Shout more!¡¯ Because Augustine¡¯s face, who came to visit after hearing the rumors, became more and more pale. ¡°Look at these eyes! Isn¡¯t it very simr to the young masters?¡± ¡°My parents said that a woman with a bloody maid¡¯s uniform came to see my current parents and left me to them. This is the coin the maid left with me. It was made by Dubbled right? ¡°This child has the same birthday as the youngest daughter. I brought this crying child to an orphanage from a mountain in Dubbled¡¯s territory. There are witnesses. Calypso, Eric! Come on, tell them in detail what happened that day.¡± Unlike Augustine, they even gave out evidence. ¡®Do you think Emeline will be spared?¡¯ Is he now afraid that one of the 21 priests would cause an uproar for bringing a fake child? A formal protest against the central temple by Dubbled would make him lose his candidate status as a cardinal. Right? I giggled inwardly and approached Augustine, who didn¡¯t know what to do. Of course, with my eyes wide open as if I was very puzzled. ¡°Priest, Priest.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes, little miss.¡± ¡°The youngest children keeping. It¡¯s weird.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The youngest daughter is Emeline, right? Because you, one of the 21 priests of the central temple, brought her here, right?¡± He grunted and red at the crowd of children and their parents. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°But what if it¡¯s a mistake?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Pardon?¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t Emeline, my family would be hurt. My father, who was disappointed, would make a formal protest to the temple¡­ but what if he uses a sword¡­¡­?¡± ¡°¡­¡­S,sword?¡± ¡°Why do think people say Duke is a reckless moth? Of course, I think it¡¯s a misunderstanding, but¡­ Just in case, really just in case. But do you know? They said that the battle on the Rhones Penins also stemmed from them mocking Dubbled. That battle where 3,000 soldiers were burned to death.¡± When people panic, they tend to think of the extremes. In Augustine¡¯s mind, there must be a picture of the Duke Dubbled with a sword in one hand and a torch in the other while breaking into the temple. Augustine, who had turned white as a sheet, was forced to open his mouth. ¡°Do, don¡¯t worry. How could a servant of God speak a lie? It¡¯s Emeline for sure.¡± ¡®Now it¡¯s the time.¡¯ As I touched themunication device in my pocket, Zachary shouted at the signal. ¡°Yes,dy, don¡¯t worry!¡± When Zachary, who had already be famous for virtual battle, shouted, the greedy people looked at him. I apuded him. ¡°It is said that priests have mysterious powers given by the grace of God? So you can see the future, or know of the truth, right?¡± ¡°Huh? Yes, uh¡­ That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°The priest also received a revtion from God and brought Emeline! Am I right?!¡± People started shouting. Those greedy eyes stared at Augustine with a distasteful expression. I said that so that those greedy people here can hear it. Because there was a rumour. To those greedy people, Emeline, who became the youngest daughter just because the priest brought her there without any evidence, is a public enemy. And Augustine the liar was terribly perplexed by the look of disbelief. ¡®Then in the end¡­¡¯ ¡°I swear before the God Neliard! Emeline is definitely Dubbled¡¯s youngest daughter!¡± ¡®He¡¯s going too far!¡¯ I shouted with joy inside. Yes. Keep doing things like this. Do those so that the temple couldn¡¯t handle him anymore. *** When Augustine returned to the temple, fatigue was evident on his face. Unlike the morning, the temple was chaotic. A group of priests approached him as he staggered. It was the priests who supported him in his appointment as a cardinal. ¡°Is the child you took there really the daughter of Dubbled?¡± ¡°You mentioned the name of God and were so sure. How did you say something so hastily? If not, you know what it will be like.¡± ¡°He donated arge sum of money because of the youngest daughter, but if it turns out that it is not¡­¡± Augustine opened his eyes and looked at the priests. ¡°A donation?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you know? The Duke of Dubbled donated 50 million francs and will promote you in the thanksgiving festival. It was a sign of gratitude.¡± Augustine said in surprise. ¡°50 million francs?¡± It was unbelievable that he had donated such arge sum as a token of his gratitude. There was no one who does not know that the rtionship between Dubbled and the temple is colder than the winter¡¯s wind. They believed that the temple was entangled in the death of the Duchess. It was actually true. Even if the temple found his daughter, it was not an easy matter to solve. ¡°His Majesty the Emperor was very pleased and told the Vatican that he was appointing you for the thanksgiving festival. Of course, if you be a priest there, the chances for you to be a cardinal will be greater, but we can¡¯t erase our worries¡­¡± ¡®Is the Imperial family and the pope entangled in some way?¡¯ Now it¡¯s be really hard to get out of it. If Emeline was found not to be the youngest daughter, it was no longer his problem alone. The status of the Neliard religion will copse, and the whole country will be turned upside down. Augustine¡¯s hand trembled. *** Augustine secretly called Emeline into a dark alley. ¡°What were you talking about in the mansion? Did they suspect you? Are you saying that they will test the magical powers of the children who came?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Useless thing!¡± He roared as Emeline flinched, but he pulled the child back with an angry face. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be grateful and work your best? If you were being fed, you should know how to keep them!¡± Augustine¡¯s eyes glistened with anger. Emeline said with a puzzled expression on her face. ¡°I, there¡¯s nothing I can do. I told you so before. My mother is not a maid. I¡¯m not Dubbled¡¯s youngest daughter.¡± ¡°Emeline.¡± ¡°B, but, You can¡¯t lie. You¡¯re a bad guy!¡± Emeline wept and shook her head. ¡°This stupid child. The child of fate was an orphan like you too anyway. So, if you take good care of them, Dubbled will fall into your hands and mine!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Do you want to be a beggar again? When you go back, you will live a more terrifying life than before. I¡¯ll make sure of it!¡± ¡°I, I wille to the temple.¡± ¡°So what if you use me? The imperial family, the Vatican, and the central temple were entangled in this incident. The emperor took money from the Duke of Dubbled and appointed me as a priest. Do you think your words will damage our honor? Watch your words.¡± ¡°A temple should be a holy ce¡­ ¡± ¡°To protect the neliard religion, would the lives of the people matter?¡± Just then, a child approached Emeline who was weeping. ¡°Is it enough?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Augustine looked at the child in surprise. ¡®That voice is clearly¡­!¡¯ Leine, who took off her hood, handed him something. Augustine gritted his teeth. ¡°You, you must have set a trap for me!¡± Leine shrugged, and Augustine stared at the two children with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Emeline, you stupid child! Do you know whose side you are taking?! If you had simply helped me, you would have be the Dubbled youngest daughter¡­!¡± ¡°When did I ever say I wanted to be a Dubbled child? I just wanted to find my father!¡± ¡°Do you think the Duke of Dubbled isparable to your biological father?¡± Emeline was stunned. Leine put his hand on Emeline¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Sir, do you know how a child who lived as a beggar is? ¡°What?¡± ¡°They¡¯re smarter than idiots like you. They knew that swallowing too much would hurt their stomach.¡± It was Emeline who taught Leine that. Emeline snorted and folded her arms. ¡°If you are a little clever, you would¡¯ve notice that she didn¡¯t want to be a Dubbled in the first ce.¡± The first time Leine approached Emeline was when she came to the mansion. She said she knew her biological father and brought up a story she had never told anyone. ¡°Did your mother call your biological father ¡®Hen¡¯?¡± ¡°How did you¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Like I said, I know your biological father.¡± Of course, it was because Leine had heard the story from Emeline in her previous life. Emeline was also once worried about it. Her days at Dubbled seemed like a dream. She had luxurious meals, warm clothes, friendly servants, and a beautiful family. It was everything she ever wanted, so she hesitated to join hands with Leine. But Leine showed her the scene when the priest swears by the name of God. Because Leine knew that she wouldn¡¯t enter a ship that was about to sink. ¡®I learned all of my life skills from Emeline.¡¯ And as expected, Emeline took her side. Augustine gritted his teeth as he looked at the little viins with shameless expressions. What they had in their hand must be a magic tool for recording. It was sold at the Magic Tower, so it was not difficult to find even a child. ¡®I can¡¯t kill the children. But at least I could persuade Emeline.¡¯ Otherwise, his neck was in danger. ¡°Alright, deal with me before handing it to the Duke of Dubbled. I¡¯m the cardinal candidate, so if you want riches or anything¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it?¡± ¡°What?¡± Leine pointed into the air. Frowning his brow and turning his gaze to where she was pointing, he saw¡­a tree? ¡°What tree¡­ w, wait a minute!¡± There was something small hanging from the tree. Leine smiled brightly. ¡®Mina said that it was called a CCTV.¡¯ And the video was sent to¡­ *** [So what if you use me? The imperial family, the Vatican, and the central temple were entangled in this incident. The emperor took money from the Duke of Dubbled and appointed me as a priest.] The people gathered in the za were buzzing as they looked at the floating screens. [Do you think your words will damage our honor? Watch your words.] Those who heard Augustine¡¯s next words started to shout, ¡°Oh my God¡­!¡± ¡°No way. How could a priest do such a terrible thing!¡± ¡°The child is pitiful.¡± ¡°Where are we supposed to report this again?¡± ¡°Dubbled! Let¡¯s notify Dubbled!¡± At that time, there was amotion in the Imperial Pce and the temples as well as they looked at the scene. The emperor, who saw the situation through a magic mirror, eximed. ¡°Stop the transmission right now!¡± ¡°We couldn¡¯t do it¡­¡± The court mages said with a pale face. ¡®How in the world did they do that?¡¯ A video suddenly started ying for some time and it was transmitted to the magic mirror. ¡®What kind of mage could do it¡­!¡¯ It was a powerful magic that was very hard to break. The emperor grabbed the back of his neck and shouted. ¡°Ask the pope toe in. Get that crazy priest right now!!¡± It was a result of a legendary coboration between Veronica and Trigon. Chapter 172 Chapter 172 TL: Zimming I held a warm cup of milk in the greenhouse and smelled the scent emitting from it. ¡°Hm, it smells good.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Isn¡¯t that milk?¡± ¡°It tasted savory.¡± Then Trigon murmured, ¡°Ah, you must be talking about something else.¡± Yes. Even if I picked up mud from the roadside, it would taste great. Because now, all of the greedy people who lined up in the mansion have disappeared. Augustine¡¯s n to control Dubbled by creating a fake was revealed to the public. Augustine, who was captured by our knights, was handed over to the imperial family. Since the people¡¯s attention was focused on ¡®the one who tried to make a fake child¡¯, the greedy people were all terrified. I said with a giggle. ¡°Augustine, he¡¯s in big trouble. The emperor went on a rampage seeing him.¡± It was not only Augustine¡¯s face that was revealed through the tool. ¡°The emperor took money from the Duke of Dubbled and appointed me as a priest.¡± The world knew even that the emperor took a bribe from Duke Dubbled and tried to get involved in the thanksgiving festival. Looking at the situayion, Augustine and the temple tied to him would all probably die. ¡°It won¡¯t be the case for me, is it¡­?¡± Trigon covered his grim expression. As I shrugged, his eyebrows rose, looking at me through the gap between his hands. ¡°Do you know what I¡¯ve done for you?¡± ¡°The imperial court¡¯s magic code was released. Also, together with Veronica, I illegally transmitted it.¡± ¡°Do you even know that if I get caught, I¡¯ll have my limbs torn off?!¡± I sip my milk and nodded casually. Trigon made a face that looked like he was about to explode. ¡°So you do have a conscience on some asions huh, even though you stole someone¡¯s identity.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. I was already a sinner¡­¡± I patted Trigon on the shoulder as he looked like he was about to faint. ¡°Think about it, Trigon.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°When I broke the rule in the imperial pce to fight shbs, you dared to extort arge sum of money from Dubbled to help me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­that¡¯s true.¡± ¡°If you couldn¡¯t solve my case, you would already be dead. You¡¯re one lucky guy.¡± His face, which had been grim, suddenly turned blue. He nced out the greenhouse door and gulped. ¡°At that time, my soul was sold for money¡­ When I thought that I could make Aragorn¡¯s lifelong dreame true, I lost my mind¡­!¡± ¡°Yeah, anyway, things worked out so you¡¯re still alive. You almost died once, so why are you worried?¡± ¡°You¡¯reforting me, but why do I feel more pain¡­¡­. I¡¯ll just go back.¡± ¡°Yes, stay strong~!¡± Trigon staggered. The chairman, who had just entered the greenhouse, saw him and was surprised because he looked so haggard. Trigon bowed his head and left the greenhouse. The chairman frowned and asked. ¡°Why is he like that?¡± ¡°Because of the illegal transmission.¡± ¡°¡­So he had a conscience too.¡± ¡°Right? I guess remorse is inevitable.¡± The chairman chuckled and handed me some papers. This is the details of the person you mentioned. I heard from Seria that you ordered an investigation into the case of Empress Dowager¡¯s ¡®Medicine of Youth¡¯.¡± ¡°The temple were involved at the time. That¡¯s why I thought of it.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I smiled bitterly and looked at the papers. When I read what the chairman had investigated, I sighed. ¡®Why did I investigate this man with hope that he would be different even though I knew that no matter how many times I regressed, people would never change?¡¯ *** After parting with the chairman, we headed to the dining room. In the dining room, Emeline was eating as the maids had told her. I sat across the child and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t the salmon delicious? I was surprised to eat it for the first time too.¡± Most beggars couldn¡¯t even eat fish. Even though we have seas, only the rich could eat proper fish. The fish that was given to the beggars are usually spoiled. So no one would eat it as they would get stomach problems instead. The beggars did not eat fish, even when they were desperate, they would rather dig through the trash instead of eating it. It wasn¡¯t until I came to Dubbled that I realized that salmon was such a delicious food. Emeline put down the fork with the salmon on it and responded, ¡°Are you telling me to eat a lot? If I leave this ce, I won¡¯t be able to go anywhere unless I find my dad¡­!¡± ¡°Do you really want to find him?¡± Emeline frowned at the naive question. ¡°If I help you, it¡¯s in our deal that you let me know where he is.¡± ¡°I¡¯m being considerate of you, Emeline.¡± I¡¯ll take care of her, who was my friend in my previous life. ¡°If you hear it, there is no turning back. It might be more painful than it is now.¡± ¡°No way. How could it be more painful? Even if my dad isn¡¯t a good person, I¡¯d be happier than I am now.¡± She spoke in a confident tone. I felt that her resolution would never change, and I had to experience her stubbornness once again. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°My dad is a noble, right? My mom said it. He didn¡¯t deceive my mother, right?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s a noble.¡± ¡°Oh, as expected¡­! See, I¡¯ll be happy-¡± ¡°A priest. A noble priest.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ weird. But that¡¯s okay though! I¡¯m sure if it¡¯s a noble priest, we would have plenty of resources.¡± ¡°One of the 21 priests of the central temple.¡± Emeline¡¯s expression froze. This smart kid knows what I mean. There are three conditions for 21 priests in the central temple. First, they must have possessed outstanding divine power to be called to the central temple. Second, they shouldn¡¯t be upied with the problems of their family. Andstly. ¡®Oath of chastity.¡¯ Emeline was a child born out of sins. If this child visits her father, he will be immediately expelled from the temple and family for mocking God. *** The central temple was in turmoil because of Augustine¡¯s case. The emperor was furious, and after a single meeting with the pope, he threatened to reduce the authority of the corrupt temple. The 21 priests gathered at the round table. All of them were quiet, especially those who supported Augustine, and couldn¡¯t hide their embarrassment. ¡°So Priest Augustine will be kicked out?¡± ¡°It would be nice if it¡¯s only that! But the authority of the temple would really be reduced because of this one cockroach!¡± ¡°The pope is not going to let it go. And no matter how much the emperor was furious, he cannot tamper with the authority of the temple. That¡¯s the power of state religion.¡± ¡°We must meet some aristocrats. We will put pressure on the Imperial Family and Dubbled.¡± ¡°Yes, the pope also said he was talking to Duke Marche, so we¡­¡± The 21 Priests began to move in a hurry. Priest Stefano, who was left in the room with some priests, shook his head. ¡°What kind of nonsense is that?¡± ¡°In any case, Priest Augustine¡­ wait, Priest Stefano, isn¡¯t that a good thing? Congrattions in advance. You became a cardinal.¡± Stefano¡¯s face became grim as the priest rubbed his hands and ttered him. ¡°What do you mean? The servant of God hasmitted such sins. The temple is in danger, and the people are confused. In the midst of this, how important is my happiness?¡± ¡°N, no, I¡­¡­.¡± The embarrassed priest smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°As expected, you are a role model for us.¡± ¡°You¡­just stop it.¡± As he bowed his head, Stefano narrowed his brow and walked briskly. First, he had to calm the confused people. It was the priest¡¯s mission to guide the people. He had just passed the chapel, when he saw a child in a robe looking around for something. ¡°Child.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Are you lost?¡± ¡°¡­I was looking for a confession room.¡± ¡°You can turn around the corner on the right, and find an angel statue.¡± The child, who had been staring nkly at him, bowed her head, Stefano took off his coat and put it over the child¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Your clothes are thin.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± As he moved, the child shouted. ¡°¡­¡­Priest!¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Priest, please listen to me.¡± ¡°There must be another priest in the confession room.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want other priests.¡± He nced at the child, then smiled and moved to a nearby bench. The child hesitated for a long time even after sitting down, unable to open her mouth. ¡°If it¡¯s difficult, should we talk again next time?¡± ¡°No, I will say it not.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­If the priest who took the oath of chastity has children, should the child go to see him, knowing that it would be a nuisance? Is it a sin to visit him?¡± Stefano¡¯s hardened. He nced at the child. Her small hand was trembling. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a difficult story. However¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°How can it be a sin to just be born? It¡¯s the priest¡¯s fault.¡± Stefano muttered, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the priest¡¯s fault for loving someone.¡± The child bit her lips and then asked. ¡°T, then, if it¡¯s you what would it feel like?¡± ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have a child so I don¡¯t know the feeling.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s you¡­¡± ¡°Then, it must be a terrible feeling.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a terrible feeling¡­?¡± He stood up, stroking the child¡¯s head tenderly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have to go back.¡± Stefano moved quickly. He didn¡¯t look back at his child. ¡°Priest! Priest! Ah-¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Emeline pulled her hood down. The child¡¯s face who was looking at Stefano¡¯s back, was wet with tears. That was a refusal. It¡¯s a request for her to nevere again, and to live as if she didn¡¯t exist. Chapter 173 Chapter 173 TL: Zimmings I was watching from afar as Emeline wept in the temple¡¯s yard. She immediately wept as soon as Stefano disappeared from her sight. I approached the child. The child, who had been sobbing with her face buried in her knees, felt my presence and raised her head. ¡°Are you here to mock me?¡± ¡°It must be fun huh?¡± In my past life, I had told Emeline the whereabouts of her biological father. I was well acquainted with the 21 Priests, whom others hardly ever met because I was educated in the temple as a child of fate in my first and second lives. Especially since Stefano was one of my teachers, I witnessed his rise and fall. In my first life, he stopped bing a priest. It was revealed that one of the 21 priests who took an oath of chastity actually had children. Then I had only noticed it when I heard the story of Emeline¡¯s father. ¡°My dad¡¯s name is ¡®Hen¡¯. Hen is written on the ne given by my mother.¡± I immediately knew that the ne that was always hidden under Stefano¡¯s robes was the same as Emeline¡¯s mother. But I was hesitant to tell Emeline. Because Stefano hung himself shortly after stopped bing a priest. And it was his daughter who discovered his body first. Emeline¡¯s hope was Stefano¡¯s despair. And the cruel father abandoned his daughter again. I didn¡¯t want to tell her, but ironically, it was because of me that they met. Stefano was looking for me, and of all people, Tri saw the ne. I grabbed Emeline, who was about to run to him right away, and exined the situation. Everything, from my return and Stefano not wanting Emeline. ¡°I must have looked so funny in your eyes. You¡¯re terrible. You really are a creepy child, ine.¡± ¡°I¡­ Emeline, I¡¯m not like that¡­¡± ¡°How did it feel to see me waiting for my dad for over ten years, knowing all of that? Was it fun?¡± Then and now, Emeline stared at me and was mad at me. I couldn¡¯t understand this child in my past life. I was resentful and angry as the child ridiculed me. But, ironically, now that I¡¯m not friends with her, I can understand. I could understand because I also had a father who was desperate like Emeline. The feeling as if the sky was about to fall, the miserable feeling that would never seem to end. I could understand now because I had someone important to me. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s funny.¡± At my words, Emeline bit her lip. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°You cry for someone who doesn¡¯t need you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll live like that for the rest of your life. You will crumble at the word father until you die, and your life will be meaningless. It¡¯s always going to be this miserable. Because you were abandoned by your father.¡± Zachary, who was escorting me, looked at me and was startled. ¡°Lady-¡± ¡°Abandoned by your father, you are of no value. Right?¡± Emeline replied, ¡°No! I, I¡­¡± The girl held back her tears and continued. ¡°I can be happy too¡­¡± ¡°How? You were abandoned by yo7r father. Your father is the center of your life, how can you be happy?¡± ¡°Shut your mouth! I am the center of my life! So! So¡­¡± The girl, who had been screaming with his eyes closed, opened her eyes and looked at me nkly, as if she had realized something. I smiled. ¡°You understand me right, Emeline?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just one of the few misfortunes in your life.¡± Being abandoned by the Duke of Amity and being abused by the Duke of Vallua were just two of my misfortunes. Tears began to flow from Emeline¡¯s eyes again. Tri, which I had called in advance and came to the girl who was crying. ¡°E, Emeline¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Emeline. Don¡¯t cry¡­!¡± Even though they were not blood rted, Tri sincerely thought of her as a family. Then, she embraced her. I stood up and watched them. Zachary smiled and handed me something. It was a handkerchief. ¡°I thought you were all grown up, but you still have a runny nose.¡± ¡°Be quiet.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± I blew my nose on Zachary¡¯s handkerchief. And after a while, we returned to the mansion. Just like back then, I hold my hand with Emeline and Tri. ¡°Hello, ine. My name is Tri.¡± ¡°You idiot, if your opponent hits you, you should bite their forearm! Let¡¯s go, ine. Let¡¯s get revenge!¡± *** That night, Cecilia, who came to the mansion secretly, was surprised to see my room. I wasying in bed between the sleeping Tri and Emeline. ¡°You guys¡­¡± Cecilia grinned and hugged Tri. I widened my eyes when I saw Cecilia, who was petite, casually lifted Tri that was bigger than her peers. ¡°Cecilia, you are strong¡­¡± ¡°Even if I look like this, I was a former knight.¡± ¡°Is the emperor¡¯s neck fine when you pped him?¡± When I asked seriously, she burst outughing. ¡°I was a little worried, but fortunately nothing happened. Ah, speaking of the emperor, the chambein came to the ce you had provided for me.¡± ¡°The chambein?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you send him?¡± ¡°No. What did he say?¡± ¡°He asked if there was anything inconvenient or necessary.¡± I grinned and moved Emeline¡¯s hand that was on my dress and got out of bed. This is the right time. I saw Cecilia as she left the mansion holding Tri and went to see my dad. My dad was discussing the affairs of the estate with my brothers and administrators in the office. ¡°Dad, dad.¡± As I walked into the office, went to the sofa and grabbed his sleeve, Dad asked me as he sat me down next to me. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I said with a serious expression on my face. ¡°There is something I want to ask you.¡± Dad and brother were surprised to hear it. Because I seldom ask for anything in the first ce. In Dubbled, other people took care of me well, so I never thought I needed anything. And above all, living as a daughter of the Duke Amity and not asking for anything was so ingrained in my mind that I couldn¡¯t speak out easily. Isaac asked with twinkling eyes. ¡°What is it? A sword? I have a lot of swords!¡± Henry smiled as well. ¡°If it¡¯s a jewel, I¡¯ve got many good ones, Leine.¡± Next was Johann. ¡°If it¡¯s clothes or toys, tell me. A mercenary guild, which runs under our family, started distributing toys to noble kids. Dad smiled slightly and stroked my hair. ¡°Even a building ornd is fine, so say it.¡± Because of their encouragement, I said itfortably. ¡°Marriage.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°A marriage¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I nodded with a bright face. I already did so much, and it was time to receive my rewards. Isn¡¯t it time to marry Cecilia and the Emperor? ¡®But why do they look like they were struck by lightning?¡¯ *** Leine said, ¡°Then now that you know what I want, please prepare it!¡± and returned cheerfully. The servants and administrators who were waiting in the office murmured in mournful voices. ¡°Marriage¡­isn¡¯t it too early?¡± At the words of the administrator, the butler nodded. ¡°She doesn¡¯t even have a fiancee¡­¡± ¡°Right?¡± ¡°But it was customary for aristocrats to get engaged around this time and get married after bing an adult.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not like thedy to ask for marriage first¡­ did she fall in love with a young master?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about time for her to have those feelings.¡± The butlerughed, and the other administrators nodded their heads with delight. ¡°Ah, it feels like not long ago when she was just a baby.¡± ¡°I still remember it when she couldn¡¯t get to the chair herself.¡± While the administrators were atlking, other servants also joined in. ¡°It is the moment when a child leaves the arms of an adult. The youngdy is now the age to have her first love¡­ cough.¡± ¡°What kind of bastard¡­¡± ¡°I should congratte her.¡± ¡°To think that mydy¡¯s first love woulde so soon¡­¡± While the servants were reminiscing, they felt sadness yet pride at the same time as they watched over that youngdy of theirs. They recalled the moment they met her when she couldn¡¯t even speak well and greeted them cutely. ¡°First love.¡± A low voice seemed to shake the mansion due to the pressure it held. Theodore, clenching his fists, stared at the floor with ghastly eyes. ¡°What kind of bastard dared to¡­¡± Isaac, who normally should have shouted with excitement, raised his scabbard and got up. Henry, who was doing the paperwork, stared at the administrator with cold eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s call the investigation team.¡± Theodore replied while clutching the armrests of the sofa tightly. ¡°Prepare the troops.¡± The administrators, butler and servants could only gulp. Will there be a killing spree? Really? It was natural for a youngdy like her to fall in love, but her family couldn¡¯t ept this. When everyone except Dubbled¡¯s family was trembling, Johann opened his mouth with a calm expression. ¡°What are you so mad about?¡± As expected of Johann Dubbled, the most reasonable person in the family! The administrators and servants nodded happily. ¡°Master Johann is right. Your siblings¡¯ wedding is something to be celebrated.¡± When the butler smiled awkwardly and said that, Isaac cried out, ¡°The kid wants to get married, how can you be calm?! Johann shrugged as if it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°My sister said she would marry me anyway.¡± What? Everyone looked at him with a puzzled expression. Johann continued speaking casually. ¡°She will marry me in the end so it doesn¡¯t matter if she wants to y around for a while.¡± The chairman, who came to the office with documents, frowned. ¡®What nonsense¡­¡¯ The world really was going crazy. Click here to be a supporter and get to read more than 20 chapters ahead of time (Till chapter 195). Chapter 174 Chapter 174 TL: Zimming At Johann¡¯s confident words, the faces of the other family members became distorted. The chairman put the papers aside, greeted the duke who didn¡¯t even know he entered, and left the room. The administrators and servants followed him out with pale faces. ¡°Oh no. It¡¯s level 3 alert.¡± ¡°No. Level 2¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the level 2 alert break out 3 years ago due to an injury that the youngdy had while practicing divine power? Compared to that¡­¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s marriage. She could leave Dubblede and live with her husband. Do you think they¡¯re ready to give her away? This is level 2.¡± ¡°Aah!¡± The administrator looked at the chairman with a ghastly pale face. ¡°How do we solve this¡­¡­.¡± ¡®This family is crazy.¡¯ The chairman sighed and offered a solution as if he had no choice. ¡°Go to thedy.¡± The people¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°How wise!¡± ¡°Tell her right now!¡± ¡°Yes. Come on, let¡¯s go!¡± Seeing the people who went to thedy, the chairman gave another sigh *** The next morning, I looked at the four men in the study, quietly putting their hands on theirps and looking at me with a puzzled expression. ¡°Have you summoned the investigation team and prepared the troops? ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Dad looked away, and Henry smiled awkwardly. ¡°Leine, about that¡­¡± ¡°Shh.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Henry tried to appease me, but I gave them a stern look. ¡°Why are my escorts chasing me?¡± ¡°Kid, we didn¡¯t do it¡­!¡± This time, Isaac tried to make excuses, but when I raised my eyebrows, he shut his mouth. I took a deep breath. I woke up in the morning and was amazed. Some people were waiting for me with a nk face in front of my door. Then they told me the whole story and I was shocked. ¡°It¡¯s not my marriage, but Cecilia and the emperor¡¯s. We talked about it yesterday morning.¡± ¡°I was surprised to hear the word marriagee out of your mouth¡­¡± ¡°Y, yes, kid. Please don¡¯t leave out the details next time.¡± ¡°Then, are you going to call the investigation team again and prepare the troops?¡± Henry and Isaac could only bow down. ¡°I hope I misunderstood that. It¡¯s too much to call the entire troop and investigation team.¡± My family had nothing to say. As soon as our eyes met, their eyebrows went down pitifully. ¡®Oh, this makes my heart weak.¡¯ As soon as I coughed loudly, the quick-witted Henry realized that the atmosphere had subsided a little, and sneaked up to me. ¡°I won¡¯t do that next time.¡± ¡°¡­Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a promise. Then, I hope Dad lifts the emergency order first.¡± ¡°You will do it, right?¡± When we looked at him, he quickly nodded and said to Nos. ¡°Cancel it right now.¡± Nos couldn¡¯t contain hisughter and covered his mouth with his hand. After he answered, my dad red at him. ¡°Dad.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± He lowered his eyes again. ¡®Um, why is he mad?¡¯ Now it was my turn to appease him, so I took his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get married. I will live with you for the rest of my life!¡± I could see the expression on my dad¡¯s expression gradually loosening up with the fatal words. ¡°You won¡¯t need to be angry anymore.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Okay?¡± ¡°¡­Okay.¡± ¡°Then, as you promised yesterday, will you help Cecilia and the emperor get married?¡± ¡°Okay. Should I go to the Imperial Pce and have a conversation with the emperor?¡± I shook my head at my father¡¯s question. ¡®There is no need to move from our side first.¡¯ If we go first, they will think that we are in a hurry, so they will mistakenly think they have the upper hand. ¡°Better let the emperor move first. It probably won¡¯t take long.¡± As soon as I said that, the butler entered the room. ¡°A message hase. Master needed to enter the pce.¡± Look at that. As I raised the corners of my mouth, my father, who understood the situation, smiled. As he was about to leave the study, I quickly grabbed the material and whispered. ¡°Let his majesty know that we have the upper hand. And don¡¯t forget to take the Duchy of Vallua.¡± ¡°Alright. But can I tell them the story of the duchy?¡± I replied to him with a smile. *** In the imperial pce auditorium, the emperor grabbed the armrest and was sitting opposite of Duke Dubblede. ¡®What the hell is he thinking?¡¯ The temple created a fake daughter. The pope said Augustine was the one who did it, but how many people would believe that? Those who knew the nature of Duke Dubblede thought he would aim his sword at the temple at any moment, but he did not move. Rather, he remained silent with an indifferent attitude. The emperor, who did not know of Leine¡¯s n, was frustrated. ¡°I¡¯ll let you make a formalint against Augustine.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Are you joking? We¡¯re talking about how the temple created your fake youngest daughter!¡± ¡°Well, I could do that, but that kind of thing is not my cup of tea.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need to waste time anymore right? I¡¯ll keep it simple. your majesty doesn¡¯t want to use Dubblede in a tug of war with the temple.¡± Theodore raised his eyebrows and stared at the emperor. It was clearly visible what the emperor wanted. It must have been upsetting for the people to hear that the imperial family had taken a bribe because of the Augustine incident. The emperor was only looking for an opportunity to reduce the power of the temple. And this was the perfect time. The emperor raised both of his hands as if he had lost. ¡°I acknowledge that. I want to do a public interrogation. I want to properly reveal the corruption of the temple to the people.¡± To do so, the victim, the Duke of Dbbled, must directly report Augustine to the Imperial Pce. Only then can the emperor move. Theodore rubbed his chin slowly. The emperor was sure that the Duke of Dubblede would take his side. Who doesn¡¯t know the deep resentment of the temple and Dubblede? If he could seek the emperor¡¯s help, it wouldn¡¯t be bad for the Duke of Dubblede. ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± What? The emperor¡¯s expression was distorted. ¡°Why?!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the reason. The battle between you and the temple will end in your defeat. And Dubblede won¡¯t fight a losing battle.¡± The emperor¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°How could you predict such an oue? This is an opportunity that will nevere again. Do you think I will waste any chance?¡± ¡°Do you know where the nobles are right now?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Theodore crossed his legs and continued. ¡°They are in Duke Marche¡¯s residence, alongside the pope.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°As soon as your majesty called me, the pope told the Duke of Marche to call the nobles. Do you know why the nobles are so united?¡± ¡°¡­It must be because of Andre.¡± ¡°Yes, the prince who will be emperor has more power than you.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m still the emperor!¡± ¡°Your majesty. If I were Duke Marche, I would not think so. He would take the prince¡¯s since so that in the future, he had the emperor as a puppet.¡± ¡°Theodore Dubblede!¡± The emperor was furious and shouted. When Theodore maintained his calm attitude, the emperor managed to reduce his anger and asked, ¡°So what are you going to do?¡± ¡°You have to get rid of the culprit.¡± ¡°Are you telling me to kill my son?¡± ¡°No way. I¡¯m not that mean.¡± ¡°¡­Then?¡± ¡°Divide your power to divide the nobles. Give some to Adrian, isn¡¯t it wonderful?¡± The emperor narrowed his brow. ¡°I can¡¯t give it to him. Adrian¡¯s maternal grandfather was more insidious than the Duke of Marche. As soon as I empower Adrian, they¡¯ll start a rebellion.¡± ¡°Then give him a guardian.¡± ¡°A guardian?¡± ¡°Someone who will be able to raise Prince Adrian splendidly without rebelling against your majesty, and to keep Empress Yvonne in check.¡± ¡°¡­A new empress.¡± A look of interest soon shed the emperor¡¯s eyes. ¡°Can you help me?¡± If he had a new empress, he couldpletely reorganize the current power structure. Among the four dukes after Vallua¡¯s fall, only Dubblede could bepared to Marche. He needed Theodore¡¯s help. ¡°I have no one in my family who could be the empress. Should I ask Javelin?¡± ¡°What are you saying? Your brother might assassinate me.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°Then I want you to be the guardian of the new empress. Send her to me under Dubblede.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Have you ever heard of Saint Cecil?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a sess when Cecilia¡¯s namees out dad!¡± Recalling Leine¡¯s words, Theodore smiled brightly. ¡°If I do, what would your majesty give me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you the Vallua duchy. Isn¡¯t that what you want?¡± ¡®That child was right.¡¯ Everything went like what his clever daughter intended. The emperor expressed his intention to attack the pope, and issued a decree for the selection of a new empress. Empress Yvonne was very angry, but the Duke of Marche did not move at the request of the pope. It was clear what the emperor¡¯s intention was, he would insist on public interrogation of Augustine, which would damage the honor of the temple. The imperial family and the temple gained something, but also lost something. The emperor obtained a new empress, the public was confused. So the people forgot about the temple¡¯s corruption, but angered Empress Yvonne. The noblesughed at the war between the temple and the imperial family, saying that what they lost was greater than the gain. But they didn¡¯t know. That there is someone who monopolized victory. Dubblede was the winner of this war. *** After some time, preparations for Cecilia¡¯s entrance into the pce proceeded smoothly. No one knew that the emperor had worked together with Dubblede to make the woman he loved as the empress. ¡®This was because we made a rumour!¡¯ Henry, the master of manipting public opinion, spread the rumors that Cecilia came from the Dubblede¡¯s knight, so it¡¯s natural that the Duke of Dubblede was her guardian. So, the problem of Cecilia¡¯s origin was solved. Empress Yvonne and Duke Marche were not pleased, but all their anger was directed at the emperor, who they thought was conspiring against them. ¡®Everything went smoothly.¡¯ ¡­Except for one problem. ¡°You¡­¡­ really¡­¡­ are you going go be like this?¡± [You are doing well¡­¡­.] The deer Pur and I looked at each other as I was out of breath. The problem was this. Pur kept being stubborn. Even if he died, he won¡¯t change his wish to have my heart. It has been over two months since I called Pur. Considering that other devils have returned within 2-3 weeks, that¡¯s an incredibly long period of time. Thanks to Adrian¡¯s divine power, the first month was okay, but the second month was painful. ¡°I will never give my heart up.¡± [Give up.] I groaned, then slowly sat down and looked at the trembling Pur. As my power nearly went over the limit, it was hard to maintain him. ¡®I¡¯m going to use up all my divine power in three or four days.¡¯ Then I die, or worst of all, I go crazy. I sighed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s hear the reason. Why do you want my heart?¡± [¡­¡­.] ¡°Pur.¡± [¡­I need your heart to see that person!] Pur was crying and shouting. That person? I had a dejavu hearing him. ¡®Boone said something like that too.¡¯ He also said that the jewelry was for that person. ¡°Who is this person?¡± Chapter 175 Chapter 175 TL: Zimming [I can¡¯t say it.] He can¡¯t say it? Not that he won¡¯t say it? ¡®So it must be constrained.¡¯ As I thought about it, a conclusion was naturally drawn. Even if the world is turned upside down, there is only one being who dares to restrain the devil. ¡®God.¡¯ Pur, who could read my thoughts, lifted its head, which had almost sunk to the floor. [It¡¯s an amazing person.] ¡°What?¡± [Few people believe in God. Don¡¯t humans only believe in what they see?] ¡°There are devils, how could there be no God? And there are many people who believe in God these days. Even when they can¡¯t eat they would still donate to the temple.¡± [It is. A lot of time has changed since that person¡¯s time.] Kiii-!!! The moment it mumbled someone¡¯s name, a sharp sound ran through my mind. As the sound kept reverberating in my brain, I sat down and took a deep breath. ¡°Ugh¡­¡­.¡± [Huh? Huh? Hey!] Pur was startled and stood up. I rubbed my tingly ears. ¡®What is it?¡¯ I felt like my whole body was pounding. My already exhausted body became even more painful, but this made one thing clear. ¡®It¡¯s not Neliard¡¯s God.¡¯ There was no one who did not know the name of God Neliard who was worshiped in the temple. It won¡¯t be that God because anyone could call Neliard¡¯s God name easily without feeling pain. Does that mean that the name Pur said was the evil God? ¡®But why did Pur, who worships evil God, belong to the family of Mina, the child of Neliard God?¡¯ I sighed and shook my head. ¡°If we have etwal, can you be a family¡¯s possession without the need for the devil¡¯s opinion?¡± Pur, who was approaching me, flinched and stopped walking. [N, no! You are mistaken!] ¡°I think it¡¯s true.¡± I smiled and pulled out Chalcedonia from my pocket. Then Pur ran to me screaming [No!] in my head. But before Pur could touch it, I got onto the bed with the Chalcedonia. ¡°If not, why are you so surprised?¡± [That¡­that! Anyways, it¡¯s not it.] ¡°Yes, okay.¡± When I sneakily brought the Chalcedonia to the Etwal, Pur said, [I will change my wish! No need for your heart¡­ No¡­ ah, yes. A single strand of your hair¡­!] ¡°It¡¯s already toote. I don¡¯t have the strength to keep you any longer.¡± Having said that, I put the Chalcedonia on my Etwal. Then, the Chalcedonia was reduced to a size that would fit in the slope on the Etwal. [No!] As soon as I put Chalcedonia in the Etwal, it shone. And not long after¡­ ¡°No way. How can I be a member of a human family¡­This is something that didn¡¯t happen even in the days of that person¡­¡± ¡°Pur?¡± ¡°I told you not to call me that!¡± A little boy with horns on his head wept. It lookedpletely different from the human body I had seen before. ¡®Is this what it looks like?¡¯ I stroked Pur¡¯s head, who was crying, with a happy face. ¡°Please take good care of me from now on.¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯m gonna go to hell. But aren¡¯t you hungry as a human being? It would be cold if you were naked, so shouldn¡¯t you put on your clothes first?¡± ¡°¡­Why are you being so kind? You¡¯re a bad kid.¡± Pur looked at me skeptically, and I smiled kindly. ¡°I¡¯m a bad kid, but I¡¯m nice to my people.¡± How could I be mean to you when I have so much to take advantage of? ¡°So, what can you do?¡± Pur looked at me with a worried look on its face. It reluctantly opened its mouth, ¡®Hmm, so when it bes someone¡¯s family member, it has no choice but to be obedient?¡¯ It would be perfect for very. ¡®Cool.¡¯ I looked at my new lottery with ecstatic eyes. *** The day after making Pur be mine, I ran down the stairs with a happy face after a long time. ¡°You¡¯re in a good mood today, Lady.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The servantsughed seeing me. ¡®Not only am I happy, my divine power has begun to recover as well.¡¯ I hummed and headed to the drawing room. When I peeked from the door, my aunt was with Cecilia. My aunt looked at Cecilia with a displeased expression. ¡°You be an empress candidate¡­ I went away for a while and this happened?¡± ¡°I am well aware of your rtionship. How dare I, a humble person, aim for the position of the empress. I¡¯m just a tool for Dubblede-¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about that. It¡¯s about you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Can you survive?¡± In an instant, Cecilia¡¯s eyes widened. Cecilia had a puzzled expression on her face as if she hade prepared to be rebuked by my aunt. ¡°My aunt looks very cold, but she¡¯s actually kind!¡± Cecilia and my aunt burst intoughter at the same time after I said that. ¡°Yes, I am kind. Especially to my cutie.¡± My aunt pinched my cheek slightly. ¡®We¡¯ve be very close.¡¯ My aunt was kinder to me than to my brothers. Cecilia then smiled and said yfully, ¡°Javelin¡¯s fans would be very envious hearing it. By the way, why is mydy wearing outdoor clothes?¡± ¡°I will go with you to the pce.¡± Not everyone could participate in the empress selection. Only outstanding women who have been rmended by noble families can participate. Usually, the rmendeddies will enter the pce together with the family or guardian that rmended them and helped them. ¡°Why did¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s better for her, now the symbol of Dubblede, to attend in my ce, as I was only the substitute for the Duchess¡¯ ce before. Also, my cutie is cunning like a snake and brave like a lion.¡± My aunt rubbed my cheek and said that, I smiled innocently in front of my aunt and secretly exchanged nces with Cecilia. ¡®Even though the Empress Dowager and Empress Yvonne will interfere, I will definitely make Cecilia the empress.¡¯ *** However, the enemies were not only the Empress Dowager and Empress Yvonne. I burst intoughter when I saw an incident that urred even before the event started. ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry, Lady! Please kill me!¡± The servant, who spilled wine on Cecilia¡¯s dress, knelt down. The eyes of the people there, including the participants, were focused on us. Some came to us and chimed in, ¡°Oh my.¡± ¡°Are you okay? The royal family wille soon¡­¡± Ady with red hair up sighed and nced at Cecilia¡¯s face. ¡®Oh hey. It¡¯s you.¡¯ Gloria Amboise. She¡¯s the daughter of Marquis Amboise. My godmother said that she was supported by Empress Dowager. ¡°The Empress Dowager has put Yvonne as an empress. In the beginning, Yvonne was respectful to the Empress Dowager, who allowed her to enter the pce, but after she monopolized the power in the pce, she was a thorn in the Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes.¡± ¡°So, the Empress Dowager tried to push Empress Yvonne away by using Lady Amboise?¡± ¡°You¡¯re clever, child.¡± The otherdies also had sad expressions on their faces, but they couldn¡¯t hide the hostility that was in their eyes. There are manydies with different backgrounds sent topete. Some are supported by the Empress Dowager like Lady Amboise, some are supported by other noble families, and even the temple. This ce was like a battlefield without sword fights as everyone had their own desires. Lady Amboise said while gently covering her crooked lips with a fan. ¡°What to do? It is supposed to be an outdoor party, but if you go to change clothes, His Majesty the Emperor and Empress Dowager will arrive already.¡± Then the other youngdies raised their eyebrows and added, ¡°Even so, isn¡¯t it not polite to see them in that state?¡± ¡°Stop it, thedy would know. Even amoner would know that they cannot see his majesty like that.¡± ¡°Lady Amboise! How could you say that in front of Lady Dubblede!¡± ¡°Oh my, please forgive my mistakedy.¡± It was a mockery of Cecilia, who was not an aristocrat and me as an orphan. ¡®Oh, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve heard something like that. I love it, I love it.¡¯ I could notice their underlying ridicule as I experienced this in my first and second life. Because back then, I was known as the fake child of fate and substitute for Mina. But Cecilia¡¯s face was pale. ¡°I can understand what you¡¯re saying to me, but¡­!¡± I quickly grabbed Cecilia¡¯s hand. She looked at me and was confused, but I smiled and said to thedy, ¡°Is it really a mistake?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°So every mistake should be forgiven?¡± ¡°Of course,dy.¡± I grabbed a ss of juice as I looked around thedies who couldn¡¯t hide their ridicule seeing me. ¡°Aah-!¡± I poured my juice on Lady Amboise¡¯s dress. ¡°What is this¡­!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I made a mistake!¡± ¡°W, what?¡± I put the ss down and wiped my hands. ¡°Will you forgive me? It¡¯s a mistake.¡± ¡°No way. How could this be a mistake¡­!¡± Just then, ¡°His Majesty the Emperor and Her Majesty the Empress Dowager had arrived.¡± The voices of the servants, announcing their arrival, resounded. I took Cecilia¡¯s hand and quietly retreated from the center. When the Emperor and Empress Dowager were seated on the podium, thedies and their rmenders immediately bowed. ¡°Glory to the empire.¡± The Empress Dowager nodded her head with a happy expression. ¡°Everyone raise your heads.¡± Click here to be a supporter and get to read more than 20 chapters ahead of time (Till chapter 195). Chapter 176 Chapter 176 TL: Zimming The Empress Dowager looked at the youngdies with a happy expression. She couldn¡¯t hide her delight ever since the selection announcement was made. Before, she was pushed back by Cami, after that, she had to give Empress Elsa authority, andter Empress Yvonne monopolized power. So this time, she must have been desperate to obtain the power of the inner pce as she was given a chance. As expected, the Empress Dowager looked at Lady Amboise, the candidate for the Empress, whom she supported with a subtle gaze. Then she was startled and muttered, ¡°What th¡­¡± The emperor frowned when the Empress Dowager was about to let out inappropriate words. ¡°Mother.¡± Then the Empress Dowager coughed and asked Lady Amboise. ¡°What could have happened to make thedy like this?¡± When the Empress Dowager asked the question, Lady Amboise licked her lips due to her nervousness. ¡°It is my fault, your majesty. How could I me a child for my mistake?¡± She pretended to be thoughtful, but emphasized the world child. I was the only child in this ce. At those words, the eyes of the Empress Dowager, the emperor, and everyone in the venue turned to me. ¡°Child, tell me. What happened?¡± When the Empress Dowager asked me, Lady Amboise secretly sneered at me. Surprised by my words, Cecilia tried to interrupt me but I didn¡¯t let her. ¡°I identally spilled the juice. But don¡¯t worry, your majesty. Lady Amboise had forgiven me.¡± The Empress Dowager frowned at my brazen remarks. ¡°Child, it¡¯s good for you to be forgiven, but don¡¯t take it for granted. Have you properly apologize to Lady Amboise?¡± As expected, the Empress Dowager, whose hobby was discriminating against people, still has nonsensical words as her speciality. The emperor¡¯s expression hardened. Forcing an apology in a crowded ce is no different than giving shame to her. Especially the daughter of Dubblede, who was in a fiery collusion with the emperor. ¡°Mother, as an adult we need to forgive a child¡¯s mistakes.¡± ¡°It is also the role of an adult to teach a child, your majesty.¡± The Empress Dowager, who cut off the emperor¡¯s words, looked back at me with a kind face. ¡°Now, child. Go on.¡± ¡°Your majesty, then it¡¯s me and Ms. Cecilia Olga who should receive the apology first. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Lady Amboise made a mistake first, but she told me that mistakes should be forgiven, so I had no choice but to forgive her.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be. Lady Amboise is a wise one, I guarantee that.¡± ¡°Lady Amboise called me and Miss Cecilia Olga amoner. My aunt said that anyone who called me that was insulting to your majesty and Dubblede.¡± I continued speaking with my eyes fixed on Lady Amboise. ¡°I am the daughter of my dad, who was sent by the Empress Dowager and adopted by Dubblede. So you can¡¯t call me that.¡± Gloria Amboise did not know what to say, as she did not know that I would say it to her majesty. Because, in society, my origin was usually considered a shame, so she thought I would never speak of it myself. ¡®But I¡¯m different.¡¯ I could say it easily. I used to live as a beggar and listen to all kinds of insults. In my first and second life, I¡¯ve heard a lot more from people who are hostile to me. So that insult means nothing to me. ¡°I, I¡­¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡­ the child told that on purpose¡­¡­!¡± Gloria Amboise¡¯s words sparked criticism in the venue. ¡°Is a child¡¯s mistake the same as an adult¡¯s?¡± ¡°She¡¯s lucky if she doesn¡¯t get pped. If it was me, I would p her.¡± Empress Dowager, who was staring at Lady Amboise, was at a loss for words and kept tapping the table. ¡°Stop! What are you doing in front of the emperor?¡± The Empress Dowager continued after coughing in vain as Lady Amboise and the people bowed their heads. ¡°I will leave this thing to Lady Amboise and the child. Don¡¯t resent each other.¡± The people at the party were unhappy. Because they saw how the Empress Dowager is quick to help Lady Amboise¡¯s reputation. The Empress Dowager even guaranteed that thedy was wise. Right now, Empress Dowager¡¯s and Lady Amboisd¡¯s face waspletely crumpled. ¡®Now that this has happened, no one will bother Cecilia as much.¡¯ The emperor, who was watching the situation, smiled at me. His smile was like my dad¡¯s when he was proud of me. *** Cecilia and I walked down the hallway from the Imperial Pce to the lodgings reserved for the participants. ¡°Lady¡­¡­.¡± Cecilia looked at me with a worried expression. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Forget the words of Lady Amboise.¡± ¡°No more than that, are you okay?¡± Cecilia bit her lip as I said so. ¡°It¡¯s a fact for me. But to say that to a noble¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Actually, it is not such a big insult, is it? I brought it up in front of the Empress Dowager on purpose.¡± ¡°¡­ Then you know that the Empress Dowager will defend Lady Amboise?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! She was supported by her as expected. No matter how much the Empress Dowager supported Lady Amboise, if she was like that, the other participants would get angry.¡± ¡°Then Lady Amboise would be a public enemy.¡± ¡®Cecilia is smart.¡¯ She¡¯s perfect as an empress. Cecilia continued as she rubbed her chin. ¡°It was luck either way. If the words hadn¡¯t been criticized by other participants and rmenders, things wouldn¡¯t have gotten this far.¡± ¡°Luck?¡± As I tilted my head, Cecilia said to me. ¡°Yes, aren¡¯t we lucky?¡± ¡°Sure, if you think so.¡± People usually say that I¡¯m not lucky. ¡®Even after being adopted by dukes, I died twice, and then ran away as a beggar and died of starvation.¡¯ Can I believe in luck like that? ¡°Wait a second¡­ those who criticized Lady Amboise were nted by you!¡± I pulled up the corners of my lips. ¡°Now that was true.¡± Because of Lady Amboise¡¯s personality, I thought she would definitely do something like this. It was my godmother who helped me nt people. ¡°Really, you¡¯re amazing.¡± ¡°I know!¡± Cecilia grinned as I had my proud expression. ¡°Such a wonderful child should go home and have a nice snack. I¡¯ve been baking pies these days. Lemon pie is my specialty.¡± ¡°I¡¯m excited!¡± I said to Cecilia, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and go to the lodging.¡± But then, Bzztt-. I felt a little vibration. This was a simr feeling to when I hold a devil¡¯s passage. ¡®What is this?¡¯ I don¡¯t have the devil¡¯s passage now. The amethyst, which was obviously a devil¡¯s passage, was kept in the lodging in case of any unforeseen circumstances. ¡®I¡¯m not holding on to it, but is there a passage that¡¯s strong enough for me to feel it from a distance like this?¡¯ If so, I have to get it in my hands. If the temple finds this and joined hands with Mina, some kind of misfortune maye to me as I am opposed to the temple. ¡®Damn it. There is no one to investigate.¡¯ We cannot bring servants or knights from our family while we are in the pce. And, if Cecilia, an empress candidate, investigates it and was found out, her chance as an empress will disappear. ¡®It would be better if I, as a child, wandered around the Imperial Pce at will.¡¯ ¡°Cecilia, go back first.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Go back.¡± As I spoke with a serious face, Cecilia¡¯s expression became grim. But she¡¯s a quick-witted person, so she realized at once what was happening and nodded her head. ¡°You must be back before dinner.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After replying, I immediately headed to the epicenter of the vibration. ¡®The more I go outside, the more intense the vibration is.¡¯ And as I entered the garden, I saw a shabby building. ¡®The Empress Dowager¡¯s secret library.¡¯ That was the ce where I received the original bible in return for helping her. But I didn¡¯t feel this vibration before¡­ ¡®I should check it out. To do that, I need to get rid of that guard first.¡¯ I grabbed the etwal, which I had in my pocket ¡®Pur.¡¯ The etwal trembled slowly. Yesterday, I heard about Pur¡¯s power. ¡°A devil who has be bound to something can¡¯t do everything like before. We can only use our abilities. The devil itself will be weaker than before and there are some limitations. But, my ability is¡­¡± ¡®To call upon the rain.¡¯ Then as Pur¡¯s power activated, the sky became dark in an instant, and rain drops began to fall one by one. The guard who was guarding the front of the library clicked his tongue. ¡°These meteorologists never get the weather right.¡± Then he quickly left the library in search of an umbre. My whole body was trembling. ¡®Wow the vibration is too much, it took up a lot of my powers like I was summoning a devil.¡¯ I gritted my teeth, made a barrier and entered the room. [Are you crazy? If you do this, your divine power will bepletely depleted and you could die!] I heard Pur¡¯s shout in my head, but I ignored it. ¡®It¡¯s better than having such a powerful devil fall into the hands of the temple.¡¯ I scrutinized the inside of the library. ¡®What, why is the vibration weakening?¡¯ It was obviously in the library, but as soon as I entered it seemed to weaken. ¡°Who was inside¡­¡± They¡¯re walking away with the devil¡¯s passage. ¡®Who is¡­ what is this?¡¯ I frowned and looked at something like an old journal sticking out of the bookshelf. ¡®It¡¯s clear that someone was reading it, and they left in a hurry.¡¯ I pulled out the journal, which was the only clue I had in the library to find the whereabouts of the person. [Are you stupid? Don¡¯t waste your time like that¡­! Hey, can¡¯t you hear me? Hey!] I didn¡¯t heed Pur¡¯s words on purpose and stiffened while holding the book. ¡°What is this?¡± [What?] ¡°Why is this here? No, why is it different from my memory?¡± This journal is the parenting record from an orphanage. Parenting records were given to parents when they adopted a child. The name written on the front of the journal is¡­ ¡®Leine.¡¯ This is a journal about me. ¡°But why is the name of the orphanage not the one I was in, but somewhere else¡­¡± [Leine ¨C Cebnd Nursery/ Written by Asital.] I was at Enoch¡¯s private orphanage. Cebn Nursery, I¡¯ve never been in a ce like that. I flipped through it with trembling hands. Click here to be a supporter and get to read more than 20 chapters ahead of time (Till chapter 198). Chapter 177 Chapter 177 TL: Zimming [On a snowy winter day, in front of the nursery, there was a basket with a child wrapped in a nket. Judging from the fact that the basket contains the child¡¯s birth time, name, and a few silver coins, it is spected that the child must be an illegitimate child of a noble family.] An illegitimate child of a noble family? Me? My heart started pounding at the unexpected story. I gulped and turned the page. [The child does not cry. We made the doctor check but we did not find any problems.] [Then one day, the child is gone. The child¡¯s cradle was empty when the caregiver returned after taking care of the other children. The nurses and guards searched all around, but the child was nowhere to be seen.] [The child returned after three days.] [It¡¯s been half a day since the child returned. Surprisingly, the child started crying. Everyone was surprised by the child¡¯s reaction, but on the other hand, we could not erase their concerns. It was because we had recently heard rumours that many bad people were trafficking children and used them as ingredients for magic. Just in case, the head nun asked a mage to check the child. But ording to the wizard¡¯s diagnosis, nothing happened.] [The child who was devoid of emotion was now normal. It¡¯s a pleasure to see.] ¡®I can¡¯t believe I came back after being kidnapped.¡¯ What did they want by kidnapping an orphan? They wouldn¡¯t be able to ask my parents for money. Rather, maybe they want to use me as an ingredient for magic like what the writer said. ¡®But why did they bring me back?¡¯ There¡¯s no reason to risk it and be caught. I couldn¡¯t understand it more and more. When I was about to turn to the next page, I could hear some voices outside the door. ¡°It makes no sense that it only rains near the library. Theyughed when I went to borrow an umbre.¡± ¡°Maybe you were dreaming? Wait, there were really rain marks on your clothes.¡± It was the guard of the library¡¯s voice. Looks like he hade with someone else. I hugged my journal and hid behind a bookshelf to peek at the situation. ¡°It¡¯s clear that you were pranked.¡± ¡°¡­¡­A prank?¡± ¡°Yes. Otherwise, why would you experience it alone?¡± ¡°Who is this stupid bastard! What kind of person dared to y a prank on the Empress Dowager¡¯s library! Or someone was trying to break into the library!¡± Now I have to get out fast! I quickly put the journal on the bookshelf. Meanwhile, the footsteps of the guards were getting closer. As soon as I got out through the window, I stumbled, and the door to the library opened. ¡°The window is open! There¡¯s an intruder!¡± I ran quickly. I desperately turned to the corner, but the hem of my dress was visible to the guards. One of the guards said, ¡°It¡¯s over there!¡± ¡®Oops!¡¯ Now a high wall was in front of me. I was confused and didn¡¯t know what to do. In front of me was a high wall that I could not jump on at all, and the guards were chasing closely behind me. ¡®What do I do? How should-¡® Just then, ¡°Ug¡­¡­!¡± Someone covered my mouth from behind and pulled me towards them. Then, the soldier came towards our side. They directly looked at me, whose mouth was being held by someone. ¡®I¡¯m doomed, they saw my face.¡¯ The guards got closer to me little by little. But¡­ ¡°Damn it. Where the hell is that person?¡± ¡­What? *** The guards walked past me. They looked around with serious expressions and muttered, ¡°This is not making any sense. Did they rise to the sky, or did they go under the ground? I have seen the hem of their clothes heading here¡­are they a mage?¡± ¡°No way! They surely won¡¯t do magic spells on the imperial pce right? Or else we¡¯ll also be alerted.¡± ¡°But if it wasn¡¯t for that, how could they disappear so quickly?¡± The guards groaned. ¡°You go and call the court mages. I will look to see if anything is missing.¡± The guards hurried back to the way they came from. After we couldn¡¯t see them, the person released their hand. I turned my head a little and looked at the person. ¡°¡­Adrian?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How did you¡­¡­ did you open a barrier?¡± Adrian stepped away from me and nodded. I couldn¡¯t hide my surprise. ¡®Is it possible to use super high-level magic that willpletely block them from human vision as long as it doesn¡¯t get caught in the Imperial Pce barrier?¡¯ I also made a barrier when entering the library, but that was a low-level barrier. They could still see me after some time. But this one was a very high level one. ¡®There¡¯s no way Adrian knew the imperial code that only the court mages know.¡¯ ¡°How did you¡­¡± Adrian couldn¡¯t have learned magic, because Empress Yvonne did not allow anything to interfere with his son¡¯s ession. ¡°I thought you were in trouble.¡± ¡°¡­No way, is it you? Did you break into the library?¡± I patted Adrian¡¯s jacket. I couldn¡¯t feel any vibration from the devil¡¯s passage at all. Rather, there was only a strong smell of flowers. ¡®Ugh, it smells like haro flowers.¡¯ ¡°Did youe from the herb garden?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I have a haro flower allergy. My throat already felt itchy. ¡®If Adrian really dide, the library would smell like haro flowers.¡¯ I am very sensitive to the scent of haro flowers, so there is no way I can¡¯t notice it. On top of that, the herb garden with haro flowers is in the opposite direction. ¡®Adrian was not the intruder.¡¯ ¡°How do you know that I¡¯m here?¡± ¡°Because this one was happy to see you.¡± When Adrian reached out his palm, a condensed water clownfish appeared. The clownfish approached me and lightly brushed my cheek with its fin. ¡°I know this one! Amand*!¡± *TL note: Amand is one of the fish created by Adrian¡¯s divine power that was mentioned in past chapters. (I forgot which but it was when ine meets Adrian for the first time.) ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± It was the thing I saw when I first met Adrian. How can he still maintain it? It¡¯s amazing every time I see it. Indeed, he will be the youngest cardinal of the future. They said that he was a genius that rarely appeared who even surpassed the pope¡¯s divine power. And it was true. As I saw it in amazement, Amand fluttered its tail and hovered in front of my nose. ¡°Yes, yes. You¡¯re cute. But how did you know where I am? It¡¯s interesting.¡± ¡°Because Amand could sense your mana.¡± I quickly turned my head to look at Adrian. ¡°Not divine power, but mana?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone in this world has mana. And as we live, we would inevitably release a very, very small amount of mana. Just like ants releasing pheromones. I gulped and put my hands together. ¡°Then, can Amand find anyone with traces of mana? Adrian¡¯s eyes widened in an instant. But soon, his eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°It could take half a day.¡± That means Amand could help me find the intruder. ¡®My lucky charm! Where did such a blessinge from!¡¯ Adrian really is my lucky charm. I said earnestly while holding my hands tightly together ¡°Are you busy?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Are you busy right now?¡± Adrian stared at me and shook his head lightly. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Can you go somewhere with me?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Then right now¡­! Oh no, I told Cecilia that I wille back before dinner.¡± There, the guards saw the hem of my dress, so I needed to change my clothes. I also don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll run out of my divine power again, so I¡¯ll bring more mana stone in my bag. ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll be back in thirty minutes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Even if I asked the Empress Dowager about it, she would probably make an excuse. ¡®So I need to find the intruder to ask why are they digging about me, and how did they know that the Empress Dowager was keeping my journal secretly?¡¯ Then the clues about the iprehensible things surrounding me will be revealed. *** ¡°Let¡¯s meet in the garden. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Leine said that before she went away. After the child had gone out of sight, the person hiding in the opposite direction from the library appeared. Adrian muttered without taking his eyes off the ce where Leine had run towards. ¡°Take care of the library¡¯s guards.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The knight¡¯s face hardened. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re so soft on the child.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to understand.¡± As the knight lowered his head, Adrian turned to him. He had a cold look on his face that Leine had never seen before. He doesn¡¯t need anybody to understand it. Chapter 178 Chapter 178 TL: Zimming Returning to the lodging for the participants, I opened the bag and let out everything inside. ¡®Where¡¯s the mana stone!¡¯ I was picking out the mana stones, when Cecilia who came from the next door saw me. ¡°Lady?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± She looked visibly confused seeing me panicking like that. Then, soon she smiled out of the blue. ¡®Is thismunication device mine?¡¯ ¡°Cecilia, why is this here¡­?¡± ¡°You got a call from Dubblede.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°All of them.¡± I looked at the clock on the wall. It was currently 5PM. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s almost dinner time, we need to go soon.¡± ¡°Wait, what about the call?¡± ¡°There¡¯s His Excellency, the young masters, Dame Lea Shavanol, Chairman Noanoke and¡­¡± As Cecilia folds her fingers one by one, I say, ¡°Stop, stop!¡± How many people are contacting me? Themunication device must be on fire. ¡°A, alright.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡­ I don¡¯t think they would contact you this much. They usually do it in moderation¡­!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Just imagine what it would be like when I¡¯m studying abroad.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Those people would probably ask the same thing over and over again anyway like a parrot.¡± Cecilia was smiling, but I could see her acting quite fed up because of the constant calls. I smiled awkwardly and took themunication device in the end. I sent a message to my dad. Within a few seconds, the call was quickly established. [Hello?] [Kid? Give it to me!] [Did the Empress Dowager bother you with useless words, Leine?] [Let thedy say something¡­¡­.] [L,dy! Are you eating well?] [It¡¯s quite cold tonight, so please tell me that you sleep with a nket. There is a fleece nket in the twelfth suitcase, so be sure to¡­!] The calls were extremely noisy. ¡®No, why are these people acting like this!¡¯ Cecilia was bewildered hearing the call. I nced at her and replied to them. ¡°I¡¯m doing well. They give me a lot of food, warm nket¡­¡± [It¡¯s a relief.] ¡°Yes then please only call me once a day.¡± [Why?] ¡°We have many things to do here.¡± Cecilia nodded her head several times. [Hmm, then we should set a time to call.] ¡°Once a day, only one person.¡± [Leine, dad and us are both worried about you¡­] ¡°Should we do it once every two days?¡± [Once a day, one person. Great idea, kid!] Good. I nodded. And now that we are on a call, I decided to talk with my family. Of course, I was absorbing mana stones with my other hand. ¡®What? I used twenty mana stones, but my divine power is only added by this much?¡¯ This is not my first time absorbing mana stone. Did I make a mistake? ¡®Mana stones are so expensive, and it¡¯s a disappointment if I could only absorb this much.¡¯ The cost of a single mana stone is close to that of a 3-carat diamond. ¡®I was almost in tears while buying it¡­¡¯ This mana stone is not extracted from humans, but a very rare mineral that was located in the mountains and fields. There are two special minerals that could be farmed, the result is mana stone for divine power and magic stone for magical power. The divine power could be extracted by the blue spinel, and the magic power through the magic stone. However, the method of extracting pure mana is unknown. ¡®Only the temple knows.¡¯ That¡¯s why I had no choice but to buy those expensive mana stones. ¡®Still, at least with this I won¡¯t go crazy.¡¯ Thank God. This will make it a little easier to find intruders. [¡­So, make sure to eat dinner.] ¡°I know. Then Dad, I have to leave, so I¡¯ll call youter.¡± [Yes.] [Take care, Leine.] [Kid, If there¡¯s someone bullying you, call me immediately.] ¡°Yes. By the way, where¡¯s brother Johann?¡± [He left again because of a job.] ¡°I see. Okay. Have a good night everyone!¡± [Okay.] [Yes.] [See you soon.] After the call was cut off, I put themunication device in my pocket and changed my clothes. ¡°Cecilia, I have to go out ande back. If anyone from the Imperial Pce asks where I am, please tell them that I¡¯m ying with Adrian.¡± ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry.¡± I left the lodging after seeing Cecilia off. Then, I headed to the garden, and the boy was already there. ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m ten minuteste¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry I have just arrived.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± I smiled and grabbed his sleeve. When I identally touched his hand, it was very cold. I was startled and my eyes widened. ¡°Adrian, you liar! You¡¯ve been waiting a long time!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°How long have you been waiting?¡± ¡°¡­ Ten minutes.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°¡­ Fifteen minutes.¡± ¡°Adrian.¡± ¡°I came here straight from the library.¡± Then he waited for over forty minutes. Winter ising soon and the weather is very cold these days. He¡¯s already wearing thin clothes, yet he waited for so long. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°I had something to do, so I didn¡¯t realize the time passed. As I felt guilt, the boy smiled and turned away instead. ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡®I¡¯m really sorry.¡¯ After Cecilia entered the Imperial Pce, I should make sure that she will take good care of Adrian. With that in mind, I went to the library with Adrian. The guards noticed the intruders before, so I thought the security would be tighter. On the contrary it is quieter than before. ¡®No one was sent to guard by the window.¡¯ Except for me and Adrian, there was no guard inside the library ¡°Why?¡± I frowned and mumbled, Adrian heard me and answered. ¡°There is nothing missing from the library anyway, so I think they didn¡¯t notify the Empress Dowager.¡± ¡°But there could be¡­huh? Wait, how did you know I came out of the library? And how did you know there was nothing stolen?¡± Adrian¡¯s hand seemed to flinch for a moment, but he acted normal again soon. ¡°You were being chased by the library guards. You must have been from the library, also, you didn¡¯t bring anything with you.¡± It was a bit strange, but I nodded as it was quite understandable. ¡°Then please do it.¡± Adrian brought out his divine power and it soon took the form of a fish. Finally, Amand appeared. He said to Amand, who was lightly moving in the air. ¡°Go.¡± Amand walked over to the closed window, and it easily slipped through the gap. After some time,Amand came back. It went in front of Adrian as he frowned. ¡°¡­¡­Five different mana.¡± ¡°Five?¡± After he confirmed, I sighed. ¡°Should I investigate them all?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not difficult if we narrow down the suspects. One is you, two for the knights who followed you, and the other one is the Empress Dowager. But¡­¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s only one left!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Thest mana is divine power.¡± ¡°¡­¡­divine power?¡± ¡°Yes, it is also very pure. There is only one person in the Imperial Pce with such pure divine power.¡± ¡°Why is it?¡± ¡°Cardinal sio.¡± ¡°¡­The Pope¡¯s closest aides.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± We looked at each other after realizing it. *** I followed Adrian¡¯s lead to the cardinals¡¯ office called the Pce of Grace. The cardinals were put there in case there¡¯s an invasion from the imperial family and in case of an emergency. Adrian said this week is Cardinal sio¡¯s turn to be here. The further I went into the Pce of Grace, the more convinced I was that Cardinal sio was the intruder. ¡®The vibration from the devil¡¯s passage is getting stronger.¡¯ As I approached the door, I felt a powerful vibration that made my heart beat fast. I took a deep breath and prepared to knock on the door of the cardinal¡¯s office. Then, ¡°Here we are.¡± Adrian took my hand carefully and headed towards the prayer room in the center of the Pce of Grace. No, to be more precise, a shabby warehouse attached to the prayer room. When Adrian entered the warehouse and drew a sign in the air, the bookshelf moved naturally. And what was revealed was a small passage. ¡®Secret passage.¡¯ ¡°Adrian, how do you¡­¡± ¡°The temple treated me well.¡± If the temple wanted to strengthen their power, it was highly likely that they had approached Adrian in advance. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I followed Adrian through the passage. After a while, I saw the cardinal¡¯s office. There was nobody in the room. ¡®It¡¯s connected to the office bookshelf.¡¯ It was time to look around. Thump-!! Suddenly, I felt a sharp pain in my heart. My gaze naturally turned to a box ced on the table. As if I was possessed, I approached and opened the box. [¡­ild. I¡­¡­.] ¡°Ah¡­¡± [Call me, child.] A strange voice echoed in my head. Click here to be a supporter and get to read more than 20 chapters ahead of time (Till chapter 206). Chapter 179 Chapter 179 TL: Zimmings After opening the box, Icould see a jewel the size of a baby fist. It has a deep, vivid red color that looks like rubies. I know because I had lived in the temple in my first and second lives. This is a red spinel. It ismonly mined in the spinel mine owned by the temple, and has no other function unlike the blue spinel that could contain divine power. For this reason, miners called red spinel a residue. ¡°Wait, Leine. That¡¯s-¡± I heard Adrian¡¯s voice, but I had already reached my hand out for the jewel. It was the same feeling as when I first held the newt, the first time I summoned a devil. My hands moved on its own, as if someone was controlling my body. When my finger touches the jewel¡­ Boom-! A huge roar was heard from all directions as if it was an earthquake. A dazzling light emanated from the jewel, and the light soon wrapped around my body. Power drained from my body in an instant. The power that had been absorbed even in a small amount through the mana stones was also swallowed up in the blink of an eye. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± My head feels like it¡¯s going to break, and I¡¯m choking. Blood rushed to my head as if I was strangled. [Something like chestnut¡­¡­ I eat it¡­] [Hello, Leine¡­ please.] [The kid¡­¡­ Gya!] [Regardless of your purpose, I¡­ ¡­mean.] [Call me¡­¡­ child.] The distorted voices of my family and Lea pass through my mind one after another. I know this feeling. The problem was that I knew it all too well. It happens when a regression begins again. The roaring kept ringing in my head as if it was a warning. ¡®Stop, no¡­!¡¯ The voice couldn¡¯t get out of me. At that moment, the tears that filled my eyes were about to fall. ¡°Leine!¡± Adrian hugged me. As soon as I could feel the warm embrace, the sound that upied my head suddenly stopped. As my breathing gradually became stable again, the light that engulfed my body disappeared. And then I felt my body float and my vision went ck. *** At that time, Johann, the eldest son of Dubblede, arrived in an abandoned vige. It is the home of some victims of the emperor¡¯s tyranny, those who lost their home due to war against immigrants, and those whomitted crimes. They lived secretly, hence it was called an abandoned vige. Knights from Dubblede, apanied by Johann, knocked on the door of a house made of nks. After a while, a man in a shabby nket raised the tent slightly with a wary face. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Are you the mayor of this abandoned vige?¡± ¡°What mayor¡­ will there be a mayor in a town like this? I¡¯m just the oldest person who lived here.¡± ¡°Alright then. I need some help. I¡¯m looking for a person.¡± Johann pulled out a small portrait from his robe. ¡°It¡¯s a portrait from five or six years ago, it shouldn¡¯t be hard to recognize.¡± The man took the portrait with trembling hands. After he examined, he shook his head and opened his eyes wide. ¡°Well. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen anyone like this.¡± ¡°He used to work in a nursery. Haven¡¯t you heard of him?¡± ¡°Have never heard or seen. Look. Most of the people in this vige have sinned. Would such a person easily give out their former identity easily? If it¡¯s a sessful caretaker, I¡¯m telling you-¡± Johann grabbed the old man¡¯s neck with one hand before he could finish speaking. Bang! The old man who pushed against the wall with the sharp sound, struggled. ¡°Why, why are you like this!¡± ¡°I only called the person in the portrait a nursery worker, never a sessful caretaker.¡± Anyone can get a job at a private or public nursery, but state-run nurseries are different. Since the state nursery was directly managed under the imperial pce. They usually send a person from the imperial pce administrative office, so the workers there were officials before. That¡¯s why people called state-run nursery workers ¡®sessful caretakers¡¯. ¡°Th, that¡­!¡± ¡°You better say it quickly. I¡¯m not very patient.¡± The man¡¯s eyes trembled in front of Johann¡¯s sharp gaze. ¡°A hut under the mountain. He¡¯s teaching the children of this vige there¡­¡± Johann immediately released his strength from his hand. The knights who checked the map nodded their heads. ¡°It¡¯s not far from here.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The man who was sitting on the floor and coughing shouted. ¡°Why are you looking for him!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°He escaped to this town because hemitted a crime, but he wasn¡¯t that bad. He is good natured enough for us to entrust him with the children. ¡­¡­Asital!¡± Johann answered without hesitation. ¡°I won¡¯t do any harm if he told me the truth.¡± Asital Duval was the only clue he had found. Johann scoured around in the area near Leine¡¯s nursery, but found nothing unusual. When he thought that his father¡¯s assumption was not true, he realized something strange. Leine had no record of her life even though the other children had them. To be precise, there was no record of her life until she was two years old. It is often referred to as a journal, and was usually given when a child was adopted, but its most important role is to be used as documentary evidence of the state subsidizing the orphanage. Although the private nursery is not directly under the state, it does receive subsidies. Some used this to their advantage. Sometimes they would forge or add journals to receive more subsidies. ¡°You said she was abandoned in an orphanage as soon as she was born. But why are there no records of it until the age of two?¡± ¡°That¡­ No, young master, don¡¯t look at me like that. It¡¯s not that we didn¡¯t write it, it went missing when the baby was sent here from the state nursery¡­¡± ¡°State-run nursery? She was there? I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a great story, so I don¡¯t have to say it¡­ wait, wait! Put the sword down first. I¡¯ll tell you. I will! So there¡¯s a secret between the orphanages¡­¡± ¡°Secrets among orphanages?¡± ¡°State-run orphanages must somehow keep the adoption rate below 90%. Otherwise, the manager will change. So, problematic children are sent to private orphanages, which is nothing bad in private orphanages. The money we receive when they send a child from the state-run orphanage is great.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°That is why it was done in secret. Especially since we¡¯re keeping this secret away from the imperial pce.¡± It was sad to hear that Leine was treated like garbage that moved constantly, or used as a trading tool for greedy adults. He was angry, but more importantly, he received good information. He immediately found the state-run orphanage that Leine had been living in, but it had already been closed a few years ago. The caregivers at the time did not remember Leine. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It¡¯s hard to say if the child was transferred to a private orphanage¡­there are quite a few children like that.¡± ¡°Am I in charge of records? That¡¯s only what the child¡¯s caregiver does. Raising a newborn baby is hard work, so newbies do it.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see. At that time, the newbie¡­ Ah! That¡¯s Asital.¡± He found out about the worker who was in charge of Leine. This one was thest clue. Johann walked for a long time with the knights and headed down the mountain. A shabby hut could be seen from afar. *** ¡°¡­¡­ne. Leine!¡± Someone shook and woke me up. When I came to my senses, I forcibly lifted my heavy eyelids. Before I could even look around, I felt my body was in terrible pain. My whole body throbs as if I had been beaten. ¡®Strange. It hurts a lot more than usual when I copse due tock of divine power¡­¡¯ The throbbing was usually not this much. As I looked down at my arm that hurt the most, blood was seeping through my dress. ¡®I¡¯m really hurt! No, aside from the blood, why am I so wet?¡¯ Seeing that, my whole body trembled. I rubbed my arms and turned my head. Likewise, Adrian, who was all wet with water, looked at me. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yes. But where are we? Weren¡¯t we in the Imperial Pce?¡± I looked around. This was the first time I saw this cave. ¡°I do not know. We were moved here as soon as you fainted. I think it¡¯s because of sio¡¯s jewel that you touched. We were swept away by the current as soon as we moved. I just got us out of the water and found the cave.¡± ¡°You saved me. Thanks¡­¡± I always seem to be a nuisance to Adrian. As I grew pale, Adrian said. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I think it¡¯s more important to check where this is.¡± ¡°I have amunication device. There is a tracking spell on it, so if I contact my family¡­¡± After saying that, I pulled out themunication device. But it was strange. The call was not connected. Adrian shook his head. ¡°I tried tomunicate with the Imperial Pce, but it didn¡¯t work.¡± ¡°We, we¡¯ll be fine though! If the jewels were the magic tools from the temple, it wouldn¡¯t have been able to travel far. It can¡¯t travel long distances. And the only mountain near us is Mount Redgus behind my mansion.¡± ¡®Let¡¯s get out and go back to the mansion.¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± When I said so, Adrian got up after me. We walked on the mountain path together. However, as time went by, I felt something was strange. ¡®Since when is Mountain Redgus this big?¡¯ Besides, the haro flowers were blooming. I quickly covered my nose with my sleeve. I had a severe haro flower allergy. Knowing this, my family tried to cut every haro flower in sight, including the one on the mountain. ¡°This is not¡­¡­.¡± As I said that, Adrian narrowed his brow and looked somewhere. When I looked where Adrian gaze was at and saw¡­ ¡®Dubblede¡¯s mansion back home.¡¯ So we traveled this far? ¡®No way. The temple would not be able to travel long distances.¡¯ Just then, ¡°Who is it!¡± Footsteps were heard from some directions along with the shout. When I turned my head, I saw¡­ ¡°¡­¡­Lea?¡± It was Lea who was covered in blood, and she was pointing her sword at us. By the way¡­¡­. ¡°Why do you look so young?¡± ¡°What nonsense¡­¡± Lea frowned and spoke fiercely. ¡°How did you get into the mountain? If you don¡¯t want me to spill your guts, say it.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say such cruel things in front of the little miss.¡± My Lea said this before¡­ I opened my mouth and at the same time, a woman wearing a robe came running to Lea. ¡°What are you doing? We need to find a ce to give birth right now!¡± ¡°But, sister. These guys¡­¡± Sister? By any chance was it Reina, who died while protecting Lisette and the youngest child? ¡°Would such a young girl be our enemy? Hurry up.¡± The woman bit her lips tightly. Then I realized The red spinel moved me and Adrian to the past when the youngest child was yet to be born. Chapter 180 Chapter 180 TL: Zimming Does this make sense? I pinched my cheek with a bewildered expression. ¡®It hurts¡­¡¯ I couldn¡¯t believe it even though I had pinched my cheeks, so I was staring nkly at Lea and Reina who were moving away. When I got out of my stupor, they were about to disappearpletely. ¡®This is not the time.¡¯ ¡°Excuse me!¡± As I shouted, Lea and Reina looked at me in surprise. Then Adrian whispered to me. ¡°Leine, we better do nothing here.¡± I nced at him in surprise. ¡°Huh? Did you also notice that this is the past?¡± Adrian is an amazing kid. I can¡¯t quite figure out what happened, but if it¡¯s really from the past, it¡¯s right to do nothing. Because my small actions might change something in the future. Especially when ites to Lisette, I don¡¯t know what kind of butterfly effect I will seeter. ¡®Something like this also happened every time I regressed.¡¯ Adrian¡¯s fate that changed was a result of my action. I couldn¡¯t pinpoint the reason why Adrian¡¯s maternal grandfather was so quiet in this life, and for that reason Adrian was not ousted from the imperial family. ¡®I know for sure that changing the past is really dangerous.¡¯ My regression always starts at the age of four. If I do something wrong today, I may never have been in the Dubblede family. The reason my dad didn¡¯t go to war with the temple until I was adopted was because there was no clear evidence that the temple was involved in Lisette¡¯s death. However, if Lisette is alive and Lea¡¯s memory is not manipted, there will be evidence that the temple was involved in this case. Then the Empress Dowager couldn¡¯t give me to the Dubblede family who was waging a war with the temple. In the worst case scenario, Dubblede might lose the war and perish. ¡®But¡­ I know¡­¡­.¡¯ I thought of my father, who could not sleep easily every night. Even the way he caressed the youngest child¡¯s shoes without anyone knowing, and the way he was so out of it on Lisette¡¯s death anniversary I grabbed my skirt tightly and shouted at Lea and Reina who were looking at me. ¡°There¡¯s a cave near here!¡± ¡°Cave? No way.¡± Lea frowned. ¡°My sister knew this ce the most, but there was no such thing like a cave.¡± ¡°No, we just got out of the cave!¡± I held my hands together desperately, and Lea narrowed her eyes in disbelief. Suddenly, Reina said. ¡°Where is it? Please guide us.¡± ¡°Sister, do you have time to worry about that nonsense? Lisette and the youngest child¡­¡­!¡± ¡°I know, but it¡¯s urgent.¡± Reina came up to me and grabbed me by the shoulder. ¡®She smelled like Lea¡­¡­.¡¯ Lea in the past smelled different from Lea in the future. Lea in the past smelled like blood while Lea in the future smelled very nice, like a sun-dried nket. The sweet smell came from Reina now. ¡°Can you show me around?¡± I nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°That way!¡± I led Lea and Reina to the cave. The two people who confirmed that there really was a cave took a deep breath. ¡°Oh my god. It¡¯s true.¡­.¡± Lea muttered, as Reina bent her knees and set her eyes on me. ¡°Thanks, kid.¡± She took a little right and put it in my hands. ¡°It¡¯s a reward.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to.¡± ¡°Take it and stay here for a while. There are unidentified men on this mountain now. It¡¯ll be dangerous if we run into them as we go down the mountain, so we have to hide.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡­.¡± Reina smiled tenderly at me and rushed to Lea. ¡°Hurry up and get Lisette.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lea ran in a hurry. And some timeter, I came back with other people. ¡®Cecilia!¡¯ That was Cecilia, obviously, supporting someone alongside Lea. As expected, memory maniption was right. Cecilia was with them during childbirth. ¡®Then the person in the robe¡­¡­.¡¯ I stared nkly at the person being supported by Lea and Cecilia. Lisette. The one everyone in Dubblede loves passionately, and still can¡¯t forget. She is Duchess of Dubblede. *** Reinaid down the robe she was wearing on the floor and began to prepare for the childbirth. Cecilia came with water from a nearby river, and Lea made a bonfire and boiled water. And after boiling the handkerchief and cloth, they boiled the fresh water again. Me and Adrian also helped them. I collected dry branches for firewood, and Adrian guarded the cave with Lea, who had finished her work. ¡°A branch! This will keep the water from cooling, right?¡± Lea nodded at my words. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Se¡­ no, are you the only knight in the cave?¡± ¡°Yes, me and my sister are helping her give birth.¡± I stood next to Adrian and nced at them. ¡®I want to see her.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t get a closer look at Lisette because many are helping her for childbirth. But I also wanted to see the youngest child be born in my dad¡¯s ce. ¡®But what if I bring misfortune to them instead because I¡¯m here¡­¡­.¡¯ I was touching my fingers, and I heard a small voice next to me. It was Lea¡¯s voice. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°About the cave¡­I¡¯m sorry for the misunderstanding.¡± Lea is so sweet. She still can¡¯t hide her friendly inner self. ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Hehe, while I wasughing, Adrian said. ¡°There¡¯s someoneing.¡± Lea hurriedly looked at her surroundings. Even though they were very far away, it was definitely the knightsing towards us. ¡°Damn it!¡± Lea quickly trampled out the bonfire and turned to the cave. ¡°Let¡¯s pursue them.¡± Cecilia came out with a pale face. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any battles here. I can¡¯t protect her while I¡¯m helping with childbirth.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll lure them, so you stay with Lisette.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Sister please.¡± Cecilia nodded and returned to the cave. Then Lea told us. ¡°You run while I lure them away.¡± Then she ran, clutching her scabbard. I got onto my feet. ¡®What do we do?¡¯ There are about a thousand knights. Lea handling them alone was equal to a suicide. ¡®But even if I go, I can¡¯t help her.¡¯ I tried to use my divine power several times to help Lisette give birth, but my mana did not umte at all. It seemed that I used up my divine power too much, or there was another problem. Since I can¡¯t use my divine power, I will only be a hindrance. Then Adrian started following Lea. ¡°Where are you going? Do you want to help? Can you cast magic?¡± ¡°No. But I learned swordsmanship, so it will be helpful.¡± ¡°You said we shouldn¡¯t do anything. And you have no reason to help as well.¡± ¡°But you want to help them.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± As I opened my eyes wide, Adrian smiled slightly and patted my head. ¡°Then that¡¯s good enough.¡± Adrian hurriedly followed Lea. ¡®That fool¡­¡¯ What if he died here? Lea will survive. But her memory is manipted and she is seriously injured to the point where she will never be able to use Aura like in the past. ¡®But Adrian¡­No, Adrian had a good swordsmanship skill, so if he helped her, they might not be seriously injured¡­¡¯ While I was contemting, fireflies gathered in front of me, and before long they came together to form a silhouette. It looked at me and pointed in the direction where Lea and Adrian had disappeared. ¡°You told me to go there¡­¡­?¡± Then it formed a mouth and it opened. [Hurry, don¡¯t miss this opportunity.] The voice echoed in my head. But I hesitated. ¡°No way¡­ are you a devil?¡± Then the silhouette-like figure began to show itself. It had silver hair and looked very simr to Boone. ¡°¡­You are Boone¡¯s master right?¡± [That¡¯s not important now.] When I find out its identity, I can even hear its voice clearly. [This is the opportunity he has arranged for you. Don¡¯t miss it like this.] ¡°What¡­ Lea will survive even if I leave it like this.¡± [Really?] What? As I widened my eyes, there was a sharp gaze in the devil¡¯s eyes. [Will they really survive?] ¡°What are you talking about?¡± As I pondered over his words, I suddenly realized something. ¡®Maybe it¡¯s not just the past.¡¯ ¡°Because I came to the past, does that mean that the future in the present is already different?¡± The devilughed. [So, live, boy, him, us¡­] The demon¡¯s voice began to be muffled again. I said, ¡°Wait!¡± but the devil soon disappeared. I couldn¡¯t shake my doubts, but I understood. So this is it. ¡®I have to move for Lea to live.¡¯ Also, I can find out the secret between Lisette and the youngest child here. I ran quickly. Chapter 181 Chapter 181 TL: Zimmings I rushed forward and managed to catch up with Lea and Adrian. I hid in the grass and clenched my fist as I tried to call them. It¡¯s already amazing that I didn¡¯t go crazy or die even though I didn¡¯t have any divine power left. But I cannot help them. My body was also not in its best condition. Besides, I have no one here to help and protect me. What can I do now? Is there anything I can do? Wouldn¡¯t I just be a burden? I sighed and bit my lip. ¡®Fool, since when did I be like this?¡¯ Before I touched the newt, I didn¡¯t have divine power. I also have no status, no money, no family. I have been living with the risk of regression. Even when I can¡¯t think like an adult when I am hungry or sick, I still survive. ¡®I was afraid of nothing back then.¡¯ I have achieved many things despite all of the odds back then. I didn¡¯t have anything, but I always tried hard to protect something. Whether it was myself or other people. ¡®Think, there¡¯s obviously a way.¡¯ My head was dizzy, but I calmly looked around and remembered the details in this mountain. I grabbed Lea¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡­¡­!¡± Lea,who was startled, looked around and lowered her voice. ¡°I told you to go back. Why did youe all the way here?¡± ¡°I have a way to beat the enemy.¡± ¡°What does a young child know? This young boy is already helping me. It¡¯s dangerous, so go-¡± ¡°I¡¯ll lure them away.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way you can do that.¡± I pointed to myself with a confident expression. ¡°Look at me, they won¡¯t be wary if they meet a young girl like me. So Lea and Adrian¡­¡± As I whispered my ns, their eyes widened. *** I grabbed the blood-soaked robe and ran in front of the enemy. And as soon as I met the enemies, they were startled seeing me. The knight running towards me said. ¡°It¡¯s a child.¡± ¡°What is she doing in this hour?¡± A man in heavy armor who was busy giving orders among the knights approached me. His gaze turned to the robe I was holding. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°C, clothes.¡± I pretended to be frightened and stepped backwards, the heavy-armed man grabbed my wrist roughly. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s clothes. I have eyes. But what I am asking is who the owner was. It¡¯s not yours, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I immediately burst into tears. As I cried my eyes out while huping, someone approached me. ¡®Oh it¡¯s a mage.¡¯ The mage asked in a rather friendly voice. ¡°We don¡¯t mean to scare you. You¡¯ll be able to go home without much trouble. But whose clothes are these?¡± ¡°I, I was told not to say it¡­¡­.¡± The man took a silver coin from his pocket and handed it to me. ¡°Whose is it?¡± ¡®That¡¯s right. Great. Now, even if I tell them, they¡¯ll think that I¡¯ll tell the truth because of the coin.¡¯ I said as I touched the silver coin. ¡°I don¡¯t know her name. I was collecting twigs to use as firewood, and a sister asked me to help.¡± ¡°Help them?¡± ¡°A baby will be born¡­¡± As soon as I said that, the heavy armored man and the mage exchanged nces. ¡°I wondered why these rats hid in the mountains while running away, so it¡¯s childbirth.¡± ¡°Hurry up. We don¡¯t know how long a baby born on a rough mountain can survive.¡± ¡®What do they mean?¡¯ The mage was talking as if he had to save the baby. The heavy armored man nodded his head. ¡®Isn¡¯t it the child, not Lisette, what they¡¯re looking for?¡¯ Why? If they were going to take a hostage, The Duchess of Dubblede is enough. However, they actually killed Lisette and manipted their memory. ¡®Maybe their memory was manipted for them to get the child¡­!¡¯ After realizing, I grabbed the robe tightly. The mage asked me. ¡°We are here to help them.¡± ¡°R, really?¡± ¡°Of course. Can you guide me to where they are?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± I nodded and the knights began to follow me. The heavy armored man left only three knights here and with that number, Lea and Adrian could handle them. I led them and walked for a long time. Still, I did not forget to overhear what the heavy armored man and the mage were saying. ¡°Are you sure you have opened the barrier?¡± ¡°Yes. Communication tools and moving circles will never be able to be used within Dubblede territory for a while. But now that they are alerted, Theodore Dubblede will soon find out that something has happened to the estate.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, they are a bunch of cowardly trash.¡± ¡°The Dubblede¡¯s servants are famous for their tenacity though.¡± ¡°Ugh, another troublesome bunch, and to think that Theodore Dubblede took her as a wife¡­¡­.¡± ¡®Are they talking about Lisette?¡¯ The heavy armored man continued to grumble. ¡°I should have killed her right away when I found her. Who knew the runaway bitch would have be the Duchess? God damn it, wasting a life arranged by God like that. A girl who deserves to die-¡± ¡°Watch your mouth.¡± As the mage coldly warned him, the heavy-armed man coughed in vain as if he was embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­¡­ but why did theye all the way to such a dark ce?¡± The heavy armored man yelled at me. ¡°Are we on the right track?¡± ¡°Y, yes¡­¡± ¡°The girls wouldn¡¯t have had time to go so deep into the mountains¡­¡± As the heavy armored man murmured, the mage also looked around. ¡°Child, you said you were looking for firewood in the mountains?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The mage nced at my hand. ¡°But now that I see it, the child¡¯s hand is not rough. Like a child from a noble family that never suffered. Why would she be picking up firewood?¡± He gritted his teeth and added. ¡°We were too careless.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± When the heavy armored man asked, the mage spoke in a low voice. ¡°It seems that we are careless because they are children. It¡¯s a decoy.¡± ¡®I got caught!¡¯ When I backed away, the man shouted with a very angry expression. ¡°How dare this fucking rat fool me?!¡± ¡°Y, you¡¯re right¡­¡± When I sped my hands tightly, Bzzt- The ground vibrated. Soon something huge fell off the cliff. Our eyes went to something that fell from the cliff at once. Everyone freezed as if time stopped for a few seconds. Bzztt!! With a terrifying cry the soldiers shouted. ¡°Arghh!! It¡¯s a monster!!¡± I looked at the heavy-armored man and the mage who was panicking. ¡°Look, we came to the right ce.¡± A trap prepared by me, Lea, and Adrian for you guys. ¡°This damn girl¡­!¡± ¡°Avoid it, Sir Benedict!¡± As the flying monster opened its beak, countless sharp teeth were revealed. And in an instant, it bit off the shoulder of the heavy armored man. ¡°Arghh!!¡± As he screamed the knights were even more panicking. ¡®This was Zachary¡¯s tactic!¡¯ Zachary¡¯s evil tactics that gave him the victory in the virtual battle. The tactic that he used to beat Shuheil. Looking at the topography of this mountain, I realized that there was a nest of a monster bird here. ¡®The monster would be near where the haro flowers bloomed.¡¯ That¡¯s why there were monsters in Mountain Redgus behind the Dubblede¡¯s mansion. They need a mage to kill monsters. There is a mage right now, but it¡¯s impossible for him to kill it. This was because, like in the virtual battle, the formation of the knightspletely copsed, so it didn¡¯t give the mage enough time to cast. Even themander was bewildered so it was impossible. The mage shouted. ¡°Run away!¡± ¡®Yes. Run away, you guys!¡¯ They said that there was a barrierid out by that mage in this area. It is a barrier that disables the use ofmunication tools and moving circles. It¡¯s the best time to break it when they were panicking so my dad cane here. ¡®Aren¡¯t I great?¡¯ I smiled as I watched the knights fleeing in confusion. ¡®Oh, I have to run away too!¡¯ I quickly tossed the robe to the monster bird. The monster bird reacted to the smell of blood, snatching the robe and biting it. I ran hurriedly. ¡®I will run away the fastest. I know this ce very well.¡¯ Those enemies won¡¯t know where to go, so they will keep being chased. Just then, ¡°Ah!¡± The heavy armored man came from behind. Even as he was dying from a bite on his shoulder, he came running to me. ¡®This blood¡­!¡¯ The heavy armored man slumped down, and the gaze of the monster bird turned to me. The six eyeballs on his head gazed at me. The flying monster bird ran towards me, and I closed my eyes tightly. ¡®Dad!¡¯ But it was strange. It didn¡¯t hurt no matter how much time passed. As I slowly opened my eyes, a slender back was standing in front of me. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± No way. I stiffened and looked at the person wrapped around me. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Child.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Lisette.¡± My face turned pale as she smiled slowly. I looked around. Lea killed the monster bird with a huge spear. Cecilia was assisting Lea. Adrian conquered the wings of the monster with divine power. And I saw Reina hugging a nket on the cliff. ¡®She¡­¡­.¡¯ The youngest child was born. Lisette looked at me and wrapped her hand on my cheeks. ¡°¡­¡­Child.¡± Chapter 182 Chapter 182 TL: Zimmings ¡°Where were you hurt?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Every time I looked at her, a strange feeling swelled over and over again. Maybe because I will be a part of her family in the future. Is it because I have met someone very precious to my loved ones? I couldn¡¯t figure out why, but I felt like crying. At that moment, the monster bird struggled. ¡°Eugh!¡± Lea staggered back, and Adrian¡¯s chain of divine power broke as blood dripped down from his wrist. I was startled and reached out to him. ¡°Ad-¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go first.¡± Lisette dragged me as we started running. Adrian, Lea and Cecilia ran behind us. But once the monster had set its target, it flew quickly and followed us closely. Lea and Cecilia looked back and stopped walking. ¡°We¡¯ll lure it down the mountain first.¡± I was taken aback by Lea¡¯s words. ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± I shouted, but Lea shook her head. Lisette looked at Lea¡¯s face and nodded. ¡°I did not allow you to die. Come back alive.¡± ¡°When have I ever let you down? Believe me.¡± Leaughed, and Cecilia nodded in agreement. ¡®No, how can she deal with monsters without any help or a mage!¡¯ Lea and Cecilia ran towards the monster bird. I hurriedly tried to reach out to grab Lea, but was held back by Lisette. ¡°Child, stop it¡­!¡± ¡°Let go. Let me go! Lea, Lea!¡± At that moment, Adrian walked to me and hugged me. ¡°No.¡± Even though I struggled hard, Adrian didn¡¯t let me go and held me while we ran. Lisette was behind us. The roar of the monster bird could be heard from far away, so Lea and Cecilia seemed to be holding back the monster well. Only when we reached a valley did Adrian drop me off. I looked in the direction of the roar with a restless expression. Adrian grabbed my shoulder, as I nced behind him. When I turned my gaze I saw Lisette, who was breathing heavily. There was blood dripping down on the path she ran. ¡®Blood¡­¡¯ She recently just gave birth to the youngest child. It¡¯s natural that her condition would worsen after all of this running. As proof of that, her face is blue. As if she¡¯s about to run out of breath. I approached her cautiously to inquire about her condition. ¡°Are-¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± She was the one in a bad condition, yet she was still worried about me. ¡°Where were you hurt? What happened to your blood?¡± ¡°More than me, Lisette¡­¡­.¡± She smiled slightly and stroked my hair. Just then, the clouds that covered the moon lifted, and the bright moonlight shone on her. Now I could see her face properly. ¡®Ah¡­¡­.¡¯ Her blonde hair and dazzling green eyes mesmerized me, despite the state she was in. She¡¯s beautiful like in her portrait. However, there was a very special atmosphere she had that could not be captured in portraits. ¡°Child.¡± She really looked simr to Johann when she smiled. And her eyes are simr to Henry, while the shape of her nails and mole on the neck are the same as Isaac. I hesitated and said. ¡°But¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I have a secret that no one else knows.¡± ¡°Secret?¡± ¡°I was born and sought after in the temple, but I also have a very helpful power.¡± Lisette whispered to me with a yful face. ¡°I can see the future.¡± ¡°What?!¡± I widened my eyes in surprise. ¡®Did she really have that kind of power?¡¯ It was a surprising thing to know. After she married my dad and became the Duchess of Dubblede, she did not do any outside activities. People said that she was only amoner and bought her identity before marriage, so she wanted topletely hide herself, but I have a different opinion. ¡®That¡¯s how the Dubblede people protected her!¡¯ Yes, protection. If my family restricted her outside activities to protect her from the temple¡­ however, there was another strange thing. ¡®How did Dad be a head of the family?¡¯ Of course, my dad is a capable person. However, at that time, all of my older brothers were held hostage by his predecessors. In other words, his predecessor still had much more power. Then, if Lisette had helped my dad with her power, then she might have helped him to get the role. She spoke to me as I organized my thoughts in confusion. ¡°I know tomorrow¡¯s weather, I know where special herbs will grow, I know who¡¯s going to love me and I know when I¡¯m going to die.¡± While, I was nkly looking up at her. ¡°Madame!¡± Reina, who was carrying the baby, ran towards us. She looked at her urgently and said. ¡°Are you okay? Where are you hurt? How¡¯s your body? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± ¡°How could I not worry! You strained your body as soon as you gave birth! You seriously could kill me with a heart attack!¡± Raina cried and shouted as Lisette grinned. Reina, who was ring at Lisette, let out a sigh of relief. She then cautiously handed the baby over to Lisette and asked with a smile. ¡°Have you decided on the baby¡¯s name?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lisette said, gently stroking the child¡¯s cheek. ¡°Leine.¡± What? Her gaze turned to me. It was as if time had stopped, and there were only me and Lisette in this world, we looked at each other without a word. Then, she said, ¡°I already know.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I also knew that my precious child woulde to visit me today.¡± She smiled sweetly, and I stood still in shock. ¡°What are you saying¡­what¡­¡± When I asked her the question, Lisette¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking forward to meeting you for a very long time.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve grown a lot, Leine.¡± Lisette, who was holding the baby in her arms, pulled down the nket. The moment the baby was revealed, I could see her clearly. She had light brown hair and a mole on the neck. Even though she hadn¡¯t opened her eyes I knew for sure. That the eyes underneath those eyelids are the same color as mine. ¡°Ah¡­¡± As my legs lost strength, Adrian hurriedly supported me. ¡°Leine¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­It was me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It was me all along.¡± Why didn¡¯t I notice this? Why didn¡¯t someone tell me? Why didn¡¯t I know about the miracle that happened to me? If my father is here, I want to tell him. Now you don¡¯t stand alone sadly holding the child¡¯s shoes. Don¡¯t be heartbroken because you couldn¡¯t protect her. Because she was always next to you all along. I am their youngest daughter. *** Lisette gave the baby back to Raina, and said. ¡°Come here, child.¡± Lisette smiled at me, who was grabbing my skirt tightly without knowing what to do. Adrian patted my shoulder slightly, so I walked over to her. ¡°You¡¯ve really grown so much. Look, you used to be a little baby who couldn¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Do you know how sad I was because I couldn¡¯t tell your father about your birth?¡± She giggled and rubbed her nose against mine. ¡°I¡­¡­ I¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t be by your side.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I only found out about the hardships you faced this morning.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Mo.¡± She sped my hand tightly and said with tears in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t be by your side, child.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Mom.¡± I said those words which I had never said before. It was such a strange feeling for me, who had never cried for my mother before. Adrian and Reina seem to have figured out the situation through our conversation. Adrian, who hade directly to the past with me, only lowered his head with a gloomy face, and Reina pursed her lips in disbelief. ¡°No way. Such a thing¡­¡± Just then, ¡°Found you.¡± A creepy voice echoed through the valley. ¡®The heavy armored man!¡¯ It seems that the person who got his blood on me didn¡¯t die and found us. His shoulder was bitten by a monster bird. It was giving me goosebumps. Mom quickly covered me, and Adrian stopped the man. Adrian¡¯s expression hardened, giving strength to his hand. ¡°Damn¡­¡­.¡± ¡®Oh no, my divine power¡­¡¯ I couldn¡¯t make a barrier. I could only hold the etwal desperately. ¡®Pur.¡¯ Pur! But no matter how much I called, there was no answer. ¡®What do I do? What should I do¡­!¡¯ The heavy armored man raised his hand. However, something was engraved on the back of his hand. ¡®The red mark tattoo¡­¡­.¡¯ Then I realized. The identity of the ¡®man with tattoo¡¯ who has been tormenting me and my family so far. ¡®He survived using magic and the remnants of it were left on the back of his hand!¡¯ Chapter 183 Chapter 183 TL: Zimmings The tattooed man staggered towards us. ¡°You¡¯ve run away like a rat. Dirty bitch, you dare to use such tricks on me. But it¡¯s futile. No one would be able to save you.¡± ¡°Shut up, Benedict.¡± Lisette, no, Mom seemed to know him well. The man¡¯s face distorted as she responded with a gentle tone. ¡°In the meantime, just keep your mouth¡­¡± ¡°You are still stupid even after all this time. Tell me again to close my mouth then. I might do something to your baby.¡± ¡°What?!¡± I sighed and looked at my mother. ¡°I have warned you several times from ten years ago. If you irritate me one more time, who knows what I¡¯ll do.¡± ¡°Y, you old man¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Even my three-year-old son knows more words than you. You kept repeating that sentence over and over again. If you have a brain, please do what is called studying.¡± ¡®Wow¡­¡¯ From the moment I read the note my aunt kept, I noticed my mother¡¯s extraordinary qualities, but in reality, she was a braver person than I thought. The man¡¯s face flushed red. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you could say it again after I twist your neck!¡± The man ran towards my mother. However my mother was quicker, she kicked his crotch and ankles. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± Mom swept her long hair back and took her breath. ¡°If you threaten me with my child again one more time, you¡¯ll suffer worse than that.¡± ¡°Crazy¡­ this crazy bitch¡­!¡± Boom-!! Suddenly, there was a sound behind us. My mother hesitantly looked behind. Looking down at us from above the valley was the mage we saw with Benedict. With his robe removed, the crest of Neliardism was shining on his chest. Adrian saw him and muttered. ¡°¡­Cardinal Paul.¡± When I heard his name, I shook my head. ¡°Paul?¡± He was a man that even I, who grew up as a child of fate, had never seen before. Cardinal Paul worked for Pope Christian behind the scenes. And- ¡®He¡¯s one of the most powerful cardinals.¡¯ A monster-like man who was acknowledged for defeating an ancient monster from the hignds alone in the Holy War. ¡®If it¡¯s him, even if Adrian and I recovered our divine power, we couldn¡¯t beat him.¡¯ Mom hid me behind her back and yelled at Paul. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired of chasing us Paul?¡± ¡°If only you as the saint act properly, I wouldn¡¯t go this far to chase you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only natural that I run away from a bunch of madmen like you guys. Scrap your ns! How many houses do you think are under here?!¡± ¡°A sacrifice is inevitable for the cause.¡± My mother¡¯s expression became anxious. The fire he made quickly spread to the wood. If it wasn¡¯t extinguished, there would be many victims. ¡®It must be winter, so each house must have stored oil.¡¯ In addition, firestone is distributed to the people of the territories suffering from the cold during this period. ¡®If it catches fire, it will immediately explode.¡¯ Usually, real-time fire detection is carried out to prevent forest fires from rising in winter and touching firestones, but the detection tower cannot be operating properly in a chaotic situation due to the barrier. ¡°Please hand over the child, saint.¡± When Paul spoke arrogantly, my mother embraced the baby and protected me behind her back. ¡°Would there be any mother who is willing to hand over their child?¡± ¡°You are a saint. What would the parents under this valley think when they see their children burning to death?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You are a wise girl, so think carefully. We will take the child. As a saint, you can save many people just by us taking the child.¡± ¡°Paul!¡± A cry echoed in the middle of the mountain. ¡°Madam¡­¡± Reina called her in bewilderment. Mom¡¯s hands were trembling. Because the lives of countless people were on her hands. The fire was getting bigger and bigger, so mom was even more worried. I gently grabbed my mother¡¯s hand and whispered. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a courageous kid who finds joy in life even though I go through many hardships!¡± As I spoke with a broad smile, my mother stared at me with tears in her eyes. Benedict, who had been waiting for this moment, got up and smiled eerily. He seemed convinced that my mom would never abandon the people as he had known my mother for a long time. The mother, who had lowered her head, slowly raised her head after much contemtion and looked at Paul. ¡°I¡­¡± There was a hint of disdain on her face. Seeing her expression, Paul asked. ¡°Yes, saint. The right choice-¡± ¡°No matter how much I think about it, I can¡¯t give my child away.¡± ¡°What?¡± My mother hugged the baby tightly. ¡°Go.¡± ¡°Mom?¡± ¡°Hurry, I¡¯ll stop the fire!¡± Reina, who realized the meaning of my mother¡¯s actions, rushed to Benedict to buy more time for us. ¡°N, no.¡± Mom looked at Adrian. After that, she whispered something to him as he grabbed something. Adrian understood that and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± As soon as she smiled, Adrian hugged me. ¡°N, no. Let go of me!¡± ¡°We have to go.¡± ¡°No! Let go!¡± Mom! Mother-!! I reached out to my mom as Adrian carried me away. ¡°No! I won¡¯t go! My mom-!¡± The newborn baby in his arms also burst out crying. As if she knew that she would never see her mother again. *** Boom boom-!! As soon as the barrier appeared on the back of Lisette¡¯s hand, thunder rumbled in the sky. Eventually, the dark clouds covered the full moon and rain began to fall. [This idiot¡­!] Some voices echoed in Lisette¡¯s head. [Bad bitch, scoundrel, rabid dog¡­ you liar!] ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Pur.¡± [You promised to be my friend, and you said you¡¯d never give up on us, we should¡¯ve be together forever!] [Stop it you idiot. The one who is suffering the most is Lisette.] [¡­¡­.] Hearing their voices, Lisette lowered her head. ¡®Ah, my friends.¡¯ Lisette has always been a special person who was prophesied as soon as she was born. The elders in the temple were excited to see the prophesied child after a long time. If her bloodline was on their hand from generation to generation, the temple would be glorious for an eternity. However, an unclean sentence was engraved on her shoulder when she was born. The priests believed about this phropersied child, but they were a bit hesitant because of that one fact. So the child was left all alone. The people in the temple have always been cruel like that. By a stroke of luck, she met those pitiful that were tied on the temple¡¯s etwal. The angels inside the etwal spoke to her, whose heart was imbued with loneliness. In the end, she escaped from the temple to save her friends. One of the friends who was locked up in etwal said: That¡¯s stupid. Eventually, she will be caught by the temple and lead a more terrifying life than before. ¡®You are wrong.¡¯ Only after leaving the temple did her life begin. She met a family who loved her, met a man who was willing to give his heart, and had three lovely sons. And¡­ ¡®I met her, Leine.¡¯ A child who always appeared in her dreams since childhood and experienced the same pain as her. When she found out only this morning that the child in her dreams is her daughter, she felt happy yet sad at the same time because they would soon be separated again. She had known about her from the beginning. She is her dream and hope. She wanted to live like her, who kept being optimistic even though she experienced many hardships in life. She¡¯s also bright and lovely, everyone around her always adored her. ¡®There are many people who will love you without me.¡¯ ¡°Damn bitch!¡± Benedict, who had just killed Reina, approached her. And Paul, who jumped down the cliff, was alsoing towards her. ¡®I¡¯m so happy to be able to give birth to you.¡¯ Benedict¡¯s sword struck her instantly. And a ck stem from Paul¡¯s hand came toward her neck. ¡°Madame!¡± Lea and Cecilia could be seen running from afar. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± ¡°The sinner who dared to steal God¡¯s property.¡± ¡°Go into God¡¯s arms.¡± Benedict and Paul smiled eerily, and at the same time, Lisetteughed and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Did you forget? I¡¯m the temple¡¯s crazy bitch.¡± ¡°What?¡± Lisette shouted as Paul frowned. ¡°I only need to do that.¡± ¡°This crazy¡­!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together, trash!¡± Boom-! ¡°Madame!¡± ¡°No!!¡± Chapter 184 Chapter 184 TL: Zimmings Paul¡¯s face gradually lost its vitality. After vomiting blood, he fell down on Lisette¡¯s feet. ¡°This, wi¡­tch.¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m a witch.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°See you in hell.¡± Paul¡¯s body, which had dried up, turned to dust and was blown away by the wind. While Benedict, who was caught up in the explosion of divine power, was in a terrible state. One side of his face waspletely burned, and he couldn¡¯t even hold a sword, so he only crawled on the ground like a worm. Lisette was now on the ground too. ¡°Madame..!¡± ¡°Lisette!¡± Lea and Cecilia ran towards her. ¡°A, ah¡­! Madame, please¡­!¡± Lea embraced Lisette. ¡°So you guys are the gangster siblings? Come with me. Both of you will be useful in our mansion.¡± ¡°Hear me out. Bringing you guys here is the 2nd best thing I did. What¡¯s the 1st thing? Of course, it was when I gave birth to my babies. How about Theo? Well, I think he¡¯s the 32nd best thing.¡± ¡°Please calm down, madame. Now that the mage is dead, the barrier will disappear. The lord will help you.¡± ¡°Le¡­ a.¡± ¡°Ma, madame¡­! Cecilia, call the doctors¡­¡­!¡± Lisette took Lea¡¯s hand as she cried. ¡°Please¡­pr..omise me. Leb.. please protect my youngest child.¡± ¡°I promise. I promise! So please¡­!¡± ¡°Take care¡­of her instead of me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you¡­ the role to be her¡­ mother.¡± Lea and Cecilia answered urgently. ¡°I promise, I promise.¡± ¡°I will be your servant for the rest of your life. I¡¯ll make everything you wante true.¡± At that moment, a light shone through Lisette¡¯s ne, creating a chain like a tattoo on Cecilia and Lea. ¡°Ahh!¡± After a while, Lisette vomited blood. But soon after, she peacefully closed her eyes. Leah immediately shouted. ¡°Madame! Cecilia, hurry!¡± Cecilia, whose face was wet all over, ced her hands on Lisette¡¯s and shook her head lightly. ¡°It¡¯s toote¡­¡­.¡± Lisette was now lying motionlessly on the floor, as her hand that was on Cecilia¡¯s fell down. Reina was also in the same state and was lost in her own thoughts before she let go of her life. The girl was like the sun, or life itself to her. She and her sister were sinners who had been living while hiding like a rat, yet they found the meaning of life through her. How can such loyalty be lesser than love? They respected and loved her with all their heart. Before she could continue, she slowly closed her eyes. ¡°Sister?¡± ¡°Lisette¡­¡± ¡°Sister!¡± Lea hugged two corpses and wept bitterly. How could God take these precious people from us? For Lea, Lisette was a destination, while Reina was her support system. Without both of them how could she live? ¡®I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯d rather be with you guys¡­¡¯ Suddenly, a light shed from the ne hanging from Lisette¡¯s neck. [Nea!] A cheerful voice was heard in Lea¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯ll give you¡­ the role to be her¡­ mother.¡± Lea¡¯s eyes were now filled with determination. ¡°Little miss¡­¡­.¡± She needed to find the child. Lisette¡¯s daughter, she had to find their little miss. When Lea and Cecilia looked at each, they could hear a shout from behind them. A man appeared behind them while dragging his wet robe. As he waved his hand in the air, ck smoke covered the mountain. The smoke soon condensed as it wrapped Lea and Cecilia. They took a deep breath. ¡°I¡­!¡± The surroundings went dark, and the two copsed. The man said. ¡°We erased the memory of the witnesses and found etwal and the criminal.¡± [I¡¯ll make sure your father and friends return.] And themunication was cut off. The man stood silently for a while and looked at the corpse, then closed his eyes tightly. While he was about to go back, Cecilia¡¯s hand grabbed the man¡¯s ankle. ¡°Are you an informant for the temple?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Go to¡­hell¡± After that, Cecilia closed her eyes. Tears flowed down from Lea and Cecilia¡¯s eyes. The man looked at them. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m going to hell.¡± So please. ¡®Weil, I beg of you¡­¡¯ This is the end of a story, but the beginning of another story. A light suddenly appeared in the darkness. Once upon a time, the young Lisette came to visit the gangster siblings on a road. She reached her hand out to Reina. They sped their hands tightly and ran towards the light together. They grew younger and younger as they ran towards the light, and eventually became a child. ¡®Oh, what a good life. I have worked hard.¡¯ ¡®But now I¡¯m too tired.¡¯ ¡®Let¡¯s go to eternal rest.¡¯ Theirughter rang throughout the dark space. That was the story of the precious people that the child had to lose before starting her own story. *** Adrian came down to the entrance of the mountain and put me down. It¡¯s weird. I felt instinctively that I won¡¯t be able to see my mother again. [Leine.] I heard my mother¡¯s voice in my head as I bit my lips. ¡°Leine¡­¡­.¡± Even though I tried to hold back my tears, it kepting out, and I muttered. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°When I lied on the altar instead of Mina, when I was beaten harshly by the Duke of Vallua, when I starved for three days, I am fine. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Adrian didn¡¯t understand what I meant, but I kept muttering to myself. ¡°If I persevere, good things will happen. It always did. So¡­¡± A warm hand touched my back. Adrian hugged me and said in a soothing voice. ¡°You don¡¯t have to hold it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay, Leine.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The tears I was trying to hold back flowed out. The young me, who knew nothing, was also crying in my arms. How long has it been since I cried this much? Adrian turned his back as I sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± If we don¡¯t hurry, reinforcements maye from the temple. I can¡¯t dy time like this. We left the mountain and came down to the road. Even after the sun hadpletely set, there were still people roaming around. When she turned her head in the direction the people were looking, she could see Dubblede¡¯s carriage. Seeing that, I held the baby tightly in my arms. ¡®Dad.¡¯ Adrian said to me as I trembled. ¡°If you entrust the baby to the Duke of Dubblede now, you won¡¯t have to go through the same thing as you did before.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been very painful.¡± I slowly turned my back. ¡°Le-¡± ¡°If I change the course now, Dubblede will have to go through another pain. If they find out I¡¯m in Dubblede, the temple will attack again.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If we start an all-out war now, it¡¯s Dubblede who will lose.¡± Four yearster, Dubblede will grow into a powerful family that would rival Marche. But right now, it hasn¡¯t been long since dad was appointed as the head of the duchy. ¡°Even though my dad knows he¡¯s going to lose, he¡¯ll move desperately to protect me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°So I can¡¯t do that. I want the baby to be left in an orphanage far away from here so that my dad can¡¯t find it¡­Ah.¡± Iughed bitterly at the sudden realization. ¡®It was me all along.¡¯ I was the one who entrusted the baby to a faraway orphanage. I walked, and Adrian followed me. We borrowed a carriage. After a few hours, we arrived at a town called Quanteum. We got our luggage out and went to Cebnd orphanage. It was a state-run nursery so the temple couldn¡¯t easily touch me and it was faraway from Dubblede¡¯s territory. The baby in my hand was whining. ¡°Adrian, please help me.¡± ¡°Is it really alright?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adrian put a hand on the child¡¯s forehead. A warm light flickered on her forehead. Soon the sentence that was on Adrian¡¯s barrier was soon engraved on her forehead, and the child fell asleep. I told Adrian to seal my powers. Even if the temple finds me, they won¡¯t know that this child is me. I put the silver coin I received from Paul inside the nket, put my forehead to the child¡¯s forehead and whispered. ¡°It will be very hard.¡± You will be abandoned by those whom you trust, being abused, and be a beggar. You might end up resenting yourself. But child, You will grow up to be a courageous child who finds small happiness in the midst of misfortunes. Be a strong child like your mother who never gives up on herself. And atst, meet with your family. ¡®I will eventually be happy.¡¯ I grabbed the paper and pen I had received from the coachman while trembling. [Leine. Born February 29th.] That¡¯s how I walked into fate. Chapter 185 Chapter 185 TL: Zimmings I hid under the fence of the orphanage and watched as the baby was found by the caregiver. The daycare workers hurriedly hugged the baby and shouted. ¡°Manager, there¡¯s a baby!¡± ¡°Oh my¡­ Asital, you go and get hot water quickly.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Two middle-aged women and a young man holding the baby hurriedly ran into the building. I looked back at them until they disappeared, and then I turned my head. Adrian was looking at me all this time. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± He said nothing. It was a silence that felt more bitter than a few words offort. I couldn¡¯te up with words to reassure him either, so Iughed. ¡°Now let¡¯s go back. Ag, but how are we supposed to go back?¡± We came here not voluntarily, so we couldn¡¯t go back on our own. I groaned and thought while holding my chin. ¡°The jewel that the cardinal had was the medium that brought us back to the past, so should we find it? Oh, but now I¡¯m just a child with no connection, where can I find it¡­¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I know how to get back.¡± Having said that, Adrian pulled something out of his arms. It was a small jade-colored jewel and a letter. ¡°How do you¡­¡± ¡°Because your mother told me how to.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°She knew everything.¡± I looked at Adrian, stiff as if rooted in the ground. I remembered that she whispered to Adrian when she suddenly let me go. She handed me jewels and a letter. When I opened the letter with trembling hands, I could see her handwriting. This is the exact handwriting that I saw in my aunt¡¯s room before. [By the time you read this, would we have parted? Child. My dear child. Don¡¯t be too sad even if we part like this. I have no regrets in life, so I am a very lucky person. What should I tell you first? It would be better to start with the fact that my purpose of life was determined by the temple from an early age. As a child, I was unhappy. I was sold for 40 francs and lived in a prison called the temple. The only joy I had at that time was the cheerful, lovely child I saw in my dreams. The girl with the curly hair was always lively, sweet, and vicious. Many loved the child. An old man I know well called the child little miss.] It¡¯s me. This was my story. ¡®The old man must be the chairman.¡¯ [From a very young age, I have admired the child in my dream who kept moving on, no matter how hard it is. I was so happy when I realized that she¡¯s my child.] I decided not to cry anymore, but my eyes kept getting wet and tears fell on the precious letter. [Thanks to the child, I was able to gain courage and live my life after leaving the temple. But I didn¡¯t leave the temple alone. I had a jewel with me] What? If it¡¯s a jewel kept in a temple¡­ ¡®Etwal.¡¯ [I had six friends inside the jewel. Two of them are the kind one who sent you here and a lovely deer who will one day be with you.] Pur¡­¡­. [My friends helped me a lot. Thanks to them, I have a family, I have a lover I want to spend the rest of my life with, and I was able to have my precious children. But I knew the truth. The reason they helped me is because their true master wanted to help me for some reason. And only today did I find out who you really were. Child, you saved my life from beginning to end.] The letter continued on to the next page. However, thest sentence was cut off. [¡­So please protect them on my behalf. Child, when will youe to my side? I want to know your name-] The handwriting of the letter was more messy than the previous note, so it must have been written by my mother while avoiding the attack of the temple. How did my mother feel as she wrote the letter knowing she was running towards the end of her life? ¡®Mom was wrong.¡¯ I didn¡¯t save my mother, she saved me. I hugged the letter and cried for a while. ¡°Leine¡­¡± ¡°I, I ended up doing nothing¡­¡± Adrian hugged me. ¡°Don¡¯t think like that. Something had obviously changed.¡± ¡°But¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Trust me, Leine.¡± Adrian looked at me with determined eyes. I stared at his stubborn eyes then bit my lips. ¡°Last,st¡­ Thest time I cry¡­ And, I won¡¯t cry when I go back, so¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I sighed and gripped the jewel. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°That jewel was the devil¡¯s passage. Maybe it¡¯s the devil who sent us here.¡± Adrian, who is quick-witted, seems to have finished guessing the situation with what he witnessed and what he heard from my mother. ¡°Then we can go back to our original time.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°My guess is that we¡¯ll be going back to the ce where we came. We might run into a cardinal, so be careful.¡± The moment I nodded, he put our foreheads together like we did as a child. My body warmed up, and I could feel my divine power filling up. ¡°¡­¡­Adrian?¡± I suddenly became anxious. Why is he warning me to watch out for cardinals and handing over his divine powers to me? It was as if.. Suddenly, Krkr¨C!! The ground shook violently, and small ck spheres rushed towards me. The surroundings quickly became noisy. ¡°Earthquake? Earthquake?!¡± ¡°Aghh-!¡± I quickly reached out to Adrian. ¡°Hurry up!¡± But Adrian took a few steps away from me. ¡°I still have something to do.¡± The sphere embraced me like a nket, and light began to spread within it. My body was getting lighter as Adrian smiled. ¡°Be careful going back.¡± ¡°Adrian-!!¡± And then, I lost my consciousness. *** I hurriedly looked around inside the cardinal¡¯s room. The box containing the jewels was open, and in my hand were the jewels that Adrian had given me and the jewels I had taken out of the box before leaving for the past. But Adrian wasn¡¯t there. ¡®That fool!¡¯ What is he going to do there? I quickly infuse the jewel with divine power. ¡®Send me back to the past, please!¡¯ I need to bring back Adrian. The devil¡¯s passage is in my hands, both in the past and in the future. If this happens, Adrian may nevere back. Then¡­ ¡°The emperor¡­ will make you an empress¡­ is there no news from Empress Dowager yet?¡± I could hear someone¡¯s voice from afar. ¡®The cardinal is back.¡¯ If he finds out that the cardinal¡¯s jewel is missing, he¡¯ll be looking for the culprit. If they find out that I wasn¡¯t in the dorm at that time, I may have to wage an all-out war with the temple. ¡®Not yet. We can¡¯t go to war yet.¡¯ Above all, both jewels suddenly looked murky. As if the devil was sent away. ¡®It¡¯s no longer a devil¡¯s passage.¡¯ I didn¡¯t need such a jewel, so I hurriedly returned the jewel in the box and went out through the secret passage. I rushed back to the lodging and took a deep breath. ¡°Little miss?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Cecilia.¡± ¡°Oh my God, child. Why are you sweating¡­!¡± I quickly grabbed her hand. ¡°Adrian. Have you ever heard of Adrian?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Did Adrian ever be an adult?!¡± If he hadn¡¯t been able to return from the past, he would have to live in that time and be an adult now. ¡°What are you talking about¡­ it¡¯s not like that and His Majesty ordered him to go to the border this morning.¡± ¡°Border?¡± ¡°Yes. He must have left by now? Well, now it seems that they are trying to attached forces from the border to the 2nd prince in order to confront the 1st prince¡­¡± It seems that Adrian came to tell me this story today. ¡®Then I need to buy time. I need to find a way to get Adrian back before that¡­¡¯ As I was thinking about it, something caught my eye. There was suddenly a book on the table. ¡°¡­What is that?¡± ¡°After I left for a while, it was lying there. Isn¡¯t it yours?¡± I hurriedly opened the book. ¡®It¡¯s not mine.¡¯ This book was a journal. Well, a journal about me in the Empress Dowager¡¯s library. It must be Adrian. Only Adrian knows that I have entered the Empress Dowager¡¯s library. Amand can sense the remaining mana, so I guess he knew that I was looking at it. But, the contents of the journal were different from those found in the library of the Empress Dowager. [After a month, the child does not cry orugh. At the meeting it was decided to give up on the child. It¡¯s sad.] There¡¯s no mention of the kidnapping. ¡®How did this happen¡­¡¯ Then, the writing in the journal was erased and new writing started to appear. [The child disappeared and came back. The returned child cried andughed normally.] [There were violets on the child¡¯s bedside.] [At around two in the afternoon, I saw someone¡¯s shadow outside the window. I secretly waited to catch the culprit, and what appeared was a very beautiful blond boy. Far from harming the baby, the boy stroked the baby¡¯s head and smiled very sweetly before returning.] The person who kidnapped me and sent me back was Adrian. Did he do that to protect me? As I put the book down, I noticed that there was a mark on the back cover that had been erased once about my birthday. Very, very vaguely, I could see ¡®January 7¡¯ written on it, and ¡®February 29¡¯ was written over it. In an instant, I realized what Adrian¡¯s ¡®remaining work¡¯ was. ¡°This fool¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Little miss?¡± The day I left the baby was January 7th. That¡¯s why they can¡¯t believe the baby¡¯s birthday is February 29th, so Adrian secretly fixed it. ¡®Orphan children¡¯s birthdays are usually the day they are listed on the nursery documents.¡¯ Now I don¡¯t have to manipte my documents anymore. I bit my lip and told Cecilia. ¡°I have to go home.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I have something to say to my family.¡± Chapter 186 Chapter 186 TL: Zimmings I got into the carriage to go to the mansion and sped my hands together. No matter how much I touched my cold hands, the warmth did not return. As the carriage drove, only one thought ran through my head. ¡®What should I say?¡¯ Will my dad and my brothers trust me? What do I have to exin to Lea, the servants, and my aunt? ¡®I wonder if my family will suffer when they know I am the youngest child.¡¯ I kept being anxious throughout my journey. I don¡¯t want to see my dad¡¯s face be sad like it did when I revealed I was a regressor. It was all because of me that the temple aimed at my mother and caused the wounds to my family. As a result, my father lost his beloved wife, and since the position of the hostess was vacant, Henry could be abused, and Isaac grew up without my mother¡¯s affection. Johann, too, could not even express his pain as he was desperately trying to help the family as an heir. Lea lost her master and was unable to protect her one and only family. My aunt also lost her dearest friend. ¡®Mom¡­¡¯ My mom called me a strong child, but I¡¯m not really strong at all. I could never get rid of the guilt. ¡®Can I tell my family?¡¯ What if they hate me? Even though I am happy with the reunion now, deep down in my heart, I was afraid they would me me for mother¡¯s death. ¡®Why was I born as a child of evil God? Why was I born with the power that the temple was aiming for?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t forgive myself for being the beginning of all this. In the midst of thinking so, the carriage pulled into the mansion. Shortly thereafter, it stopped. I took the coachman¡¯s hand and got off the carriage. ¡°Lady?¡± The chairman, who was leaving the courtyard, found me and narrowed his brow. ¡°What are you doingte at night?¡± ¡°Why is the chairman still in the mansion?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the day of the meeting. In addition, I have things to discuss with His Excellency in regards to the selection process.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The chairman looked at me intently. He kept scrutinizing me and I felt like he would soon find out about what I¡¯m feeling. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± I took a step back and narrowed my eyes, the chairman said. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re thinking of something else.¡± ¡°What?¡± The chairman nodded lightly. ¡°Lady.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Having lived for more than half a century, there are times when I cannot face a situation too.¡± ¡°¡­what?¡± ¡°People say when that happens, you me yourself. It¡¯s kind of a defense.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°For example if I catch a cold because I dress lightly. I would think that it¡¯s my fault. But in fact, it isn¡¯t necessarily my fault. Those kinds of things are out of control.¡± ¡°¡­Weird.¡± I said while pouting. ¡°Why do you say that when you don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°After a long time, I know your habits because of the trauma of an abuse. It¡¯s ming yourself.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Chairman, you know a lot about things.¡± Iughed in disappointment at my poor acting skills. ¡°What nonsense. I couldn¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking about just by looking at your face.¡± ¡°I¡¯m an old man who has lived for a long time. It¡¯s umted experience.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°ming yourself is never a good habit.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°For example when you were swept away by a storm, why are you criticizing yourself when you can praise yourself for not copsing? Why is a person generous to others so ambitious to themselves?¡± I rolled my eyes. ¡®I see. Am I too ambitious for myself?¡¯ I thought so. I only praised others, never praised myself. Even though my life was twisted by the malice and desires of others, I always persevered. So I found out who I am. ¡®I¡¯m amazing, me!¡¯ Iughed as he stroked my head with the face of a kind old man. ¡®I¡¯ve worked hard.¡¯ There were only ups and downs when I met a disaster when I was very young, at a time I couldn¡¯t do anything. After such torture, I ended up making a good person like the chairman on my side. ¡®The reward is great.¡¯ I felt at ease. ¡°Soon, I have a story to tell.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I clenched my fists and entered the mansion. It was past ten, but the lights were still on in the mansion. As I entered the courtyard, servants passing by withundry and papers approached me with their eyes wide open. The butler, who was guarding the courtyard, also asked with a puzzled expression. ¡°Lady.¡± ¡°Where are Dad and brothers?¡± ¡°They are in the library.¡± I nodded and headed to the library. Upon entering the door, Dad, Henry, and Isaac, who were talking, stood up. Isaac asked with a frown. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Huh, who bothered you? Are you okay?¡± Isaac turned me around and checked my condition. Henry also looked at my expression. ¡°Candidates and rmenders can¡¯te out without permission, so how did youe out?¡± ¡°The emperor helped me. He must have thought it was because of Cecilia.¡± I was looking at my father while I was talking with my brothers. My dad only watched me. ¡®How could my mother say she had no regrets?¡¯ Was it possible to confidently say that she has no regrets over having such a lovely family? ¡°Dad, I¡­¡± I tried to think that it was okay, that it would be okay, and it wasn¡¯t my fault, but as soon as I opened my mouth, my voice trembled. Isaac and Henry looked at me worriedly. ¡°I have¡­ I found a devil¡¯s passage in the Imperial Pce. So I went to the past, and¡­¡± Then. Thud-!! The door opened and Johann strode in with a hardened face. ¡°Brother?¡± ¡°Why are you back so early?¡± Just as Isaac and Henry were asking, Johann hugged me tightly. ¡°Brother¡­?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± His body trembled. ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I looked at my father who had his eyes widened because of Johann, who is constantly apologizing. When he saw Johann, my father¡¯s expression changed very slowly. His expression changed as if he realized something very slowly. ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ I could tell without them saying it. None of us spoke as we had no choice but to understand the meaning of Johann¡¯s apology and why my father¡¯s expression had fallen. Johann lightly touched my cheek with a trembling hand. ¡°Thank you for staying safe anding to our side.¡± Tears kept pouring out. Even though my eyes were full of tears, I could see my mother¡¯s smile that resembled Johann. [Child.] It was as if I heard my mother¡¯s voice from somewhere. I usually thought that I was a very talkative person. After going through many things, I learned how to survive by speaking, so I thought I would be able to speak well at any moment. But in reality, I could not. On such a happy day, I could not say anything but cry. Johann smiled as he saw me weeping. ¡°When you were born, there was something I really wanted to say.¡± Tears welled up in Johann¡¯s eyes and fell down his cheeks. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for the day to meet you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°My younger sister.¡± Silence fell in the study room. Isaac and Henry were frozen, and Dad looked at me with his stiff body, as if he was rooted in the ground. Johann took something out of his arms and handed it to my father. ¡°Confirmation isplete. The day Leine was ced in front of the nursery was January 7th. On the day of mother¡¯s disappearance, the temple coins were ced inside the nket.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s her, dad.¡± Dad covered his eyes with one hand. Seeing something I had never seen before, I couldn¡¯t help but cry, as Isaac¡¯s and Henry¡¯s eyes became more and more red. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. It can¡¯t be. How can the kid, how¡­¡± The moment Isaac muttered in a confused voice. Dad who lowered his head muttered, ¡°Lisette.¡± A wind blew through the open window. The curtains fluttered, and the picture frame on the study table fell over. A picture of my smiling mother caught my eye. I suddenly heard my mother¡¯s face in my head. [Look at that. You will absolutely be happy.] I jumped into my dad¡¯s arms and he hugged me. The only thing we could do after oveing hardship and being reunited was to embrace each other without a break, but it was okay. Our tears were all talking. Thank you for waiting. I was reunited with my family in my fourth life. Chapter 187 Chapter 187 TL: Zimmings At dawn, he looked at Leine¡¯s face after she fell asleep on his bed. ¡°There was a message from the emperor to return before dawn.¡± ¡°Send Javelin instead.¡± ¡°But thedy¡­¡­.¡± When Theodore was silent, Nos bowed his head and left the room. He gently stroked the hair of his sleeping daughter. Why couldn¡¯t he protect her? The oath that he haved lived to keep was broken. In the end, he thought love was not worth it. If the feeling of love that makes him wander in the desert without an oasis for the rest of his life, he vowed to live without it. Then, she suddenly appeared in his life. ¡°Pwease be my dad.¡± He was a cowardly father who turned away from her earnestly sped hands, and even though he was such a stupid father, she did not give up. ¡°I¡¯ll like her because she¡¯s my dad¡¯s daughter.¡± She loved him that much. He couldn¡¯t forgive himself for not being able to recognize his own daughter even when she was in front of him all along. ¡®How could I live without you in my arms?¡¯ ¡°Leine.¡± His voice was filled with sorrow and guilt. Her emotion that he tried to turn blind eye for eventuallypleted the family. It saved him, and made him embrace the people precious to him. [The day will surelye when a child will show you how great love is.] It was as if he could hear the voice of the woman he had loved all his life in his ears. Lisette is right. [See?] Yes, she is right She is always right. *** When I woke up, it was already morning. But my body felt very heavy. ¡®Ugh.¡¯ I thought I was sick, so I slowly opened my eyes. ¡°What is this?¡± When I turned my head to the right, Isaac was sleeping with one of my legs on his legs as if I was a doll. When I turned my head to the left, Henry was asleep, sitting upright, without making a sound. And looking at the front¡­ ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Johann suddenly appeared and I screamed in surprise. He opened his eyes and said. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to surprise you.¡± ¡°How¡­ No, why are these people sleeping with me? In dad¡¯s room too?¡± ¡°We came to wake you up in the morning, but we couldn¡¯t wake you up so we fell asleep together.¡± ¡°What time is it now?¡± ¡°Twelve o¡¯clock.¡± I screamed again. Crazy! No matter how tired I¡¯m from various things, I must be crazy to wake up at this hour. ¡°They will search for me in the Imperial Pce. Oh my, I couldn¡¯t get back at the promised time, so¡­!¡± ¡°Javelin was sent instead.¡± My dad suddenly said so. As I turned my head, my father, who had been seated, approached me. ¡°So sleep more.¡± ¡°It¡¯s ok¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You can sleep more.¡± As I hesitated, my father patted my head. Johann smiled, Henry and Isaac, who were asleep next to me, frowned because we disturbed their sleep. I felt somewhat embarrassed. ¡®If other people see it, we really look like a real family.¡¯ In my first life, I envied Mina and Duke Amity, lying on the sofa in the living room while taking a nap together. Mina, who fell asleep on the arm of the duke of Amity, looked very peaceful, so I desperately wanted to be together with someone like this. ¡°Then a little¡­¡± I smiled, lying on the bed, and pulled the nket towards us slowly. As soon as the nket came to Isaac¡¯s chin and Henry¡¯s stomach, Henry turned around andy down. ¡®Oh, it¡¯s easier than expected.¡¯ As Iughed, Johann smiled and pushed Isaac away, as hey down on the spot. ¡°Agh!¡± Isaac fell off the bed and rubbed the back of his head. Johannpletely ignored Isaac, spread his arms and nced at me. ¡°You want me to lie down there?¡± ¡°You¡¯re smart. You are indeed our mother¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s my daughter.¡± Dad said it but Johann ignored him. I chuckled andid down on Johann¡¯s stiff arms. Isaac, who wasn¡¯t fully awake, pushed Johann and sat down next to him. Dad looked at us with a displeased expression. ¡°Don¡¯t you guys have work to do?¡± ¡°I have been managing it so that there is no problem even if I take a rest on days like this.¡± ¡°Yeah, if you work too hard, you¡¯ll get punished.¡± As I, a former beggar, nodded my head, Johann smiled as Dad watched us roll on the bed happily. Sunlight poured in through the huge window, and a pleasantly cool breeze ruffled my hair. ¡®I¡¯m happy.¡¯ I felt so sad yesterday, but I am so happy today. Even if sad things happen, the memories of today will give me hope for tomorrow. I thought, maybe this is a gift from my mother. ¡°Mom is a wonderful person.¡± As I muttered, Johann looked at me quietly and said, ¡°Very.¡± ¡°I went to the past yesterday. The day mother died.¡± ¡°¡­ Is it possible?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure mother left some of her powers purposely in the temple. I found it identally. I¡¯ve seen Cecilia as a knight, and I¡¯ve seen the sweet Reina. She looked just like Lea!¡± ¡°I remember Reina too.¡± At Johann¡¯s words, Dadughed and added. ¡°You said you¡¯d marry Reina before.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ I was a child at that time. Don¡¯t mock me.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you give her your grandmother¡¯s ring?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Johann was quiet. I opened my eyes and rummaged through the pockets of my dress. ¡°Is this it?¡± ¡°How do you¡­!¡± ¡°Reina gave it to me. Because I found a cave so that my mother could give birth. At the time, I didn¡¯t know I was the child.¡± After saying that, I told him. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± After I handed it over, Johann smiled and handed the ring back to my hand. ¡°Then I¡¯ll give it to you this time.¡± ¡°Is marrying easy for you?¡± ¡°He¡¯s like a yboy. Leine, it¡¯s hard if you marry a man like that, so you¡¯d better get married to me.¡± Isaac and Henry were up and uttered. Johann replied, ¡°Noisy.¡± As he shuts his mouth. Henry tapped Johann¡¯s hand and asked. ¡°And?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Did you talk to mother as well?¡± My family is full of strange people. Even if I told them a story that was hard to believe, they would still believe me if I told them. I was so happy that Iughed and continued, ¡°Of course! My mother called me too.¡± ¡°Must be nice.¡± ¡°Mom is a very nice person. She kicked the bad guy¡¯s crotch.¡± Then, dad muttered with a bitter expression, ¡°Lisette¡¯s kick hurts.¡± as if he was the one who suffered. ¡°Did dad experience it too?¡± ¡°Kid, my aunt said it, but if my father hadn¡¯t been trained, some bones would have been broken.¡± ¡°Mom only hits bad people!¡± When I said that, Henry raised an eyebrow. ¡°There¡¯s no one as bad as us or dad.¡± ¡°Henry.¡± Henry shrugged, as father called him grimly. ¡°You taught me to interpret everything from an objective point of view.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you said so!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When did my older brothers who were afraid of our father change like this? I giggled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± and nodded. Dad only clicked his tongue. ¡°When we first met, your mother was like a wildcat.¡± ¡°Wildcat?¡± ¡°She was always skeptical of people. And she doesn¡¯t know what to do when people are being considerate with her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s like you.¡± My brothersughed at my words. ¡°That¡¯s the right interpretation from an objective point of view, Leine.¡± ¡°As expected she¡¯s our mother¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± My dad frowned as my brothers and Iughed together ¡°Anyway, mom is a strong person. Even when Paul confronted her for abandoning her saint duties.¡± ¡°Paul?¡± ¡°Saint?¡± Henry and Isaac got up and looked at me. ¡°It¡¯s Cardinal Paul. One of the Pope¡¯s closest aides.¡± ¡°There is no cardinal with that name, Leine.¡± ¡®No way.¡¯ A lot has changed from the first life to the present, but Paul never disappeared. And in this life¡­no wah. ¡°I didn¡¯t change anything in the end.¡± ¡°Obviously something has changed.¡± Adrian. I buried my face in my hands. ¡°Kid.¡± ¡°Leine?¡± ¡°Maknae*.¡± *TL note: this means the youngest child. My older brothers looked at me, and my father¡¯s gaze was also curious. ¡®You were right, Adrian.¡¯ There are definitely things my mom and I have changed. I want to tell him this. When will hee back? Can hee back? Can I get him back? Even in the midst of happiness, anxiety that filled my head reappeared. But I changed something. Adrian¡¯s misfortune can also be turned into good luck. When I put it that way, I felt surprisinglyfortable. ¡®Ah, the weather is great today.¡¯ Mom, the weather is very nice here. And it¡¯s nice to be able to think of my mom on such a nice day. The cool breeze ruffled my hair again. As if my mother was stroking my head. *** Pope¡¯s Office. A man with a hood was walking near theke while holding a jar. When he reached theke, the man involuntarily looked into the water. Crash-!! The man who missed the jar hurriedly threw off his hood and grabbed something. ¡°A¡­big news! A prophecy has appeared!¡± Faint letters were peeking from behind the man¡¯s back as he ran out. [Child of God. On the night when the red moon rises, escape from the wrong world ande here to save us.] The prophecy of a new child of God has finally arrived. Chapter 188 Chapter 188 TL: Zimmings A few dayster, I frowned as I checked the books in the library. ¡°Is this all about devils?¡± The chairman shook his head lightly. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°No way. Wasn¡¯t this the empire that wrote hundreds of books on how to catch fruit fly? It is too littlepared to those fruit flies. I¡¯ve searched through many libraries. Can you believe that I only found 3 books?¡± ¡°Indeed, this empire was known as a country of Neliard religion. But all of the ¡®unclean¡¯ books were burned by them before you were born.¡± As I groaned, the chairman shrugged his head. ¡°I guess it¡¯s good enough to find three books.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t think it will help at all. Even the title of this book is . It¡¯s a self-help book.¡± Are you kidding me? I put my hand on my waist with a surprised face. ¡®Pymon?¡¯ At that moment, a bright voice was heard from themunication device on the other side of the table. [Found it!] I opened my eyes and hurriedly ran to themunication device. ¡°Seria, did you find it?¡± [There¡¯s only one book. There is a book called ¡°The Devil of Time¡±. This is in the library of Vallua.] I raise my arms and say, ¡°Hurray!¡± Dad made a deal with the emperor, and the Vallua came under Dubblede¡¯s control. Thanks to this, it was possible to browse the library of Vallua. ¡®I¡¯m d the Duke of Vallua is a garbage.¡¯ It¡¯s a weird thing to say, but in fact, if they¡¯re a family thatmits crimes casually, it¡¯s very possible for them to keep books rted to devils without handing it over to the temple. I chuckled and nodded my head. ¡°Good, good. Bring them all.¡± [There are also sailboat blueprints and how to make an oriharcon Sword. Should I bring it too?] ¡°Of course.¡± [Indeed, the Duke of Vallua¡­] ¡°Yes, long live the Duke of Vallua!¡± Seria, the chairman, and Zachaey giggled as I shouted ecstatically. Trigon was the only one shaking his head. ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that you¡¯re far away from morals too.¡± Not long ago, I told my close associates who I was and what I had seen in the past. Seria was heartbroken by the misfortune that had happened to me, Trigon and Zachary couldn¡¯t evenfort her. And the chairman¡­ ¡°There¡¯s still a wound on my heart, if you touch it casually¡­.¡± When I spoke in a faint voice, Trigon, who was carrying the book, flinched. ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Think about it, Trigon. Even the wounds on the body can take several years topletely heal, and maybe it won¡¯t go away forever. Just imagine the wound on the heart that we couldn¡¯t see¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Oh no, that¡¯s not what I mean. It¡¯s a joke¡­!¡± ¡°Trigon, there¡¯s something that couldn¡¯t be mentioned as a joke¡­ When you hear such a thing, how heartbreaking will it be for¡­¡± I looked at the chairman with sad eyes. ¡°The chairman.¡± Then, the chairman and Trigon opened their eyes at the same time. I nodded and continued. ¡°The old man¡¯s heart is weak. The chairman is very heartbroken for not being able to protect me. Ahh, if someone, who was an aide from the previous generation had looked after me properly, this cute and lovelydy would not have had such misfortune¡­!¡± Then I opened his eyes and nced at the chairman. The chairman was still bewildered. Trigon and Zachary, who were together, grinned when they realized that I had deliberately taunted the chairman in order to ease his mind. ¡°I see. I forgot for a moment that the old man¡¯s heart was feeble. Lord Noanoke, I sincerely apologize.¡± The chairman frowned. ¡°Shut up. Who is the cute and lovely girl? Who is it?¡± The chairman shook his head and handed me three books about devils. ¡°I can¡¯t think of anything by your side.¡± ¡°If you are sorry, I hope you will repay me with working passionately rather than useless self-me.¡± ¡°Are you trying to make this old man die sooner?¡± ¡°We need to get Adrian. Now, as soon as Seria gives me the book, let¡¯s organize it.¡± Everyone burst intoughter when they heard our conversation. Just as I was tidying up, I heard someone running from the hallway. ¡°Lady!¡± It was Hans, Duke, and Seto. There was only one thing that happened if they came to the mansion. ¡®It¡¯s about the temple.¡¯ This is because they were assigned to check the movement of the temple. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I think the prophecy hase!¡± ¡°Prophecy?¡± Did any prophecye at this time? I thought about it, but there have never been such things at this time. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°The Pope and his cardinals must have secretly visited the temple¡¯ske a few days ago. The area around theke was always sealed off but uncle Phillip said he saw some peopleing in.¡± ¡°The temple¡¯ske is a ce where propheciese down¡­¡± Hans replied with a very excited look on his face. ¡°And, and! They saw the God¡¯snguage interpreters. They must be gathering there to interpreting it? Right?¡± Me, Trigon, and the chairman exchanged nces. ¡°The situation is clear. Good job, guys.¡± Hans, Duke and Seto covered their blushing cheeks and murmured, ¡°It¡¯s our job¡­¡± I nodded and asked them. ¡°Well done. Can you see the scribbles and bring it to me?¡± It takes months for the priests to interpret the newnguage, but I definitely learned it in my first life. As long as they write it down for me, I can use the information first. Hans shook his head. ¡°We are not priests, so we can¡¯t enter the ce¡­¡± ¡°I guess so too.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s great just knowing this.¡± I gave each of the good little undercover detectives a gold coin. Children who held gold coins for the first time in their lives trembled. ¡°If anything happens in the future, let me know right away.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°You should say yes politely to ady, Seto.¡± The children saluted and disappeared. ¡°Oh my God, what is it?¡± The chairman looked at me with a stiff face. ¡°Who knows.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they tell us that the prophecy came down? Has this ever happened? It¡¯s never going to be good for us.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± I answered while looking out the window at the temple¡¯s roof. ¡°We can make it good for us.¡± ¡°¡­pardon?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make sure of it. Let¡¯s go.¡± After returning from the past, I swore. I will never lost something to the temple again. ¡®Even using all kinds of tactics.¡¯ I smiled eerily like a viin. *** In the Imperial Pce Tea Party, Cecilia was isted in a ce where the candidates for the election gathered. The Empress Dowager held a grudge against Cecilia because of the incident before. Javelin should be her shield, but it wasn¡¯t the case. When Javelin Ariege, the most popr figure in the society, supported Cecilia, the candidates who were her followers gathered together and began to nder Cecilia. They were careful in front of Javelin, but on the day she was gone, they started attacking Cecilia. At this tea party, no one spoke to Cecilia. ¡°Weren¡¯t you a Dubblede knight?¡± Someone spoke to Cecilia. Cecilia answered, putting down her teacup. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it was just a master-servant rtionship you have with His Excellency.¡± ¡°¡­ What do you want to say?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Would it make sense to rmend a woman who was only a knight as a candidate?¡± ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°Oh my, why are you angry? I¡¯m asking because I¡¯m curious. Just curious.¡± Cecilia bit her lip.. ¡°Refrain from speaking carelessly. There is only loyalty and trust between me and His Excellency.¡± ¡°Of course it is. We¡¯re only joking around.¡± The candidate who spread the fan smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just we wonder why the youngdy of Dubblede so nice to you. Especially when Miss Cecilia left the Dubblede years ago¡­¡­.¡± Cecilia¡¯s face gradually be grim. ¡°I told you to refrain from speaking carelessly.¡± ¡°Of course we didn¡¯t believe that rumour. But they said the reason why she treat you well was becauss she¡¯s actually an illegitimate child between you and His Excellency. Where do they find such nonsense?¡± Cecilia clenched her fist. She was ready to throw her gloves for a duel but they can¡¯t see it because her hands were under the table. ¡°The problem is Miss Cecilia conduct yourself. How did you behave that such rumors¡­¡± Just then, ¡°Leine of the Dubblede family arrives.¡± The luxurious door opened with the voice of the attendant, and Leine, dressed in a red, strode across the party hall. And¡­ ¡°Aggh-!¡± She pour tea was over the candidate¡¯s head. The candidate trembled like a wet mouse. ¡°Thi-this, what is this-!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard everything.¡± ¡°W-what?!¡± The rmender who supoorted the girl whose hair was wet, rushed towards her side. ¡°What is this! Anna Melissa, are you okay? Huh? Oh my god¡­!¡± ¡°She¡¯s the one who speak fearlessly, Sir.¡± ¡°Wh-what do you mean¡­¡± ¡°Dubblede will only give one warning. If you want to protect your wealth and status, think carefully.¡± When the man and the candidate were startled, Leine continued. ¡°I¡¯ll say it clearly.¡± Leine¡¯s eyes narrowed as the candidate¡¯s face turned red. ¡°If you touch this person, I¡¯ll make sure you suffer.¡± They froze in an instant. All of them covered their mouth seeing the child¡¯s cold eyes. Her way of intimidation was exactly like that of Javelin, and her cold eyes was exactly like Theodore¡¯s. Leine reached out to Cecilia. Like a scene from a romance novel. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Cecilia gently took the little child¡¯s hand with a shy face. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Click here to be a supporter and get to read more than 20 chapters ahead of time (Till chapter 213). Chapter 189 Chapter 189 TL: Zimmings Cecilia and I left the party together. She was moved by my actions for a while, but soon she looked around the party hall with an anxious gaze. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°What?¡± When I asked with a nonchnt expression, Cecilia¡¯s expression showed concern. ¡°You¡¯re going to be in trouble. Especially with those rumors circting that can¡¯t be put into words¡­¡± ¡°Rumors that I¡¯m Cecilia and dad¡¯s illegitimate child? Don¡¯t worry. That¡¯s why I¡¯m trying to make the rumour disappear.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I nodded. ¡°In fact, rumors are very powerful. If I leave it alone, it will be more severe, and after Cecilia ascends to the throne, the nobles will rise like a swarm of bees saying that they must prove my birth. Since there is no way to prove about my birth in this empire, Cecilia will eventually be branded as an unholy empress. That¡¯s why I set an example so that no one would be able to circte the rumours again.¡± I raised my eyebrows and continued. ¡°Fortunately, there are people who I can set as an example.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s an example¡­¡­.¡± ¡°For example, those stupid siblings who I dumped the tea at.¡± ¡°¡­No way.¡± I covered my mouth with both hands and chuckled. ¡°They won¡¯t be able to stand still because they¡¯ve been insulted in public. If they see me act like that to protect you, they¡¯ll stupidly fuel the rumours!¡± ¡°That poor sibling didn¡¯t even know it¡¯s a trap.¡± I denied it quickly. ¡°If they decided to reflect and stay quiet, it won¡¯t happen. So this is an opportunity, not a trap!¡± Cecilia smiled and nodded her head. Although she looked at me with disbelief in her eyes. ¡®Go and spread the word.¡¯ Then Dubblede cane to the front. I was going to destroy them so that no one could bring up the rumours. ¡®That way, I can make Cecilia the empress with peace of mind.¡¯ cing her as an empress was a kind of reward. She was a loyal servant of my mother, and she was also with her in herst moments, trying to protect her. I want to at least give her the best treatment. But of course, it was also for my desires. ¡°There is only one time when someone could enter the central temple. On a national wedding.¡± ¡°So if there¡¯s a national wedding¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Yes, for the national wedding, the empress¡¯s parents are invited to the temple. Cecilia¡¯s guardian is Dubblexe, so if she bes the empress, His Excellency and the Lady can enter the castle.¡± Remembering the chairman¡¯s words, I gripped the hem of my dress tightly. Considering the current situation, it will take at least several months for interpretation to ur. And looking at my previous life, the content of the prophecy could be guessed. ¡®To announce the existence of Mina.¡¯ But it is too early for the prophecy toe. The time when the prophecy came about Mina was when I was already seventeen. So it¡¯s fair to say that the revtion came earlier because I changed something. ¡®That¡¯s probably good.¡¯ The change itself was wee. Without change there will be no improvement. ¡®The problem is timing.¡¯ If Mina, the true child of fate, descends, I¡¯ll lose my status as child of fate. It cannot be denied that the child of fate title has been a shackle that has bound my life up to now, but at the same time it has been a shield. The reason the Duke of Marche and the Pope do not touch Dubblede is because of me, the child of fate. ¡®When Minaes, everything will change.¡® Both the Duke of Marche and the temple would be our enemy. So, I need to find out the time when the prophecy will be interpreted, and make Dubblede stronger until she arrives. I stared at the giant religious paintings hanging in the hallway. ¡®I won¡¯t lose anything anymore.¡¯ I swear. *** Me and Cecilia talked in a separate room given by the Imperial Pce for candidates. ¡°The first test was held before thedy came.¡± ¡°What about the test?¡± ¡°We were questioned by the Empress Dowager¡­¡­The judge was the Empress Dowager, so I guess I didn¡¯t get a good score. Only Lady Amboise had a good score.¡± Cecilia sighed. ¡°Javelin worked hard, but it was not enough.¡± ¡°Well, great. You can get points in the remaining test. Even if the first test is like that. The Empress Dowager will not be able to exercise her power on every test.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I wish I could know the contents of the test¡­¡± The moment I muttered, the door opened and my aunt entered. ¡°It is to win the heart of the Deglid.¡± ¡°Aunt!¡± As I got up, my aunt smiled and pinched my cheek slightly. ¡°You¡¯re feeling better, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes. Thank you for being here for me.¡± ¡°Originally, it was what I was supposed to do. Don¡¯t you need more rest? ¡°I¡¯m healthy! But if it¡¯s Deglid¡­¡± I blinked as my aunt sat down and answered. ¡°The emperor¡¯s aunt. After losing the battle to the throne, she lived quietly, but in reality, he controlled the old noble faction.¡± ¡°So this is what Empress Yvonne did?¡± ¡°Yes. She wanted to ruin thispetition. If Deglid stepped forward, they would think that they could get a hold of her. But even the Empress Dowager and the Emperor cannot do anything.¡± I said, ¡°Hmm.¡± and nodded my head. ¡°But she¡¯ll be a fair judge.¡± ¡°Yes. She is not attached to either the Emperor, Empress Dowager, or even Empress Yvonne, so if Cecilia gets a good score in this test, no one will question her abilities.¡± Good. I made eye contact with Cecilia and said. ¡°Let¡¯s get first ce in this test!¡± ¡°Can I win his heart?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± And so, I called my trusted allies. [Yes,dy.] [Tell us!] [What should we do?] My three maids. ¡°Resources about the Deglid. Find out what her weakness is. And check how much money I have.] [Why the money?] Yuna asked in a puzzled voice, and I gave a refreshing answer. ¡°I have to use some bribes~!¡± [Aha!] [You are still smart.] [You realize at a young age that bundles of money are sharper than knives, as expected of my little girl~!] I shrugged my shoulders, as the maids were deeply moved by me. My aunt and Cecilia looked at me with puzzled expressions. But the next day, when I saw the announcement on the bulletin board, I shuddered. [Lady Constance and her rmendator, Count Obir, defiled the Holy Land with a dishonest request¡­¡­they were expelled.] If it¡¯s a dishonest request, it¡¯s a bribe. ¡®How can money not work?¡¯ I was stuck in the filthy world for a long time, I folded my arms with a look of astonishment. ¡°They won¡¯t take bribes.¡± I frowned at Cecilia¡¯s words, who were looking at the bulletin board together. ¡°That¡¯s a big deal. I don¡¯t get along well with honest people.¡± ¡°What if the results are honest and fair this time?¡± ¡°The world is dirty, but if you are honest and upright by yourself, what will be left?¡± When I asked with an innocent expression, Cecilia chuckled. ¡°We¡¯ll have to think of another way¡­ Um, what would be good?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a meeting with Deglid in the afternoon. If we see her for ourselves, we might think of something. I said, ¡°Yes.¡± and turned around with Cecilia. ¡°But where is the meeting ce? If possible, it would be nice to have a ce where I, who is a child, can talkfortably. Drinking is-¡± ¡°Oh my, Lady!¡± As I was muttering, I heard a familiar voice from the other side. It was the candidate supported by the Empress Dowager, Lady Amboise¡¯s voice. ¡°Hello, Lady Amboise.¡± ¡°Yes. Have you been well?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief. I was worried that you might be thinking about what happened at thest party.¡± She was talking about me humiliating the siblings. I pretended I did not know anything and smiled. ¡°If it¡¯s about you calling me amoner don¡¯t worry! I erased it from my memory.¡± You must be embarrassed by that. Lady Amboise¡¯s face flushed red. ¡°It wasn¡¯t about, well¡­ Thank you for forgetting.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I hope you can erase the trivial memories and live a pleasant life. You don¡¯t know how worried I was because you were sick. Everyone didn¡¯t write you a letter because it might interfere with your recuperation.¡± Phew. She started her attack again. What she was trying to say was ¡®Even if you were sick, people didn¡¯t write you a letter? Even if you¡¯re a Dubblede, it is proof that none of the nobles epted you.¡¯ I raised my eyebrows and answered. ¡°Thank you for caring so much. I always admired Lady Amboise because I heard from my peers that you have a wonderful personality.¡± Didn¡¯t you have a bad rtionship with the nobles too? People around us, who understood the meaning of my words, covered the raised corners of their mouths with their handkerchiefs. Lady Amboiseughed awkwardly. ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m grateful to them.¡± Then she nodded her head and walked past me. As I shrugged, Cecilia asked with a surprised expression. ¡°You¡¯re very good at quarrelling.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been ridiculed many times in my first life. And in my third life, I was trained to fight by Emeline.¡± As I chuckled, Cecilia burst outughing. ¡°I heard from Tri, she said that Emeline is a great kid.¡± ¡°It was hellish training¡­¡± ¡°What? You didn¡¯t fight back!? This fool!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that, I think they¡¯re only joking¡­¡± ¡°Leine, you can¡¯t be this gentle when you want to beat someone. To win an argument, you must first change your mindset. Come on, follow me.¡± ¡°Huh¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll train you so that your opponent will feel like chewing razor. We will cut them into pieces with our tongue.¡± ¡°Chewing on a razor¡­ I don¡¯t want it¡­¡± ¡°You should! Kids like us, once we lose, are seen as losers!¡± Recalling a bitter memory, I felt goosebumps on my body. Cecilia and I went to the break room. About an hour or twoter, the servant summoned the candidates to the hunting grounds for a face-to-face meeting with Deglid. I tilted my head as I walked to the hunting ground holding hands with Cecilia. ¡®What, hunting ground?¡¯ It seemed that Deglid was an unusual person. When we reached the hunting ground, we saw a tall old woman with gray hair among the young girls who arrived one step before us. ¡°You¡¯vee a long way to meet me. Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Deglid Louerg¡± When I saw the Deglid, I hardened. ¡°Lady?¡± Cecilia looked at me with a puzzled expression. ¡°Someone I¡¯ve seen¡­ Cecilia, I know her.¡± Very well too. Chapter 190 Chapter C190 TL: Zimming Cecilia looked at me confidently, but instead of answering, I hid behind Cecilia as soon as her gaze came to me. ¡®I¡¯m ruined. I¡¯m really really ruined.¡¯ I felt like I wanted to scream. Why is it Mina¡¯s godmother¡­¡­! After it was revealed that Mina was a child of true fate, thedies of the society were desperate to somehow make her a foster daughter (like Leine and her godmother). However Mina, ¡°I already have someone teaching me etiquette. She always sighs and says that she is a tomboy, but I really enjoy spending time with her.¡± She rejected the distinguisheddies by saying that. Everyone was curious about the godmother of Mina, the child of true fate, who was not revealed yet. But I¡¯ve seen Mina¡¯s godmother a few times. That person is Deglid. ¡°Godmother¡­! Agh!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t run. You never listen to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just too excited to meet you.¡± When I thought of the two of them in a friendly atmosphere, my head was dizzy. ¡®When Mina took someone as her godmother, the atmosphere in the society was strange.¡¯ All young masters anddies build rtionships based on their godmother. However, Mina was not aware of this unspoken rule. But far from being ridiculed, the people started taking care of Mina more. ¡®The godmotherid the road for Mina from behind.¡¯ I felt very ufortable with her. Not just because she¡¯s Mina¡¯s godmother, but because I was once used of poisoning Mina by the godmother. ¡°How could you be a human¡­! To think that you did that to a child who treated you nicely. How can a child be so vicious¡­!¡± I remember the time when I was surprised and didn¡¯t know what to do. In addition, even the eyes of the godmother were full of affection for Mina. ¡®Mina¡¯s godmother never really liked me very much.¡¯ We¡¯ve only met twice, but I could see it in her face each time. ¡°Lady, are you alright?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Did you feel ufortable somewhere?¡± I think we will fail this exam. ¡®I think it¡¯s not going to work.¡¯ While I was making a sad expression on my face, ¡°Is that thedy of Dubblede?¡± Mina¡¯s godmother called me. Then I came out from behind Cecilia¡¯s back and bowed my head. ¡°Glory to the empire. I greet you¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re a quieter kid than what I¡¯ve heard.¡± She looked at me for a moment, then looked away. She looked at the candidates gathered at the hunting ground and announced the contents of the test. ¡°What do you think are the virtues of an empress? Whoever embraces the people of the empire should be brave and wise.¡± Lady Amboise spread her skirt wide and slightly bent her knees. ¡°What you said is true.¡± The otherdies followed her and bent. She lightly held the sword brought by the attendant and continued. ¡°The boring sewing time is over. Prove to me your bravery. This test will be about catching the released animals.¡± The faces of the candidates darkened with surprise. It¡¯s a pretty difficult test for young girls who have never lifted anything heavier than a fork. Moreover, the weapon prepared by the servants was a sword. ¡°Not a bow, but a sword¡­¡± Someone mumbled in a perplexed tone. She answered with a gentle face. ¡°A bow is a weapon that can only be used after repeated training, but a sword is a weapon that can be used by everyone. Once held, even a four or five year old can cut flesh.¡± ¡®But unlike the bow, which is a long-range weapon, we have to be braver.¡¯ Is it possible for those who have grown up to be noble to cut an animal¡¯s neck? The faces of those who owned divine power or magical powers were bright. Because if they use that, they can get ahead of others. But then she said, ¡°Magic is forbidden.¡± ¡°A rabbit is 2 points, a deer 4 points, and a fox 6 points. With some help, you can only get half of the points.¡± As the surroundings became quiet, sheid back. ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡± As soon as she sat down on the chair provided by the servant, the hunt began. *** ¡°Aghh!¡± ¡°Mother¡­¡­!¡± Screams erupted from all sides. Candidates and rmenders stumbled upon the sight of the deer. A deer may look like a cute animal, but in reality, it¡¯s pretty violent and strong. Especially the ones released. ¡°Bro-brother, how do I¡­!¡± ¡°T-this is my first time hunting with a sword, ah! The rmender could also hunt with the candidate, but the men who grew up as a noble did not know what to do. Meanwhile, our Cecilia¡­ ¡°I¡­¡± When she raised her hand, the attendant answered. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Should we only catch one animal per person?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have to catch only one right?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t have a maximum, but¡­¡­.¡± Cecilia smiled brightly and took the sword l. Cecilia leapt from the ground, and climbed onto her deer¡¯s back. And when she strangled it, the deer shouted and copsed with a sound. ¡°There you go. Stay calm. I won¡¯t slit your throat.¡± It was very easy for Cecilia who used to slit people by the throat. The candidates looked around impatiently. ¡°It must be easier to hunt a deer than a fox, let¡¯s hurry¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather hunt a rabbit¡­¡± ¡°Rabbit has faster feet than a deer.¡± Meanwhile, I was scouring the bushes. ¡®Deglid must be a meticulous person.¡¯ Everyone is so distracted by the sword they hold, but there are tools scattered everywhere in the hunting ground. ¡®Here is it, a!¡¯ I tied the to the base of a tree and drove those rabbits to the. ¡°Come on, go in!¡± I ran from behind as the rabbits were caught in the. I picked up the rabbits. ¡°I¡¯ve got it! Should I dismantle it¡± The wild rabbits look pretty creepy. Their fur is unmanaged, and its ws are sharp. It looks like a violent animal. Seeing the rabbit floundering in my hand, people gave me a puzzled expression. The servant was surprised and said, ¡°O-oh no need.¡± ¡°Great.¡± Haha, Iughed and shoved the rabbit into the cage the servant was holding. ¡®I wish I could catch the fox because it has the highest score.¡¯ Growing up as an orphan in my past life, hunting rabbits was very easy for me. Back then, I had to go up to the mountain when I was starving or hunted wild animals to make a living. Cecilia and I umted quite a bit of points. Meanwhile, our score was visible in the air. *** ¡°Oh my¡­¡± The nobles gathered in front of the screen looked at Cecilia and Leine in bewilderment. When the other candidates didn¡¯t know what to do, they already had 7 points. [Oh, oh! Cecilia! I¡¯ll go over there! This fox. Come here!] Leine¡¯s skill was no different from those of a wild animal hunter. ¡°Lady Dubblede is¡­ so uhm¡­¡± What do they want to say? Although the words could not be continued, all those who watched her agreed. Godmother Cami nodded with a smile. ¡°She¡¯s so brave, isn¡¯t she?¡± The Duke of Dubblede and Johann answered with the same expression. ¡°She usually went hunting wild boars with us.¡± ¡°When hunting monsters, the knights asked her toe forward first.¡± People who heard their boastingughed awkwardly. The emperor was watching them with burning eyes. ¡®Right. That¡¯s right, take them all!¡¯ In thest test, Cecilia wasst because of the empress dowager¡¯s discrimination. He couldn¡¯t sleep thinking that Lady Amboise might win. The emperor was delighted when he saw Leine catching the fox. ¡®What a capable kid!¡¯ She always did things perfectly. When he heard that the 9-year-old Leine will help Cecilia, he was a bit worried. But she was even more capable than Javelin. Andre and her seem to be the same age¡­ No, there¡¯s nothing more troublesome than a collusion between Marche and Dubblede, so Adrian¡­ ¡®She seemed to get along well with Adrian.¡® A son who looks like him and has a handsome face is so helpful! The emperor grinned happily. He gave the Duke of Dubblede a subtle nce. Those who noticed quickly said, ¡°But, isn¡¯t it time for thedy to have a fiancee?¡± ¡°No.¡± Johann red at the nobleman and answered firmly. The nobleman spoke awkwardly. ¡°Most young girls get engaged before they reach their teens¡­¡± ¡°My sister said she would marry me.¡± When the son boasted arrogantly, the father arrogantly crossed his legs. ¡°No, she said she would live with me for the rest of her life.¡± At their words, Godmother Cami rubbed her chin lightly and said. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have to get married.¡± It was the moment when a Leine no-marriage group wasunched. *** ¡®I think we can stop hunting at this point.¡¯ We had a total of 19 points. No matter how hard they try, they won¡¯t be able to follow us. At that moment, mymunication device was making a sound. It seemed that Seria had organized all of the material about devils. ¡®I¡¯ll take a break and look at the data. I have to get Adrian back somehow.¡¯ I walked towards the podium that was set up as a break room. Then, my eyes met with Deglid who was watching the hunt from the podium. ¡®By the way, how did Mina and her get to know each other?¡¯ It didn¡¯t seem like she was colluding with the temple. If she sided with the temple, she wouldn¡¯t even think about this exam because the temple had a strict rule about not killing any creature. But¡­ ¡®Huh? Why is my nose itchy and my heart¡­¡¯ Then, Deglid also suddenly gasped for air and held her forehead. Chapter 191 Chapter 191 TL: Zimmings I stared intently at the woman who covered her mouth with a handkerchief. ¡®Is she unwell?¡¯ I thought so, but I also coughed and frowned several times. She was not the problem. My condition was getting worse and worse too. It¡¯s a familiar pain. ¡®This is obviously¡­¡¯ I looked around and at the flowers blooming behind the podium. Haro flower is a rare flower that can only be seen inte autumn to early winter. It blooms only in cool weather, but unfortunately, it is vulnerable to snow, frost, and strong winds, and it withers quickly when touched by a human. However, once it sprouts, it quickly spreads to the surrounding area. ¡®It has spread from the Empress Dowager¡¯s garden to here.¡¯ I have a halo flower allergy, so I covered my mouth with both hands and took a step backwards. I just found out my birth and my real family, I can¡¯t die here. ¡°I¡¯ll be in trouble if there are haro flowers everywhere.¡± After muttering, I went back to where Cecilia was. *** The next day. It took me a short time after I thought that something was going to happen because of the haro flower. I groaned as Cecilia changed the towel on my forehead and said. ¡°Are you really okay with not calling the doctor?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a disease that doctors don¡¯t know about. Besides, I might be kicked out of the Imperial Pce if I get sick¡­¡± Haro flower allergy is very rare. Among the people, less than 10% have divine power, and among those 10%, only those with high purity divine power are affected. If you look at the probability, it¡¯s probably about 0.0001%. ¡®I¡¯m d I prepared medicine just in case something like this happened.¡¯ This can be used because my condition was not serious. When it bes serious, it cannot be used unless I call a priest or a very special doctor. ¡°I¡¯ll let His Excellency know.¡± ¡°No!¡± I quickly grabbed Cecilia¡¯s hand. ¡°You know how they will act.¡± ¡®They wouldn¡¯t even know the name of the disease, only the doctors will suffer.¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t worry there is a cure. I could take my medicine and take a day or two off.¡± ¡°If so, I¡¯m d.¡± She pulled the nket up to the end of my neck and patted my chest. ¡°Rest until you¡¯re well.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I became like this at an important time.¡± ¡°What are you saying? If it wasn¡¯t for you, how could I have gotten here? Cecilia is so kind. Iughed and dug into the nket. ¡®First of all, improving the condition of my body is the first priority. I don¡¯t want anything to happen before that¡­¡¯ Thinking so, I fell asleep. The condition was worse than I thought, and I couldn¡¯t open my eyes properly for almost two days. And on the morning of the third day, I barely got up from the bed and narrowed my brows looking at the empty bulletin board. ¡®The second test has not yet been evaluated.¡¯ None of the contestants surpassed Cecilia¡¯s score. In addition, there is no reason for the evaluation to be dyed so much since the second test was a simple test that ranked by score. ¡®It¡¯s strange.¡¯ I went back to my lodging and contacted the chairman. [Yes,dy.] ¡°There is no second test evaluation yet. What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± [I don¡¯t know. We haven¡¯t heard any news from our people who have been ced in the Imperial Pce.] ¡°Is there a man who has a cheap mouth in Deglid¡¯s pce?¡± [I heard that there is a man with a cheap mouth there. He¡¯s a servant called Elgar. He came from the Empress Dowager Pce.] ¡°It would be quicker to find out by those lind of people in the Imperial Pce.¡± [Are you talking directly? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea. It is dangerous to go out on your own. Isn¡¯t the information on my side enough?] ¡°It¡¯s taking a long time.¡± [Is her condition really that important?] ¡°What I¡¯m concerned about is that Deglid¡¯s health deteriorated and the second exam was canceled.¡± The second test was like a giftid out for me and Cecilia. There, we took the perfect first ce no one could reach. It¡¯s like a golden opportunity for Cecilia, who already didn¡¯t do well in the first exam.. ¡°We need to make Cecilia an empress quickly. Mina will be here soon. Even in my first life, she and Empress Yvonne had a good rtionship. If I also made Cecilia an empress-¡± [Is that really all?] ¡°What are you talking about?¡± [It¡¯s unlike you to be so impatient. The results wille sooner orter. There¡¯s no reason to be so hasty. By any chance, is this about the second prince?] ¡°¡­¡­.¡± [You¡¯re trying to finish this sooner to focus on finding the second prince right?] ¡°¡­ Adrian must be suffering because of me.¡± [I understand your heart. However, it is his choice.] ¡°But if it wasn¡¯t for me, there was no reason for him to stay in the past.¡± [Yes, he stayed for you. But if you do something recklessly and go wrong, wouldn¡¯t his sacrifice be meaningless?] ¡°¡­¡­.¡± [It will be more rewarding to create an environment where he can live morefortably when you bring him back, rather than bringing him in a day or two earlier. A normal girl would have thought so.] The chairman asked in a soft voice [Isn¡¯t it right?] I replied sullenly. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± The chairman is right. I couldn¡¯t be patient when I thought that he was suffering in the past because of me. I pped my cheeks. ¡°I reflected!¡± As I spoke, aughter was heard from themunication device. [You¡¯re not going to be discouraged because of this right?] ¡°My mom¡¯s a Lisette Dubblede and I¡¯m embarrassed to say that I was impatient for a moment. I am the daughter of the most courageous person in the world.¡± [Of course. The Duchess¡¯s daughter will not be discouraged by this.] I ended the conversation with a smile and ended the call with the chairman. While I was putting themunication device in my pocket, ¡°The duchess¡¯ daughter.¡± Cecilia said that. When I turned my head, Cecilia was looking at me with a stiff face, holding a te of fruit as if she had prepared it for me. ¡°What do you mean by going to the past?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Lady!¡± ¡°I was going to tell you about it when the contest was over.¡± ¡°What. Why¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the Duchess of Dubblede¡¯s daughter.¡± The te fell out of Cecilia¡¯s hand as it broke. ¡°It¡¯s a very, very long story. Cecilia.¡± Cecilia¡¯s face flushed with astonishment as I began to tell the story of the past. *** Holding my hand, Cecilia cried for a long time. ¡°Cecilia¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You gave me the opportunity to be a knight. Lisette said the precious child she always sees in her dreams has done many things that even men could not do, and always smiled bravely. She told me that age and gender can¡¯t be chosen.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Those words gave me courage and made me take my sword.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°So it was you, the one who gave me courage.¡± Cecilia looked at me with wet eyes and gently stroked my cheek. ¡°It was all thanks to you that I was able to move on from that terrible day until I met my nephew and had a new dream.¡± ¡°But because Cecilia protected me as a child, I was able to live as well.¡± Why can¡¯t I stop crying when I think of what happened on the mountain where my mother died? ¡®I told Adrian that I would never cry again.¡¯ Cecilia smiled as she watched me cry with a sad face. ¡°Thank you for being alive, and foring back.¡± But no matter how much I think about it, it wasn¡¯t my fault that I kept crying. They are such good people. I hugged Cecilia and she hugged me back warmly like a mother. Just then, ¡°Olga, Lady Dubblede¡­!¡± The maid of the Imperial Pce, bought by Dubblede, rushed into the lodging. As I lifted my head while sniffing, she said with a pale face. ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t contact you, but I have to tell you something urgently, so I apologize in advance.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°The Knoxtain sibling bribed Elgar, the servant of Deglid¡¯s pce.¡± As soon as I heard the story, I gasped and thought, ¡®Wow, that was close!¡¯ Elgar was the one I tried to buy information from before! ¡®If I was one step faster, it would have been me, not the Knoxtain siblings, who got caught.¡¯ If it¡¯s the Knoxtain siblings, aren¡¯t they the same candidate and rmender that I disgracedst time? ¡°Have those two been arrested?¡± ¡°Yes. But the problem is¡­¡± ¡°Are you saying there¡¯s more trouble?¡± When Cecilia spoke with her brows narrowed, the maid gulped and answered. ¡°Deglid formally raised an objection to the Empress Dowager. Elgar was given by the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce, and it must have been thought that the Empress Dowager had nted a spy.¡± Me and Cecilia exchanged nces. ¡°Lady, then¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Since they have formally raised an objection, if the Empress Dowager does not provide a proof, she may be taken as responsible and step down.¡± ¡°It is important that all the power of the Empress Dowager goes to Deglid¡­¡± It was a big deal. The Empress Dowager was not on good terms with Duke Marche or Empress Yvonne and was a bit foolish, so they can stand her. But if the power goes to Deglid¡­ ¡®Maybe the temple will again infiltrate the Imperial Pce. In this situation, if Minaes, Cecilia alone cannot stand up to the Deglid ¨C Empress Yvonnebination.¡¯ I hurriedly told the maid. ¡°Is the Empress Dowager preparing to counterattack?¡± ¡°That¡­¡­.¡± The maid said with an expressionless face. ¡°It is true that the Empress Dowager nted him.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Elgar did not only hand over the information to the Empress Dowager, but also sold the information to the candidates¡­¡± I fully understand why the Emperor cannot stand the Empress Dowager. I wiped the tears from my cheeks and got up. ¡°Lady? Where are you going?¡± ¡°I have to get things done.¡± Whether it¡¯s solving the Empress¡¯s affairs and getting help, I have to solve this case somehow. *** ¡°You are mistaken, Your Majesty!¡± The Imperial Pce was in a chaos. The Empress Dowager was screaming until she was out of breath, and Deglid spoke to the emperor with a cold face. The emperor covered his eyes with one hand. ¡°Aunt, do you really need to make things this big?¡± ¡°The fact that she nted three spies in my pce seems trivial to the emperor. Or did you even get involved in this matter?¡± ¡°You know it¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s three spies, they could even poison my food.¡± ¡°Aunt, how could you say such a thing?¡± ¡°So please be clear. Should this old woman put the imperial affairs on the agenda of the temple and bring them back to the pce?¡± The emperor became mad. If the temple enters the imperial pce, he will be disgraced. I understood why the emperor¡¯s mad ¡®I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll ever let it slide.¡¯ Oh, how do I get things done? ¡®But why does Deglid¡¯s face look pale? Wait a minute¡­¡¯ She pressed her forehead with her hand. And¡­ ¡°Deglid!¡± Deglid, who was trembling, copsed as soon as the emperor shouted. Chapter 192 Chapter 192 TL: Zimmings The emperor shouted. ¡°Bring a doctor now!¡± The servant hurriedly stepped forward, and the knight held her. But she still hasn¡¯t woken up. Outside the room, I saw a doctor running to the knight. After she was returned to the pce, in the midst of the chaos, people¡¯s eyes turned to one person. They looked at the Empress Dowager who didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡®No way¡­ did she really instigate poisoning?¡¯ The Empress Dowager could not avoid the suspicion that she had copsed because of her. ¡°N-no. I, I¡¯m just trying to find a weakness to stop Deglid from getting involved¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Mother!!¡± The emperor¡¯s roar echoed in the room. The Empress Dowager, who was holding her hands tightly, said ¡°A-Alex¡­¡± ¡°How dare you disappoint me. How long do I have to bear with what my mother did-! ¡°H-how can you say such a cruel thing? I can¡¯t see the slightest respect in your eyes. How can you treat me like this¡­¡± The Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes trembled, but the anger in the Emperor¡¯s eyes did not fade. Sitting on the golden throne, he gave orders to the knights in a low voice. ¡°Take mother back to the pce. In the future, the door to the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce will not be opened without my order. ¡°Alexander¡­¡­!!¡± The Empress Dowager screamed, but the knights approached the Empress. The Empress Dowager did not stop shouting even while being dragged out. The emperor became expressionless. The strange thing was that when he was expressionless, the real him appeared. The real Alexander Louerg, who was sitting at the cold and lonely throne. ¡°So, what are you going to say to me?¡± I flinched at the emperor¡¯s voice and met his gaze. ¡®Ah, I got permission to enter the Imperial Pce with the excuse that I have something to tell him.¡¯ ¡°Did your father have something to tell me?¡± ¡°So¡­ oh, that¡­.¡± I could use suwon or long-distance teleportation as an excuse, but I hesitated to answer. The emperor had suffered from a young age because of the Empress Dowager. The emperor was educated by my godmother instead of the Empress Dowager, I could see how their rtionship was. My godmother is a good person, but she had a child, Grand Duke Locard. No matter how sincere my godmother was to the emperor, how would he feel when he saw her and her child? I could understand that because of Duke Amity and Mina. It wasn¡¯t just that. The Empress Dowager constantly causes trouble. When the Empress Dowager was angry with the Emperor, he ended up being discriminated against by his own family. To fix the situation, he had to sacrifice his youth to make a contribution on the battlefield. I had lived with Duke Vallua before, so I could understand the emperor¡¯s heart. I understand because I have lived with problematic parents, and the pain they inflict was worse than any other pain. What was needed in that lonely moment was a human touch. ¡®So what the Emperor needs now¡­¡¯ I nced at Cecilia, who was stunned and looked at the emperor. ¡°His Majesty seemed to be in pain today. I don¡¯t want to leave you alone. Cecilia could heal sick people. So, she will be able to heal His Majesty¡¯s heart.¡± ¡°Are you making fun of me?¡± The emperor¡¯s gaze turned to Cecilia. She was bewildered for a moment. ¡®Come on, Cecilia.¡¯ I grunted silently, pulling her sleeves, soon she cautiously stepped forward. ¡°Can Ie to your side?¡± ¡°You¡¯re making fun of me.¡± ¡°I want to go there.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go there.¡± Cecilia slowly approached him. Sitting alone on the throne, he slowly lowered his head as she drew closer. Finally, when his head fellpletely, he hugged Cecilia¡¯s waist. ¡°You are mean.¡± Cecilia, who was looking at the emperor with a puzzled face, stroked his hair very carefully. Her golden hair, very simr to Adrian, ran softly between her fingers. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I¡¯m mean.¡± ¡°Damn it. Stay by my side.¡± ¡°¡­ Yes.¡± The servant slowly dispersed. The emperor¡¯s chambein made a way for me and told me to go back. Guided by the hand of the chambein, I got out and looked inside the door that was closing little by little. The emperor, who had copsed from the lonely throne, was hugging Cecilia¡¯s waist with his head lowered as Cecilia gently stroked the lonely man¡¯s back. ¡®They suit each other quite well.¡¯ I smiled and left the pce. *** That evening, I stared at the sloppy writing in my notebook with the pen in my mouth. [Deglid¡¯s copse in the pce is staged.] However, the emperor would immediately call the doctor. The doctor is on the emperor¡¯s side, so if he checked her, it would be easily revealed that she was not poisoned. ¡®And there¡¯s no way she would do such a thing.¡¯ I shook my head and put a cross mark on the sentence. [It¡¯s really poison.] No, the Empress Dowager could have tried to kill her no matter how stupid she was. ¡®There¡¯s no reason. It¡¯s absurd to even think of poisoning her. There¡¯s the 3rd and 4th test left.¡¯ The Empress Dowager was never hostile to Deglid. After another cross mark, I looked at thest sentence. [She had a disease.] On the day of the second test, I remembered how she covered her mouth with a handkerchief and coughed. ¡®Anyway, this is probably it. She already had a disease but copsed at the wrong time. What kind of a disease is it?¡¯ She would have received great care from the doctors already. ¡®Is it an unusual disease?¡¯ A unique disease that develops suddenly. I hesitated and read the end of the note. I quickly pulled out themunication device. [Hello, Leine. How have you been?] Henry¡¯s friendly voice came from the device. ¡°Does Deglid have divine powers?¡± Henry answered when I asked the questions because I was in a hurry. [Probably.] ¡°Probably?¡± [There was a time when she led the Holy Knights and participated in the war. The Emperor kept her in check, so he did not reveal the details, but the fact that she led the Holy Knights means that there is something there, doesn¡¯t it? Although she ran away from the battlefield.] ¡°She ran away?¡± [Yes. She withdrew from the battlefield with the excuse of an illness.] ¡°When was that? Where was the battlefield?¡± [Duchy of Nutra, it was winter 30 years ago. She left the knights behind, but there was no problem when she was treated.] Little by little, the puzzles began to fit together. Iughed wickedly. ¡°Maybe this will be beneficial to us.¡± [It is?] ¡°I know her disease. She didn¡¯t run away from the battlefield.¡± [But the doctors couldn¡¯t figure it out. Even until now.] That¡¯s because it¡¯s a special disease that ordinary doctors will never know. ¡°Haro flower allergy.¡± [She got haro flower allergy?] ¡°Yes, I have it too so I knew about her symptoms.¡± [If she has copsed, it means that there are halo flowers in the Imperial Pce. [Haro flower?!] [There¡¯s a haro flower!] I could hear Isaac¡¯s and Johann¡¯s voice suddenly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I have brought the medicine. If the symptoms are not severe, that is sufficient¡­ Oh my God.¡± I realized something and dropped the pen. ¡®If she had copsed, her symptoms would have been serious!¡¯ I need a doctor from the future. ¡®But I can¡¯t bring a doctor from the future, and no matter how knowledgeable I am, I can¡¯t cure a disease perfectly like a doctor! Then, I suddenly remembered someone. [I wish you could call me uncle.] [So, what will you do for me, your lifesaver?] [How about I get a kiss from my cute nephew?] An illegitimate child of the former Duke Dubblede, my father and aunt¡¯s half-brother. A mad doctor who was rumored to have tested a thousand people without permission. A madman who poisoned his half brothers at the age of 15. Taylor Dubblede can heal her. But how could I get help from Taylor Dubblede¡­! I screamed silently, holding my head with both hands. *** But I cannot give up just because it is difficult. As long as I help her, I would get a gold mine. I went out with the permission of the emperor. When I said I could help him solve the incident, he immediately allow me to go out. [If you can help me with this, I¡¯ll reward you. I promise you.] I broke the news to my dad and ended up heading to Taylor Dubblede with Henry and Isaac. I believe in Taylor Dubblede but my dad doesn¡¯t so he told Henry and Isaac to go with me in case of an emergency. I looked at Henry and Ishaq, who had a grim look on their faces. ¡®But dad, I don¡¯t think they could help me when there¡¯s an emergency¡­ they¡¯ll probably be the one to make the emergency.¡¯ Isaac was already holding his scabbard and Henry was ready to use his aura. ¡°What, why are you looking at me with such cute eyes?¡± ¡°Leine has always been cute.¡± With a tired face, I lowered my head, took a deep breath, and extended my index finger. ¡°We¡¯re going to persuade Taylor to help us. So don¡¯t do anything reckless.¡± I continued. ¡°He¡¯s there.¡± I pointed to the dining room where Taylor was with my index finger. Isaac looked displeased but soon he and Henry said, ¡°Alright.¡± After I took a deep breath and made up my mind, I opened the door of the dining room. It was empty. ¡®Not here?¡¯ As I was tilting my head, I heard a chuckle from the kitchen. Isaac banged on the kitchen door as we could hear a woman¡¯s scream. And then someone walked out. It wasn¡¯t the screaming woman, it was a tall man. A half-open shirt, traces of lipstick smeared on his lips,bined with his alluring face and ck hair. He looked simr to father, but more decadent andnguid. ¡®Taylor Dubblede.¡¯ Henry was frozen and Isaac muttered, ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡± as they covered my eyes. ¡°What are you doing in the kitchen, crazy guy.¡± As I pushed their hands away, Isaac frowned and said. ¡°Don¡¯t look at things like that. ¡°Yes, Leine.¡± I said with my eyes wide open. ¡°I know it all.¡± Isaac said with a snort. ¡°What do you know?¡± ¡°I know. They¡¯re doing human reproduction.¡± When I put my hands on my waist and spoke with a triumphant expression, for some reason, the situation became awkward. Chapter 193 Chapter 193 TL: Zimmings I rolled my eyes and looked at the three men, who didn¡¯t say anything. Why was the atmosphere strange? ¡°That¡¯s right. Human reproduction-¡± ¡°Stop, stop!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Isaac and Henry covered my mouth this time. While I struggled to say something, I could hearughter next to me. ¡°It¡¯s not wrong.¡± It was Taylor. I red at the frowning Henry and Isaac to say I was right. Henry sighed and straightened his posture. And he spoke in a curt voice to Taylor. ¡°Let¡¯s talk for a moment.¡± ¡°Why should I talk to the spoiled brats who invaded my sanctuary?¡± Isaac burst outughing. ¡°What kind of sanctuary is that? Is there a sanctuary in the kitchen?¡± Taylorughed softly. ¡®Dubblede¡¯s genes are amazing.¡¯ I thought to myself as I admired him. His smile was very simr to Henry¡¯s. Come to think of it, I think he resembles Henry more than my father. While Dad and Johann had a neat and stoic impression, Taylor had a more rxed appearance like Henry. I thought that when Henry grew older, he would have a face like him. ¡®Then they must look just like their ancestors.¡¯ Henry resembles his ancestor the most among the three brothers. If we look at it that way, the hostility between Henry, Isaac and him was understandable. I wondered if it wasn¡¯t just because they hated Taylor or because he had a history of trying to poison our father three times. Maybe because he reminds them of their ancestors, some of the most horrific memories in their childhood. Just as I was thinking about it, the door opened and an old man with a hat came in. ¡°Master, there¡¯s a carriage outside¡­¡± Taylor put his arm on the shoulder of the old man, who seemed to be his henchman, and approached Henry. Henry didn¡¯t blink an eye, and Taylor¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Do you still have nightmares? That¡¯s too bad.¡± Me and Isaac¡¯s expressions hardened. ¡®He knew about Henry¡¯s gerontophobia.*¡¯ *TL Note: An irrational or disproportionate fear of old age, especially of growing old, could also be a fear of, disdain for, or aversion to old people. Henry was abused by Terramore, which made him have such a phobia. ¡®Taylor was probably aware of Henry¡¯s trauma.¡¯ The corners of Taylor¡¯s lips rose slowly. ¡°It was pretty cute to see you shivering just by looking at some old people.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d I don¡¯t have that trauma anymore. It¡¯s repulsive to be considered cute by trash.¡± ¡°Did Theorodre teach you to speak like that to your uncle?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s the same as you. Your ve mother must¡¯ve not taught you manners.¡± I was startled and looked at the two men who didn¡¯t lose their smiles even as they casually exchanged attacks. Isaac suddenly covered my ears and shouted. ¡°Stop it! Don¡¯t pollute the kid¡¯s ears!¡± I wanted to say, ¡®Why did you cover my ears if you¡¯re going to scream?¡¯ But I pulled Henry¡¯s sleeve instead because I wanted to avoid his prolonged friction with Taylor. Henry, who was staring at Taylor with cold eyes, turned his head. Taylor just shrugged his shoulders. ¡°So, what do you want to talk about?¡± I removed Isaac¡¯s hand and opened my mouth. ¡°I know what Taylor is looking for. Do you remember what I said when we first met?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t got a clue yet about the antidote right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°I know it.¡± I heard that Taylor Dubblede was looking for an antidote. ¡®I really know the ce.¡¯ As I said with a smile, Taylor¡¯s lips curled slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t remember saying that.¡± ¡°Yes! So the deal-¡± ¡°You only told me to close the door.¡± Huh? Taylor went towards me. ¡°So I went to close the door, very, very tightly.¡± Iughed awkwardly and said, ¡°Is that so¡­?¡± and pretended to be innocent. Taylor tried to grab my chin lightly¡­ Then Isaac drew out his sword and pointed the tip of his sword at Taylor. At the same time, Henry let out his aura. Taylor raised his hands lightly and nced at me. ¡°Isaac, Henry. Stop it.¡± ¡°But-!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Stop it.¡± My older brothers immediately withdrew their hands. Taylor chuckled slowly and said. ¡°As I thought this would be fun.¡± *** That afternoon, Taylor, who was seated with his sses on, said while flipping through the pages of a book. ¡°Coffee.¡± ¡°Coffee!¡± Answering hastily, I put the coffee on the table with a coaster. ¡°Syrup?¡± ¡°Syrup!¡± I quickly put the syrup on the table. ¡°Where¡¯s the refreshments?¡± ¡°Refreshments!¡± I took out a cookie bag I had shoved into my pocket and set it down on the desk. ¡°It¡¯s hot.¡± After brewing the steaming coffee, I lightly lift the cup and take a sip in case it was too hot. ¡°Kiss.¡± ¡°Ki¡­ Hey!¡± I screamed impatiently and red fiercely at Taylor¡¯s mischievous face. ¡°Can¡¯t your uncle get a kiss from a cute nephew?¡± ¡°Why should I, to an uncle who always makes fun of his nephew!¡± Taylor didn¡¯t just look like Henry, but also had good observation skills like Henry. He noticed at once that I had something to ask of him. ¡°I have no assistant. If you help me, I might be inclined to help you too.¡± Me, who was by his side, was better off than my brothers. Henry and Isaac have be woodcutters and are diligently chopping wood. Of course, staring intently at this ce where Taylor is. I said to him, ¡°Every hours matters. What if she dies first!¡± ¡°If she copsed yesterday, there would still be a lot of time left.¡± ¡°But¡­!¡± ¡°You¡¯re a clever girl, you trust me right?¡± I pouted my lips. ¡®He¡¯s like a ghost who knows everything.¡¯ Just in case, I gave Cecilia the medicine I had for my haro allergy so as to not make the condition worsen. I took a deep breath as I stared at Taylor with my eyes narrowed. ¡°Please let my brotherse inside. It¡¯s going to be winter soon and they might have caught a cold¡­¡± Taylor, who was holding a cigarette, stared at me. ¡°¡­¡­ Why?¡± ¡°What do you mean by why?¡± ¡°Thinking about yourpetitor¡¯s well-being?¡± ¡°We¡¯re siblings, notpetitors.¡± At my words, Taylor leaned on the chair and nced at my older brothers who were nting trees outside the window. ¡°Can I give you one piece of advice? If you¡¯re not vignt, poison can get into your cookies at any time. You will only know after swallowing the poisoned cookie. Being too innocent is a sin¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡°What?¡± I sat in the chair opposite Taylor and tore the cookie wrappers I had brought. ¡°Why are innocent people sinners? The one who poisoned them is the sinner. The moment I swallow a poisoned cookie, I won¡¯t me myself. In any case, the victim is not responsible.¡± ¡°Is it because I wasn¡¯t born in Dubblede?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°It¡¯s funny that Theodore¡¯s adopted daughter says something that makes sense.¡± Then Taylor grinned and said, ¡°Coffee.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Huh?¡± ¡°Coffee.¡± Only then did I understand that he wanted me to make a new cup of coffee, so I got up with a sad face. We finally got out of Taylor¡¯s hand at night. We gathered on the first floor and waited for our carriage. ¡°That bastard. He even sent our carriage back so it wouldn¡¯t get into my father¡¯s ears. ¡°No, he¡¯s trying to make our father worry. He wouldn¡¯t know what he¡¯s doing to us as we are out of reach.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a lunatic.¡± Isaac gritted his teeth. Even though winter has yet toe, he ordered Isaac to chop off the trees, even with his monstrous stamina, he looked a little tired. ¡°Bastard, I¡¯m going to kill him once this case is resolved.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Henry, who would normally not do anything hasty, immediately agreed. I wanted to be silent, but I also felt very offended. Isaac red at the room on the second floor where Taylor had entered. ¡°Kid, are you fi¡­¡­ what are you doing?¡± Isaac narrowed his brows as he saw me tiptoeing. Henry also looked puzzled. I said, ¡°Shh!¡± and pressed my index finger to my lips. ¡®Taylor¡¯s notebook.¡¯ ¡°What?¡± I looked around and whispered to my brothers. ¡°Taylor¡¯s notebook. There must be a cure.¡± ¡°And?¡± At Isaac¡¯s words, I raised the corners of my lips. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± There¡¯s really no way I wanted to serve Taylor readily. I have to pretend to be a hard-working child so that he won¡¯t be vignt. ¡°He¡¯s dead if I find it.¡± As I looked into Taylor¡¯s room with an evil face, the expressions of Henry and Isaac became just as evil as mine. Chapter 194 Chapter 194 TL: Zimmings An incident that resulted in Taylor being imprisoned in Dubblede¡¯s dungeon began with the former Duke of Dubblede. Forcibly imprisoned by his father, he colluded with the temple, seeking help while his father was away. In the process, my mother died and I disappeared. My father never forgave his predecessors, and he brutally ughtered his followers, and in the process, Taylor Dubblede became entangled. As the investigation proceeds, the atrocities that Taylor had done were revealed. Human experiments, poisoning his siblings who seek the power of his predecessors, also poisoning the families of vassals that went against his predecessors. Viscount Dubos, who was an investigator at the time, said that he couldn¡¯t sleep for days after seeing evidence of Taylor¡¯s misdeeds. If it were any other person, he would have been immediately sentenced to death penalty, but no one could deny that Taylor was a talented person. ¡®It¡¯s also the reason why the emperor couldn¡¯t execute Veronica, who almost blew up an entire province.¡¯ An irresistible criminal with intellect, Taylor was eventually imprisoned in Dubblede¡¯s dungeon. And he was released because of my haro allergy¡­ ¡®It didn¡¯t happen in my previous life.¡¯ The reason he was released from my first life was because of Mina. Mina¡¯s poisoning case, which I was used of. The brothers, who loved Mina like their own sister, released Taylor for her. And then Taylor¡¯s name became famous again. Especially with the book ¡°The ck Notebook¡± by Taylor Dubblede. So what is that ? It was a notebook that recorded the medical knowledge that Taylor, one of the greatest geniuses in history, gained while conducting illegal human experiments in the Empire. I was able to make the medicine of youth because there was a medical student who made it in my first life, and it is said that the medical student developed medicine of youth by idently peeking into Taylor¡¯s ck notebook. ording to the experts, it is a special notebook that contains advanced medical knowledge for about 100 years. ¡®I have to find it right away.¡¯ Seeing Taylor cured my haro allergy, the notebook must have written the cure. ¡°He was holding a ck notebook in the afternoon. But he didn¡¯t take it with him when he entered the room. He would have put it near here. Let¡¯s find it!¡± Me and my brothers sneakily searched the room. However, no matter how much we searched, we could not find where the notebook we had seen in the afternoon was. Desk drawer, none. Ceiling, none. Bookcase, none. Isaac frowned and grumbled. ¡°Where the hell did this madman put it? Kid, are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then where is it?¡± ¡°Anyway¡­¡­ it¡¯s strange. I definitely seen it before I went to the kitchen to get soup pot.¡± ¡°What?! Did he tell you to bring a soup pot too?!¡± ¡°Th-that madman!¡± I quickly covered Isaac¡¯s mouth with both hands. But Isaac struggled and looked at Henry. ¡°Henry?¡± ¡°Leine, is that the pot you brought?¡± Turning my head, I saw arge red pot on the table. And underneath that¡­ ¡°He must be crazy!¡± I quickly pushed the pot away, and picked up the notebook lying underneath. It was the ck notebook that Taylor had been jotting down all day. I patted the leather cover that was slightly distorted by the heat of the pot and hugged it tightly. ¡°Oh gosh, it has been through a lot.¡± As I rubbed my cheek against the notebook and muttered softly, Isaac chuckled. ¡°You seem kinder to the notebook than to people?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s as precious as a diamond mine. People aren¡¯t diamond mines.¡± ¡°Then me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± As I averted my eyes, Isaac said, ¡°No way, kid¡­!¡± I secretly hid behind Henry while holding the ck notebook preciously. ¡°Kid, won¡¯t youe here!?¡± ¡°Stop it.¡± I carefully opened the notebook while Isaac tried to catch me, and Henry stopped him. Isaac said while grunting. ¡°Sheesh, if I had known this would happen, I would have tied up that madman and beat him up to take the notebook.¡± ¡°Tying him up and beating are enough for the next time. Leine, do you have any information on the haro allergy?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Leine?¡± Henry narrowed his brows looking at me, who had already hardened. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Henry and Isaac came over and looked at what I was reading. [8/21 Afternoon. Benedict Isrobin / Burn marks began to appear. Couldn¡¯t be healed with elsa tree. Sheer Moss 3g, Cord 12ml, Elsa Root Powder 4g¡­¡­.] ¡°If it¡¯s Benedict, it¡¯s the same name as the man with the tattoo that the kid had seen in the past.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same one.¡± At Henry¡¯s words, Isaac frowned. ¡°How do you know that?¡± ¡°I investigated his identity. I even found out that he is the second son of the Viscount Isrobin, who disappeared 20 years ago.¡± I closed the notebook and went up the stairs. ¡°Where are you going? Hey, kid!¡± ¡°Leine.¡± My brothers called me from down the stairs, but I walked silently to Taylor¡¯s room on the second floor. And I, Thump-!! Kicked his door Taylor, leaning on the old bed, looked at me. More exactly on the notebook in my hand. ¡°It won¡¯t work. There is nothing about haro allergy in it.¡± He smiled and continued. ¡°I want to eat a stew from dawn tomorrow, but put chicken in it-¡± I grabbed him by the cor. Taylor¡¯s eyes were unusually wide, thinking that I would be quiet if there was no cure for haro allergy in the notebook. ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll ask the question.¡± ¡°Hey, do you still want her alive? ¡°Of course. And you will be herpanion.¡± As soon as I finished speaking, the aura appeared on Henry¡¯s hand, who came in through the open door, and the aura also reverberated from Isaac¡¯s body as he gripped the sword. At that exact moment, the lights outside the window turned on, as Dubblede¡¯s coachman and knights were getting off their horses. With a nce, Taylor grasped the situation and raised both hands lightly. ¡°I surrender. I don¡¯t want to die yet.¡± I released Taylor¡¯s cor and looked at him. *** We sat facing each other and started talking. The knights were around ud, and Dubblede¡¯s servants closed the windows and doors, respectively. ¡°When did you meet Benedict?¡± ¡°Ten years ago. An introduction from my ancestors.¡± ¡°Did you meet him again?¡± ¡°After I settled down at this ce. He came to me and asked me to heal the wounds from the burns.¡± I bit my mouth. The man I was looking for all this time was near us. Isaac shouted with a stern face. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly! How does a bastard from the temple get here!¡± ¡°Well, wouldn¡¯t that be up to you to figure out?¡± At Taylor¡¯s words, Isaac mmed the table with his palms. Henry, who sat silently with his arms crossed, called, ¡°Isaac.¡± in a low voice. ¡°Sit down.¡± ¡°But¡­¡­!¡± ¡°It means that there is a traitor in the family.¡± Isaac¡¯s face hardened. With my eyes closed, I knocked on the table. ¡°The fact that Benedict hase to see him at risk means that no ordinary doctor or priest can cure him. If he needs treatment in the future, Taylor, can you call him back?¡± Taylor shrugged, neither affirming nor denying. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Rather, you¡¯ll have to exin why you¡¯re looking for him.¡± I slowly opened my eyes and looked at Taylor, who was smiling. ¡°I think you¡¯re mistaken.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not making a request now, I¡¯m giving an order.¡± Taylor looked into my eyes and smiled softly. ¡°This is really fun.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°This adopted child has the same eyes as Theodore.¡± Taylor patted the cigarette case and raised his eyebrows lightly. ¡°What are you?¡± His eyes darkened. ¡°You don¡¯t look like a 9 years old. Who are you? Why are you looking for Benedict-¡± ¡°Do you know the truth about that day?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Hey. I don¡¯t care about Deglid¡¯s case anymore. Do you know about it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Now it means that I have the upper hand.¡± I snatched Taylor¡¯s cigarette and continued. ¡°Let¡¯s finish it quickly. I know what a person like you hates the most.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to die, but it doesn¡¯t matter if you die. Fun is more important than dying, right? So tell me. Viscount Dubos-!¡± Before I started talking to Taylor, I called Viscount Dubos, whom I had brought here via the teleportation device. ¡°Yes, Lady.¡± ¡°If I put Taylor Dubblede back in the dungeon now, how long will he be imprisoned?¡± ¡°He can die if he wants to. If not-¡± Viscount Dubos looked at Taylor with a cold expression. Hisnguid smile disappeared, and his cold nature was revealed. On the other hand, I smiled brightly. ¡°A life without your brain. You hate it the most¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You do know that you¡¯re off the hook because of your brain right? That¡¯s why my dad let you go.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ What am I supposed to do?¡± I said with a smile. ¡°First, bring Benedict to me. Second, treat Deglid. And third.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Milk.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Milk.¡± Taylor frowned for a moment, then understood what I meant, opened his mouth and said, ¡°Mi¡­lk.¡± with a clenched fist as he got up and headed for the kitchen. ¡°Then you also have to chop the wood. You have to do it fast. I have to leave in the morning.¡± As Taylor¡¯s back twitched, we smiled like a viin. Chapter 195 Chapter 195 TL: Zimmings Early that morning, all of us and Taylor traveled to our mansion via a long-distance teleportation. Even though it was early in the morning, the mansion was brightly lit. As soon as we showed up, the servants who were roaming the courtyard shouted, ¡°Lady, master!¡± ¡°You came back safely¡­Taylor?¡± Nos, who was the first to run out of the crowd, looked relieved, then looked at Taylor standing behind me and hardened. Taylor said with a smile. ¡°You still have that f*cking expression, Eugene Nos.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Nos¡¯ expression, who was usually friendly, turned cold. ¡°We have prepared a ce for you to stay in the annex. ¡°There must be a room I could use on the second floor of the main building.¡± ¡°That is a space for direct descendants. It may have been your room in the early days, but not now.¡± ¡°So Javelin is the daughter of Theodore? That¡¯s amazing.¡± Taylor smiled and pointed out that my aunt, who was not his direct descendant, was living in the main house. ¡°Don¡¯t be sarcastic.¡± My aunt, who came down from the second floor, said as she covered my brothers and me behind her back. ¡°Long time no see, sister. You seem to have gotten along quite well with Theodore. Even though before you cursed Theodore who couldn¡¯t protect his wife and the youngest child.¡± ¡°At least I have more sibling affection than you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure Theodore, you, and I are blood-rted. So where is this siblings affection for me?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t cut people¡¯s stomachs and sample the intestines for personal desire. I have no intention of arguing with you any more, so please go to a separate building.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. I didn¡¯t really want to stay in the main building. I also like the separate building.¡± ¡°You are still skillful in making others annoyed. Now get out of the way. Don¡¯t harass my nephews and niece.¡± My aunt didn¡¯t seem very pleased with us getting involved with Taylor. He had a history of poisoning his siblings, so she didn¡¯t seem to think that we would be safe. Nos also seemed to be hostile because of it. Taylor turned his back as he went to the separate building, and I quickly grabbed the hem of my aunt¡¯s cardigan. ¡°Aunt, aunt.¡± My aunt moved her gaze to me. It was a very different kind of look from when she looked at Taylor. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t send him to a seperate building.¡± ¡°Leine, Taylor is not worthy of your kindness-¡± ¡°He might be nning to run away, so put him next to me, I¡¯ll watch him.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Aunt blinked her eyes. It wasn¡¯t that I felt pity, it was because I needed to watch him. I nodded my head resolutely. Taylor Dubblede is a master in escaping. In my first life, when my brothers briefly released him to treat Mina, he gave them a rough prescription and ran away. ¡®Well, the medicine worked so well that Mina woke up. However, there was an aftereffect.¡¯ Henry and Isaac, who were heated by it, searched the empire, but I didn¡¯t hear that he was caught even until I died. ¡°He could never run away. So, until I go to the Imperial Pce, in the room next to me¡­ it must be in the room next to my dad. No, no, I¡¯ll put a chair in my dad¡¯s room¡­¡± ¡°One room with him¡­¡± No matter how good Taylor is, he will never run away if he¡¯s with my father. Aunt and Nos exchanged nces and nodded their heads. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, he can¡¯t do any harm to the youngdy and the masters.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± My dad didn¡¯t care about it unless we are in danger. *** Taylor was dragged by Leine to Theodore¡¯s office. It has been a long time since they saw each other. Siblings were ranked ording to the status of their mothers.Those who had a noble mother reigned over dozens of brothers. The children of a mother with no title could not even share a meal with those who were born to mothers with noble titles, so what about Taylor, who was born to a foreign ve? Theodore¡¯s situation was no less than Taylor. He was born from amoner mother who had been sold due to her father¡¯s gambling debt. Having a child for money is no different from a prostitute. The brothers always mocked Theodore¡¯s mother, who died shortly after giving birth. Still, Theodore never gave up. Even when he could only sleep in the stable due to his brother¡¯s scheme, he did not show the injustice he faced. The other brothers called him an idiot, but Taylor had a different idea. ¡®It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t have pride, he¡¯s terribly arrogant. He doesn¡¯t treat them like people. It¡¯s like he doesn¡¯t feel resentful by the fact that he was humiliated by a pet.¡¯ Those eyes can¡¯t fool him. Theodore was just holding back. Waiting for a chance to put the de in front of his ancestors and siblings. Theodore, who had grown older and had three children, was still arrogant. ¡°Long time no see, brother.¡± Look, those eyes that still look at him like trash. Theodore then looked at Nos and said. ¡°Throw him into a seperate building.¡± Taylor chuckled, as if he knew he would do it. There was no one who didn¡¯t know how stubborn Theodore is. Once he says something, he won¡¯t change it even if he has a knife in his throat. He won¡¯t give a chance for the trash to share a room with him. The strange thing was that Javelin and Nos, who knew his temper as well as he did, showed no change in expression at all. They nced at the little girl who looked like a chestnut. The child clung to Theodore¡¯s leg. ¡°Please keep my uncle here.¡± ¡®There is no way she can break her father¡¯s stubbornness.¡¯ ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Daddy~¡± ¡°¡­¡­Huh?¡± With a single word, his expression, which was like ice, suddenly changed. ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°Where did you learn that? Who taught this child nonsense?¡± The corners of his lips twitched. At least, it didn¡¯t look like the person who taught her would be pped. Maybe he would even give the person a reward. ¡°No?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Okay.¡± Everyone in the room was not surprised. The butler of the mansion had already prepared a ce as if he knew he would do it. Taylor narrowed his brow and Leine, who was given permission, turned to Taylor. ¡°Stay quietly in this room.¡± When Taylor didn¡¯t answer, the faces of the people in the room grew grim. ¡®How dare he make thedy speak twice!¡¯ Then Taylor realized. During the years he was imprisoned in a dungeon, Dubblede¡¯s power structure had been turned upside down. That little chestnut reigned atop the pyramid of power. *** I wiped a cold sweat with the back of my hand as I looked at my father, who was in the same room with Taylor. ¡®Okay, I got it.¡¯ The move which Laura taught me in case of emergency had worked. ¡°Lady, all fathers in the world will love it if you say it cutely.¡± I wondered if that would really work, but Laura was right. ¡®How can I use my secret skills like this?¡¯ Now that I¡¯ve used this move that I¡¯ve been saving, how am I supposed to break my dad¡¯s stubbornness next time? I sat next to my dad, clenched my jaw in agony, and looked at the documents he was looking at and opened my eyes. ¡°That¡¯s an ancientnguage! Don¡¯t tell me, have you figured out the oracle?¡± Johann, who was with him, speak on behalf of my father. ¡°Only some parts. The security level went up, so it would be impossible to find all of it unless we are one of the 21 priests. Some words don¡¯t appear often in the Bible, so it would be difficult to interpret even in the temple.¡± ¡®But I can read it!¡¯ I quickly looked at the three words on the paper. ¡°Red, Moon, Advent?¡± After hearing my words, Isaac said, ¡°Oh.¡± and nodded his head. ¡°Yes, this kid can read ancientnguages.¡± ¡°Hmm, first¡­¡± I was going to say, I learned it from my first life, but when I saw Taylor, my aunt, and Nos, I quickly changed my mind. ¡°I guess I can read because I¡¯m the child of fate.¡± ¡®But what does the red moon mean?¡¯ While contemting, I grabbed the hem of my skirt. ¡®It means that Mina will descend on the day the red moon rises?¡¯ A red moon is a lunar eclipse that urs every 100 years. ¡®Then it is the day that Mina wille.¡¯ I do remember clearly. The day the red moon rises. I felt dizzy as I tried to recall the details with my hands wrapped around my head. TBRAD Chapter 196 Chapter 196 TL: Zimmings ¡®Eight yearster, in April.¡¯ It¡¯s different. Mina came to the Empire when I was about 19. ¡®But how?¡¯ Mina came from another world. So I don¡¯t understand that even more. There is only one case where the future changes. When I was involved in it. However, since dimensional shifting is something that humans cannot do, there is no way I¡¯m the cause. There were a few usible things. First, my interpretation is wrong. Second, the future has changed because some people were involved in her transfer. And thest one, ¡®The Gods must be involved.¡¯ It would be absurd if anyone else had heard of it, but as a child of God, I truly knew that God existed. In my first life, I witnessed with my own eyes what kind of disaster had been caused by the evil spirit that had cracked the seal. Because of that, didn¡¯t Mina seal the evil spirits with me as a medium? It was thest case that was most likely. Things behind my back that I wasn¡¯t aware of were slowly revealing before my eyes. ¡®If Gods is involved, there is no way that I, who is only a human, can win.¡¯ If God Neliard took part in helping Mina, what happens to me? The temple will use me as a sacrifice again, and my family will surely die to protect me, so what should I do? Can I protect my life and my family? What if all this time, I was moving ording to God¡¯s will and nothing will change? My head became even more dizzy. ¡®Stop-! Calm down!¡¯ I pped my cheeks with both hands! ¡°What are you doing, kid!¡± ¡°Leine?¡± ¡°Little sister*.¡± *TL: I substituted ?? which means the youngest child aka the way Johann called her to little sister. I saw my brothers and my dad looking at me anxiously. I took a deep breath and looked out the window at the roof of the temple. ¡®But do you think I¡¯ll give up?¡¯ I was separated from my family when I was a baby, and I went through all sorts of hardships, but I finally came back into my family¡¯s arms. I started with my bare hands, and worked my way up. There is no need to rush. There are still eight years left. No matter how much God was involved, time was on my side. I¡¯m doing it one step at a time. I clenched my fists and turned my head to look at Taylor. ¡°First of all, Deglid¡¯s recovery!¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± ¡°Follow me!¡± I grabbed Taylor¡¯s sleeve and left the office. *** The emperor, the empress, and the servants looked at Deglid, who had lost consciousness, and Taylor, who was diagnosing her with worried faces. Taylor, after checking her condition, nodded quickly. ¡°She¡¯ll soon be awake.¡± Then the emperor sighed and sat down on his chair. ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± If the Empress Dowager had been used of poisoning her, the prestige of the imperial pce would have been damaged. The emperor touched his forehead with a relieved look on his face. ¡°Lady Dubblede¡¯s contribution is huge.¡± Without a word of humility, I acknowledged that as I lowered my head. ¡®Yes, my contribution is big. Then what about my reward?¡¯ As I looked at him with eyes full of expectations, the emperor said. ¡°Give a thousand gold to Dubblede.¡± Thousands of gold? Even after I saved her, saved the emperor¡¯s face and held back the protest that would happen in the imperial pce? It¡¯ll be my pocket money only for two months. As I squinted, the emperor said again. ¡°How is the farnd of Caledonia?¡± Caledonia is a barrennd. ¡°Your Majesty, Dubblede didn¡¯tck neither money nornd. What we arecking is Your Majesty¡¯s sincerity.¡± He frowned and looked away again. ¡°What do you need?¡± Finally, the word I had been waiting for came back, and I answered coldly. ¡°Please forgive the Empress Dowager!¡± At my words, silence came to the bedroom. Since Taylor did not say that her illness was due to an allergy to haro flower, the misunderstanding about the Empress Dowager would not have been resolved. There were still many people here who had thought that the perpetrator was the Empress Dowager. ¡°Dubblede¡¯s daughter has a deep affection for my mother.¡± The emperor lowered his voice even more in rage. ¡°It¡¯s not because of Her Majesty¡­¡± As I deliberately put on a sad expression on my face, the emperor narrowed his eyes. ¡°Then?¡± ¡°Dad said this shouldn¡¯t be publicized. So that people won¡¯t think that Your Majesty is unkind to the Empress Dowager for no reason. Even the temple won¡¯t be on your side.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want the Emperor to be dishonored¡­¡± When I put my hands together and acted as a good child, the wrinkles between the emperor¡¯s eyes faded. ¡°However, this is a felony that even a mother cannot be let off. When my aunt recovers, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡­.¡± The emperor had an expression on his face as if he had a headache just thinking about it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it!¡± ¡°Howe?¡± ¡°It was my uncle who saved her. I know she will reward my uncle, so my uncle will tell herter that he hopes that she will not cause any trouble!¡± I elbowed Taylor on the side. ¡®Agree, quickly.¡¯ Looking at him with that expression, Taylor nodded his head in annoyance. ¡°Dubblede is on His Majesty¡¯s side. Of course I would do it.¡± I put my hands on my chest and smiled. Even if she demanded punishment to the Empress Dowager, no one would agree. Then she will keep her mouth shut as an excuse to grant Taylor¡¯s request. Dubblede and I will be there to clean up the excess, and it will keep her quiet. It¡¯s not a problem, is it? Seeing my expression, the emperor raised an eyebrow. ¡°Who raised this cute little child to be so clever?¡± ¡°The emperor is the father of the people, and the people are the emperor¡¯s children~¡± He chuckled and said, ¡°Come,e.¡± Then he stroked my cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll do you a favor. But I can¡¯t help but to be grateful for your sincerity. Listen! I¡¯ll give an honorable title to Lady Dubblede!¡± Huh? I looked around. ¡®Really?¡¯ I smiled awkwardly as people nodded my head like that. An honorable title had only been given to a young woman who saved the king from war about 100 years ago. It didn¡¯te with a direct title, but I¡¯ll receive the benefits. We can even say that the title will give me a power second to the emperor. Like Princess Ingrid, or Deglid who are direct descendants of the royal family. And that authority became mine too. When I reach a certain age, I will have voting right from the temple. I will also be able to visit the Imperial Pce without prior notice. And¡­ ¡®Permission to enter Elyciano ss!¡¯ The Elyciano ss is a ss in the academy consisting only of royals from our country and other countries. That academy is an overseas academy where only the best talents on each continent gather, and this is the school where Johann is attending. Even in this ce, where only the children of the continent¡¯s most prestigious families attend, the most outstanding ss is the Elyciano ss. Two princes of the Wigentra Empire. Twin Princes of Waynes. Gahong¡¯s princess. The grandson of Athar¡¯s chambein. It was a ce where these people were about to enter. ¡®If so¡­¡¯ I covered my cheek with an ecstatic expression. These people could help me with Dubblede¡¯s independence! A gold mine for connections! ¡®It is said that good deeds bring good fortune¡­¡¯ I haven¡¯t done a good deed before, so I didn¡¯t know. In return for a good deed, I suddenly get a golden jar in return. I walked around the pce happily. Taylor looked at me and smirked. ¡°Is it such a good thing?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°How so?¡± ¡°This is a golden opportunity for me. With this, I¡¯ll be able to attend Elyciano ss and got many great connections!¡± If I think about it, I¡¯m not scared of the temple now. Even if our n of independence failed, we can escape to thend of my newly established connections. ¡°It would be nice if my brothers went there too. Especially Johann¡­¡± If we be independent and the Dubblede Empire is established, he will be the Crown Prince. As I pouted my lips, Taylor nced at me. ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to be a royal though, what¡¯s the use?¡± I flinched andughed awkwardly. ¡®It¡¯s a secret to Taylor. Because I can¡¯t trust him.¡¯ ¡°Getting to know good people will help you in your life.¡± ¡°¡­ Now that I see it, it was you, not Henry, who resembled our ancestor the most. Even though you¡¯re adopted.¡± ¡°Did you just call me simr to that sh*t?¡± ¡°Sh*t?¡± ¡°Your ancestors are worse than a sh*t!¡± Taylor¡¯s eyes widened as I clenched my fists. ¡°Are you fearless or thoughtless?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the only one who speaks like that.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with saying bad people are bad people? I¡¯m not a good person either, but they¡¯re trash.¡± ¡°He¡¯s your grandfather in the family register. So his sins are yours.¡± ¡°Why is that my fault? That¡¯s the fault of that damn granpa. I am me, and the grandfather is him.¡± Taylor¡¯s eyes widened slightly as I snorted. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Why is he talking like that? Out of nowhere, he kept muttering to himself, I narrowed my eyebrows when I saw Taylor smiling. At that moment, themunication device was ringing. ¡®Seria.¡¯ I said, ¡°Wait a minute!¡± as I ran quickly and headed to a ce with few people. [Lady.] ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± [I¡¯ve collected all the data on time travel. You can pick up Prince Adrian!] Oh my gosh! I shut my mouth. That¡¯s a relief. I¡¯m so d. You don¡¯t know how afraid I was because I was afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to bring him back. I sighed and lifted my head.. And¡­¡­. ¡°What is this¡­¡± [Pardon?] ¡°Seria, the sky is¡­¡± I looked up at the sky with trembling eyes. The cloudspletely lifted and the red moon was revealed. A red moon appeared in the sky. Chapter 197 Chapter 197 TL: Zimmings [Lady? What¡¯s the matter?] ¡°A red moon has risen¡­¡± It might be the moon prophesied to bring Mina. I bit my lip and looked up at the sky. How did it happen? The red moon will rise after 8 years. ¡®I remember it clearly. I¡¯m sure I saw it in my first life!¡¯ My head became even more dizzy. Things went out of ce. Why is everything so rushed? ¡®Is this also a trick by God Neliard?¡¯ *** I sent Taylor to the mansion first, then hurried to the office at the hope mercenary guild. The chairman, Seria, and Trigon, who I had previously called in the office, were waiting for me. ¡°Lady.¡± Seria approached with a stiff face. After I saw their expression, I exchanged nces with the chairman and Trigon. The chairman opened his mouth as he led me to sit on the sofa. ¡°I already heard the story. The child of the God Neliardes with the red moon?¡± I told Seria the story of the red moon through our call from the Imperial Pce. Their expressions also be grim. Trigon frowned. ¡°What kind of mess is this? If the real thing appears, thedy¡¯s position¡­¡± The reason why the temple and Marche have not done any harm to me is because I may be the child of fate sent by God Neliard. The temple thought I might be a fake, but they couldn¡¯t act recklessly. ¡®So they won¡¯t attack me.¡¯ I clenched my skirt tightly. ¡°We were in a very good position. Since I¡¯m at Dubblede, they can¡¯t attack us. But if Mina appears, this rtionship will bepletely destroyed.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The temple will attack Dubblede as much as it wants, and we won¡¯t have time to prepare for a counterattack.¡± The chairman looked at me with grim eyes. ¡°The biggest problem isn¡¯t that. If it turns out that the youngdy is the child of the evil God, her life cannot be guaranteed.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Everyone in the world wants her to die. On the other hand, the true child of God, who defeats evil spirits and brings peace to the world, will be protected by everyone in this world and thrive¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Lady and Mina also can¡¯t start a fight. The fight between the two will be your ultimate defeat.¡± The chairman is right. I am the child everyone in the world wished to die. Meanwhile, Mina is loved by everyone around the world. I sped my head with both hands. ¡®Why did the evil God choose me?!¡¯ If they hadn¡¯t chosen me, at least people around the world wouldn¡¯t want me to disappear. Since the evil God will bring the end to us all. To the people, they would rather kill me first before that happened. Trigon asked, narrowing his brow. ¡°But the youngdy has reduced the influence of the temple, and has even been given the honorable status. Before you were powerless right? That¡¯s why you lose the fight. It¡¯s different now.¡± ¡°The influence of the temple will be restored when Minaes! Besides, the temple is also collecting the devil¡¯s passage like me. They knew before me that the Nogak which summoned sbs was a passage of the devil, and they also had the passage of the devil that sent Adrian and me into the past. Don¡¯t you know what this means?¡± ¡°So they know about the devil passage?¡± ¡°Yes. As proof of that, they secured all the passages in your mother¡¯s Etwal first, right? So, when Mina, who can use Etwal,es along, they¡¯ll offer all kinds of rare devils! Mina will use her powers, and the devotees will flock to the temple. Commoners and nobles alike!¡± I gritted my teeth and said. ¡°So I should have finished preparing for Dubblede¡¯s independence before Mina came¡­¡± I want to establish a country that is out of reach of the temple, so that we can live quietly and happily. I shrugged my shoulders with a tired face. ¡°Should me and my family move to somewhere far away? No, then my family will have to live a hard life¡­ If we disappear, the people in the mansion will be persecuted¡­ I¡¯m crazy to even think about it!¡± Trigon and the chairman let out a sigh as I screamed. At that moment, Seria quietly raised her hand. ¡°Lady¡­ Are you sure that the red moon brings the child of the God Neliard?¡± ¡°ording to the information my dad stole from the temple, yes. It is highly probable that Mina ising, since the words red, moon, and advent were included in the prophecy.¡± ¡°But ording to the information I found¡­¡± Seriaid down the documents she had found in Valluas¡¯s secret library on the table. ¡°The red moon is said to be when every realm is aligned.¡± ¡°Aligned¡­ devil realm, divine realm, celestial realm, or something like that?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s something like that. It happened once before too.¡± ¡°Something like that happened before?¡± When I tilted my head, Seria nodded. ¡°Recently, there have been reports of two red moons rising from the observatory.¡± Then Trigon, who was rubbing his chin, said, ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I also got a call. It was a month ago.¡± ¡°A month ago¡­¡± Seria heard my murmur and took the paper. ¡°It¡¯s the day you went to the past.¡± ¡°¡­¡­the day when the power of the devil was so powerful.¡± ¡°Yes, I think two red moons rose when it sent her to the past and back to the present.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± I nkly looked down at the papers and turned my gaze to Seria. ¡°It may not be Mina who came here.¡± ¡®Adrian.¡¯ This red moon might be a signal from that kid. I hurriedly looked through Seria¡¯s documents. Meanwhile, Seria briefly exined what she found out. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s Mina or Adrian, but when we summon a being who does not belong to this time, we must open the door.¡± ¡°Door?¡± ¡°Yes. We have to open the door so that we can enter this world from there. Did you ever bring in beings that do not belong to this world?¡± ¡°Devils¡­ But without a passage¡­ no way.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s a way to summon devils without a passage.¡± Advent ceremony. Just as the Duke of Vallua summoned sbs, even the unchosen ones can summon devils. ¡°But we need an offering.¡± I looked at my etwal. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s why Pur wanted my heart. To bring in things that do not belong to this world without a passage.¡± Seria nodded her head. ¡°A very special soul is sometimes used as a sacrifice. But there are other ways, like what the Duke of Vallua did. He made human sacrifices with 50 lives.¡± ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°Lady, we cannot dy. Tonight, if the red moon disappears, you may not be able to bring the prince back forever.¡± The chairman added. ¡°There are death row inmates in the Dubblede Territory. Those who are connected with your ancestors. The number of those people is fifty.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°There is no time. If they hadn¡¯t colluded with their ancestors to harm the youngdy and the duchess in the first ce, you wouldn¡¯t have gone through the pain, lost your family, or visited the past.¡± I felt conflicted. When the red moon goes down, the chance neveres again. ording to the chairman, if it wasn¡¯t for them, I wouldn¡¯t have suffered. ¡®This is revenge.¡¯ I, no, we have suffered. It¡¯s the lives of those who have made us suffer. Isn¡¯t that something I can use? Some people¡¯s faces shed through my mind. My mother, who hid me behind her back and confronted Benedict with a pale face. On the day it was revealed that Mireille was not the real child, Lea cried secretly. Dad was looking at my mother¡¯s picture alone in a dark room And my brothers who grew up in loneliness. ¡°Leine.¡± Adrian. Recalling that boy¡¯s voice, I smiled bitterly and looked around Seria, Chairman, and Trigon. ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Lady!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you do that?! Did you care about the justice and morality of it? Who cares about that! You have suffered because of them!¡± ¡°Who cares about justice and morality?¡± I pouted my lips as Trigon narrowed his brow. ¡°Then?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have that. What do you expect? In my first life, where I was so into that, I died as a sacrifice. I¡¯m a clever kid who only cares about money now!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m a clever child, I don¡¯t want to do such stupid things!¡± ¡°¡­¡­huh?¡± I clicked my tongue and folded my arms. ¡°The death row inmates should suffer more. They should suffer everyday. 10 years of pain? They should suffer even more living.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Trigon looked at me with a puzzled expression, and Iughed. ¡°Special soul. I have it too.¡± ¡°¡­¡­No way.¡± I took out the etwal. ¡°A very special soul.¡± I shouted, ¡°Come on, Pur!¡± The etwal shed, and Pur appeared. ¡°This mean kid. You¡¯re going to use me as a devil¡¯s sacrifice?! To be such a subordinate like Boone? I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t!¡± It seems that Boone also became a subordinate through such a way. ¡®Boone¡­¡¯ Pur started to cry as I patted its shoulder with a kind expression. ¡°You won¡¯t be a subordinate.¡± ¡°¡­What are you talking about?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll hold onto you for the rest of my life. You are my ve unless I release you from Etwal.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Wait, huh? You just need to go up to the altar for a little while with a fraudulent contract. That kind of thing, you know.¡± Iughed as Pur¡¯s expression distorted little by little. ¡°Huwaa!!! Huwaaa-!!¡± He sat down on the floor and started punching the ground. ¡°Oh my, oh my! What sin did Imit to have such an owner? Gosh-!¡± Seria was stunned seeing Pur. ¡°Hurry up to prepare for the advent ceremony.¡± ¡°Yes? Ah, yes!¡± Seria hastily started preparing for the ceremony. Shortly thereafter, an altar was set up in the basement of the office. I made a barrier and put Pur at the center of the altar. ¡®Adrian.¡¯ A fire was created around the summoning circle. Fire permeated the Pur in an instant. Then, a door appeared and opened. ¡®Is it Mina or Adrian?¡¯ I bit my lip and looked at the door. ¡°Sa-save me. What a crazy bastard¡­! I only posted a few maliciousments, but what the hell!¡± It was neither Mina nor Adrian who came out of the door, but a man with strange clothing. ¡°Wow, I lived. Where is it? Seoul?¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Wow, what a bomb filming location! Awesome! But who are you?¡± No, who are you¡­ Chapter 198 Chapter 198 TL: Zimmings I asked Seria, Trigon, and the chairman, who were bowing their heads with a voice. ¡°Mina or Adrian¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what was written in the book¡­¡± As Seria stuttered excuses, I pointed at the sofa. ¡°Then what¡¯s that?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The three people, after looking at the sofa, turned their heads down again. Neither Adrian nor Mina came out of the door. Even though he looks like a human, he isn¡¯t one since he came from the devil¡¯s door. ¡°So like I said, I was doing a game event that day. I haven¡¯t slept in about a week. No, it was an event that gives out mythical level items even if we hit a mob. It¡¯s a 5% chance though. Think about it. When you run the gacha, SSR items are disyed at 1%, right? At most, it¡¯s 3%. But this event was a whopping 5 percent! How can I sleep at an event like this? And it seems that I forgot to eat for a few days. So I lost my mind for a while, but it was a good thing?¡± ¡°I think I came to hell. Suddenly, a guy with a horn came to me. Wait, is that it? Anyway it doesn¡¯t make sense. Then he said that I was guilty. I only wrote some maliciousments!¡± Horn¡­¡­. That devil was probably Pymon. ¡°Then a dog-toothed guy says, ¡®How could a pewson doesn¡¯t know theiw sins?¡¯ (How could a person doesn¡¯t know their sins?) ¡± It seemed to be sbs. ¡°Then a sissy guy said, ¡®I don¡¯t want to own this, so feel free to take it¡­¡¯ He was a stranger, but he seemed to be the nicest guy.¡± Boone¡­ I got a brief headache and grabbed my forehead. What came out of the door was a soul from another world. Judging from the fact that he said those strange things like Mina, he was probably from the same world. The skinny man looked at me, grinned and pointed at the sweets on the table. ¡°But can I eat this?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± When I was speechless, I looked at Seria. Seria pushed the box full of sweets with trembling eyes. The man with a bright face began to munch on the sweets. ¡°Oh, chocte pie! There¡¯s also this!¡± He was still saying things I didn¡¯t understand. The chairman, who was watching the man quietly, asked. ¡°What shall we do?¡± I grabbed my forehead and shook my head. ¡°Send him back.¡± ¡°But how?¡± ¡°¡­ I might go crazy.¡± The rite of the devil¡¯s advent is a felony. The moment we are found out, we will go to trial. Then the temple will catch me. If Minaes during this time, I will not be able to escape the death penalty. But if that man, that strange man who is visible to everyone besides me, is caught by the security guard in broad daylight¡­¡­. [Where are you from?] [A brown-haired, blue-eyed kid summoned me. Over there at the mercenary guild!] As a possible assumption popped into my head, my head became even more dizzy. I took a deep breath. ¡°But how did a soul open the devil¡¯s door? When I asked the man, he ate a cookie and answered. ¡°The devil said no one wanted me, so I ended up being pushed by someone. Ah, he looks nice, but his subordinates are very scary. He just grabbed a whip with horns and ran towards me. I was running, but I saw a red light from afar so I jumped in. ¡°What?! Then I could have called Boone?!¡± As I shouted, Trigon and the chairman¡¯s eyes widened. The man grinned sheepishly. ¡°Ah, is that so? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m better than those devils.¡± ¡°You idiot! Die, just! Die!¡± Trigon, who wanted to meet the real Trigon, got angry and kicked the man. ¡°Agh! Agh! Call the police, police!¡± The chairman, who wants to meet his son, and Seria, who wants me to meet his mother, also stared at the man with cold eyes. ¡­ What a luck. *** I looked up at the sky that had began to get darker. The red moon is setting. The door could not be opened again because Pur, a special soul that would be sacrificed, lost its power and returned to the jewel. As I sighed, the etwal shone faintly and I heard Pur¡¯s voice. [Why don¡¯t you make human sacrifices?] ¡®I don¡¯t do human sacrifices. We might be able to make it on time, and when another deviles out, the temple will notice.¡¯ With that in mind, it might be more fortunate that a powerless man came. [Lie. You¡¯re scared? Are you afraid that the child of God Neliard, not the prince, wille?] ¡®That¡¯s right.¡¯ When I answered politely, there was no answer. [I hope ¡®that person¡¯es soon. Only then will I be able to meet her.] ¡®Who is it?¡¯ [A person who lost her memory.] [A warm, and funny fool. There was someone like that once. Maybe I can meet him when hees. Even without your heart¡­] Pur muttered in a hoarse voice. I held the etwal tight. [It¡¯s a friend of mine.] My mother. I¡¯m not sure, but I had a feeling it was my mother that Pur was waiting for. Then I noticed something strange. Pur knew everything that had happened in my mother¡¯s etwal. But Pur, who saw me in the nymph¡¯s cave, did not recognize me. Besides, Pur can read my thoughts. It¡¯s been a month since I came from the past, and in the meantime, I¡¯ve shared the past with my family and my people. But Pur knew nothing and was still hostile to me. What if Pur¡¯s memory had been erased, and it had been restricted from hearing about the past¡­ ¡®You and I were dancing in the palm of God.¡¯ [What?] Pur asked in a puzzled voice. I smiled faintly. [You sometimesugh very much like her¡­ So I hate it.] ¡®Really?¡¯ [Of course!] ¡®I¡¯m d I¡¯m simr to her.¡¯ [¡­¡­fool.] [My little buddy sometimes sadly calls me an idiot too. But I know it means that she likes me.] ¡®So you like me?¡¯ [No, stupid!] ¡®I like you too.¡¯ [What, what, what are you saying! Silly! Idiot! Fool!] I giggled, and Pur¡¯s voice soon disappeared. I stared nkly at the ceiling in a quiet room with no one around. ¡®Where are you and what are you doing, Adrian.¡¯ I miss you a lot. At that time I didn¡¯t know That there may not be only one red moon gate. *** After tidying up the Advent altar, Seria brought me a jewel. It was very pale in color and was simr to my etwal. ¡°Put it here. Is it that person¡¯s passage?¡± ¡°Yes. What would you do with it?¡± ¡°Until we find a way to get him back, we¡¯ll have to put it in etwal.¡± Taking a deep breath, I put his jewel in etwal. [Wow, I¡¯ve never experienced this before. It¡¯s awesome!] As expected, he became one with the etwal and spoke to me in my head. ¡®I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be able to release him, but to put a useless person in a ce where there are only six space annoys me!¡¯ I groaned, and the man who could read my thoughts like the rest of them in the etwal smirked and said [Hey~]. [My name is Kim Chul-Soo. Let¡¯s get along well in the future, master!] And then he continued to chatter. The next day, my dad and my brothers came to see me. When they saw me looking sad, Henry asked, as we got out of the carriage to the Imperial Pce. ¡°Are you all right, Leine? I¡¯ve heard from the chairman.¡± I quietly grabbed etwal as my family stared at me. ¡°Leine.¡± ¡°Kid¡­¡± ¡°Little sister.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Everyone in my family looked worried when I didn¡¯t respond. It wasn¡¯t because I didn¡¯t want to respond, I couldn¡¯t. [Like I said, Admiral Yi Sun-sin used the crane formation to beat the Japanese.] Please shut up! Kim Chul-soo was talking even while we were having a serious conversation, and I was on the verge of going out of my mind. Since bing one with the etwal, Kim Chul-soo has been talking about the history of his world without stopping. Only after Pur had shouted [Shut up, you idiot!], Kim Chul-soo closed his mouth. ¡®Oh, my head.¡¯ When I was walking while holding my forehead. In the garden, the branches rustled with a sound. And¡­ ¡°You¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You¡­¡­.¡± I couldn¡¯t move, and the person in front of meughed yfully. ¡°Hello, Isaac.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Isaac looked at me with a puzzled expression and looked at the one who called me Isaac. ¡°Huh? Huh-!¡± I bit my lip. ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m Leine.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Leine.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± He came back even if no one opened the door. The red moon could rise not only when the power of the devils was the strongest, but also when the devil exerted enough power that they could intervene with humans. ¡°Adrian¡­¡­!¡± I ran to him and hugged him tightly. He hugged me and smiled. ¡°I missed you a lot.¡± ¡°I wanted to see you too.¡± Oh no. My family were looking at me who burst into tears because of Adrian as he smiled brightly. My family burst into anger. ¡°Go away!¡± ¡°Go, go!¡± ¡°I said go away!¡± ¡°Go!¡± Click here to be a supporter and get to read more than 20 chapters ahead of time (Till chapter 233). Chapter 199 Chapter 199 TL: Zimmings ¡°It¡¯s been two years.¡± I took Adrian¡¯s hand and asked, regardless of my family¡¯s reaction. ¡°When did youe? How did youe yesterday? Is the red moon rising because you came? What do you mean after two years? What have you been doing all this time? Huh?¡± Seeing me constantly asking questions, Adrian smiled. When he said ¡®for the first time in two years¡¯, he probably meant that he had been there for two years. Adrian had changed a lot, it¡¯s a normal thing for teenagers. His height, which was simr to that of Isaac, had grown up near Johann¡¯s height, and his jawline became sharp¡­ above all, the voice! His voice became very low. It¡¯s very surprising. As my eyes lit up, I could feel some eyes behind my back. My family. Henry separates me from Adrian. ¡°The prince is surprised. Take it slow.¡± And then, I looked around. ¡®Oops.¡¯ There was no one around except us, but we have to be careful as it is the Imperial Pce. I nodded. ¡°Shall we go to your pce?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere else. We don¡¯t want anyone to find you here.¡± It¡¯s been a week since Adrian disappeared. The reason why everyone was so quiet even though the prince disappeared was because he had been told by the emperor to leave for the border just before he disappeared. I asked my dad so that no one would know of his disappearance. ¡°Ah, the emperor thinks you¡¯re sick. I thought it would be weird if he didn¡¯t hear from you even after you arrived at the border.¡­.¡± As I whispered, Adrian said, ¡°I know.¡± and nodded his head. ¡°Then how are you going to exin why you came to the Imperial Pce?¡± ¡°My people have found evidence of some officers colluding with foreigners. I came here on the pretext of consulting with the prime minister, so there is no need to worry.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡­. You¡¯re not going to go see His Majesty?¡± It may have been only days for the emperor, but for Adrian, it was 2 years. As I lowered my head, Adrian stroked my hair. ¡°He would be suspicious when he saw his son suddenly this tall.¡± Then I turned to my father and brothers and said, ¡°Please take them to the greenhouse too.¡± My father and brothers red at Adrian fiercely and followed him, but I stood for a moment and touched the part that Adrian has stroked. ¡®He has definitely grown up.¡¯ He seemed like a little kid, but somehow it felt strange. Is this how the older sister feels when she sees her younger brother grow taller? I¡¯m confused, and somehow¡­ ¡®My cheeks are itchy. Why?¡¯ Have I been bitten by an insect? Just as I was thinking about it, Isaac said, ¡°Aren¡¯t youing!?¡± I scratched my cheek and chased after them. *** The greenhouse where Adrian took us was very deste. It¡¯s so shabby that I can¡¯t imagine it¡¯s a greenhouse in the Imperial Pce. I was puzzled. Henry noticed me and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s thete Empress¡¯s greenhouse.¡± ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ The deceased Empress Elsa¡¯s garden. Empress Elsa is Adrian¡¯s mother and the only empress during the current emperor¡¯s reign. Empress Yvonne was jealous that she stayed in the people¡¯s memories even after she died, so she used her influence to make them forget. As a result, the greenhouse is overgrown with weeds and dirty. Among the trees that grew randomly, there was only one tree that looked like it had been touched by a human hand, and there was a sign on it. [Adrian.] It seems that Empress Elsa nted a tree after the name of her child while she was alive. It was like Adrian¡¯s world. It looked so lonely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bringing you into this poor ce.¡± Adrian gave our family a table lying around in the greenhouse. ¡°So you know.¡± Ishak sat down while grumbling and I red at him fiercely. ¡°¡­ It¡¯s a good ce.¡± After Isaac was startled and changed his words quickly, I turned my gaze away. Adrian looked at me and smiled, pulled something out and ced it on the table. I widened my eyes when I saw what Adrian had pulled out. ¡°Mom¡¯s seal!¡± I have seen it clearly in the past. The seal of Duchess Dubblede was shining alongside her wedding ring in my mother¡¯s hand. Inside, the sun and the moon interlock with each other, and in the center there is a Dubblede pattern and a jewel. Dad and Johann¡¯s eyes hardened as if they also recognized it. ¡°How does the prince have this?¡± Adrian answered Johann¡¯s words. ¡°After sending thedy here, I returned to the Dubblede Territory to bury the Duchess and maid¡¯s bodies. But the body disappeared and all that was left was this.¡± My father, holding his mother¡¯s seal, nodded. ¡°The body is gone?¡± ¡°Yes. When I went to the mountains, Dubblede¡¯s knights were also looking for the Duchess and the child, but, as you know, no one found the body. Even the cardinal¡¯s corpse.¡± ¡°We also know that the temple must have hidden it. What is the prince trying to say?¡± ¡°It was no ident that I found the duchess¡¯ seal.¡± ¡°¡­ What do you mean?¡± ¡°It was lying in an obvious ce. It¡¯s like they¡¯re giving us a hint.¡± Our whole family looked at Adrian with hardened faces. After exchanging nces with my father, Adrian opened his mouth again. ¡°The temple has no reason to hint that they killed the Duchess.¡± ¡°¡­ So someone is not on the temple¡¯s side?¡± ¡°It must be the one who recovers their bodies.¡± ¡®The real Trigon.¡¯ The man who erased the memories of Lea and Cecilia was in the mountain at thest moment. I quickly looked at my father. Hr nodded his head as if he agreed with me. ¡®Trigon said that the real Trigon is a sincere and good person who loves his family.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous that he¡¯s following the temple! He¡¯s a fool who can¡¯t harm a single mouse!¡± ¡°But Lea and Cecilia must have been really struck by Trigon¡¯s magic. Think carefully. Was there anything suspicious at the time?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s long ago¡­ Ah, At that time, Aragorn (real Trigon¡¯s father) had a carriage ident. I was also identally injured, so I couldn¡¯t take care of him.¡± Recalling the conversation with the fake Trigon, I clenched my skirt tightly. ¡°Family.¡± ¡°What?¡± Isaac looked at me as I bit my lips. ¡°The temple threatened the real Trigon with his family. So there¡¯s nothing he can do.¡± Dad added. ¡°The son of Aragon was famous for being filial. He left a seal on purpose.¡± ¡°He waspelled to follow the temple, but the good-natured real Trigon couldn¡¯t stand it. So¡­ ¡± I turned to Adrian as he said. ¡°A smart man would not have left the evidence. He gave us a hint with this seal.¡± Yes, he must have been under surveince in the temple, so he wouldn¡¯t have been able to leave evidence. He purposely left the seal at the mountain. ¡°But what is that hint?¡± As I mumbled, Adrian said. ¡°Leine.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Sun and moon. Anythinges to mind?¡± ¡°The sun and the moon¡­? That¡¯s¡­¡± I opened my eyes wide and jumped up. ¡°Underground altar! Dad, there¡¯s the sun and the moon interlocked in the temple¡¯s underground altar tapestry! The ce where I died in my first life. I watched the tapestry the whole time while dying. ¡°But, Adrian. How did you know that?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯ve been to that altar before and saw it. There¡¯s a man who copsed there.¡± ¡°¡­ Is the real Trigon alive?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s him. But it¡¯s certain that the seal is pointing at the temple.¡± I touched the seal on my father¡¯s hand. ¡®Everything went well.¡¯ Adrian has returned safely and there is no need to go to the temple anymore. But now, I have to go back to the temple to find the real Trigon. It was as if someone led me to the temple. ¡®I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a God Neliard or the evil God, but there¡¯s something clear.¡¯ If we can enter the underground altar, I can find the real Trigon. ¡®And if we find the real Trigon, we can destroy the temple.¡¯ *** Holy knights and priests lowered their voices as they talked with Cardinal sio. ¡°The pope is very worried.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°The red spinel is unresponsive?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s a passage right? Out of nowhere why¡­ now the Pope has threatened u to find the fragment of etwal at any cost.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Cardinal sio stood tall and shouted. The servants passing through the quiet corridor looked at him in surprise. It seemed strange that the anger erupted from the benevolent cardinal. The holy knight was surprised and quickly waved his hand so that everyone could go. Meanwhile, Cardinal sio ruffled his hair. The red spinel had lost its light for a week or so. As if the devil disappeared. ¡®There were signs of a break-in in my office. Someone came in, but who?¡¯ It wouldn¡¯t be a thief. A thief would have stolen the red spinel, but it wouldn¡¯t have caused it to fade. ¡®Did the owner of etwal touch it? But from the beginning, etwal was only in the temple¡­¡¯ He didn¡¯t know how either. The pope urges him to find out but he had no clue. He couldn¡¯t even make up an excuse. ¡®In the midst of this, I have to listen to grievances about the Empress Dowager. Damn old woman.¡¯ She didn¡¯t want to meet with the pope. The temple was busy because the influence of the temple was reduced and Marche also ignored them recently. In the midst of this, if the Empress Dowager was captured, it would be even more chaotic. Just then, ¡°sio!¡± A voice came from the end of the hallway. A littledy with luscious brown curly hair looked at him and bowed her head. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Child of fate¡­¡± ¡°My name is Leine!¡± No one could guess Leine¡¯s motive beneath that bright smile. Chapter 200 Chapter 200 TL: Zimmings ¡°Hello there, child. Why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to see you.¡± ¡°Me? What brings you here¡­¡± ¡°The Empress Dowager has invited the cardinal! A modest tea party will be held at the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce!¡± ¡°She invited me?¡± The Empress Dowager was refusing all his requests to meet. How¡­¡­ The holy knights and priests rejoiced greatly. ¡°Yes, child. Please tell her that we would be happy to attend.¡± As the priest chuckled, Leblsine nced at sio. ¡°I¡­¡­ that¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± At the priests¡¯ words, the child raised her eyebrows. ¡°She said that only Cardinal sio was invited¡­ ¡± ¡°Huh? No, why¡­ usually I will be apanied by priests who take care of Her Majesty¡¯s illness¡­¡± ¡®Last time, she was deceived because of the atopy, no matter how stupid the Empress Dowager is, would she believe you again?¡¯ Leine thought so, but shook her head unconsciously. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Her Majesty only called Cardinal sio.¡± They looked at each other with bewildered expressions. However, it was better to have at least Cardinal sio, the head of the temple, meet the Empress Dowager, so they quietly retreated. The Cardinal and Leine went together to the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce. ¡°May God¡¯s blessing be upon the mother of the Empire.¡± When the cardinal greeted the Empress Dowager by kissing the back of her gloved hand, the Empress Dowager said. ¡°Sit down.¡± The cardinal sighed and sat down, looking at the Empress Dowager. The Empress still seemed to have a grudge against the temple. Unwilling to even nce at Cardinal sio, she beckoned Leine with kindness. ¡°Child,e here. I have prepared sweets that you like.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± ¡°Come,e. Why did youe this far?¡± She didn¡¯t know what to do with Dubblede¡¯s littledy. Leine nced at sio, who was trying to figure out the situation as she munched the cookies that the Empress Dowager had given her. ¡®You don¡¯t know why the Empress Dowager loves me so much?¡¯ The emperor paid attention not to let the incident fall into the temple¡¯s ears. Before the incident, the Empress Dowager didn¡¯t dote on Leine, so they didn¡¯t know why the Empress Dowager was suddenly like this. ¡®That¡¯s because I helped the Empress Dowager!¡¯ It was all for Dubblede and herself to help Deglid recover and erase the notion of poisoning. But the Empress Dowager didn¡¯t know that this cute little girl stepped up for her own good. As evidence of that, when she first visited the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce, she held Leine¡¯s hand and wept. ¡°You are my benefactor. You saved me from falling for her tricks.¡± ¡®Anyway, that¡¯s a good thing for me.¡¯ Leine said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s delicious, Your Majesty!¡± ¡°Is that so? I have to give a big prize to those who have made snacks that you like.¡± The Empress Dowager really loves herself. Leine looked at Cardinal sio while the Empress Dowager handed over a bag of gold coins to the servant. ¡°You know, Cardinal sio.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Adrian said that you are a good person. Ah, me and Adrian are good friends.¡± sio¡¯s eyes shone sharply. ¡®Dubblede seems to be pushing the 2nd prince to the throne.¡¯ But Leine thought, ¡®You think we¡¯re pushing Adrian to the throne?¡¯ No! We¡¯re going to be royals, no need to push anyone tantly like this. Leine smiled and said to the Empress Dowager. ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Oh, yes, child.¡± ¡°You know the priest who gave Your Majesty some bad medicine the other day?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes. There was such a person.¡± The Empress Dowager looked at sio, a member of the same temple, with displeased eyes. Leine said as sio shook his head. ¡°sio insisted on punishing the bad priest.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Really?¡± ¡°Yes! My aunt said that sio was the first to say that they should punish the priest who was blinded by greed for giving the Empress Dowager a terrible drug.¡± The Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes softened slightly. She looked at sio and said, ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Huh? Ah¡­ yes.¡± It wasn¡¯t for the Empress Dowager. sio¡¯s insistence on the punishment was nothing more than to save himself. He was afraid that the aftermath would impact him. ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty. Cardinal sio is facing a big exam this time.¡± ¡°Exam?¡± When the Empress Dowager asked, sio answered. ¡°Each cardinal has different responsibilities. Most of them work for their chosen subjects, but for the first cardinal, they lead a province.¡± ¡°So you are aiming for the position of first cardinal.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± sio replied. Leine put her cookies down and put her hands together. ¡°Your Majesty is the most powerful person after His Majesty, so can you help sio?¡± ¡°¡­ It¡¯s not hard to say a word to the pope. But, child, I have no reason to help him.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I have always admired Cardinal sio. Unlike other cardinals, he always works hard for the people. And, and¡­¡­.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°I¡¯m also going to be educated at the temple now, so I hope sio will be my teacher¡­ But since I am a child of fate, he needed to be a high-ranking cardinal.¡± At the child¡¯s words, the Empress Dowager and Cardinal sio opened their eyes. The Empress Dowager was worried. ¡®Her teacher¡­¡­. Since Cami became the godmother of this child, I couldn¡¯t do anything. If I appointed her teacher at the temple, I could push Cami out and be this child¡¯s godmother.¡¯ She¡¯s a child of fate who receives a lot of affection from the Duke of Dubblede. Everyone wanted to get close to her. Thanks to this child, her godmother Cami¡¯s influence was growing day by day. But if this childes into her hands¡­ ¡®I will not have much to worry about. Cecilia is supported by Dubblede. If I have this child in my hand whom Dubblede loves, I can use Cecilia.¡¯ The Empress Dowager smiled brightly. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s the child¡¯s request, what can I do? I am not an ungrateful old woman.¡± ¡°If I had a grandmother, would she be as nice as Your Majesty?¡± When Leine blinked and spoke, Empress Dowager chuckled. ¡°You can just think of me like your grandma instead.¡± ¡°But¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Someone with honorable title is a member of the imperial family. No one could refute it if you call me your grandma. If someone harasses you, tell me, I¡¯m going to give them a lesson.¡± The Empress Dowager really did not know what to do with Leine¡¯s cuteness. Leine thought if the Emperor hears that, he¡¯s going to have a headache again. The Empress Dowager rubbed the child¡¯s cheek and said to sio. ¡°I will convey my will to the pope.¡± ¡°T-thank you, Your Majesty!¡± sio bent over several times. ¡®What kind of luck is this!¡¯ If the Empress Dowager request that to the pope, he would have no choice but to nod his head and make him the first cardinal. *** sio, who left the Empress Dowager Pce with me, had a confused expression. ¡°Why are you helping me?¡± I tilted my head pretending not to know. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no reason for you to help me.¡± ¡°I really admire you¡­ did you have a hard time because of it?¡± sio waved his hands as I raised my eyebrows and pretended to be helpless. ¡°No, it couldn¡¯t be!¡± ¡°Wow-!¡± I jumped, pretending to be overjoyed, and held out my hands to Cardinal sio. ¡°Grab this.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°My hand. My legs hurts¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Ah, yes!¡± He chuckled and took my hand. I walked next to him and nced at him with a happy face. ¡°By the way, Cardinal.¡± I looked around and whispered. ¡°I¡¯ll show it only to the cardinal.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± I showed him a pattern that copied the pattern that appeared on Mina¡¯s body. ¡°Something like this suddenly appeared.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Cardinal sio¡¯s gaze flickered slightly. ¡°So the rumors are true¡­ the temple hadn¡¯t verified it, so I thought it was a rumor this time too¡­¡± No, it¡¯s fake. I made it with Trigon. But I pretended not to know anything. ¡°Am I really the child of fate?¡± ¡°Of course. Who would dare to call you a fake after this?¡± ¡°So now it¡¯s time for me to get an education at the temple, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I will try my best to be your teacher if I get the chance.¡± Of course. Child of fate¡¯s teacher was a coveted position. ¡®In my previous life, everyone hated me because they thought I was a fake, but there was an uproar over Mina¡¯s teacher.¡¯ ¡°I want sio to be my teacher.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± sio¡¯s eyes shed with greed. ¡®Good, good. I chose you because you¡¯re the most greedy out of the cardinals.¡¯ ¡°But I have a question about the prophecy¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. We¡¯re still interpreting.¡± ¡°Actually, I can read it.¡± ¡°Huh?! How did you¡­!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I could just read it, but other people couldn¡¯t. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m the child of fate. Can I read it? Will that help you? If it¡¯s helpful to you, I¡¯ll read it!¡± When I spoke brightly, the cardinal gave me a thrilled expression. ¡°In fact, I wrote it secretly. I¡¯m also trying to interpret it alone.¡± The cardinal pulled a note from his pocket. [Child of God. On the night when the red moon rises, she will escape from the wrong world and descend into her true world.] It was also a prophecy about Mina. I said with my eyes wide open. ¡°It is said that on the day the red moon rises, evil beings wille here! So we had to keep the door shut! It¡¯s a big deal! A monster must being!¡± Godnguage or whatever. Do you think I¡¯m going to give up? No, I¡¯ll use this chance to my advantage. Chapter 201 Chapter 201 TL: Zimmings sio¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± When I replied loudly, he quickly grabbed the note and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go right now.¡± He looked around and added. ¡°It is actually taboo to take the text outside. Neither I nor you will be safe if someone knows. So¡­¡­.¡± sio seemed to n to take what I had interpreted as it is. He looked at me with gentle eyes, as I put my index finger on my lips. ¡°Shh! I know.¡± ¡°You are really smart.¡± Haha, that¡¯s all for my advantage anyway. It would be best if Mina didn¡¯te, but by any chance, if she does, it will be revealed that the prophecy¡¯s interpretation is wrong. If sio brings up that interpretation, it will be his fault. If he tried to me me for it, who would believe him? ¡°Then, child. I¡¯ll be going now.¡± ¡°Yes. Goodbye!¡± I watched sio¡¯s back as he rushed to the temple. ¡®Because he¡¯s a greedy guy, it¡¯s perfect.¡¯ *** Adrian went to consult as scheduled as I proceeded with work with a more rxed mind. The first thing they did was to attach Cecilia to the Empress Dowager. ¡°¡­ So, did you give all the wealth left by your parents to your sister?¡± At the words of the Empress Dowager, Cecilia nced at me. I nodded and she answered. ¡°All that was left behind by my deceased parents was an old house and a few acres of fields attached to the house. It¡¯s not a disappointing amount, and it wasn¡¯t up to me because my sister raised me on behalf of myte parents when I was young.¡± ¡°I like that you have no greed.¡± The Emperor¡¯s heart belongs to Cecilia. The Empress Dowager, who pampeted me due to the incident, was also kind to Cecilia. It¡¯s natural that Cecilia will have an advantage over other candidates. ¡°No way! How did amoner be a finalist!¡± ¡°Even Lady Amboise, who was supported by Empress Dowager, did not make it to the finals.¡± ¡°Cecilia Olga recently visited the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce frequently¡­ but still, it¡¯s absurd. The empire will be in trouble if she wins.¡± Cecilia was proudly included as the final two finalists. The emperor who knew that this happened because of me, was grateful to me. ¡°How could Dubblede¡¯s daughter please me so much? Come here.¡± I smiled awkwardly as I held the cookie the emperor had given me. ¡®The Emperor hates the Empress Dowager so much, but their behavior is quite simr.¡¯ I sat down next to the emperor while chewing a cookie, he chuckled and poked my bulging cheeks. Cecilia looked at us and burst intoughter. She nced at the emperor and said. ¡°But, Your Majesty, you were overworked yesterday, how are you now? Did I bother you too much?¡± ¡°D, don¡¯t say that in front of a child¡­!¡± The emperor turned red and coughed in vain. ¡®Did Cecilia bothered the emperor? Why?¡¯ I looked around with a bewildered expression. When I saw Cecilia, she only smiled, but when I saw the emperor, he was coughing in vain and got up from his seat. Then he ran away. As I tilted my head, Cecilia smiled and held out her hand. ¡°Shall we go?¡± ¡°Huh?? Ah yes.¡± I took Cecilia¡¯s hand and walked across the imperial garden. Cecilia was named as the finalist and our lodging was moved. It was located near the Freesia Garden, which Cecilia said was the most beautiful out of the Imperial Pce gardens. ¡°These flowers are in full bloom even in winter. Strong flowers that do not wither are beautiful.¡± Cecilia spoke in a very emotional tone, I answered casually. ¡°They put a magic stone on it. To be precise, it is not a flower that does not wither, but an artificial flower right?¡± ¡°It seems that you have developed more reasoning than emotions¡­¡± She said sullenly. ¡®Of course it should be like that.¡¯ Cecilia looked at me with a puzzled expression. ¡°What are your concerns?¡± ¡°Cecilia should be the empress¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Cecilia asked me with a smile. ¡°I believe in you, but maybe others don¡¯t¡­ I¡¯m sure Empress Yvonne will interfere in the final selection.¡± The Empress Dowager is in charge of the final exam, but Empress Yvonne will surelye to interfere. Cecilia, who grows closer with the emperor day by day, is a thorn in the eyes of Empress Yvonne. Then, if Cecilia suddenly gives birth to a child, Andre, the son of Empress Yvonne¡¯s position might be in danger. Behind Cecilia was also the Dubblede, she was certainly a strong enemy. So, from the point of view of Empress Yvonne, it will never be pleasant. ¡®She has to pass the final exam properly, but how can I keep Empress Yvonne in check? Oh, to get help from the Empress Dowager¡­!¡¯ I thought about it but shook my head. ¡®Anyway, the Empress Dowager is a rtive of the Duke of Marche, she¡¯s under him. No matter how much she wanted to keep Queen Yvonne in check, she won¡¯t help me by abandoning her family.¡¯ I grumbled. ¡°Without interference, Cecilia would be crowned Empress no matter what.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. Cecilia is supported by Dubblede, you¡¯re smart and also have experience as a knight. On the other hand, your opponent is a bit inferior. So, Empress Yvonne must have pressured the Empress Dowager to make her the finalist.¡± Shees from a noble family who was easy to be controlled, and she was a timid person who cannot speak properly, so she was the perfect fit for Empress Yvonne. ¡°Really, if there¡¯s no interruption¡­! Interruption?¡± A light bulb in my head lit up. ¡®I have a good idea! She can¡¯t get in the way!¡¯ When I opened my eyes, Cecilia said, ¡°Lady?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go somewhere for a while. You go back first!¡± I ran and left Cecilia. The ce we arrived at was Deglid¡¯s Pce. When the servant saw me, they were bewildered. ¡°What is the Lady doing here¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I want to see Deglid.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do it without any prior appointment.¡± I touched the bulging thing in my pocket and shouted. ¡°It¡¯s medicine!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°So, my uncle gave me good medicine for her condition. I want to deliver it myself since her condition was kept a secret right?¡± This medicine was taken from Taylor¡¯s bag for my haro allergy. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­.¡± The servant nodded as if he had no choice but to let me give it. ¡°Please wait a minute.¡± The servant who entered the pce returned shortly thereafter. ¡°She has allowed you to enter.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± I followed the servant and entered the pce. Unlike the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce, it is a little bit shabby. There was no grandiose decoration, but it was well maintained and had a clean and old-fashioned feel. As I entered the door opened by the servant, Deglid with her braided hair nced at me. ¡°I see you.¡± ¡°Dubblede¡¯s daughter is running errands to my pce. Does your father know anything?¡± ¡°No. Medicine is an excuse I made because I wanted to see you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± She looked at me without a word. ¡®Wow, the pressure is no joke.¡¯ As I wiggled my hand, she asked. ¡°So why did Dubblede¡¯s daughter even give an excuse?¡± I pondered for a moment. How to say it? How can I win this person¡¯s heart? Should I offer a deal? Should I pay a bribe? As I was pondering, I suddenly remembered her who was with Mina in my first life. I immediately bowed down. ¡°I won¡¯t do such useless things for no reason. I believe in your integrity, and ideals. Please help me.¡± She smiled proudly next to Mina in my first life. It was a familiar expression. I know another person who can make that look. ¡®Duke of Amity.¡¯ He was a person who prioritized justice and dignity. Such a person was simr to her. That¡¯s why she was always dignified and full of dignity. ¡°Dubblede¡¯s daughter asks me for help¡­ For what reason?¡± ¡°Cecilia Olga is a wonderful person. She never sumbed to greed like the Dubblede people. I¡¯m sure of it.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°Please do your best so that the final judgement can be done correctly.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask the Empress? If it were you, she¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°Her Majesty the Empress Dowager checks on Empress Yvonne, but in the end they both have the same goal. They are under Duke Marche.¡± She stood up with her cane. ¡°What if I had the same goals as them?¡± I looked up at her. ¡°¡­ Your goals may be the same, but the methods will be different. You are such a righteous person.¡± ¡°What does a child know?¡± Her gaze became sharp. ¡°What are you? Your eyes are not that of a nine-year-old.¡± ¡°If you help me, I will return honour to you.¡± ¡°Honour¡­¡­.¡± I said while clenching my fists. ¡°There was something about you withdrawing from the battlefield but people thought illness was just an excuse. I¡¯ll give you a chance to address your disgrace.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Her eyes shook slightly. ¡®It¡¯s done.¡¯ I know someone like her. The Duke of Amity was such a person. They are not greedy, but instead regard honour as the most important thing. ¡°There will be a war against Westria across the sea soon.¡± It¡¯s always been like that in my previous life. ¡°It will be a naval battle. I will help you to end the war.¡± ¡°¡­ How can I defeat the young general of Westria with my old body?¡± I grabbed the etwal in my pocket.. ¡®Chul-soo.¡¯ [Huh?] ¡®You, continue what you talked about yesterday. Lee Soon¡­ What general are you talking about? What was the turtle ship doing?¡¯ [Ah, you mean General Lee Soon-shin? The turtle ship? He¡¯s an awesome person¡­¡­!] As I heard Chul-soo¡¯s chattering, I looked at her. ¡°You have 12 ships.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± She didn¡¯t avoid my gaze, but I was sure of her eyes trembling with excitement. Are you sure the general won the naval battle with 12 ships? How could there be such a great general? Chapter 202 Chapter 202 TL: Zimmings After talking with her, I quickly headed back to the mansion, and ran into my dad¡¯s room. ¡°Dad! Dad!!¡± When I shouted, my dad, who was looking at the documents with his sses on, raised his head. He took off his sses, put them down and looked at me. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Daddy, a turtle ship. Please make a turtle ship.¡± ¡°Turtle¡­ what?¡± Johann, Henry and Isaac, who were with him, looked at me in confusion as well. ¡°A ship? Why a turtle? A shark is much better. Or maybe a whale.¡± ¡°I know. But it had to be a turtle ship.¡± I don¡¯t know why, but it needed to be like that. My family exchanged nces. Dad was the first to speak up. ¡°Why do you need a ship all of a sudden?¡± ¡°For Deglid. I want to make her wishe true.¡± It¡¯s just like when I fulfill the devil¡¯s wishes and get their abilities. ¡°Her wish is to restore honor. So I¡¯m trying to let her win the war against Westria.¡± ¡°It would be difficult. Leine, she¡¯s over 60. I don¡¯t think she would receive permission as well. Above all, we don¡¯t know when she will be able to participate in the war against Westria if we build a ship now.¡± Henry said as if tofort me. ¡°It won¡¯t take long to remodel Vallua¡¯s ship. If we put in a few good mages, including Veronica, the time could be shortened even more.¡± I shouted with a bright expression ¡°Wow!¡± and my father looked at me. ¡°But a war is not a joke. She will be responsible for the lives of hundreds or thousands. We can¡¯t risk the lives of people just for honor.¡± This was the difference between the Duke of Amity and my father. The Duke of Amity puts justice, cause, and honor first, but my father was more logical. If anyone asks who is better, everyone will think it was the Duke of Amity. ¡®But I think my dad is right.¡¯ I took the parchment from Dad¡¯s office and drew something crooked with a pen. ¡°What is this strange thing?¡± Isaac, who was holding his chin, frowned. ¡°A crane formation. Chul-soo¡­¡­ So, ording to him, it is a very good strategy.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± At my words, Isaac asked, ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Without knowing it properly, you will use it as a tactic? The strategy is about circling the enemies all around. It¡¯s a tactic used quite well in battles. But it¡¯s never easy to use in naval battles.¡± Isaac, the futuremander of the Dubblede Knights, exined the shorings of the strategy. Then he turned to Zachary, who was waiting outside the door, and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it true?¡± Zachary looked at me and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. It is difficult to use in a wide space. If the opponent breaks our formation, it¡¯ll take time to regroup and it¡¯ll be a mess. Besides, unless we have more allies than enemies, it will be difficult to even surround them.¡± [If so-] ¡°How about this ce?!¡± The etwal shone brightly, and Chul-soo came out with an excited face. My family frowned when they saw the man with ck hair and eyese out. Chul-soo didn¡¯t care, took out the map in my hand and pointed to a ce ¡°Surprisingly, this ce is simr to the terrain during the Battle of Hansan Ind. And most importantly, cannonballs! In a naval battle, do you go to the other side and fight? That¡¯s a no no. We¡¯ll make the enemies go crazy with cannonballs. And the important thing is¡­!¡± ¡°What is this madman talking about?¡± Chul-soo shook his head, raised his head and said solemnly. ¡°I am a fan of historical dramas.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Everyone in the room looked at him as if he was crazy. *** However, it seems that Chul-soo¡¯s words were not nonsense. First of all, it seems that the fact that the strategy will be used in naval battles is a surprising idea, so Zachary and Isaac shook their heads. I immediately informed Deglid to ask for support. ¡°Please give me some money.¡± As I held out my hands and spoke, she narrowed her forehead. ¡°What?¡± ¡°The ship had to be remodeled. It¡¯s the Vallua ship. Dad said I can¡¯t give it to you for free. It¡¯s because Dubblede worked so hard to get it.¡± ¡®I can¡¯t give you my money.¡¯ Soon, she told the servant to bring something out. There were papers and a small pocket. ¡°Land document? Will this be enough to pay for everything¡­¡± ¡°It is a vastnd of 30,000 square kilometers. It¡¯s contaminatednd, but in the next 10 years, the purification will be over.¡± ¡°Still, it¡¯s empty.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t empty space mean you can do anything? Also, see the pockets.¡± When I opened the pocket, it was full of jewels. As I, who had received a jewelry store as a birthday presentst year, blinked without an expression, she said. ¡°It is a very special gem. It is passed down from generation to generation to the eldest sons of the Louerg imperial family.¡± ¡®Is that so?¡¯ It was definitely of good quality, and it was an unusual gem. I touched a jewel in my pocket. She narrowed her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t you like it? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll look through my inventory¡­¡± ¡°No! It¡¯s great! I like this, thank you!¡± I quickly grabbed it and bowed my head down several times. She looked at me wondering why I changed my attitude, but she said, ¡°I¡¯m d you like it.¡± and nodded her head. ¡°Is that the end of what you have to say?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Hey, Lady Dubblede.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Child.¡± ¡°¡­¡­huh?!¡± I was too absorbed in seeing the jewels. ¡°You look very fond of it.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Great, now go back.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± I answered quickly and left the pce, and I headed to the hope mercenary guild. Seria, the chairman, and Trigon, who were talking in the office, saw me and got up. ¡°Lady? Oh my gosh, your face is so red. Did you have a fever¡­¡± Seria touched my forehead with a worried face. I said, hugging the jewelry bag tightly. ¡°Seria¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°There are a lot of jewels we bought when I was looking for the devil¡¯s passage. Sell it all. We don¡¯t have to suffer anymore.¡± ¡°Why¡­ Did you find it?¡± I grabbed the jewel in my pocket and handed it to Seria. The chairman and Trigon were pleased. ¡°That¡¯s a relief. We should find the passage before the temple.¡± ¡°Yes. So which of these is the devil¡¯s passage? I said with a nk expression to the chairman¡¯s words. ¡°All of it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± I answered them again loudly. ¡°This is all the devil¡¯s passage.¡± I saw it No, I hit the lottery. ¡®No. More than that. What do we call this?¡¯ Then the etwal shone and Chul-soo said, [Powerball! You won the Powerball!] ¡®Is that better than the lottery?¡¯ [Yes.] Then it¡¯s a powerball! I won the powerball. ¡°Yes!!¡± *** I left the jewelry bag on the table as the chairman, Seria, Trigon, and Zachaty, who had finished checking the carriage, sat down. The chairman asked. ¡°How¡¯s your divine power now?¡± ¡°I think I might be able to summon one.¡± Then Seria quickly took out the mana stones. ¡°The mana stones you have secured are quite good. If you absorb the mana in advance, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to summon one more?¡± ¡°Great.¡± I absorbed the mana stones given by Seria and my body felt warm. Seria nodded her head. ¡°Records show that some devils are helpful, and some aren¡¯t. It would be great if it¡¯s Pymon who has a lot of information, or Boone, who lets us meet the dead. It would be especially great if it¡¯s the devil of time.¡± Everyone sitting around nodded their heads. I said while rubbing my palms. ¡°Which one should I pick?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do the most expensive one.¡± Trigon solemnly pointed to a diamond the size of a palm. Boone pleasee out. Or the devil of time. I gulped, grabbed the diamond, and very carefully poured the divine power. Krkrk-! The ce vibrated, and a pir of light appeared in front of me. ¡®Now, who are you?¡¯ My eyes twinkled and I looked at the one who appeared with a pir of light. Chapter 203 Chapter 203 TL: Zimmings [I am the 36th pir, Storas. Who is it that summoned me?] He looked around and fixed his gaze on me, who was holding etwal. [Daughter of the abandoned god. How unpleasant.] Then, the etwal lit up with blue light. [How dare you!] [Even after several centuries, your stupidity never gets better. It¡¯s deplorable. You¡¯re no better than Boone.] [How dare youpare me to Boone. My fire will not forgive you!] [Then I¡¯ll give you a taste of despair.] As I was watching the two of them fight silently, Etwal shone once more and I heard Chul-soo¡¯s voice. [There is such a disease in the world I live in..] ¡®Disease?¡¯ [Second grade of middle school student disease*.] *TL note: It¡¯s a ng meaning that they are narcissistic or too proud of themselves as usually, middle school students acted like that. I don¡¯t know what the disease is, but their argument became more heated. Pur and Storas were staring at each other as if to rip each other apart. I think it will be more severe so I intervened between them. ¡°Stop, stop.¡± If they fight, the office will be destroyed. ¡®How much did I buy this building for?¡¯ Pur groaned and backed away. [You kept being tied to humans. You haven¡¯t grown a bit since Ivan¡¯s time. Stupid thing.] Ivan? I opened my eyes and looked at Pur, then it gritted its teeth and looked at Storas. [What¡¯s wrong with me helping a follower of¡­¡­ Ugh!] Before Pur could finish speaking, his body caught fire. ¡°Pur!¡± I screamed and tried to catch him, but before that, it turned to ashes and disappeared. When my face turned pale, fortunately, Pur¡¯s jewel in my etwal, shone. It seemed that he had returned to the etwal safely. But there was no answer when I asked if he was okay. It was as if he couldn¡¯t hear me. [If you break the rules, you should be punished. It won¡¯t be able tomunicate with you for a while.] ¡°What does that mean? Why is he punished? Pur never followed Ivan. The one it followed is the warrior Te.¡± [That¡¯s funny. Humans are funny, they erased the name of the traitor who disobeyed god and called him a warrior.] ¡°No way, Ivan and Te¡­?¡± It raised its eyebrows and sat down on the sofa. Silence was a sufficient answer. ¡®It was Ivan. The warrior Te was Ivan!¡¯ He was a follower of the evil god, so he would not have been able to record his merits. Ivan¡¯s name was deleted and he recorded it under the pseudonym Te. The genealogy of the child of the evil god did not lead to Ivan-Te-I. It was Ivan (Te) ¨C me. ¡®It is understandable that the Duke of Marche wanted to hold Te¡¯s record so much.¡¯ The Duke of Marche wanted to take Te¡¯s record no matter what because the record included one of Marche¡¯s vassals helping Te. In other words, the Duke of Marche helped the evil god. Because the temple was aware of this, it was able to control the Duke of Marche until now. ¡®The other devils didn¡¯t tell me this¡­ no, they couldn¡¯t.¡¯ They couldn¡¯t talk. Because they were restrained like Pur. So how can Storas speak? I recalled Pur¡¯s words and I approached Storas and said, ¡°Among the devils, those who follow the god Neliard and evil god are divided. Those who follow evil god are being restricted. Because the evil god was defeated by the god Neliard. Right?¡± [You¡¯re smarter than I thought.] But it was weird. I couldn¡¯t put Pymon inside my etwal, even though I could do it with Pur. ¡®Pur is a devil that follows the evil god, and I am the child of the evil god.¡¯ I could do so to Pur because it¡¯s a follower of evil god. But Pymon¡­ People who can¡¯t see the devil looked at me with bewildered faces. ¡°Lady, is there something here?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Yes.¡± ¡°The summoning was sessful!¡± As Seria spoke with a happy face, Trigon said. ¡°Then what¡¯s its ability?¡± ¡°It seems difficult to acquire this ability. Judging from the ability, I guess its wishes won¡¯t be an easy one too..¡± [You¡¯re really clever.] Storas raised the corners of its mouth as I sighed and asked. ¡°So what¡¯s your wish?¡± Its body glowed red as soon as I asked. Eventually, it turned into an owl and flew as itnded on the window sill. ¡°Erase all traces of that girl from the world.¡± The people who finally saw the devil exchanged nces with bewildered expressions. I asked, narrowing my brow. ¡°What trace?¡± ¡°Meria grass.¡± ¡°Have you got any clue about meria grass yet?¡± The thing that I threatened Taylor with? How did it be like this? ¡°So, does that mean that the woman that Storas resents so much is the goddess?¡± ¡°Things of this era are really funny. Do you only call a fool a goddess?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not a goddess?¡± ¡°God shared the power of light with her, but she¡¯s a fool who wasted the power of the gods only on making grass.¡± Seria, who was listening to my conversation with Storas, said. ¡°Isn¡¯t meria grass a legendary herb? How do we¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I know where it is.¡± ¡°If so, I¡¯m d.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not something to be d about¡­¡± As I frowned, the people around me were confused. ¡®It¡¯s a grass that can make antibiotics!¡¯ In the future, antibiotics will bemon medicine for everyone. Other than its cheap price, it¡¯s also very effective. In this day and age, people are still dying from colds. This is because it easily spreads to pneumonia, and antibiotics suppress it. Some say that medicine can be divided into before and after the invention of antibiotics. Seeing me agonizing, the chairman asked, realizing that the meria grass was very important. ¡°First of all, ask about its ability. If its ability is useless, we wouldn¡¯t need to go so far right?¡± Right, that¡¯s it! I looked again at Storas who had transformed into a handsome man. It slowly pulled the corners of his mouth. ¡°I have all the knowledge you need. Even some special things that Pymon doesn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Something special?¡± ¡°I could tell you about the jewel that can summon devils and their abilities.¡± ¡°No way, so the temple¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the devil¡¯s ability.¡± I nced around at the people. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t there be any need for antibiotics? Humanity can survive with will.¡± ¡°Anti¡­ biotics, I don¡¯t know what it is, but is it a very important drug for mankind?¡± ¡°Yes, but I need that ability!¡± When I pouted my lips, everyone was bewildered. *** Returning to the mansion, I put my hands on my temples and pondered. ¡®It¡¯s possible now to get rid of it. But if I get rid of it, the precious antibiotics¡­¡¯ In my head, it felt like the nice Leine with the angel wings and the bad Leine with the devil horn were fighting. How many people would die without antibiotics? Think of them There are treatments out there that have simr effects without antibiotics. They just need to get purification from the priest. Do you know how expensive it is to get purification from a priest? Commoners won¡¯t be able to get it even if they work for a lifetime. Without antibiotics, they would die. Who cares? My family and friends can receive purification from the priest. ¡°What is it, kid? Why are you doing that?¡± While I was thinking intensely, Isaac said to me. I sighed and rubbed my cheek against the desk. ¡°I have something to worry about¡­ But Isaac, why are you wearing a robe?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the hospital.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to visit someone?¡± Or are you going to kill someone? Henry patted my head lightly and said. ¡°The Marquis of Shuheil might die.¡± ¡°Marquis Shuheil, Duke of Marche¡¯s nephew? The father of Isaac¡¯s friend Edgar?¡± Isaac said ¡°He¡¯s not my friend.¡± but Henry nodded his head. ¡°They said he had to cut off his leg in the aftermath of torture.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he get the priest¡¯s purification?¡± ¡°Looks like it.¡± Isaac shrugged. I grabbed my chin and muttered. ¡°¡­ Purification didn¡¯t work.¡± ¡°It could be¡­¡± Henry smiled ambiguously. ¡°If not?¡± ¡°It could be done on purpose. Marquis Shuheil would have called a high priest, and there¡¯s no way he couldn¡¯t have been purified.¡± ¡°Edgar must be upset¡­ anyway have a safe trip.¡± Isaac tilted his head. ¡°Kid, you have to go too though?¡± ¡°Why me?¡± ¡°Invitation from the Marquis. I think they want to get a hold of you, the child of fate, in case his illness will get better.¡± It was also because of me that Marquis Shuheil was suffering. The Duke of Marche was targeting Dubblede and pointed out Johann as the culprit in the raid on the nobles. I med the Marquis Shuheil to save Johann. He was one of those who got falsely used, he might want to take revenge. ¡®But to even call me, it seems like he¡¯s in a critical condition¡­¡­.¡¯ Henry said as he put the coat over my shoulder. ¡°Many children your age will be there. It will help you build connections.¡± ¡°Really? Then let¡¯s go.¡± I nodded and followed them. Marquis Shuheil¡¯s ce was more luxurious than I thought. Well, the duchy is pretty well off. Upon entering the drawing room, there were already many people gathered. ¡®Oh my god¡­¡­. Henry was right.¡¯ The eldest son of the Marquis of Herrington. The only son of the Count of Tenedor. The youngest son of the mage and the youngest cardinal candidate. ¡®The temple even sent someone?¡¯ The good looking boys looked at me with a sharp gaze. Chapter 204 Chapter 204 TL: Zimmings ¡°Isaac!¡± A red-haired boy approached us. Victor is the only son of Count Tenedomor. Isaac frowned and clicked his tongue. ¡°What are those fruit flies rushing for?¡± Some of the boys behind Victor frowned. ¡°Haha,¡± Victor onlyughed and smiled brightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s just our parents put us on an errand. You¡¯re our target this time.¡± Having said that, Victor bowed politely towards me. ¡°Nice to meet you, Lady Dubblede. My name is Victor from Tenedor Duchy. We all go to the same academy with Lady¡¯s two bad-tempered older brothers.¡± Isaac, who sat on the sofa first, tapped the seat next to him and said to me. ¡°What are you saying? We¡¯re indeed sharp-tongued but not bad-tempered. Sit down, kid.¡± Henry walked over to the sofa without paying any attention to them. However, I couldn¡¯t help but think about it. ¡®Yes, they are the heirs of the family that will rule Dubblede in the future.¡¯ The current power structure of the empire is as follows: <4 dukes> Originally, there were 5 dukes, including the Duke of Vallua, but they were ruined and it became the 4 dukes. And when I reach the age of 15, this power structure will change drastically, the Duke of Dubblede will prevail against the 4 dukes. So will the other noble family decline like the dukes? Of course not. When a powerful family declines, new families wille to power. ¡®Our family has to get more power to be independent.¡¯ After I bowed down to Victor Tenedomor, I headed to the sofa where my brothers were. Then I grabbed Henry¡¯s sleeve and whispered. ¡°Why did the temple send the youngest cardinal nominee?¡± ¡°You mean Clovis? They said he¡¯s going to the academy this year too. He also came to the academy student meeting.¡± ¡°The temple sent Clovis to the academy? There is a separate educational institution for the temple.¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know, but there must be something they¡¯re aiming for.¡± I nced at Clovis, who was standing in the corner of the drawing room. He was a quiet and timid person. In the end, Adrian will be the youngest cardinal, but in terms of abilities, he was way superior to anyone else in the temple. There must be a reason why Clovis was sent. As I tilted my head, I took a deep breath at the sudden thought. ¡®They must be preparing for the arrival of a new child of fate.¡¯ They¡¯re not sure that I¡¯m the child of fate, so they¡¯re preparing for Mina¡¯s arrival. The present me has a lot of connections within the empire. I have my great godmother Cami, the Empress Dowager taking good care of me, and Dubblede is growing day by day. In the meantime, they¡¯re worried that if Minaes, they¡¯ll be crushed, so they¡¯re preparing for Mina to attend the academy, the meeting point of future power. If Clovis settles into the academy first, it will be easier for her to infiltrate. ¡®Those sly people.¡¯ I get it why the temple acted like that. The academy is the center of future power. It is a field of golden connections. Mina is such a bright and lovely child, everyone will love her like before. Then, even if Dubblede pushes out the 4 dukes in the future, a new path will be opened for Mina with her connections. I whispered to Henry and Isaac. ¡°Hey, how do I make them on my side? If I can¡¯t make them be on my side, at least I don¡¯t want to be their enemy.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Henry and Isaac looked at me with bewildered expressions. Isaac looked puzzled the whole time, but Henry noticed my intention and said, ¡°They seem to be the key to the future.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Leine, you know, sincerity, friendship, and ties are of no use at all. In the end, what matters will be how helpful they are to us.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Show them that you¡¯re a coveted person.¡± ¡°Is there any way?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the perfect time. Helping Marquis Shuheil is the perfect advertising tool to prove your abilities.¡± Henry nced around and whispered. ¡°If that happens, at the worst moment when their life is at risk, they will all think of you. Then they won¡¯t be able to easily hold the hand of the real child of fate.¡± Henry grinned as he and Isaac looked at me, and I smiled broadly. This is the Dubblede¡¯s method. Sincerity? Justice? The good-natured Leine who believed in such a thing was sacrificed in my first life and died miserably. And now I¡¯ll never die like that. Just then, Edgar Shuheil entered the drawing room with a haggard face. I raised my hands and ran to him. ¡°You must be very worried.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ What does the Lady mean by that?¡± I said shamelessly, raising my eyebrows. ¡°If it¡¯s okay with you, can I take a look at your father? Actually, I have a very special ability.¡± ¡°A special ability? Do you have any healing powers?¡± I smiled mysteriously. Edgar Shuheil, who misunderstood my silence, took a deep breath and said to the servant at the door. ¡°Take the Lady to my father!¡± In fact, I had no healing power. But I had a ve, which is my uncle who was famous for his expertise in that area. *** Healing requires concentration, so all the Shuheil¡¯s family members had a reluctant expression on their faces when asked to go out of the room. The Marquess took the initiative and drove them away. Edgar Shuheil bit his lip as he was pushed away by his mother. ¡°The Shuheil family never forgets our enemies.¡± It was a threat that he would not stand still if I did anything to his father. After that, the Marquess grabbed my hand and bowed her head several times. ¡°Please share God¡¯s blessings. Please¡­¡± I closed the door tightly after telling her to calm down. And I took Taylor from the mansion through long-distance teleportation. He frowned and pressed down on his temple as his fork fell down from his hand because of the impact. ¡°Child, why are you looking for me?¡± ¡°Check the Marquis of Shuheil¡¯s condition. He¡¯s wandering through the dead door.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Ah, hurry~!¡± ¡°Was Dubblede¡¯s prisonfortable? Being locked up again won¡¯t be asfortable as before.¡± When I asked, he clicked his tongue and got up. Taylor looked closely at the Marquis of Shuheil. After lifting the nket and checking his right leg, he said. ¡°His legs are infected. There is nothing to do other than amputating.¡± ¡°He has been purified by the priest though. Is it an infection?¡± ¡°Purification? If it had been purified, it wouldn¡¯t be like this. I think they hadn¡¯t paid in full, that¡¯s why the temple didn¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°Can he survive if you amputate his leg?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be possible. A purification is also needed and a surgery.¡± What Taylor meant was that he cannot survive without the help of the temple, whether amputated or not. ¡°¡­ What if there is meria grass?¡± ¡°He can just live without his legs. Why, will you tell me where the meria grass is?¡± Taylor raised an eyebrow. I took a deep breath. The question now was whether to make a contract with the devil or save the Marquis Shuheil first. ¡®So will it be the devil¡¯s information? Or will it be a connection with powerful people?¡¯ I groaned and pondered. Then, an owl appeared in front of me. [If you make a foolish decision, it can¡¯t be solved by manpower any longer.] Storas¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, and an energy flew from its body. My lungs are squeezed tightly by the feeling of oppression. As myplexion grew pale, Taylor asked while frowning. ¡°Hey, child!¡± It was then that I let out my breath. ¡®It seems that its resentment towards meria is deeper than I thought.¡¯ I pretended to speak to Taylor, and looked at Storas. ¡°If I make the decision you want, can you promise to help me?¡± Taylor nodded, understanding that he could save the Marquis of Shuheil if I tell him where meria grass is. ¡°Yes.¡± Storas also nodded. ¡°You make a ¡®contract¡¯. It¡¯s a contract for the soul that can never be broken.¡± [I promise you with my name. If you can erase the traces of meria grass from the human world, I will pay any price.] Taylor nodded. ¡°If you give me the meria grass, I will do whatever you want. I promise.¡± Then my hand shed red, reminding me of the two different contractors. One was from Storas, and the other was from Taylor. And I made a decision on which of their contracts to fulfill. ¡°Meria grass¡­¡­.¡± Their gazes were focused on me. Chapter 205 Chapter 205 TL: Zimmings ¡°I¡¯ll give it to my uncle.¡± [Hey-!!] Storas roared, the ground rumbled as a gust of wind blew into the room. The curtain fluttered wildly. Taylor, who looked out the window murmured, ¡°Is it an earthquake?¡± I spoke to Taylor without averting my eyes from Storas. ¡°However, I¡¯ll own the distribution rights for drugs made from meria grass.¡± ¡°¡­ You¡¯re worse than your father. We call that a ve contract.¡± I nced at Taylor and said. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the empire doesn¡¯t have aw to govern such a contract. So, you don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°No.¡± Taylor looked up at me and raised an eyebrow. ¡°It¡¯s great. Give me the meria grass.¡± The contractor glowed red. [This damn¡­¡­! For generations toe you will regret it!] Storas flew up after a roar. As soon as I saw it disappearing like dust, I shrugged. After that, I returned Taylor to the mansion and left the room. The first thing I did after leaving the room was to secretly contact Seria. ¡°Seria, bring the grass I mentioned earlier to the mansion.¡± [If it¡¯s grass¡­ ah, yes. All right.] After hearing Seria¡¯s reply, I went to visit Marquess Shuheil and his son Edgar. ¡°How was it, Lady? Can my husband live¡­?!¡± The marquess took my hand and almost begged. ¡°Calm down, madam. He will wake up safely. Maybe he doesn¡¯t even have to amputate his leg.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± As the Marquess¡¯ face brightened, Edgar Shuheil asked with a frown. ¡°How are you sure of that?¡± ¡°That is, so¡­¡± I know where the meria grass is, and it can be used to make antibiotics, and maybe even a better medicine if it¡¯s Taylor. ¡®¡­I can¡¯t say that.¡¯ I put my hands on my chest. ¡°Somehow, I think someone whispers the cure to me.¡± Looking around with cautious eyes, Edgar burst outughing. ¡°Does that even make any sense-¡± ¡°Edgar.¡± The marquess stopped her son with one hand and said to me, ¡°Neither the doctor nor the priest can be trusted. The only person we can rely on is thedy.¡± At the words of the marquess, I smiled. People seek God in their worst moments. I nced at Edgar as he turned his head, biting the tender flesh in his mouth. Yes, the child of fate heard the voice of God, what would youndo? ¡®Oh, my title as the child of fate really helped.¡¯ Mina, pleasee aste as possible so that I can fully enjoy my title. No, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯te. You always wanted to go back to your original world. I smiled brightly and took the marquess¡¯ hand. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best. Please don¡¯t lose hope, madam.¡± ¡°Ah,dy¡­¡± The marquess was weeping. *** Me and my brothers returned to the mansion. Taylor, who usually didn¡¯t care whether I came or not, was waiting for me in the courtyard. ¡°So when are you going to go find the grass? It won¡¯t take very long if you use a long-distance teleportation, but if you want to do a search in the deep mountains, at least three or four days¡­¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going?¡± ¡°What?¡± Taylor frowned and said. ¡°It was in our contract that you give me meria grass and I save the Marquis of Shuheil.¡± At that, Henry, Isaac, and Johann, who hade down to the courtyard to find me, looked at him. Johann looked at me and asked. ¡°Contract?¡± Isaac grabbed my wrist towards him. Hearing my contract with Taylor, my brothers became worried. ¡°Are you crazy? Kid, do you know how dangerous a ¡®contract¡¯ is? If the contract is not properly executed, all who are entangled must suffer terrible things!¡± As Isaac shouted, Henry pushed him away with a stiff face. ¡°It¡¯s meria grass. How would you find the legendary grass that only appears in myths?¡± Jogann gave orders to the knights guarding the courtyard. ¡°Gather the knights. Let¡¯s gather everything we know about the myths.¡± Henry looked at Johann. ¡°We have to go to Mount Enox. In the myths, it is written that the grass grows on Mount Enox-¡± ¡°What?! If it¡¯s Mount Enox, it¡¯s owned by the Duke of Marche! Damn it. Can we get permission to enter before Marquis Shuheil is dead?!¡± Isaac shouted ¡°Ah!¡± and pointed to Henry. ¡°Let¡¯s sacrifice our oldest brother. When he bes their son-inw, we can go there easily!¡± ¡°¡­ Lady Marche is 13 years older than me.¡± ¡°So what? The kid got tangled up in a contract! If she fails, her skin may melt or she may lose her eyesight!¡± Johann said, ¡°Well, if we only got engaged for a while¡­¡± They must be crazy! I quickly intercepted their crazy babbles. ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to go!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What, kid?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I shouted, putting my hands on my waist. ¡°Meria grass is nearby!¡± Just then, Hans, Duke, and Seto sent by Seria arrived. I let them see what they bring. ¡°This is meria grass. You idiots!¡± Seeing what was in my hand, my brothers and Taylor narrowed their brows. Taylor took the grass from my hand and examined it. He looked at me with a doubtful expression. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a mushroom?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not grass, it¡¯s a mushroom.¡± ¡°Oh, because it is.¡± They couldn¡¯t find it because everyone focused on the word grass like Taylor. Meria grass is the mushroom¡¯s name. ¡°That¡¯s meria grass. Grass is just part of the name.¡± The mushroom fell from Taylor¡¯s hand. *** I sat side by side on the sofa with my dad, staring at the lit outbuildingste in the night. My dad put Taylor in the vi. He attached many elite knights to him instead so he couldn¡¯t escape. With both hands on my chin, I nced at Taylor¡¯s shadow flickering by the window. ¡°He¡¯s really passionate¡­¡± As I mumbled, my father, who was checking the documents, nced at me. ¡°What?¡± ¡°My uncle. He¡¯s not a good person right? He conducted numerous human experiments, harmed his brother, and many more. However it¡¯s strange that he¡¯s passionate about medicine.¡± I blinked my eyes and continued. ¡°Medicine is about saving people. The fact that he, who has killed so many people until now, and is so passionate about saving lives¡­ Oh.¡± While muttering, I suddenly realized something and shook my head. My dad looked at me questioningly. ¡°I don¡¯t think my uncle is that bad.¡± ¡°Why do you think so?¡± ¡°Since he killed a lot of people up until now, wouldn¡¯t he want topensate by saving more people?¡± My dad answered, turning his eyes to the papers again. ¡°Compensation won¡¯t bring the dead back.¡± ¡°Still¡­¡± ¡°He killed many people, so make amends to the world by reviving so many other people. What is up with that logic?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just self-constion. His sins wouldn¡¯t be erased. Don¡¯t feel sorry for him.¡± ¡°Then that was the same for us? You can¡¯t give reasons to me, my brothers, and all the people of Dubblede who sinned?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s the price we have to bear for taking a different path.¡± As I lowered my head, dad patted the top of my head. ¡°ine, there are many values ??in the world. Justice, cause, goodwill, such a thing.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Why do you think it¡¯s worth it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­huh?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s difficult. Not taking the money that has fallen in front of your eyes, sacrificing for so many people, and turning your eyes away from desire are actually more difficult than anything else.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­.¡± ¡°We chose easier means than others. We take other people¡¯s things, sometimes threaten them with their lives, and we do not hesitate to threaten the peace of others to protect ourselves.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the weight we had to carry that we can¡¯t turn away from.¡± ¡°¡­ Isn¡¯t that so lonely?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the price we have to pay.¡± I hugged my dad¡¯s waist tightly. ¡°Still, I love you dad.¡± My dad became stiff. He looked at me who was pouting and had a sullen expression as he carefully wrapped my cheek. ¡°This is enough.¡± As I stood on the sofa and hugged my dad¡¯s neck, he stroked my back very very carefully. ¡°You can say I love you back. I¡¯ll listen.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Yes.¡± My dad was a pitiful viin who couldn¡¯t say he loved me at all. At best, he could only say yes. It¡¯s just amon answer, but I understand. The affection contained in those short words is unmeasurable. Iughed and rubbed my face on his neck. *** The next morning, Taylor covered his haggard face with his palm. ¡®It¡¯s more difficult than I thought.¡¯ He knew best that making antibiotics wasn¡¯t going to happen overnight, but the progress was too slow. Then, he heard the door open. ¡°Hey. I told you not toe into theb¡­¡± He murmured, and lowered his hand. ¡°Why are you here? Theodore.¡± Theodore looked at him and put something down on the desk. It was a bag full of papers and money. ¡°¡­¡­ What.¡± ¡°It¡¯s materials that were in the archives of Vallua duchy. Check it out, it might be helpful for your experiments.¡± ¡°¡­ You suddenly do this kind of favor to me? Did the sun rise in the west? Did you have any change of heart? Huh?¡± Theodore said arrogantly at the sarcastic remark. ¡°Because my daughter loves me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Huh?¡± ¡°I want to help her. It¡¯s nothing like doing a favor to a damn foe.¡± He said while clutching Taylor¡¯s chin. ¡°Save Marquis Shuheil.¡± Chapter 206 Chapter 206 TL: Zimmings I woke up and rubbed my sleepy eyes in the morning and got out of bed. ¡°Good morning,dy.¡± ¡°Good morning.¡± As I waved my hand, the three maids were busilybing my hair, bringing toiletries and clothes for me. I washed my face with the water Dahlia brought, put on clothes Yuni brought, and sat quietly in a chair while Linda brushed my hair. Linda¡¯s cousin, Laura, nced at her older sisterbing my hair. Dahlia and Yuni were also exceptionally quiet today. I nced at Linda through the mirror. In order to protect Johan , who was previously suspected of attacking the nobles, I used Linda, who had a grudge against Marquis Shuheil. The estate¡¯s budge5 that Linda had swindled was the Marquis of Shuheil¡¯s estate. I don¡¯t know the exact circumstances, but considering that Linda, the most rational out of my maids, did such a thing, her resentment must be quite deep. ¡°Linda, Marquis Schhale is¡­¡± As I spoke in a perplexed voice, Linda casually showed me the ribbons in her hands. ¡°What color would you like today? Purple? Pink? I rmend purple.¡± The gentle Linda spoke in a cheerful voice so that I wouldn¡¯t worry about Marquis Shuheil¡¯s affairs. ¡°¡­ I like purple too.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an excellent choice.¡± Linda skillfully tied the ribbon and put down theb. Then she caressed my hand and spoke in a voice full of affection as usual. ¡°You are cute today. Ah, your chubby hands¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± As I lowered my eyebrows, she smiled and rubbed my eyes with her hand. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t realize how grateful I¡¯m to have that chance before.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± She yfully tapped and touched my cheek as she continued. ¡°In the first ce, I wouldn¡¯t be able to attack even a single strand of Shuheil¡¯s hair by my own strength. The fact that he is suffering so much that he was almost dead has given me a lot of happiness.¡± ¡°Linda¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If you feel sorry for me, today, tomorrow, and the day after tomorrow¡­ Be happy all the time. For us, that is the greatest joy.¡± Yuni and Dahlia looked at me and smiled too. ¡®Ah, I¡¯m so lucky.¡¯ I hugged Linda¡¯s neck tightly and rubbed my face against her cheek. Lindaughed, as Yuni and Dahlia said, ¡°Me too! Me too!¡± ¡®This is the only reason why I was willing to suffer those grievance before.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s a secret, but I like Linda, Dahlia, and Yuni the most!¡± When I whispered that to them, theyughed. The maids dusted my clothes and said, ¡°Have fun today!¡± I grabbed Laura¡¯s hand and pulled her out of her room. I looked around and whispered to Laura. ¡°Why does Linda hate Marquis Shuheil?¡± ¡°That¡­¡­.¡± ¡°No matter how I think about it, it¡¯s weird. She must¡¯ve had some grudge to swindle that much money. Also, howe she hadn¡¯t been caught until now? It would have been easier to contact her after my aunt had brought the three maids to the mansion. It¡¯s strange that he didn¡¯t do anything to Linda. Lauraughed bitterly. ¡°They stole something from her first. It¡¯s something so precious that she can¡¯t simply get revenge on it.¡± ¡°Something precious?¡± ¡°¡­ My sister was greatlyforted by thedy. By raising thedy, she was able to do things she couldn¡¯t do to her.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°That¡¯s all I can tell¡­¡± Laura then said, ¡°Oh, I left theundry behind!¡± as she hurried down to the first floor. I covered my mouth and looked at my room to where Linda was. ¡°The marquis and his wife cared about their only son. After marriage, they did not have another child, and fortunately they had a son. If not, he would have stayed on the far-off border and paid tribute to the gods until the marquess gave birth to a son.¡± The chairman¡¯s words came to mind. ¡®Then Edgar Shuheil¡­¡¯ Oh my God. What is this ridiculous situation¡­ As I shook my head, I heard Chul-soo¡¯s voice from the etwal. [Wow, I thought it was something that only ured in soap operas!] ¡®Shut up.¡¯ I shoved the etwal back into my pocket. ¡®Then is there anything I can do for Linda?¡¯ As I went down with our arms folded, Nos, who had just entered the courtyard, shouted, ¡°Lady!¡± ¡°Good morning.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°A letter has arrived from Veronica in Vallua¡¯s mansion. She said that she has finished remodeling the ship.¡± Truly the genius mage of the century! When Veronica came forward, the renovation of the ship, which would have taken three or four months, waspleted in an instant. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give the news to Deglid soon. And this is a message from Javelin in the Imperial Pce. The final selection will be held in a few days.¡± Good timing. I nodded and reached out to Nos. ¡°I¡¯ll pass the report by Veronica to dad.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He handed over the report, so I hummed and headed to my dad¡¯s office. When I entered the office, my dad, who was with my three older brothers, weed me and sat me down next to me. ¡°This is Veronica¡¯s report. And soon thest test will start in the Imperial Pce.¡± Isaac, who was holding his chin, chuckled. ¡°Since when did you be a postman?¡± ¡°From today!¡± He smiled mischievously, lightly grabbed my nose and shook it. ¡°How did the postman be this small?¡± Henry pushed his hand away. ¡°If you want to die, touch her again. Leine, did you sleep well?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I patted my nose and pouted my lips and then Johann clicked his tongue. ¡°Stop joking around.¡± Johan warned them softly, ¡°It¡¯s not a joke that the other person doesn¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t really hate it!¡± Then Isaac gave a triumphant expression. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± I looked at Isaac with a sinister expression. ¡°So then, can I ask you a favour?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Favour?¡± I smiled brightly with my eyes twinkling. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°You promise me? You !greed to listen to everything right?¡± ¡°Yes, I bet on the honor of the family.¡± ¡°Then invite Lord Shuheil. Aren¡¯t you two friends?¡± ¡°What?!¡± Isaac shouted, Henry, who was handing me the fruit, paused, dad and Johann looked at me with their eyes wide open. Isaac opened his eyes and grabbed the edge of the sofa table with both hands. ¡°Why that bastard?!¡± ¡°Because I want to see him.¡± Linda¡¯s son. I got up from the couch and said, ¡°Then please do it.¡± As I was leaving my dad¡¯s office, I felt uneasy for some reason. *** A cool wind blew in the office where Leine had left. The duke, who was holding his forehead with husrge hand, looked at the people in the office with a cold expression. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± There was no answer from his sons, who had been staring at each other. Only one vassal smiled and shook his head. ¡°She must have already reached that age. If it¡¯s Edgar Shuheil, he¡¯s not only good looking, but he¡¯s also talented.¡± Tge butlers and administrators flinched and looked at him. ¡®Don¡¯t do it! Don¡¯t say it!¡¯ ¡°Thedy met Marquis Shuheil a few times, so it seems like I know what she¡¯s trying to do.¡± ¡®Stop it!¡¯ ¡°People say I have good judgement. There have been times when I have been a matchmaker. In my eyes, the Lady and Lord Shuheil would be a really good pair. ¡®Shut up!¡¯ The sharp gazes of the duke and the three sons turned to the vassal. The duke said in a low voice. ¡°I didn¡¯t know there was such a good matchmaker here.¡± ¡°Haha! You are exaggerating. I was just telling you what I saw!¡± ¡°Somebody take the eyes of this brilliant matchmaker. Don¡¯t ever talk like that again.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Huh?¡± The duke¡¯s gaze grew cold, and the administrators and servants grabbed him by the arms and dragged him out of the office. ¡°Your Excellency! I¡¯ll never say what I see again! Your Excellency! Come to think of it, the two of them don¡¯t seem to get along at all!¡± The duke tapped the armrest of the sofa. ¡°Exin. Why does my daughter want to see Shuheil bastard?¡± Isaac said with a gloomy expression. ¡°The reason doesn¡¯t matter. That bastard is going to die today.¡± Isaac continued while holding the sword in its scabbard. ¡°Damn! How dare he seduce the kid?!¡± Henry grabbed his shoulder. ¡°Calm down.¡± ¡°Really? Are you really calm?¡± ¡°Getting Leine¡¯s heart back is the first priority. It will be hard to deal with if the guy gets hurt or dies for no reason.¡± Isaac clicked his tongue. But his brother wasn¡¯t wrong. If Edgar Shuheil suddenly disappeared like this, the first suspect would be them. ¡®Dad, brothers I hate you!¡¯ ¡®Hate.¡¯ ¡®Hate~!¡¯ Leine¡¯s shrill voice came to their mind. All of a sudden, the four men clenched their fists. That afternoon, the four men approached Leine, who sat on the sofa in the living room and ate an ice cream. ¡°Kid.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I tried to contact him, and the bast¡­ Edgar says he can¡¯te to the mansion because he¡¯s busy.¡± When he spoke in a voice as gentle as possible, Leine said as she put down the spoon. ¡°Isaac. A brother who does not keep his promises is not a good brother.¡± Leine stared at him and continued. ¡°Isn¡¯t Isaac a great older brother?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a great brother!¡± ¡°Great. Then invite Edgar!¡± When Leine smiled, Isaac had a sullen expression. Chapter 207 Chapter 207 TL: Zimmings It was the first defeat. Another challenger then entered the ring. Henry approached Leine, who had started reading the book, and smiled. ¡°Leine.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Shuheil will probably be busy with his father. Calling at this time when you are helping his father heal will feel more like coercion. If you¡¯re kind, you wouldn¡¯t want Edgar Shuheil toe by force right?¡± He said in an unbelievably friendly tone. Leine organize his thoughts before answering. ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± ¡°Even if you forced him, it¡¯s fine.¡± I can¡¯t be nice to everyone, so I¡¯ll prioritize Linda first. He¡¯s a very precious person to Linda. Leine smiled brightly, and Henry quietly retreated. It was the second defeat. The next challenger was the Duke of Dubblede. He dered with a stern voice. ¡°There are a lot of things going on in the mansion right now. So-¡± ¡°Oh right!¡± Leine, who pped her hands, hugged her father¡¯s neck. ¡°I forgot to greet you today. Good morning.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± ¡°But what¡¯s going on in the mansion?¡± Theodore quickly said. ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Another defeat. Henry and Isaac, who were staring at the duke, jabbed at Johann om the side. ¡®Are we going to leave it like this?¡¯ ¡®Do something.¡¯ He took a step forward at the passionate gaze of his two younger brothers. ¡°Little sister.¡± When Leine turned her head, Johann looked at her. The servants, who were watching the situation from afar, waited nervously for the attack of thest challenger. Johann slowly opened his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s okay to y around for a while.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Huh?¡± At the pathetic remark, the faces of Henry and Isaac were severely distorted. ¡®That crazy¡­¡¯ ¡®Is he crazy? Why is you talking nonsense again!¡¯ At that time, Leine said with an unhappy expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t y around!¡± The butler rubbed his forehead. Then he felt the signs of the storm and whispered to the servants. ¡°Bring him.¡± In the case of an emergency in Dubblede, Chairman Noanoke, who always gave the right answer, was called. *** I sat quietly in the chair, put my hands together, and nced at the chairman. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t know my brothers could talk nonsense with such a serious face¡­¡± ¡°Why did you want to meet Lord Shuheil?¡± Linda¡¯s personal history could not be easily shared, so the chairman shut his mouth. ¡°Lady. From ship remodeling to temple monitoring, mercenary guild oversight, I forced myself to work with my old body. But whenever something happens, I need to go here and solve everything?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Your ancestors never treated me like this!¡± Seeing the chairman with a haggard face, Iughed awkwardly. ¡°Please be patient, I¡¯ll tell youter.¡± ¡°You always use that word since a year ago.¡± ¡°Ah, I forgot about Trigon.¡± ¡°Will the head of the imperial mage, who must be in the Imperial Pce every time, help you with your work?¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± I had no choice but to open my mouth. ¡°Should I only tell you?¡± ¡°When was thest time you shared your worries with someone else?¡± ¡°Linda has a son. But that son is Edgar Shuheil.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The pen fell from the chairman¡¯s hand. ¡°¡­ His Excellency and the Master, didn¡¯t know?¡± ¡°If they had known, it wouldn¡¯t be like this right?¡± ¡°I see¡­ They don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very grateful to Linda. She is so precious to me that I want to let her meet her son. It¡¯s Linda¡¯s personal life, so I don¡¯t want to tell my family.¡± ¡°¡­ You indeed owe Linda a lot.¡± The chairman nodded and continued. ¡°Okay. This time, I will meet them and fix the situatiom. But, how are you going to get Storas back?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°If the meria grass bes the main ingredient for effective drugs, demand will skyrocket. It would be impossible to erase the traces of meria from the human world. Didn¡¯t you know that you gave it to Taylor? I knew it meant that you had no intention of granting Storas¡¯ wishes.¡± ¡°Leave it to me. Oh, by the way, can you contact Dubblede¡¯s investigation team? I¡¯ll ask Henry to help as well.¡± As Iughed slyly, the chairman frowned. ¡°What other evil thoughts are you thinking? ¡­ Alright then.¡± The chairman raised his eyebrows and left. ¡°By the way, are you getting a good night¡¯s sleep these days?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Just go get a good night¡¯s sleep. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Having said that, the chairman really left. I pouted and rubbed my face. ¡®How did he know that I was not able to sleep well?¡¯ The chairman was surprisingly quick-witted. ¡®If I had a grandfather, wouldn¡¯t it be like him?¡¯ Thinking like that, I inadvertently looked at the portraits of the ancestors on the wall and frowned. ¡®Not a bad grandfather like them. A good grandfather.¡¯ I let out my tongue at the portrait and got up from the chair. ¡®Come on, let¡¯s work. I won¡¯t let the chairman die due to overwork!¡¯ That afternoon, the chairman met the brothers. I don¡¯t know what he said but the faces of my brothers were bright the whole time throughout the dinner. Isaac ced arge chunk of meat on my te. Then he said, ¡°¡­ So what are you so proud of?¡± Concentrating on eating themb, I asked him back, ¡°Huh?¡± Isaac coughed again and said. ¡°No, why do you want to brag about us? Isn¡¯t it obvious that we¡¯re better than Edgar?¡± Then Henry patted Isaac and said, ¡°Stop it. Leine is embarrassed.¡± Have I ever felt embarrassed? Johann said, while chopping the meat that Isaac gave me. ¡°If you want to hear about the academy, just ask us. You don¡¯t have to call him.¡± Now I understand what the chairman had said. He must¡¯ve said something like ¡®Thedy called him to brag about the young masters.¡¯ or ¡®She must have been curious about the academy. Iughed awkwardly. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m proud of you guys¡­ I wonder how you guys are doing at the academy. I¡¯m going to the academy soon.¡± ¡°Huh, because you loved us so much, I really don¡¯t want to go back to the academy. Ah, this is burdensome.¡± And then why do they keep smiling? I rolled my eyes after seeing them. My father dipped the meat Johann had cut with a fork and offered it to me. ¡°My graduation photo is in the library.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­Why.¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± I didn¡¯t know why other people said that my family was abnormal, but now that I see it, it may not be wrong at all. For some reason, I felt ominous. And that ominous feeling became a reality after a few days. *** I touched my forehead when I heard a loud voiceing from the drawing room. ¡®I only asked him to invite Edgar Shuheil, so why!¡¯ Some people in Isaac and Henry¡¯s ss were also invited. All of them were young masters anddies from powerful families, so it wasn¡¯t just a normal gathering. ¡°Oh, Henry always hadba wise, sociable personality. Also, there are many people admired him¡­¡± ¡°I, I, Isaac is in good spirits today! Oh, hello there. Lady, I usually get help from Isaac. Isaac is a friendly, caring friend, so he always buys bread for me¡­!¡± I looked at the academy students who were praising Henry and Isaac as if they had memorized those words from somewhere. Isaac put his arm on the shoulder of the student who triumphantly praised him. ¡°I really do help a lot. Righ5?¡± ¡°O, of course!¡± ¡°He saved me when I was caught by a wild boar in thest training session!¡± ¡°T, that¡¯s right! ¡­ It would have been better if he didn¡¯t throw me in the boar cage¡­ Oh no, I mean Isaac is a lifesaver!¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± I took a deep breath and gestured to Isaac. ¡°Isaac.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t ask your friend to buy you bread. It¡¯s even worse to throw them into a boar cage.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Yes¡­.¡± As I stared at him fiercely, Isaac shook his head sullenly. I told Isaac¡¯s ssmate, who spoke pitifully. ¡°If he bothers you again, please contact me. Mymunication device code is¡­¡± Then, the student¡¯s expression brightened. ¡°Yes! Lady! Code, code¡­memo paper!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like to contact you too!¡± The ssmates started looking for the memos, and the servants started running around with them frantically. Among them was Linda, who identally dropped a wad of notes while handing them to a boy with red and a hint of violet hair. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Edgar, who was next to the boy, picked up the note and handed it to her. Linda and Edgar¡¯s eyes met each other. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Here. Take it.¡± Edgar speak to her, and Linda bit her lip. Just then, Krkrkr-!! The mansion began to shake with a loud roar. ¡®What?!¡¯ As I turned my head, I could see Storas¡¯ body, floating in the air. [I can¡¯t kill you, but I can make you suffer enough to die. Foolish child.] Chapter 208 Chapter 208 TL: Zimmings ¡®That crazy bastard!¡¯ It seems that he was aiming for this time because he had been quiet these days. Storas was certainly more mean than the other devils. He knew that I can¡¯t summon Pur to fight him in this environment. They were also high-ranking noble children whom I can¡¯t offend. If I summon Pur, the story will definitely leak somewhere. Since the temple is aware of Pur¡¯s existence, it will soon find out that I can summon a devil. Then it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to guess that the events that caused the temple to lose its status were my fault. ¡®If I were to be discovered before Mina came, then¡­¡¯ I gritted my teeth. Isaac and Henry looked into the empty space I was looking at. Both of them, who had been attacked by sbs the other day, seemed to have realized that this was the work of the devil. ¡°Kid, this¡­¡­!¡± I nodded at Isaac¡¯s words, and Henry hardened his face. ¡°First, let¡¯s get them into the safety zone-¡± ¡°Calm down! Let me talk.¡± Storas and I can share our thoughts. If I think of something, it will be passed on to Storas as well. Henry, who quickly understood what I meant, shut his mouth. Around that time, the vassals, knights, dad and Johann came to the drawing room in search for the origin of the roar. Surprised by the sudden earthquake, the children were crouched and trembling. ¡°Little sister!¡± ¡°ine!¡± My dad and Johann ran to me. They, like Henry and Isaac, had also been attacked by sbs, so it was not difficult to guess that it was the devil¡¯s work. Henry hastily moved his servants and knights to protect the students. Dad, Johann, and Isaac surrounded me as the students left the drawing room along with the knights. ¡°Location?¡± My dad asked me ¡°3 o¡¯clock. It¡¯s about two meters from the floor.¡± The magical tool he had flew towards Storas. However, Storas easily avoided his attack, and the magical tool hit the wall. Thud-!! Part of the wall copsed with a roar. ¡°Dodge to the right!¡± Next up is Henry. The magical ball poured out one after another from his hands. Storas made a light barrier to block Henry¡¯s attack. Isaac leaped off the sofa and swung the tip of his sword towards the ce where mana was condensed. In an instant, a crack appeared in Storas¡¯s barrier. It was weak, but it was a crack that was visible even to ordinary people. ¡°I can see it!¡± When the irie, who hade with the knights shouted, the archers fired arrows loaded with aura. As the aura¡¯s arrows constantly pierced through the small cracks, the barrier Storas made was broken with an explosive sound. ¡°Step back, 11 o¡¯clock!¡± ¡°15 centimeters to the right on the spot!¡± Following my instructions, the de with the aura and the condensed magical power exploded on Storas. [Good job, yes! Attack! Kill that idiot!] As the etwal, hidden in my pocket, became hot, I heard Pur¡¯s excited voice. I rubbed my sweaty hands on my skirt. A little bit more. I have to push it hard enough that it can¡¯t attack. If the students get to the shelter safely, they can take- ¡®No, if I think about it¡­!¡¯ When I saw that the corners of Storas¡¯s lips were up, a condensed bright red mana flew from Storas¡¯s hand to the door leading to the evacuation shelter. The wall copsed with a sound. A huge shard fell towards Edgar, who was moving beneath it. ¡°No!¡± There was the sound of someone screaming. *** Edgar crouched down with one arm wrapped around him, slowly lowering his hand. It¡¯s strange. ¡®It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡¯ When he opened his eyes, he could see someone¡¯s shadow ¡°¡­¡­Lady.¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± Blood was dripping down Leine¡¯s forehead. ¡°Leine-!¡± The faces of the Dubblede men, who were like monsters full of desire to kill, suddenly turned pale. Theodore, Henry, and Isaac, who were dealing with the devil, Johann, who was guiding the students, even the knights and servants rushed to her without anyone saying anything. They hurriedly removed the fragments and lifted her small body. ¡°Leine¡­ Please calm down. Don¡¯t close your eyes¡­¡± Henry repeated those words like a parrot. ¡°Ah, Doctor, doctor¡­ anyone, please-!¡± Isaac¡¯s scream pierced his ears. The child¡¯s beautiful dress was stained with blood, and her body became limp. Edgar looked at Leine nkly. Everything felt unreal. Why did she save him? And, why¡­ ¡°Ah, ah.¡± A maid, who covered her mouth with her trembling hand after confirming that he was safe, sat down on the floor. While the rest was crowded on Leine¡¯s side, unable to say a single word. The monstrous man who was known as a terrifying yer crouched down humbly in front of his daughter, embracing her. Without saying anything. Like a fool. That maid looked at him with such eyes. She looked at him in a simr way to his mother who was always by his side on gloomy days, and Theodore looked at Leine simrly to his father, who always gave him a share of cold water in summer. Their gaze was exactly how a parent would look at their precious child. ¡®So why is she looking at me like that?¡¯ The cold fingertips that barely touched the boy¡¯s cheek were trembling. After reconfirming that he was safe, Linda came to her senses and crawled to Leine. Before she knew it, Leine, whoy on the floor, managed to grab her cold hand. ¡°I saved Linda¡¯s precious¡­¡± The child smiled brightly. ¡°Linda has always saved me, so this time I protected Linda¡¯s precious person.¡± ¡°Lady¡­¡± ¡°Because I like Linda. So¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°Lady!¡± Linda cried out as she grabbed the child with her eyes closed. ¡°So I¡¯ll gwive it to Linda. It¡¯s a secwet, but I like Linda the most!¡± Her life was always achromatic. She was betrayed by the man she loved, and the child she gave birth to was taken away. She lived for that exact reason. She knew that living rather than dying would be a revenge for those who did that to her. It was a little girl about the same age as her son who saved her. A girl with oversized clothes that doesn¡¯t fit her body. She is the child of fate from the temple, the very temple that helped the man take her child away from her. The girl who reminded her of her child. She didn¡¯t have a good feeling for Leine from the start. Especially since she kept reminding her of her child. She fed and washed her just like how her master told her, but that¡¯s it. She never tried to take good care of her. Her child was taken away because she was not a noble, she was resentful to the lucky child that was born as amoner and sent to a duke¡¯s family. It felt unfair to her. She hated her, but it was more like her hatred towards the world went towards the innocent child. On the days she was in charge, there were times when she only left her in the room and brought her food. [I want water¡­ I¡¯m sowwy, water¡­] There were times when she would only give a ss of water to the child. But when the child saw her, she always followed her. Wearing clothes that were too big for her, she fell several times because she couldn¡¯t keep up with adult steps, yet she always followed her. She was also there in her darkest times. ¡°Here, pwetty flowers.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I think Lingda needs pwetty flowers.¡± How can she not love a child like that? How could she not love her? This child was her salvation. It¡¯s amazing how much her feelings changed. It was nice to see the child grow up. She wanted to live again. Her achromatic life had found colohr little by little The color of the child¡¯s hair. Her eye color. The color of her ribbons. Also the color of the wild flower that she handed to her. She was always grateful to her. Linda sped her child¡¯s hand and wept. *** I tossed and turned in bed. ¡®Ugh!¡¯ The moment I tossed and turned, my back felt like it was going to break. ¡®Is it going to break? No, it might have already broken! Damn Storas!¡¯ Ouch, let¡¯s open my eyes. ¡°¡­ah.¡± The surroundings were full of people. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I looked at my dad in front of me andughed. ¡°Good morning?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Isaac, who was by my father¡¯s side, gritted his teeth. ¡°Good morning? Did you say good morning just now? You idiot!¡± He banged my forehead with his. ¡°It hurts!¡± ¡°Why did you throw yourself! What kind of warrior are you? Are you a hero? You can¡¯t even protect yourself well!¡± Isaac shouted. It was the first time I had ever seen him so angry, so I said while stroking my forehead. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°Do you know how much I¡­!¡± ¡°But sto¡­ Wait, what happened?¡± Henry sighed and said, ¡°It disappeared.¡± ¡®Aha. It assimted with me, so it disappeared when I wasn¡¯t feeling well.¡¯ Thinking like that, I clicked my tongue. ¡®If I had known this would happen, I would just hit a wall and pass out¡­¡¯ A light bulb in my head lit up. ¡°Anyway, kid, I¡¯m very angry! I¡¯ll give it a very big punishment when you get better¡­!¡± ¡°Good idea. ¡°What?¡± ¡°¡­ I must take revenge.¡± When I raised the corners of my mouth, people looked puzzled. Click here to be a supporter and get to read more than 20 chapters ahead of time (Till chapter 253). Chapter 209 Chapter 209 TL: Zimmings I screamed involuntarily as I got out of bed. ¡°It hurts!¡± When I tried to save Edgar, my back was impacted because of the shard. As I was crying out, Isaac yelled at me. ¡°This fool! Don¡¯t move!¡± Johann quickly grabbed me and put me back on the bed. Isaac smirked and looked at me. ¡°Serves you right! Think about your own body next time! Do you know how surprised-¡± ¡°¡­Isaac.¡± Henry pulled the screaming Isaac back. Then I nced at my dad. His expression was also gloomy. Isaac bit his mouth, and I looked at my dad. ¡°That¡­ dad, you know. It¡¯s not that I just jumped right in, I was going to open the barrier first¡­ Four, no, no, they were with me there. I could ask for help, so I knew it wouldn¡¯t hurt too much. I wasn¡¯t seriously hurt either. So-¡± ¡°Is the result everything?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You had both thoughts and intentions, so should I consider it special that you are only injured this much?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­.¡± ¡°Leine Dubblede!¡± A thunderous shout rang out. I grabbed the nket tightly. It was the first time my dad yelled at me. There were times when he was angry, but at that time, his tone was very soft and kind. ¡°So, if you jump into a fire pit, it¡¯s okay because everything has a purpose?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Not knowing what to do, I could only shake my head. Then Isaac said, ¡°Say you¡¯re sorry and you were wrong!¡± I thought I should say that, but my body froze and I couldn¡¯t open my mouth at all. Even when I jumped into the copsing wall, I wasn¡¯t scared at all, but my angry dad was so scary. ¡°Leine.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Dad, who was staring at me, got up from the chair and left. Bewildered, I quickly got up from the bed and hung on my dad¡¯s leg. ¡°I was wrong! Huwaa! It¡¯s my fault! Huwaa!¡± My father, who was about to walk into the hallway, looked at me crying on his legs. ¡°What?¡± ¡°On the wall, hup! I jumped into a wall and got hurt¡­!¡± ¡°And.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t make any excuses, huwaa!¡± ¡°Also.¡± ¡°Also¡­ also. Huwaa! I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know. Huwaa! I was wrong, wrong!¡± He took a deep breath and hugged me. As I sniffled and cried, he said. ¡°There is no one in the mansion who doesn¡¯t care about you.¡± When I turned my head, the people running in the hallway were looking at me with worried faces. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°You broke the promise you made to me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± Dad patted my hair and said. ¡°Promise me. You will never make everyone feel this way again.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ yes!¡± As I burst into tears again, Johann, Henry and Isaacughed as if they couldn¡¯t help it. *** I rested for a few days. As I said to my father, I asked Pur to build a barrier for me, but I was not feeling well so Pur couldn¡¯t create a strong barrier. Yuni applied medicine to my back as I kept groaning because of the pain. ¡°What if the wound doesn¡¯t go away? The doctor had sewn twelve stitches, you know?¡± ¡°¡­Sorry.¡± ¡°I thought my master was about to die too. He hugged you and didn¡¯t say anything. How could the master die before thedy!¡± As I lowered my head, Dahlia tapped Yuni on the shoulder. ¡°Stop it, she had already apologized so much.¡± ¡°But my heart almost stopped!¡± Laura nodded her head quickly. Yuni closed the ointment container and nced at me. ¡°You need to calm down. Also Lea called the mansion each day asking for your condition and crying.¡± ¡°Okay! But what about the chairman?¡± ¡°He came here. He had a terrifying expression on his face. You need to be careful?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Everyone I met scolded me a lot. Even my aunt, who was in the imperial pce helping Cecilia, came to the mansion. I took a deep breath and put on my clothes. I grabbed the doorknob to go to the greenhouse where the chairman was waiting. ¡°¡­¡­Can¡¯t I not go?¡± ¡°You have to get in and get scolded.¡± ¡°It cannot be avoided huh¡­¡± Yuni and Dahlia giggled as they opened the door. I sighed and headed for the greenhouse. As soon as I entered, I heard a scream. ¡°Lady-!!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± As I hurriedly said, Seria, who was with the chairman,ughed and stopped him. ¡°She woke up. That¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°You¡¯re an adult now huh? Making those reckless decisions without-!¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Lady, how are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine! Seria is the best!¡± Seria smiled and handed me a pile of letters and papers. The documents were prepared for me, but what about the letters? The seal of the letter was stamped with the seal of Shuheil duchy. ¡°Shuheil?¡± ¡°At the hope mercenary guild, a request from the Marquess of Shuheil. They want to send a thank-you gift to thedy who saved her son.¡± They want to give me something from my own mercenary guild? I giggled and nodded my head. ¡°So what¡¯s my present?¡± ¡°After consulting with the marquess, I prepared something very special.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so special?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something interesting in Shuheil¡¯s library.¡± Seria handed me the book. [Meria, goddess of charity] ¡°This¡­!¡± Seria nodded as I grabbed the book. ¡°As Marquis Shuheil¡¯s physical condition reached a point, it seems that they had collected all kinds of medical data. Thid was said to have been among them. Data about the mysterious herb ¡®Meria grass¡¯. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a fairy tale?¡± As I turned over the book, Seria said, ¡°But we had the real thing, right?¡± I sat in a chair and read the book, while shaking my legs excitedly. ¡®Meria is a girl with an incurable disease? She died at a young age and she was resurrected by her master and became a goddess?¡¯ Storas said she was not a goddess though. ¡®Well, people must¡¯ve thought she was a goddess at that time.¡¯ The book was written inrge text so it was a quick read. As I was flipping through the paper, I stopped at some point. When I burst outughing, Seria tilted her head. ¡°Is there anything interesting there?¡± ¡°¡­ Storas, you damn devil.¡± ¡°Is there anything about Storas?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I closed the book and looked at Seria and the chairman. ¡°So, I want to get revenge on that devil who gave me so much trouble. Can you help me?¡± Both of them said at the same time, ¡°Of course.¡± I whispered to both of them. And their eyes twinkled after hearing me. ¡°We have to work as fast as possible.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± I am a vicious child who pays back both kindness and resentment twice the amount. I won¡¯t let it go. The next day, a guest came to the mansion. It was the Marquess of Shuheil and Edgar. She grabbed my hand and bowed her head several times. ¡°Thank you,dy. How am I supposed to repay your grace?¡± ¡°I¡¯m d that he is safe!¡± ¡°How did you have such a great personality¡­ The head of hope mercenary guild told me to send the family book as a gift, but I think that alone does not suffice. Please ept this.¡± The marquess¡¯ servantid down vast amounts of jewels, gold coins, and clothes. I muttered ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡±, but my honest body was already hugging arge jewelry box. ¡®How much is all of this! It¡¯s worth saving his life!¡¯ Awesome! My eyes twinkled, and the marquess said, ¡°I¡¯m d you like it.¡± ¡°I also want to greet his excellency.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll bring you to him!¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Iid down the treasure and looked at the marquess. ¡®Looking at hering with Edgar, she probably doesn¡¯t know Linda is here.¡¯ Had she known, she wouldn¡¯t have sent Edgar outst time. ¡®Anyway, that¡¯s fine.¡¯ Last time, something happened because of Storas, so Linda and Edgar didn¡¯t have time to talk. ¡°I¡¯ll call dad from you. Can I y with the young master?¡± ¡°Of course. Edgar.¡± When the marquess called, he replied ¡°Yes, Mother.¡± and nodded his head. I went out into the hallway with Edgar. And after asking the butler to call my dad, I sneakily led him to the garden where Linda was. I felt great. After I saved Edgar, Linda couldn¡¯t see my eyes. She must be thinking that I was hurt because of her. ¡°Dubblede people are so nice.¡± As I mumbled involuntarily, Edgar turned to look at me with a distorted face. ¡°What did you just say¡­ Huh? Who¡¯s nice?¡± ¡°Dubblede people. They¡¯re so nice.¡± ¡°¡­ They say it¡¯s their of criminals though.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°There are murderers and scammers¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± When I said bluntly, Edgar said, ¡°ah, yes¡­¡± and averted his gaze. As we were talking, I saw Linda holding a flower and walking to me. ¡°Lady? You¡¯re not feeling well, so why do you go out-¡± Linda looked at Edgar next to me and kept her mouth shut. Linda greeted him and Edgar nodded his head modestly. ¡°Yes.¡± After those words, Linda took a step forward. ¡®Wait that¡¯s it? You¡¯re leaving?¡¯ I panicked and tried to catch Linda, but Edgar first said something and looked back at her. ¡°Do you have any children?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Huh?¡± ¡°Because parents feel something when they see a child the same age as their own. The way you looked at mest time was simr to that of my mother.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I gulped, and Linda bit her lip. After a silence, Linda raised her head. ¡°I do have one.¡± Yes, Linda! Say it! As I blinked, Linda turned to me and smiled very sweetly. With a much more affectionate look tham when she saw Edgar before. ¡°I had a preciousdy who I love like my own child.¡± I opened my eyes and looked at Linda. ¡°Please cherish the life mydy saved¡­ I saw you with the marquess. You have a good mother.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not simply a good mother. She is the best in the world.¡± Linda bowed her head and continued walking. I quickly followed Linda as Edgar saw her until she was out of sight. ¡°Are you okay.? Linda, Edgar¡­!¡± ¡°On the day of the ident, the marquess came to pick up the young master. She was the first to check whether he was safe or not. She even wore a different pair of shoes, fell from the carriage, and blood was oozing from her knees.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so d¡­ I¡¯m d, my child.¡± ¡°Linda¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already over it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Linda hugged me. ¡°Because you are here for me instead.¡± I answered yes several times and grabbed her apron. I had Linda, and I was really d that Linda had me. Click here to be a supporter and get to read more than 20 chapters ahead of time (Till chapter 254). Chapter 210 Chapter 210 TL: Zimmings Edgar narrowed his brow as he saw me returning with puffy eyes. ¡°Lady, your eyes¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± As I rubbed my eyes with a bewildered expression, he burst outughing. Then he tried to hand over his handkerchief. ¡­ If only my brothers didn¡¯t interfere. ¡°Put it away.¡± Suddenly, Isaac and Henry appeared. Isaac pped Edgar¡¯s hand, and Henry handed me his own handkerchief instead. ¡°Your eyes are swollen. Who made you cry?¡± ¡°Cry?! Why are you crying!¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Why were you crying!¡± I nced at them and shook my head. It¡¯s true that Edgar is Linda¡¯s son. I felt sorry for both of them because Linda can¡¯t even tell the truth. ¡°There¡¯s something in my eyes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Isaac shouted, but the quick-witted Henry realized that I didn¡¯t want to tell him why, and he only carefully wiped the tear marks in my cheeks with his handkerchief. ¡°It¡¯s very windy today.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°But why are there only the two of you in the garden?¡± He asks me, but his gaze is fixed on Edgar. Edgar shook his head lightly. ¡°Answer my questions.¡± Edgar sighed at Henry¡¯s words. ¡°Lady told my mother she wanted to y with me. I couldn¡¯t refuse my mother¡¯s request and followed her. Isn¡¯t this enough for an exnation, you idiots?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s your mother?¡± As Isaac said so, Edgar frowned in protest. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly.¡± ¡°Hey, kid. Do you know how much of a mamaboy that guy is? He escaped from the dormitoryst year, and the reason is-¡± Edgar hastily covered Isaac¡¯s mouth. Then he looks at me and smiles awkwardly, he whispers something to Isaac. ¡°I¡¯m not the only one who escaped the dorm. Do you want me to tell her that too? Isaac shrugged off Edgar¡¯s hand and shouted. ¡°So what? I¡¯m proud of it.¡± ¡°Are you going to shout out the reason boldly, then?¡± ¡°I missed the kid-!!¡± Stop! Don¡¯t be embarrassing! I took a step back with a shocked expression Is he crazy? He left the dorm just because he wanted to see me? It was Isaac who did it, but the one who was embarassed was me. ¡°I just wanted to see the kid who was scared about ghosts. Right, bro? My brother also said that he really wanted to see Leine that day.¡± ¡°But unlike you, I didn¡¯t really escape the dorm.¡± ¡°Anyway, kid. Edgar escaped with me that day too. He wanted to see his mother.¡± Edgar hurriedly covered Isaac¡¯s mouth once more. Hearing this, he forced augh. ¡°I said my mother was sick. There¡¯s a reason. It wasn¡¯t just a pathetic reason like yours.¡± ¡°He broke the window and jumped down as soon as he heard that the marquess was sick without even asking the headmaster to go out. Hmph! Hmph!¡± ¡°Quiet, please. I¡¯ll give you money.¡± As I listened to their story, I remembered the conversation between Henry and Isaac a few years ago. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for that mamaboy, I could have graduated early.¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t even have enough points.¡± ¡°If he hadn¡¯t trained that much, I would¡¯ve won and gotten much more points! That bastard¡­¡± s, it¡¯s Edgar who was said to hinder Isaac¡¯s early graduation. ¡°Mamaboy¡­¡± ¡°No. I am only a little, a little bit filial. ¡°Ah yes¡­¡± Edgar sighed as I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to spoil my image any further, so I¡¯ll just go back.¡± ¡°Go home right now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see youter after the academy starts.¡± ¡°I only have one semester left. Fool.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still going to the academy too.¡± Edgar tucked in his handkerchief and said to Henry. ¡°See you at the academy.¡± ¡°I might have graduated by the time youe.¡± Henry smiled, as Edgar said, ¡°Dubblede bastards¡± Henry and Isaac replied, ¡°Shuheil¡¯s mamaboy.¡± ¡®Oh, they have a bad rtionship.¡¯ With that thought in mind, I nodded, and Edgar bowed politely to me. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be going.¡± ¡°Be careful going back.¡± Goodbye! As I waved my hand, Henry and Isaac said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say goodbye to him!¡± *** That evening, Taylor¡¯s medicine waspleted. ¡°Can we save Marquis Shuheil with this antibiotic?¡± ¡°No way. It¡¯s not a universal cure. It can only protect him from secondary infection.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s no use. You tricked me to get meria grass?¡± As I said so, Taylor grinned and pulled out another vial as he shook it. ¡°I found something interesting.¡± Then he took something out from a ss. It was a chick whose body was rotting. It couldn¡¯t move, its eyes were barely open. I frowned at the terrible sight, and he lifted another thing inside a ss. There was also a chick in it, but it was in significantly better condition than the chick in the first ss. It limped, but walked upright. ¡°The 2nd chick was continuously infused with the drug. It started moving on the 5th day.¡± ¡°Is this also a medicine made from meria grass?¡± ¡°To be precise, I used meria grass that was grown on elsa tree.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± He showed the meria grass on the elsa tree stump. This was the elsa tree that I bought and nted in my garden for Taylor¡¯s experiments. ¡°Meria grass changes itsposition as soon as it is on the elsa tree. If we make medicine with it, we can heal the rotten wound.¡± ¡°Then, Marquis Shuheil¡­¡± He nodded. ¡°There is a good chance of recovery.¡± Just then, Nos ran into the annex. ¡°Lady! The emperor¡¯s permission for Deglid to participate in the war has been granted!¡± ¡°What¡¯s her reaction?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that she¡¯s going to help Cecilia.¡± Preparation is over. I nodded and told Taylor. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the marquis¡¯ mansion tomorrow.¡± *** A magic mirror was installed in a private room of the marquis. Leine and Taylor were the only two going inside for treatment, so in case of an unforeseen situation, they could contact each other through the magic mirror. It was the first time she healed someone as the child of fate. The first miracle performed by her drew the attention of all the people from the temple, nobles andmoners. Marquis Shuheil¡¯s mansion was packed with aristocrats who asked for an invitation to see him. Under the pretext of preparing in case anything were to ur, a few cardinals and priests were also there on a standby. Leine, who was wearing a white robe, appeared in the magic mirror. Cardinal Reginald was the one who greeted her. ¡°Words of the gods on her body, the robes of the prophet. Her appearance is no different than a messenger of God.¡± Cardinal sio, who was apanying him, nced at Reginald. ¡°She¡¯s not the daughter of God.¡± ¡°But thest time¡­¡­!¡± When he shouted, he felt the eyes of the nobles and lowered his voice. ¡°Why are you on the girl¡¯s side? We couldn¡¯t be so sure of it.¡± ¡°Born on February 29th, the person who had the words of God on her body. She will be a messenger of God who puts the evil spirits to rest. She¡¯s a child who has met all the conditions. It¡¯s safe to say it¡¯s real.¡± ¡°The pope said that chaos permeated his consciousness when he officially appointed her as the child of fate. Have you forgotten what he said? He saw a child wrapped in a ck mist when he appointed her.¡± ¡°But¡­¡­.¡± ¡°sio!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it true? She was a child with a very low divine power at the time.¡± ¡°How dare you say that¡­¡­!¡± Reginald was shaking his shoulders in anger. ¡°Start praying!¡± Then, the cardinals stopped talking and focused on the child. A strong wind blew through the child¡¯s body as light flickered. Her robe was removed, and the pattern of God appeared clearly on her forehead. ¡°Pattern-!¡± ¡°It¡¯s truly the divine pattern¡­!!¡± A shout broke out in the room. Trigon, the head of the imperial mage who came to observe Leine¡¯s ¡®miracle¡¯ at the emperor¡¯s order, secretly held back augh. ¡®She asked me to move the pattern to her forehead, so it was because of this.¡¯ The pattern of that God was moved to her forehead by Leine¡¯s order. The wind must have been made by Pur, and the light all over her body was made from divine power. If they watch closely, the cardinals will notice it right away, so she insisted that only her and Taylor could enter the marquis¡¯ room. Leine looked special today. He had never seen Mina, but he was sure that even a child of true fate would be iparable to her. Leine¡¯s hand shone. She gathered the light in the chest of Marquis Shuheil. ¡®Oh. I almost forgot what I¡¯m here for.¡¯ The order of observation was given by the emperor, but Trigon had a different purpose foring here. Trigon casted a spell so that they can¡¯t see clearly. ¡°What?!¡± ¡°What happened!¡± ¡°Trigon!¡± When people shouted at Trigon, Leine had probably given Taylor¡¯s pills to Marquis Shuheil. Then, the mirror became clear again. The marquis¡¯ expression improved noticeably. ¡°Ah, ah¡­¡± As the marquess sighed in relief, Edgar supported her. ¡°Mother.¡± ¡°Your father¡­ Ah, Edgar.¡± But then. [Ugh-!!] The marquis trembled violently and began to bleed. Leine grabbed the marquis with a bewildered expression. [Your Excellency! Wait, this is¡­ what is this¡­!] Click here to be a supporter and get to read more than 20 chapters ahead of time (Till chapter 254). Chapter 211 Chapter 211 TL: Zimmings Marquis Shuheil convulsed. Leine hurriedly turned his head away from the mirror. ¡®Oh my.¡¯ Trigon, who was watching it, bit his lips on nervousness. This situation was never discussed. ¡®There must be a problem.¡¯ Even though Taylor Dubblede is a genius at medicine, he did not proceed with sufficient clinical trials after developing the drug. ¡®When things were working out, damn it. She¡¯s too hasty!¡¯ Trigon hastily stopped the transmission. The magic mirror turned ck, and anger erupted from every corner of the room. ¡°What¡¯s happening! Check it out!¡± ¡°Did you see that poor man? We need to send someone right now! Lady Dubblede had killed the marquis!¡± Shouts and screams were echoing in the room. Shuheil¡¯s vassals, nobles, and even the priests shouted loudly. ¡°That¡¯s what I said. We shouldn¡¯t be blinded by her title!¡± ¡°We entrusted the life of the marquis to the hands of a nine-year-old. Does that make sense?¡± ¡°Rather than a doctor! No, the priest¡­!¡± ¡°Marquess, what were you thinking!¡± When the marquess trembled, Edgar gritted his teeth and shouted. ¡°Send someone right now!¡± The servants and doctors rushed to the marquis¡¯ room where healing was in progress. Just as they were about to go inside, someone blocked them. It was Taylor Dubblede. ¡°The child of fate is healing the marquis.¡± ¡°We saw a problem through the magic mirror!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a healing process.¡± After a brief quarrel, the noble followed from behind. It was the vassals, those who simply cannot ovee their curiosity, and those who wished for Dubblede downfall. The eyes of those who had gathered were full of distrust towards Leine. ¡°Open the door!¡± The noble scolded Taylor with a look of disgust. ¡°What was the Duke of Dubblede thinking in allowing a nine-year-old child to heal him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious. He must¡¯ve wanted people to acknowledge that his daughter has divine powers.¡± ¡°Even though they are greedy people, they shouldn¡¯t think about ying with people¡¯s lives. It¡¯s terrible.¡± The marquess came runningte with a trembling body. ¡°Husband¡­ What happened to my husband¡­¡± Then, Shuheil¡¯s vassals were furious and pushed the Marquis¡¯ wife. ¡°It¡¯s because the marquess rely on that child of fate!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The marquedd, with a pale face, bit her lips. Edgar saw his mother shut her mouth, unable to even speak a word, and shouted to the vassal. ¡°Don¡¯t me my mother! Isn¡¯t it something we all agreed on to be helped by the child of fate?¡± A riot broke out in front of the marquis¡¯ room. The marquess, clutching her skirt tightly, quietly approached the door. Knock, knock. After a few knocks, she opened her mouth. ¡°Can I keep trusting thedy?¡± [¡­¡­.] No answer came back. The marquess gulped If it was a normal situation, she coould notpletely trust a child who was only nine years old. It was such a desperate situation that she had no choice but to lean on that little child. Her son was young, and he did not have the strength to protect her. Her husband was a skeptical person. He always monopolized the power. That meant that there was nothing to protect her after her husband¡¯s death. Even though she had devoted herself to the family, she was only a weak mother who had no power to protect her son. The vassals tried to usurp her husband¡¯s power, and she needed time. Her husband has to live. He needed to let his son grow up just one year older. All she could do was pray. At that moment, a small voice came through the crack of the door. [If the marquess believe in me¡­] ¡°¡­¡­.¡± [If you believe me, I will repay your faith.] ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Shouting erupted all around. ¡°Bring out the Dubblede girl now!¡± ¡°His life is at stake.¡± ¡°Marquess¡± ¡°¡­¡­Stop!!¡± The marquess roared. People who were startled by her looked at her with their eyes wide open. The marquess turned her back on the door and looked around. ¡°Guests, please return to the room.¡± ¡°What¡­¡­!¡± ¡°I have chose thedy. I take responsibility.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I am the master of the mansion when my husband is not present.¡± The vassals opened their mouths to say something, but the marquess spoke in a low voice. ¡°If you say one more word, you will experience my wrath, you¡¯ll see how far I can go to protect my family.¡± In the end, none of vassals were able to speak out. Edgar alled her and took her hand. However, her hand was surprisingly not shaking. The vassals turned around one by one and the nobles who were observing the situation raised theirmunication device one by one to call the servants. ¡°I¡¯ll stop doing business with Shuheil.¡± ¡°Recover the investment we put in Dubblede.¡± ¡°I need to see Duke Marche right now.¡± There was tension in the ce. *** I left the marquis room with a tired face. When I left the room, no one was there, because the marquess was guarding the door. ¡°How was it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± As I looked at her with a puzzled look, the marquess and Edgar ran into the room with pale faces. At the end of the hallway, people were swarming. The one who pushed them out was a familiar face. It was the chairman, Henry, and Isaac. Henry and Isaav stopped the others from approaching me and hurriedly dragged me out of the mansion. A dubblede carriage was waiting right in front of shuheil¡¯s mansion. The chairman and Taylor came in first, then Henry and Isaac quickly picked me up. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry back to the mansion. Father is waiting for you.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°You are still young. No matter what you do, we are responsible for it.¡± Henry¡¯s expression hardened. Isaac smiled and patted me on the back. ¡°I told them to prepare a bunch of snacks. You should fill your stomach and sleep soundly. On a day like today, you can skip brushing your teeth at least once!¡± Isaac sped my hand and continued. ¡°Kid. You¡¯re not a bad kid. They are the one who created this situation.¡± And the door was closed. The chairman, who sat in front me, asked. ¡°What happened?¡± I said with a smile. ¡°It went well.¡± Then Henry, Isaac and the chairman looked at me with bewildered expressions. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± When I saw the nobled gathered outside the window, I quickly closed the curtains and said, ¡°Shh! Shh!¡± I put my index finger to my lips. ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone hear it. We have to pretend to be more serious to spread the word.¡± The chairman asked with a puzzled expression. ¡°So this is¡­¡± ¡°Bad rumors circte faster than good rumors, right? Everyone thought of the worst, then tada!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± The chairman rubbed his forehead in amazement. ¡°You mean it was all a show?¡± ¡°It¡¯s directing. Production.¡± ¡°I was so surprised!¡± The chairman shouted, and I shrugged. ¡°But that way I won¡¯t be called a fake anymore. I aplished a miracle that even a temple could not do. There are many people all over the world who was on the verge of dying, right? Then everyone will find me.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°It is true that I performed miracles, but people insult me because they misunderstand me. Then what will happen? They would think of me as a poor child, who was traumatized by being treated so.¡± ¡°How did thedy think of that?¡± ¡°The bleeding was something I hadn¡¯t even thought of. It was only after bleeding that my uncle told me. But after panicking, we can turn the situation around quite a bit, right?¡± I am not a child of fate with real healing powers. There is no such thing as the power to really save people like Mina. It was Taylor¡¯s medicine. ¡°Again, this opportunity could be advantageous for us. Look, there¡¯s already been a lot of uproar.¡± Then Isaac said to Henry with a puzzled face. ¡°¡­ Was the kid a genius?¡± ¡°You did not know?¡± Henry smiled and patted my hair. I smiled pleasantly. *** On the pope¡¯s Office, 5he hastily gathered cardinals sat around the round table and shouted loudly. ¡°Here¡¯s our chance! Now is our chance to have the child of fate in our hands!¡± The fish were fluttering excitedly, unaware that they were caught on Leine¡¯s hook. Click here to be a supporter and get to read more than 20 chapters ahead of time (Till chapter 255). Chapter 212 Chapter 212 TL: Zimmings ¡°We¡¯re not sure if it¡¯s a real child of God¡­¡± ¡°Real or not, we need that kid. We must secure the sacrifices until the true child of God arrives.¡± ¡°Even though it¡¯s Dubblede, it won¡¯t be easy for her to be off the hook. Let¡¯s move quickly.¡± ¡°In fact, we¡¯re too generous. If we had held her from the start, taught the doctrine, and had her walk the right path, the nine-year-old girl would not have been so fearless. The marquis is pitiful.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The grace that God gave to the human world in the future should not be overshadowed by the fake. The fake is too overconfident. Even though she¡¯s under Dubblede, we need to teach her a lesson.¡± sio, who was watching the cardinals¡¯ conversation, spoke up. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a possibility that that child is real?¡± At once, everyone at the round table looked at sio. ¡°Don¡¯t cover up the facts. The pope clearly felt something was not right with her!¡± ¡°However, there¡¯s a God pattern in her body. If the child has a pattern that only we know of, there is a good chance that she would be real.¡± ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°Think about it. If Leine Dubblede is the true child of fate and the pope is wrong, we will offer the true child of fate to the altar with our own hands. What could be a more bad mistake than this?¡± Each of the cardinals groaned in confusion. There has never been a cardinal who believed Leine to be the true child of fate. Until the pattern of the God appeared in her body. This confusion began when the child manifested the pattern. A pattern of God that has never been known by others before. Even among the cardinals, the pattern is known only to some. It is something that cannot be manifested by a fake child of fate. ¡°Are you not suspicious of her?¡± ¡°This means that all possibilities must be left open at this point. I agree that we must secure the safety of the child at all costs. All for our God.¡± Silence subsided at the round table. ¡°¡­ For our God.¡± ¡°For God.¡± Even a few who disagreed bowed their heads. *** There was no other riot like this. Faithful believers camped in front of the mansion and shouted that I should be punished for misusing the power of God. ¡°It looks like the temple is already spreading the word.¡± Seria, who hade to inform me, looked out the window and said. ¡°It¡¯s a good chance. What was Duke Merche¡¯s reaction?¡± ¡°He acted cautiously. The nobles who insist on punishing you have requested Duke Marche¡¯s support, but he¡¯s silent.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I knew a crucial secret about his ancestors. He won¡¯t act recklessly.¡± When I got up with my coat on, Seria looked at me with a puzzled expression. ¡°Do you want to go out?¡± ¡°Yes. Cecilia¡¯s final exam is just around the corner, I have to help her.¡± ¡°You had a n, but isn¡¯t it going too fast? I am concerned. You used so much divine power already for the y. All of that while keeping the devil. Besides, you¡¯re not feeling well¡­¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s hard, I have to move now. If my body recovers, Storas will wreak havoc again.¡± There is nothing more dangerous than that. I would share what I hear, see, and even think with it, but I don¡¯t know anything about it. It was a very disadvantageous situation for me. ¡°Seria, I¡¯m leaving for the Imperial Pce, so take care of everything I ordered today. Judging from my condition, I think Storas would be back tomorrow, if not tonight.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Having said that, I left the room. I got on a carriage and left for the Imperial Pce while being seen off by the servants. After receiving the title from the emperor, my entrance procedure was simplified. I was able to pass through the gates only by them ncing at my face in the carriage. When I arrived at the imperial pce and went to the ce where the participants were gathered, the atmosphere was strange. It was apletely different atmosphere from before. ¡°Lady¡­¡± As I was just entering the garden, Cecilia saw me and approached me. The expression on my aunt¡¯s face with Cecilia wasn¡¯t good either. ¡°Child, why don¡¯t you rest¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± People know that I have failed to heal Marquis Shuheil, so they¡¯re afraid I might have been shocked by the aftermath. ¡°Aunt, please meet the Empress Dowager. I will be with Cecilia.¡± ¡°But¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Cecilia you¡¯re okay with that right?¡± Cecilia nodded slightly at my words. My aunt sighed and left the garden. Cecilia, who was watching my aunt¡¯s back, asked softly. ¡°Are you really okay?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± As I smiled, a cough came from Frances Arabel¡¯s side, who was also a finalist with Cecilia. ¡°Is it the problem thatdy is okay?¡± A young girl, about 14 years old, who was sitting with Frances said. It was ke Arabel, Frances¡¯ younger sister. ¡°Bl¡­¡­.¡± The timid Frances stopped her brother, but ke said with a frown on her lips. ¡°Am I wrong? This selection is about to be settled. It¡¯s not good for my sister to be with a murderer constantly.¡± ¡°Stop it¡­ please be careful with what you said¡­¡± ke looked at her sister with narrowed eyes and pursed her lips. ¡°Why do we have to be careful? My older sister is also a finalist. Your opponent is not even an aristocrat, so we had the upper hand.¡± Frances didn¡¯t know what to do, and grabbed her pale hand. Frances Arabel is a wise woman. She knew exactly what was going on. The reason that Frances was named a finalist in ce of Lady Amboise, was because she is a timid and quiet person. ¡®But she doesn¡¯t know Count Arabel¡¯s temper.¡¯ Count Arabel always trembled like a mouse before a lion in front of the Duke of Marche, but in fact he was a very arrogant man. He bows his head in front of the strong, and he is the worst to the weak. It¡¯s obvious how he raised his younger daughter, ke. ¡®It¡¯s been a while since I met ke.¡¯ She acted nicely to Mina, but she terribly tormented me from behind. As soon as my aunt disappeared, she quickly attacked me. ¡°Blee, please stop. The child of fate was trying to help Marquis Shuheil as much as possible¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like that though? She just wanted to stand out. She just wanted to get attention.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°She must have created the pattern of God and show it to those who call her a fake. It¡¯s funny.¡± ke giggled. Cecilia frowned at ke and said, ¡°Hey, Lady-¡± but I quickly stopped her. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°But¡­¡­!¡± ¡°What¡¯s thest exam?¡± ¡°¡­ It¡¯s a charity party.¡± ¡°When do you start?¡± ¡°The invitation has been sent out. I got help from Javelin and sent it to people she knew well, but I wonder if they wille¡­¡± I nodded, as Cecilia continued. ¡°Today, I was invited to Empress Dowager¡¯s tea party with Lady Arabel. Javelin said it would be better to go and meet people in person¡­¡± If it¡¯s a charity party, it¡¯s probably ranked by the number of people who attended the party or the charitable funds donated. ¡®Yeah, Cecilia has never been to a social event, so she¡¯d better go and show her face in person.¡¯ If those invited to the Empress Dowager¡¯s tea party decide that Cecilia is a good way to keep Empress Yvonne in check, those who oppose Yvonne will move. ¡°When is the tea party?¡± ¡°Soon, even if she doesn¡¯t make the party, I was thinking of heading to the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce soon.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± I took Cecilia¡¯s hand. Just as we were about to leave the garden, my eyes met with Frances, who was also heading towards the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce. Frances hurriedly bowed her head, as we left the garden. The Empress Dowager Pce was already noisy. A number of people with good rtions with the Empress Dowager attended. ¡®I think my aunt coaxed the Empress in advance.¡¯ The Empress Dowager¡¯s tea party is always held in small numbers, but this time there are quite a few guests. It was also attended mainly by gossip mongers. I whispered to Cecilia at the entrance to the Empress Dowager¡¯s party. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be arrogant, but you shouldn¡¯t be timid either. You have to show that you will be the right choice to keep empress Yvonne in check.¡± ¡°Yes, Javelin had told me that as well.¡± ¡°Fortunately, there are quite a fewdies who have good rtions with my godmother. I greeted them with my godmother the other day, and since they have been kind to me, they will be kind to you as well.¡± ¡°Thank yoi.¡± ¡°Now get in- Oh!¡± Someone pushed me on the shoulder and entered the party. When I lost my bnce and hit my buttocks on the floor, I heard ke¡¯s lively voice. ¡°Are you okay?¡± In addition to the elderlydies, there were also youngdies and young masters at the party. They approached ke, as if everyone knew her and ridiculed me. ¡°Oh my¡­¡± As I sat down, I could see their mocking nce. The social world is, no matter what anyone says, a world of predators and prey. There are so many people who tried to eat me when my status has fallen because of the recent incident. ¡°Lady, are you okay?¡± Cecilia looked at me with a worried expression, and I stood up holding her hand. The people who wanted Dubblede¡¯s downfall did not hide their ridicule at me. ¡®Is this how it will turn out?¡¯ Click here to be a supporter and get to read more than 20 chapters ahead of time (Till chapter 256). Chapter 213 Chapter 213 TL: Zimmings [This is the social world! A scene of fierce battle without any weapon!] Chul-soo¡¯s voice was ringing in my mind. I deeply understand why he said that. The social world was a space where strength and rank were more important than anything else. They don¡¯t wield any weapons, but it is no different than a battlefield. To protect ourselves, we have to be perfect. Disgrace leads to defeat, and if we lose, we have to kneel down. Those children were trained not to lose by their parents, that¡¯s why they acted so. Without thinking about Dubblede¡¯s power or status, they won¡¯t side with a loser. Until now, I was protected by my title, the child of fate. But deep down the nobles still thought I was only amoner. When I win, they will respect me as the child of fate and Lady Dubblede, but when I lose, I¡¯m only amoner child. Since I have failed to heal Marquis Shuheil, they must have thought that I will be abandoned by the temple or Dubblede. It¡¯s also because the temple is making a big deal about my inability to heal Marquis Shuheil to pressure Dubblede, but Dubblede hadn¡¯t show any movement. ¡®Even so, they¡¯re too bold. The fact that they are starting to reject me so openly means that there is an instigator.¡¯ It was obvious who. Empress Yvonne must be the one who does this because of Cecilia. And ke was the right person to be her puppet. Meanwhile, thedies and young master who didn¡¯t like me for being amoner took this chance. ¡°Lady, are you okay?¡± Cecilia brushed off my skirt and looked at me worriedly. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m okay.¡± As I smiled, ke¡¯s gang became irritated. One of ke¡¯s gang, a fat boy, asked in a soft voice. ¡°But, why does Lady Olga call the Dubblede girl ady?¡± ke replied. ¡°She put her name under the branch family of Dubblede. It was often the case that people from the branch family called the children of the main family asdy and master.¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t she one of the finalists? She might be an empress. Isn¡¯t that a bit ridiculous?¡± ¡°She was a former knight of Dubblede right? It could be a respect to her master¡¯s children.¡± ¡°If so, it will continue after being chosen too? Calling her like a servant? The empress is the mother of the country. It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± ¡°That¡­¡­.¡± ke looked at me with a confused expression. The boy, who had been babbling, stepped forward in front of ke and looked at me. ¡°If you are a wise young girl, why didn¡¯t you point that out? Did you enjoy being treated as such by the person who would be the empress?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You were happy to receive respect from someone who has a high possibility of bing an empress right?¡± After saying that, the boy grinned, and Cecilia hardened her face. ¡°I never thought of it that way¡ª¡± I grabbed Cecilia with one arm and stared at the boy. ¡°So¡­ well, who are you?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I had a hard time remembering unimportant people names.¡± At those words, the boy¡¯s face turned red. ¡°My father is the cousin of Duke Marche, and I¡¯m the nephew of Empress Yvonne-¡± ¡°Nephew?¡± ¡°The empress always cared for me very much, and today I was invited to the Imperial Pce-!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the nephew of Duke Marche. Since you are not from the caital, it seems that you are ignorant of etiquette.¡± ¡°W-what¡­!¡± ¡°I have been given the honorable title by His Majesty the Emperor. It was the same as being a royal. Cecilia had done the right thing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°ording to you words, shouldn¡¯t it be you who will be punished for speaking such words in front of Cecilia, who is an empress candidate?¡± I smiled and continued. ¡°You should do what you said.¡± ¡°You are rude!¡± ¡°I-!¡± When I shouted, the boy flinched and shut his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t act recklessly next time or I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t step a foot in noble parties again.¡± ¡°W-what are you saying¡­¡± ¡°If you really want to attack me, throw your gloves right now.¡± I walked passed him and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t want to meet you anywhere in the future. This is a warning.¡± The nobles who surrounded us were shocked. They must¡¯ve thought I would probably cry my eyes out and repprted it to my dad. I walked over to ke as the boy flinched when I went past him and stepped back. ¡°Don¡¯t provoke me any more.¡± I whispered in her ear. ¡°I¡¯ll give you five minutes. Go away.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Thedy, whose face was red, pursed her lips. But I also didn¡¯t want to provoke her any longer. Afterall, attacking like this something the kid learn from her parents, it was also her parents that make her a safe fence so that she never gets implicated for being rude to people, under the pretext of protecting herself. She picked the wrong opponent. I understand well how the social world works, and in myst life I grew up as a beggar. That kid won¡¯t be able to beat my experience. Looking at the frightened ke, I smiled and turned my gaze to thedies behind her. ¡°Hello. I saw you at my gdmother¡¯s party the other day, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Nice to see you again at the Imperial Pce. Oh Cecilia, she¡¯s Marquess of Eshwar!¡± As I said cheerfully, Cecilia approached me with a smile. ke, who was staring at me from behind, bit het lip. Her sister Frances quietly appeased her, but ke left the party. Cecilia followed me and talked with thedies. After a few moments, she whispered to me with a worried look on her face. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The threats¡­ There will be more people talking about you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I thought it was time to slowly reveal my personality.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Back when I was a beggar with Emeline and Tri, there was a lunatic in the back alley. People say we needed to avoid him at all cost, do you know why?¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t really fought much. But they still avoided him, do you know why?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Ordinary people can¡¯t win against a lunatic. Whether it¡¯s a human or an animal, if we feel like we¡¯re about to lose, we¡¯ll never attack it.¡± It could be the reason why the nobles have not waged a fight against Dubblede. If we bite back once, we won¡¯t let go. So am I and that lunatic in the back alley. The children who made eye contact with me flinched and bowed their heads. *** In the end, ke cried. The boys and girls who gathered around her tried to console her due to pity. ¡°Don¡¯t cry too much, Lady¡­¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re just out of luck-¡± ke sped the handkerchief tightly and shouted. ¡°Out of luck? No! Leine Dubblede is a lunatic. How can she humiliated me in front of the crowd¡­! ¡°It¡¯s because she¡¯s amoner who doesn¡¯t know much.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± The curly-haired girl clicked her tongue. ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯s also out of her mind after making Marquis Shuheil like that. Lady, there¡¯s a saying we should avoid the lunatic. Forgive the unreasonabledy. What could we do against a lunatic?¡± ke bit his lip and looked around. ¡°Why should we have to bow our heads to amoner girl? I didn¡¯t believe in the ¡®child of fate¡¯ from the beginning. The prophecy, the pattern of God¡­ It¡¯s all just the words of the temple, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Only the temple knows what the patterns of God are like. What if the temple tampered the pattern for the child of fate they created?¡± ¡°¡­ It¡¯s terrible.¡± ¡°The reason she was adopted by Dubblede was because she¡¯s the child of fate. What if the Empress Dowager was deceived by the temple and the Duke of Dubblede had no choice but to ept the child?¡± ¡°But the duke cared about her like she¡¯s his daughter!¡± ¡°If you think about it, the prophecy said that the child of fate is the one who will bring light to the empire, right? That¡¯s why the people respected her. But, did the child appear and bring light to the empire? Did she make any progress?¡± ¡°There¡¯s been a lot of chaos because of that kid instead of progress. Will the Duke of Vallua summon devils, or will the Empress Dowager suffered from any illness if not for the child? The timing matches with her arrival at the capital!¡± ¡°She almost killed Marquis Shuheil!¡± ke nodded. ¡°As intellectuals, we have to step forward. I can¡¯t let the people be yed around by the temple.¡± ¡°Is there a way?¡± ke turned the empty cup over. ¡°It¡¯s the obvious way to deal with riots in the social world.¡± It was cmplete disregard. As a sinister smile appeared on the faces of the boys and girls, ke folded her arms and leaned into the chair. ¡°We¡¯re going to defend the empire in our own way.¡± From that day onwards, the bullying towards Leine began. *** After I came out of the shopping district, I looked around and stopped walking. The nobles who made eye contact with me shuddered, bowed their heads, and moved quickly as if they didn¡¯t see me. It¡¯s been like this for a few days. The chairman frowned as we went to the hope mercenary guild with me. ¡°It¡¯s a protest.¡± ¡°Invisible human treatment? It¡¯s only those whomit crime or adultery are treated so.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the leader?¡± ¡°¡­ It¡¯s ke Arabel.¡± ¡°It¡¯s stupid.¡± I shook my head and turned around. Evenmoners quickly bow their heads. The bullying that started in the social world began to spread to themoner. ¡°Lady.¡± The chairman sighed and continued. ¡°Soon the charity party will start. The final selection will be decided by this charity party. It¡¯s not a good time.¡± ¡°If I keep being bullied, no one wille to Cecilia¡¯s party. Empress Yvonne is already keeping Cecilia in check.¡± ¡°You can ask His Excellency and the young masters for help. Javelin won¡¯t be enough.¡± I grabbed the hem of my skirt. ¡°It¡¯s a big deal.¡± ¡°Your family will be worried, you should ask for help if you can¡¯t handle it.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that make the situation worse?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m great at dogfights.¡± Click here to be a supporter and get to read more than 20 chapters ahead of time (Till chapter 257). Chapter 214 Chapter 214 TL: Zimmings I looked at the chairman and continued. ¡°Instead of going to the mercenary guild, let¡¯s look around the shopping district. Also, please call Lane.¡± ¡°What should I tell him?¡± ¡°Try to influence the nobles. So that we can receive disrespect rather than disregard if possible.¡± As Iughed, the chairman frowned. ¡°What are you thinking of? Alright, I will do it.¡± ¡°Yes, please.¡± I replied as I looked around Lulla street. *** In less than a day, the high society was buzzing. It was because of the rumors spread by Lane, my ball-jointed doll who had received my orders. ¡®It was about me not being the child of fate. My date of birth is not urate. She cuts off contact with the temple under the pretext of being a Dubblede. Because when the temple re-evaluates the child, she must give up all rights she enjoys as a child of fate.¡¯ In addition, ¡®Lane had proof that I¡¯m not the child of fate!¡¯ Along with my failure to heal Marquis Shuheil, that possibility will be ingrained deep in everyone¡¯s mind. As always, rumours can be powerful and will spiral towards other aspects. Why did the child treat Cecilia Olga so nicely? Maybe that child is Cecilia Olga¡¯s daughter. It¡¯s also strange that the Duke of Dubblede adopted the child of fate sent from the temple. Ah, that¡¯s right. Leine must be the illegitimate child of the Duke of Dubblede and Cecilia Olga. No, I heard from my nephew¡¯s friend brother-inw¡¯s cousin that the duke is also being deceived. Cecilia Olga lied to him, she wasn¡¯t the duke¡¯s child. Oh my God, that¡¯s terrible. Rumors spread from high society to themoners. Those in a hurry to camp in front of the temple and demanded an exnation. Things started to escte. And a person from the Vatican came to Dubblede¡¯s mansion. It was Cardinal Reginald. He got to the point after he greeted my dad. ¡°Do you know how much damage the temple is suffering from your hasty actions?¡± ¡°Is it hasty?¡± Reginald¡¯s mouth twisted when he was asked back. ¡°It¡¯s an untested medicine. Even now, the situation is escting out of control, but if Marquis Shuheil is called by God, how big a storm would that be?¡± Johann, who meet the cardinal with me, said, holding a teacup. ¡°So?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Pardon?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bushes. Say it.¡± ¡°Starting today, I will take care of the child¡¯s education and protection at the temple.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Johann¡¯s cold gaze and the cardinal¡¯s arrogant gaze shed in the air. ¡°Dubblede is responsible for that unruly behavior.¡± ¡°Those in God¡¯s arms, look out for the weak. Isn¡¯t that the doctrine of the temple? As the child of fate, my younger sister only followed the word of God.¡± ¡°That¡¯s only when she has the ability.¡± Isaac¡¯s body shook in rage. ¡®No, no!¡¯ I quickly blinked, and Henry grabbed Isaac¡¯s wrist. I pretended to be stunned. ¡°I healed Marquis Shuheil. He hasn¡¯t woken up yet, but¡­¡± ¡°Child, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand your desire to be with your family. But do you have to lie?¡± That¡¯s right. As I thought he wouldn¡¯t believe it. The cardinal continued. ¡°If you reject the Vatican¡¯s decision, we have no other choice than to put every me on you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If that happens, imagine how difficult it will be for your loved ones. This servant of God is looking forward to your growth.¡± My dad said, ¡°Stop.¡± and looked at the cardinal. ¡°Don¡¯t intimidate the child.¡± ¡°Please make the right decision.¡± The cardinal, who bowed his head in front of my dad, smiled slyly. I pretended to be terrified and hid behind my dad¡¯s back. The cardinal¡¯s visit to the mansion further inmed the rumors. It was something about me causing another trouble that the cardinal had no choice but to visit me. The situation worsened. That was probably what Cardinal Reginald was aiming for. Pressing Dubblede to make them have no choice but to give me in the end. *** The next day, I went to a party out of necessity. My godmother Cami, who came to the party with me, said with a worried expression. ¡°It¡¯s not a good situation now. How about going back to the mansion today?¡± ¡°If I hide, it really seems like I sinned. Cecilia¡¯s charity party invitations are being rejected over and over again because of my rumours, so I need to get rid of them at this point.¡± As I clenched my fists lightly, my godmother sighed softly. ¡°You are too brave sometimes, I¡¯m worried. ¡­¡­Then let¡¯s go inside.¡± I took my godmother¡¯s hand and entered the party hall. Today¡¯s party was hosted by one of the socialites, the Countess Wiltro. The party where I met the Duchess of Vallua and her son Niep for the first time in this life was also on her 10th wedding anniversary. Mrs. Wiltro came to me in amazement when she saw me with my godmother. ¡°Oh my God, I didn¡¯t know Ms. Dubblede woulde.¡± My godmother grabbed my hand and looked around the party hall that was starting to buzz. ¡°If a godmother has an invitation letter, there is no need to announce the presence of her foster daughter (another name for a child educated by ady).¡± ¡°Oh, of course. I also have several foster daughters.¡± Mrs. Wiltro smiled kindly at me and beckoned Isabe Hadero here. ¡°Isabe. Let the young girl know where the lychee juice is.¡± ¡°Yes, godmother.¡± Mrs. Wiltro¡¯s foster daughter, Ms. Hadero, quickly approached me. As I followed her, Mrs. Wiltro whispered my godmother. ¡°Why did you bring Ms. Dubblede?¡± ¡°Why? Is there something wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m indebted to you. How could I think ill of the child. But I¡¯m worried about the rumours that circte-¡± Ms. Hadero, who heard them with me,ughed awkwardly. ¡°Lady, that¡­¡­ not everyone believes rumors.¡± ¡°Where is the lychee juice? I love lychee juice!¡± Ms. Hadero, noticing that I was deliberately changing the topic raised her eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s over there.¡± I walked to the table, alongside Ms. Hadero. The juices prepared by Countess Wiltro, who had thergest fruit farm in the Empire, were both sweet and delicious. While sipping the lychee juice, I grabbed the ss with a smirk. A voice started to reach my mind. ¡®My body has fully recovered. Storas must be back.¡¯ It waste by a day or two because I had a lot to worry about the rumours, so my body didn¡¯t recover as well as I expected. ¡®Let¡¯s clear my thoughts now.¡¯ I closed my eyes tightly and thought. If I suceed, it difficult for Storas to read my thoughts. ¡®I have no thoughts. I¡¯m stupid now. Don¡¯t think-¡® ¡°Lady Hadero!¡± A familiar voice came from behind her. A group of girls and boys were watching me and Ms. Hadero. The orange curly-haired girl in the group beckoned to Ms. Hadero. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± The girl quickly grabbed Ms. Hadero by the arm and pulled her towards the crowd. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the instructions?¡± ¡°B, but that¡¯s just a rumour. I don¡¯t like that-¡± Then ke Arabelle, who had her arms crossed in the center, opened her mouth. ¡°Ms.Hadero is kind. However, it is necessary to distinguish between kindness and ignorance. Even though the engagement was broken, you are still the ex-fiancee of young master Shuheil right? Remember how much that family has helped you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ve seen their kindness since young, that¡¯s why I¡¯m taking their side.¡± Then the others joined in with ke. ¡°Don¡¯t be swayed by your feelings.¡± ¡°Feelings?¡± ¡°I know how deep your love is to one of Dubblede¡¯s young master.¡± ¡°Ah, I heard about it too. You mean about that Ms. Hadero stalking Henry?¡± Pft. As theughter erupted, Ms. Hadero¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°I-it¡¯s not stalking! I, I¡­¡­.¡± ke smiled kindly and grabbed her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. There are rumours like that, so don¡¯t act rashly. This is an advice.¡± ¡°Then¡­ b, but, I¡­!¡± I sped ke¡¯s wrist on Ms. Hadero¡¯s shoulder. ke quickly looked at me and sped her other hand in mine. p! With a sound, the back of her hand became hot, and every eye was focused on me. ke frowned, stroking the wrist that was holding me. ¡°Haven¡¯t you been taught that touching others without permission is disrespectful?¡± ¡°I do know. However, I thought we disregarded that rule, because you touched Ms. Hadero¡¯s body without permission first.¡± Then she bit her lips. ¡°Ms. Hadero and I have known each other since we were born.¡± ¡°Then you can touch her body without permission? If so, can the coachman, the butler, and the ves illegally bought by Count Arabel from abroad touch you?¡± ¡°What¡­! Stop saying such a vulgar thing!¡± ¡°Is it more vulgar to grab someone or to make a rumor and shun people?¡± ke burst outughing when I asked with my eyes wide open. ¡°Did you think we¡¯re bullying you¡­¡­ I¡¯m stunned.¡± I nced at the clock on the wall for a moment. ¡®7:54.¡¯ As time passed, I looked at ke. ¡°Then why are you guys ignoring me?¡± It was shameful for me to speak out about my situation here. ke¡¯s crowd couldn¡¯t hide their sneer. ke shrugged and looked back at her group. ¡°Did we?¡± ¡°Yes. You do that just now.¡± ¡°Lady, I will teach you as the leader. It seems that thedy doesn¡¯t know the situation well. There are very vulgar rumors about you. It¡¯s about you not being the child of fate.¡± ¡°So?¡± I shook my head and looked at ke. ¡°If you¡¯re not a child of fate, that means you¡¯re just amoner. Can nobles be friends withmoners?¡± ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re pitiful.¡± It was an act of mockery. I said casually. ¡°So, do you know why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re amoner. Lady, don¡¯t be so upset-¡± ¡°No. You just have no other way to attack me.¡± ¡°¡­ What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a Dubblede, child of fate and had the honorable title. You must¡¯ve taken this chance to attack me.¡± ¡°¡­ You¡¯re very confident.¡± ¡°Then tell me. What makes you better than me?¡± ke frowned as I blinked innocently. ¡°I don¡¯t want to make such a low qualityparison!¡± ¡°When I¡¯m not there, that¡¯s all you talk about right? Me being amoner? Couldn¡¯t you say anything else?¡± Everyone was bewildered. ke¡¯s face turned red. The gaze I give to her was as if I had the upper hand. When we panic, emotions take precedence over reason. ¡°I¡­!¡± ¡°See, you have nothing else to say.¡± And I pushed her over the edge with an attack. ¡°I understand it too. Ifdy had divine power, do you think you can be a child of fate? Do you also think you can receive the honorable title? If you didn¡¯t have your title, you¡¯re just a useless child. Actually, you¡¯re scared of me, right?¡± Then someone from afar scoffed. ke blushed and was about to run away. ke was never known as a good person. It was a well-known fact. I grabbed her wrist and whispered. ¡°You¡¯re the one who attacked me first. Everyone here is a witness, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ What?¡± p! ke staggered backwards as she grabbed her cheeks. ¡°Yo-you hit me? How dare amoner hit a noble!¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not amoner currently right?¡± ¡°You are amoner! You¡¯re not the child of fate! You killed Marquis Shuheil! A killer! You will return to being amoner!¡± At that moment, the clock struck 8 and ring a bell. Just in time, someone came to the door. ¡°Marquis Shuheil has awakened!¡± ¡°¡­¡­ What?¡± ke opened her eyes and looked at the man. The man continued, ¡°His legs have fully recovered. The child of fate seeded in healing! It¡¯s an unprecedented ability-!¡± Then, the faces of the crowd mocking me, including ke, turned pale. ¡°Did you seed in healing? Then you¡¯re really the child of fate?¡± ¡°But I have proof from Sir Lane that she¡¯s not the child of fate¡­!¡± ¡°ke, how did this happen!¡± I give out my onest blow. Dubblede¡¯s excecutive including the chairmane inside the room. Thwy pushed a piece of paper to Count Arabel, who was rushing towards ke. Nos, the head of the administrator, said in a low voice. ¡°ke Arabel has spread malicious rumors about Lady Dubblede, and we¡¯re making a formalint to the Imperial Pce.¡± Click here to be a supporter and get to read more than 20 chapters ahead of time (Till chapter 258). Chapter 215 Chapter 215 TL: Zimmings Count Arabel looked at Nos with cleched fist, he didn¡¯t know what to do as he looked around in embarassement. ¡°No way. How could gossiping be punished! If that¡¯s the case, the formalint ar the imperial pce won¡¯t stop¡± Some people nodded at Count Arabel¡¯s words. Nobles often gather, so they must have said a word or two of gossip. People started supporting him. ¡°Yes, Dubblede¡¯s response is too much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not umon for us to gossip. How could they use a 14-year-old girl as the source of rumours?¡± ¡®But we have a more definite proof.¡¯ I nced at Nos and he replied to Count Arabel. ¡°A rtive of the contestant has spread malicious rumors about the other participant and Lady Dubblede. How could we let go of this?¡± What they mean was the runours about me being Cecilia and my dad¡¯s illegitimate child. Those rumors were done on purpose. They cannot avoid punishment. It was ke who spread rumors and pushed me to edge. But it was Count Arabel who protected her, so he cannot avoid responsibility. Count Arabel tried to make excuses in a hurry, but I quickly intercepted him. ¡°I was questioned by Cardinal Reginald because of the rumors spread by Arabel. They said that the temple would supervise me, and if I did notply, I would be held responsible for ruining the temple¡¯s trust.¡± If this nonsense is not resolved, the damage will be huge to me. In other words, it meant that we had to overreact a bit to settle the rumors. ¡®There was a justification for the usation. And-¡® I nced at Nos again, and he looked at the girl who was using me. ¡°His Excellency said that we will also report everyone involved in the rumours.¡± ¡°However, we will be merciful to those who report on the rumours.¡± ¡°We never expected it to spread this much.¡± ¡°I will not forgive those who made fun of me for a moment¡¯s fun and personal desires, even though I fully anticipated the situation.¡± ¡°Never.¡± Theplexion of the girl who had been using me in front of Nos and I became pale. ¡°Lord Ecuador, Lady Philia, and Lord Lucitereal.¡± I remember you all. ¡°If you tell me the truth, I¡¯ll make your punishment be lighter.¡± When I opened my eyes, theplexions of those who had criticized me in excitement just a little while ago became pale. Not to mention the faces of Count Arabel and ke. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± I answered excitedly. *** Back in the mansion, the children apologized to me with their parents. ¡°As a child, she was swayed by rumors. Please forgive us¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s all Ms. Arabel¡¯s fault. Otherwise, how could my good-natured son doubtdy?¡± ¡°I had nothing more to say. But please take into ount that my son is only 13. The usation¡­!¡± ¡°Protests kepting in. At this rate, I can¡¯t even save my ce in the association. Lady, please have mercy on me.¡± The adults were desperate in front of me, and the children who looked at their parents were ready to burst into tears. Some even cried bitterly, saying it was all ke¡¯s fault. Dad never said he would forgive them. They had been begging all day in front of my dad¡¯s office, and then they returned like a defeated soldiers. And then ke¡­ ¡°Your Excellency, Your Excellency! Please listen to me. Just a few words is fine. Ah, Your Excellency!¡± As soon as Count Arabel was allowed to enter the mansion, he knelt down and clung to my dad¡¯s trousers. Dad reported him to the imperial pce. Not only that, he stopped all business rted to the Arabel family. ¡°Do you know how much I invested in this trade? If this is the case, we¡¯ll end up the street. ke, why can¡¯t you apologize sooner-!¡± He dragged his daughter roughly in front of me. ke bit her lips several times. ¡°ke!¡± ke, who turned her head, forced herself to speak. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°This girl! Keep your head down!¡± ¡°I said I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! How much more do I have to say it?! It¡¯s too much! I also suffered damage because of thedy. I was abandoned by my godnother and was warned that I can¡¯t enter parties again¡­¡­!¡± p! ke¡¯s cheeks turned red due to the impact. Count Arabel pped the child. ¡°Are you still going to be like this?!¡± ¡°Ah father, how could you to me¡­!¡± ¡°Look at the damage our family has suffered because of you!¡± Isaac and Henry burst intoughter when they saw the two fighting. ¡°It¡¯s a live show huh.¡± ¡°Isaac.¡± When Johann said in a low voice, Henry nced at ke, who was pale, and said ¡°It¡¯s not wrong.¡± ke who was flushed with shame, ran out of the mansion. Count Arabel did not even hold her daughter bacj, but clings to my dad. I followed ke. ke who was squatting near the garden, was crying without a sound. ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Hey, Lady Arabel.¡± ke slowly turned her head. ¡°Why? Are you trying to mock me more?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What!? But why¡­¡­!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t?¡± ¡°Of course! I am much older thandy. You can¡¯t speak rudely to an elder without permission¡­!¡± I said, slumping down next to ke. ¡°Then allow me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Why should I?¡± ¡°Then I will forgive you.¡± ke¡¯s eyes widened and I smiled. ¡°I¡¯m Leine. Nice to meet you.¡± Saying hello again, even though we knew each other meant that I wanted to restart our rtionship again. ¡°¡­¡­ What are you plotting?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want it? Alright then.¡± As I stood up, ke quickly grabbed my wrist. ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want it.¡± I smiled and sat back down. ¡°Are you a prideful person? You¡¯re strong to the weak, yet weak to the strong.¡± ¡°Everyone is like that.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re more than that.¡± ¡°Are you really trying to mock me?!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ke red at me, but she didn¡¯t say anything and kept her mouth shut. The girl who was squeezing her skirt, nced at me. ¡°Don¡¯t you hate me?¡± ¡°I do.¡± ¡°But why are you forgiving me?¡± ¡°Did I say I¡¯ll forgive you? You¡¯re my subordinate from now on.¡± I¡¯m a naughty kid with no such thing aspassion. There is no way that I can forgive ke casually for spreading malicious rumors. ¡°I have some task for you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ What?¡± ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. What exactly would happen after you left Dubblede? Your father¡¯s business and sister¡¯s chance as an empress would be ruined.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one driving the rumour, but there¡¯s someone else who told you so right?¡± ke grabbed the hem of her skirt. ¡®I knew it.¡¯ ke was very hostile to me from the start. From the moment we first met, she stood up as if she was determined to push me. I didn¡¯t thought of it at first but a person came to mind. ¡°Empress Yvonne.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!!¡± ¡°Did the empress said it? If you want your sister to be an empress, you have to target me. Right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The empress and Duke Marche said they¡¯ll stop Dubblede that¡¯s why you¡¯re so fearless right? But after we formally protest to the Imperial Pce, didn¡¯t the empress change her mind?¡± ¡°How did you¡­¡­.¡± ke, who muttered, quickly covered his mouth. ¡®Well then.¡¯ As I crossed my arms, ke quickly clung to me. ¡°Don¡¯t protest the empress, and please don¡¯t tell the empress about me. Otherwise, my sister¡­!¡± ke was a very arrogant person. She never hesitate to attack the weak. But she could change for her sister whom she cherished. ¡°Tell me what the empress threatened you witj. Then I won¡¯t touch your sister.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the type of person who would keep my word.¡± ke hesitated and nced at me. ¡°The empress said she will make sure my sister win. I didn¡¯t think much about it and do what she said¡­¡­.¡± That¡¯s why malicious rumours about Cecilia were floating around. So that Cecilia, the emperor¡¯s sweetheart, will never be the empress. ¡®She¡¯s mean.¡¯ I got up from my seat and patted my dusty skirt. ¡°Get up.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Huh?¡± ¡°I still won¡¯t forgive you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ I never asked for it though?!¡± The girl screamed, and I smiled. ¡°But I can help you with the situation. This time, take my hand I have something for you to do.¡± ¡°What?¡± I replied ke. ¡°Let¡¯s go get revenge on the empress.¡± ¡°How?¡± ke¡¯s eyes widened as I whispered in her ear. ¡°No way! If you did something like that¡­!¡± ¡°Trust me.¡± I¡¯m going to start preparing for our independence properly from now on. To do this, it was necessary to ruin the temple, which would be a hindrance, and then Duke of Marche and Empress Yvonne. ¡®Let¡¯s take Empress Yvonne¡¯snd first.¡¯ Dubblede¡¯s territory is rather vast, but it¡¯s a littlecking to establish an empire. I smiled viciously. Click here to be a supporter and get to read more than 20 chapters ahead of time (Till chapter 260). Chapter 216 Chapter 216 TL: Zimmings Empress Yvonne, standing in front of the window, asked with her eyes fixed on the snowy sky. ¡°How¡¯s ke Arabel?¡± ¡°Thedy headed to Dubblede with her father. As there was no other response from Dubblede, it seems that the Arabel family wasn¡¯t forgiven.¡± ¡°Is there any mention of me?¡± ¡°No way. There won¡¯t be any mention of Your Majesty unless they want to die.¡± ¡°Those who are driven into a corner will lose their reason.¡± At the words of the empress, the courtdy nced at the parchment paper on the side table and responded. ¡°Ah, it seems like Your Majesty already did some safety measures.¡± The empress directed everything and invested a significant sum in Arabel. So when they failed, they had to pay back arge amount of money that even some nobles couldn¡¯t pay back. The Arabel family is already ruined. Adding to that was Dubblede family who wouldn¡¯t do any business with them. ¡°If it was for her sister, the terrible Arabel wouldn¡¯t break her promise. Above all, the Arabel family will not be able to handle this without their eldest daughter, Frances, bing empress. They will still need my help.¡± The empress smiled. ¡°I need to see His Majesty.¡± ¡°I will prepare for it.¡± Things went awry for a while, but her original purpose was achieved. Now that Cecilia Olga and Dubblede are covered in mud, it¡¯s time to bring them down. Imperial Pce. When the empress entered the room, the emperor, who was working, put down his sses and looked at her. ¡°Did the sun rise in the west? Why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry foring when Your Majesty is busy. But I need some advice.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± The empress sat on the sofa and nced at him. ¡°It¡¯s about the finalists.¡± ¡°Do you have any reason to talk about that? It shouldn¡¯t be a topic brought up by you.¡± The empress hardened. It was originally the Empress Dowager who¡¯s in charge of the finalists, and the worst case could be avoided if it was her. They knew that the Empress Dowager wanted to do that because she wanted to keep Empress Yvonne in check. However, she suddenly started supporting Cecilia Olga. She thought she could somehow coax the Empress Dowager, but Deglid, who was known for her fairness, became involved in the final judgement. Then the desired result will note out. That¡¯s why she used ke. To somehow stop Cecilia Olga. Empress Yvonne, who quickly corrected her expression, opened her mouth. ¡°The atmosphere is chaotic because Dubblede made a formal protest to Arabel. How can I, who foresee the inner pce, stand by and watch this?¡± ¡°What do you want to say?¡± ¡°A problem arose between the finalist¡¯s family. Either way, it must have been on purpose. If Your Majesty epts Dubblede¡¯s protest and punishes Arabel at such a time, it will be considered that Your Majesty¡¯s intentions lie with Cecilia Olga.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If Cecilia Olga bes Empress, there will be those who doubt the transparency of the contest. Your Majesty¡¯s eyes have been blinded by love, and there will be those who protested.¡± ¡°So I can¡¯t choose Cecilia Olga?¡± The emperor snorted and looked at the empress. ¡°If so, is Francis Arabel a suitable choice? Arabel worked behind the scenes to gain victory. Even if we choose Frances, there will still be protests.¡± ¡°Revoke the contest then.¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± ¡°No candidate is eligible.¡± ¡°Cecilia Olga doesn¡¯t deserve it because she¡¯s my lover? Do you think that makes sense?¡± ¡°She had many rumours surrounding her. Don¡¯t you know the rumor about Lady Dubblede being the illegitimate child of the Duke and Cecilia Olga? That¡¯s why Dubblede made a formal protest.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not true.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s not true. It is important to note that there is a possibility that the honor of the Imperial Pce may be tarnished by something that is not true.¡± Anger appeared on the emperor¡¯s face. The empress said, while holding the emperor¡¯s hand in pity. ¡°I have also been looking forward to finding someone you can lean on, but as the mother of the country, I cannot help thinking about the future of the imperial family.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t advise me to seek help from the temple.¡± The words was meant to pressure the emperor. As the emperor¡¯s face hardened, a smile appeared on the empress¡¯s face. After she left, the emperor struck the desk. Thud-!! The chambein lowered his head at the sound. The temple will keep the emperor in check against tyranny. If the temple meddled in the imperial family affairs, it would be recorded as a shame. ¡°Call in the Duke of Dubblede!¡± ¡°He won¡¯t be able to enter the pce for a while because of the protest.¡± ¡°What¡­!¡± When the emperor shouted, the chain said, ¡°But, Your Majesty. When I told the news that they couldn¡¯t enter the pce, thedy conveyed some words to me, which were strange.¡± ¡°Strange?¡± ¡°What prize will you give me this time?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what thedy said.¡± Prize? Things went awry, so why? ¡°Was that all?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The emperor¡¯s expression darkened. But that afternoon, strange rumors began to circte. ¡°Did the empress use Arabel to sabotage the contest?¡± ¡°She threatened ke with her sister. Their sisterly bond is great.¡± ¡°Oh my gosh, that¡¯s pathetic.¡± ¡°Right, but the rumours before are strange in the first ce? They¡¯re strangely truly malicious.¡± ¡°Yes the rumours were strangely centered around Lady Dubblede and Cecilia Olga. Isn¡¯t that on purpose?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. A child that young wouldn¡¯t be able to spread rumours like that.¡± ¡°Did you hear? A distant rtive of Duke Marche, who was attending the Empress Dowager¡¯s tea party, criticized Lady Dubblede in front of the crowd.¡± ¡°Lady Dubblede is so pitiful, imagine how much she had suffered because of the empress¡­¡­.¡± The rumours about Leine quickly disappeared. And the atrocities of the empress to ruin a candidate¡¯s chance quickly reach the empress¡¯ ears as well. sh-!! The teacup thrown by the empress shattered with a sharp sound. ¡°What does that mean!¡± ¡°Y-your majesty, please be patient.¡± ¡°Be patient? How could I when that Arabel girl berated me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that. The rumors did not start with Arabel. There was no breach in the contract.¡± ¡°What?¡± Then how did this happen? *** I hummed and looked around the shopping district. More and more people talked about the empress secretly. ¡®Good, good. Well done! Talk more! Talk a lot!¡¯ Seria asked as I walked with a cheerful face. ¡°How did that happen? ke said she wouldn¡¯t be able to open her mouth because of the contract.¡± ¡°ke doesn¡¯t have to open her mouth, right?¡± As I spoke with my eyes wide open, Seria and the chairman looked at each other curiously. I grinned and pointed at Count Arabel, who was just leaving the jeweler. ¡°Can you really repay that money this time?¡± ¡°Ah, of course!¡± ¡°Did you find some treasure? You suddenly pay back such a huge amount of money out of the blue. Aren¡¯t you buying too many jewels¡­?¡± Count Arabel chuckled and tapped the merchant¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Have you heard about interests?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Please go in.¡± After hearing the conversation between Count Arabel and the merchant, Seria opened her eyes wide and looked at me. ¡°I see!¡± ¡°I told ke to do it.¡± ¡°So I should tell my father that?¡± ¡°Yes. The empress will not leave us like this. She is silent now because she is afraid of the rumors, but she¡¯ll act soon. If things go wrong, she could hide under Marche¡¯s name.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Will he believe me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. But it¡¯s important for your father to spend his money in peace.¡± I passed the money through the hope mercenary guild. Count Arabel only knew that it was the money passed on by the empress, so he spent the money in peace. ¡°If Count Arabel whose finances was blocked because of Dubblede spent a lot of money. What would people think?¡± ¡°That the rumours might be true!¡± ¡°And I told ke to spread the word ¡®The empress won¡¯t leave us alone¡¯. So what do you think this time?¡± ¡°They might think that the empress bribed them to keep their mouth shut?¡± ¡°Look, did ke break any contract with the Empress?¡± ¡°No~!¡± Seria shouted with joy. The chairman chuckled. ¡°It must have been easy to guess the situation, as the rumors spread that the guy who harassed me before was a distant rtive of the empress.¡± ¡°Oh my gosh, mydy, you¡¯re so clever!¡± I smiled proudly. ¡®Do you think I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s going to be rumoured?¡¯ Then I hummed again while looking at the imperial pce in the distance. ¡®Now it must be the empress who gets the rumours.¡¯ Seria, who was smiling brightly, asked. ¡°What would you do if the empress called ke Arabel? If they know thatdy is the instigator¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I am only nine years old. Will anyone think a child had the capability to scheme like that? If Arabel said that, she would be suspicious of her instead¡± ¡°Aha.¡± ¡°In the first ce, the empress wouldn¡¯t even think of doubting me.¡± ¡®Because-¡® I said as I entered the tea shop next to the jeweler. ¡°I want to have high-quality tea leaves for the empress!¡± The next morning, I entered the Imperial Pce. As soon as I faced the haggard empress, I shook my hand and covered my mouth. ¡°The empress¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Why did thedye and find me?¡± I said, gently holding out the tea leaves. ¡°My aunt tells me that I might be able to help with this matter.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I will help the empress. Because I like the empress the most!¡± So give me somend. Dubblede must be independent. ¡®And even if Minaes, can¡¯t you still be friendly with me? Let¡¯s be more friendly to each other!¡¯ Click here to be a supporter and get to read more than 20 chapters ahead of time (Till chapter 261). Chapter 217 Chapter 217 TL: Zimmings The empress looked into my eyes with a curious expression. When I did not avert my gaze, she slowly opened her mouth. ¡°It seems that we looked very easy to Dubbledes.¡± Her words are soft, but her eyes are sharp. I got up and waved my hand. ¡°How could it be!¡± ¡°Enough, go back. I don¡¯t have a story to share with a nine-year-old.¡± Really? It¡¯s a great opportunity, are you going to miss me like this? When the empress, who gave an order, looked at the maid, the maid approached me. ¡°Lady.¡± ¡®It¡¯s not easy.¡¯ When a person is driven to a cliff, they tend to lose their reason easily. I thought she would grab any help because of 5he rumours. But it seems like it¡¯s tougher than I thought. Being a little girl also had advantages in itself. Everyone didn¡¯t be alert when they saw me. The maid said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Just as she was about to grab me, I quickly shouted. ¡°My godmother¡­¡­!¡± The empress, who had put her hands on her forehead, looked at me. ¡°What?¡± ¡°My aunt said that godmother Cami can help with the rumours. Godmother adores me. As her foster daughter, she won¡¯t refuse my request.¡± Everyone knew that the emperor controlled the nobles through her. My godmother cared for me and owed me for finding her grandson and daughter-inw. ¡®There is no way the empress would ignore me now.¡¯ As expected, Empress Yvonne¡¯s expression changed. ¡°If it¡¯s godmother¡­¡­.¡± The empress murmured as I smiled inwardly. ¡®Yes. But my godmother would never move unless it was my request.¡¯ Empress Yvonne raised a hand the the maid who was pulling me away. ¡°But your godmother didn¡¯t move even when there were troublesome rumors about you.¡± ¡°At that time, I did not ask her to move. It was even less than four days after the rumors spread, and if things got bigger, maybe my godmother woulde forward.¡± ¡°Countess Ariege sent you to me?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I said brightly, ¡°Yes!¡± And after I said that, the empress¡¯s lips went up. ¡°So what did she want of me?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°No way.¡± ¡°Because I like the empress. I said I wanted to help the Empress, and my aunt gave me the answer.¡± As I said so, the empress stared at me with a puzzled expression. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The empress is so beautiful! The empress is the firstdy of the empire. That¡¯s really cool, isn¡¯t it? I like cool people, but I think the empress is the most wonderful person!¡± As I raised my arms and spoke, the empress burst intoughter. She patted my cheek lightly and said. ¡°Like how you like cool people, I like honest people. Especially a child who doesn¡¯t shy away from showing her desires.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the greediest kid in the world!¡± It¡¯s the truth. As I hid my cold eyes and smiled innocently, the empress smiled. ¡°Then we can be close friends.¡± ¡°Can the empress and I be friends?¡± ¡°Yes. And I¡¯m a very nice person to my friends.¡± That¡¯s a good thing. Me and the empress looked at each other and smiled. *** I asked my godmother to help with the rumours. She scolded the woodpecker for carrying the empress¡¯s rumors at a social party as I requested. Of course, that alone is not enough topletely subdue the rumors. So I summoned ke. ¡°Leave the empire for a while.¡± ¡°No. Things are just getting sorted out, so why should I¡­!¡± ¡°Hide for a while.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Huh?¡± ¡°Do you think the empress will leave you alone when this is settled? Either your father or you, one of them will rise as the corpse of a river.¡± ke¡¯s face turned pale, and she left the ind that afternoon. People asked Count Arabel about the whereabouts of ke, who disappeared suddenly, but in an instant, he kept his mouth shut. The reason Count Arabel acted so was because he had heard ke exin the situation. As if to prove his daughter¡¯s words, the money given by hope mercenary guild under the pretext of the empress was cut off, and Count Arabel only understood the situation then. No one dealt with him because he was out of the eyes of the empress, and he was known to be the scumbag who pushed his daughters into sin. Realizing that he waspletely isted, he could do nothing but remain silent. The rumours subsided. ke¡¯s disappearance made it even more puzzling, but people already have a conclusion at this point. They thought her disappearance was because of the empress. Nothing works better than fear to shut people¡¯s mouths. Rumors slowly subsided, and when the news of ady¡¯s affair broke out, people¡¯s eyes were focused on the bad news, as if they forgot the recent rumours. A few dayster, the Empress¡¯ Pce. The empress, whose face was brightly lit, handed me a teacup and said, ¡°How did youe up with the idea of sending ke Arabel away?¡± ¡°Henry, no, my brother told me. It doesn¡¯t matter if people think it¡¯s the empress¡¯s fault that ke left the empire. Even if someoneins that something is wrong, it¡¯s not true, right?¡± The empressughed when I spoke innocently. ¡°I heard that the second young master of Dubblede is extraordinary. Yes, It would be more beneficial for me that way.¡± ¡°Yed. Then people who know that will think that the previous rumors are false rumors.¡± It would be even better if the emperor was swayed by rumors and tried to drive the empress back. ¡®ke Arabel was just studying abroad, and she never threatened her.¡¯ Then the arrow of condemnation will be directed at the emperor. ¡®Of course, the emperor will note forward.¡¯ The empress wants the emperor to step in, but the emperor is being held down by my dad. He won¡¯t do it. ¡°I¡¯m d the empress is happy!¡± ¡°Thedy worked hard.¡± The empress gave me a cookie with a very friendly face. Yvonne¡¯s maid smiled when they saw me eating the cookies. ¡°The child is truly magical.¡± ¡°Thanks to you,ughter returned to the Imperial Pce.¡± Then, we stared at the nobles who gathered in the garden outside the window with scared faced. Today was the day when the empress and the nobles met as a winter festival, and many people who talked about the empress were scared that they might be like ke too. ¡°It¡¯s fair to rule them with fear since they chatter away mindlessly before.¡± [It¡¯s something tyrants do. Even in the world I lived in. Be sure to close the mouths of grasshoppers like that in times of crisis¡­!] As Chul-soo started talking, I grabbed etwal tightly in my pocket. ¡®Yes. There are tyrants in our world as well. Wait, no, be quiet.¡¯ [They¡¯re not tyrants. Can someone from the imperial family rule the people with such fear? Huh?!] Chul-soo was excited and cheered. I thought as I tossed the remaining cookie into my mouth. ¡®Of course not.¡¯ [You will help them?] ¡®The people under thend I ruled will be able to have a warm winter this year by helping me.¡¯ The noble gives them money every year for the winter festival. Because it was customary. The amount of money to be paid is fixed, but this year¡¯s situation was difficult due to the aftermath of the drought. I had the most money as Dubblede had secured a lot of suwon. ¡®The people in Dubblede¡¯snd will pass this winter safely.¡¯ In addition, if they do well, I can give a few acres of fields for each people. ¡®I can do even more.¡¯ Dad said that authorityes with a price. My family enjoyed living like this with the people under ournd¡¯s taxes. So, we have to make sure they eat to the fullest and livefortably. Even through immoral ways. That is Dubblede¡¯s belief. ¡®Of course, there is also a personal desire to survive.¡¯ We¡¯re human after all, it¡¯s natural right? I thought brazenly and shoved the etwal deep into my pocket. The empress gently wiped the corner of my mouth covered with cookie crumbs. ¡°Would you like to go to the meeting too?¡± ¡°Is that okay?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡®It¡¯s good that only the aides of the empress are invited! Instead of my aunt, who was away because of the contest, I should listen closely to what happened today.¡¯ I went out to the garden with the empress. The nobles who were waiting for the empress bowed their heads as soon as she appeared and shouted at once. ¡°Glory to the Empire!¡± ¡°Glory!¡± Some of them brought their children for the purpose of educating them. Those who had criticized me for the previous rumors turned their heads in difort. ¡®They came to my mansion to apologize, but they¡¯re like this now?¡¯ I snorted inwardly. Then, the empress took my hand. She gestured at the maid, and said, ¡°Make a ce for the child next to me.¡± The seat next to the empress always belonged to the secretary of the empire, the Marquis of Orston. The marquis looked at the empress with a bewildered expression. ¡°E-empress.¡± The empress moved to her seat without listening. After she sat down, she pointed at the seat next to her and smiled at me. ¡°Here, child.¡± I looked around the venue. Everyone was visibly confused. Changing seats meant that she would rece her aides who failed to properly support her. And the seat next to the empress is mine. It was the moment when my rank among the nobles rose rapidly. ¡®Wait a minute, then this¡­¡¯ I quietly looked at the empress, who had a very kind expression to me, and thought. ¡®Does that mean that from now on, she¡¯s really on my side?¡¯ There is an empress behind me, what am I afraid of? The nobles gulped and sat down as the empress opened her mouth. ¡°How about leaving this year¡¯s winter festival to Dubblede?¡± The nobles once again looked at the empress with a bewildered expression. The winter festival is an event to purify the cursednd. It is customary for the cursednd to be given by the event organizers after it was purified. ¡®Oh my God. I guess I can really own thend.¡¯ I covered my mouth with an ecstatic expression. Click here to be a supporter and get to read more than 20 chapters ahead of time (Till chapter 259). Chapter 218 Chapter 218 TL: Zimmings That afternoon, at Dubblede¡¯s mansion. ¡°Wonderful!¡± ¡°Dubblede¡¯s sun!¡± ¡°Our cutie!¡± Enthusiastic apuse from the vassals and administrators poured in. I arrogantly raised my chin. ¡°I know.¡± I deserve thispliment today! Laughter erupted at my shameless act. My brothers do so too. ¡°In the first year of purifying thend, it is said to have a bountiful harvest. Next year, they¡¯ll be able to eat really well.¡± Henry and Isaac praised me, as Johann patted my head. Viscount Dubos and Nos were almost weeping. In Dubblede, a huge amount of money for charity is withdrawn every year. Even whenmoners became farmers, they had to pay for thend taxes. But, it was impossible to punish the noble who set sky high taxes. And the amount of farmers started increasing as well. Dublede owned thergest estate in the empire, but most of ournd was damaged, so our fertilend was scarce. By resolving the shortage ofnd, it is possible not only to reduce the funds for charity given, but also to avoid suffering of many poor people. The trouble that had been bugging Viscount Dubos and Nos for years had been resolved. ¡®And there¡­¡¯ The chairman came and whispered to me. ¡°Ms. Javelin had called us. The charity party is full.¡± ¡°What about Frances Arabel?¡± ¡°As you instructed, Francis Arabel¡¯s party won¡¯t be better than Cecilia¡¯s.¡± It was certain that Cecilia would win now. 20,000 francs was given to Count Arabel from the hope mercenary guild. With only 20,000 francs, I confirmed thend for next year¡¯s bountiful harvest and Cecilia¡¯s throne. ¡®I thought I would need to spend more money!¡¯ I giggled and sipped the orange juice. And a few dayster, the final selection was announced at the Imperial Pce. The sentence written at the bottom is Cecilia Beryl Luoerg. Changing her middle name to the name of her older sister, whom she loved so much, Cecilia went to the ceremony. *** There was also a party in Dubblede. The party for Ceciliasted 3 days. I smiled as I looked at the colorful wreath that was delivered first among the wreaths. ¡°Where did ite from?¡± I answered the chairman¡¯s question as I tapped the petals with my fingertips. ¡°Empress Yvonne.¡± ¡°The empress? I thought she was very upset. You said that the emperor was very angry with her.¡± ¡°Of course he was very angry. He was threatened by Empress Yvonne. But would she miss this chance? The empress will not be able to hold back Cecilia, so she chose a different method instead.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Cecilia can¡¯t do anything without Dubblede anyway. She thought if I was on her side, she would be able to keep Cecilia in check.¡± ¡°Congrattions. You have obtained two empresses on your side.¡± I smiled and looked around the party hall. There are so many guests here. Dubblede was the wealthiest family on the continent after all. We also have irie, the best knights on the continent. And Vallua¡¯s fleet. Spinel owned exclusively by the hope mercenary guild, suwon, which will not decrease even in drought. A long-distance teleportation device that will be the basis of outstanding military power. The child of fate who receives the affection of the imperial family is also there. Everywhere I walked, nobles bowed their heads. We are a step closer to our independence. ¡®The first preparations areplete.¡¯ I smiled at the nobles. ¡°Lady, long time no see.¡± ¡°You must¡¯ve had a hard time because of the rumours. Those who criticized thedy stopped raising their heads for a while.¡± ¡°Lady, my son that was studying abroad hade home. Delphasa,e here.¡± Just then, The etwal in my pocket heated up, and Storas floated in the air. [Stupid child, I¡¯ll be back when your body recovers, but you brought me to where people are again.] ¡®I know you wille out, punk!¡¯ I pped my hands. As soon as I signaled, all the lights in the venue were turned off, and constetion-shaped lights installed outside the window shone brightly. ¡°Wow-!¡± ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s beautiful!¡± As soon as everyone¡¯s eyes turned out the window, Pur came out and blocked Storas from approaching me. ¡®I expected that you would target another gathering ce.¡¯ As expected, I was already prepared for his attack. Sparks came out from Pur¡¯s body as it attacked. In addition to the divine power I received from Adrian, Pur, who was fully charged with mana stones, smiled. [¡­ H-how did you!] It meant how she could give her powers to one of the devils she summoned. ¡®I learned from a cardinal. They¡¯re useful in times like this.¡¯ I learned from Cardinal sio how to control my divine power while Storas was away. Of course, it was also thanks to the divine power training by the mage of Dubblede before. However, the training method developed by the temple over a thousand years was different from the mages of Dubblede Also, the lessons I received from the temple in my previous life were actually just the surface. [This devil-like human¡­¡­!] ¡®Thank you for thepliment.¡¯ Then another thing prepared by Storas was revealed. ¡°Hey, what is that mushroom?¡± ¡°Mushrooms in the Dubblede¡¯s garden?¡± As people started talking, Taylor said. ¡°That¡¯s meria grass.¡± ¡°The legendary herb? But that¡¯s not grass¡­¡± ¡°Meria grass was named after the goddess Meria. It is a gift from God, which can be improved with the help of the child of fate to make antibiotics.¡± It was the moment when the traces of Meria, which Storas wanted so much to erase, were revealed in the world. [Damn bitch!!] A loud voice echoed in my head. Then Pur said. [Stupid bastard, don¡¯t you know how she is? She¡¯ll go out of her way for revenge!] It seemed like an insult but apliment as well. *** The party was ruined. Me, my family, and the chairman stared at Storas in the form of an owl who was locked in a cage, in my dad¡¯s office. ¡°Are you saying this owl caused all of that?¡± ¡°How dare a human being¡­ !¡± Storas yelled, and Isaac raised a branch with a vicious look on his face. Isaac began to poke Storas with a stick, as Storas struggled. Pur, in the form of a deer, giggled as it watched Storas being tormented by Isaac. ¡°Bastard, I will not forgive you! The horrors of hell will destroy your blood, your flesh, and your soul¡­ you evil, stop stabbing me! It hurts!¡± The chairman shook his head at the sight. ¡°So what are you going to do,dy?¡± ¡°Huh? What?¡± ¡°How will you fulfill the devil¡¯s wish? It won¡¯t go back unless it¡¯s taken to etwal. That means¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to grant my wish in the first ce.¡± Storas said as everyone¡¯s eyes went on it. Storas stared at me with its bright yellow eyes. ¡°How much more do you n to insult me? Things have gone so wrong, how could you not erase the traces of Meria!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can do it. When I publish this article, everything will be solved.¡± I picked up a parchment with an article written by Seria. The title is [The Truth of Goddess in Mythology, How a Witch Became a Goddess]. ¡°Meria grass is not the true name. The right scientific name would be ¡®Storas''¡± ¡°You¡­¡± I said, while holding the cage. ¡°The myth was about Meria, a good pharmacist And her assistant, Lars.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s you right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°He was a man who loved Meria and gave her everything, but was eventually betrayed. Lars.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You¡¯re one of the pioneer right?¡± Storas¡¯ body glows and its cage was broken. Storas in human form red at me. However, he soon bowed his head. ¡°Tell me, Storas. God, Evil God, and devils. Tell me the whole story of this war that has been going on since ancient times.¡± Storas, who had his head lowered, moistened his lips over and over again. Then a low voice came out of him. *** [In ancient times, Gods and humans lived together. Humans were at peace under God¡¯s protection, but problems arose where God¡¯s eyes could not reach. This was the start of the story about 72 pioneers. After hundreds of years of peace. Humans with wisdom learned greed and reigned over other humans. God sent good people everywhere to make shelters for those who were victims of human greed and sent anguage to humans to use the wicked. This was the beginning of the temple. The human world prospered after humans had wisdom andnguage. When humans understood how to harvest crops, and learned how to survive by hunting and gathering in the winter, God rested. And on that fateful day, the night was strangely dark and the weather was very cold.] Click here to be a supporter and get to read more than 20 chapters ahead of time (Till chapter 263). Chapter 219 Chapter 219 TL: Zimmings [God noticed a hungry, young shepherd sibling wandering around in the desert. Although a variety of fruits were ced on a thin branch for the siblings to enjoy, the siblings did nothing but hug their stomachs. ¡®Why didn¡¯t you eat the fruit I brought you?¡¯ ¡®The fruit of winter belonged to the crows.¡¯ ¡®Does keeping your promise outweigh the possibility of losing your life?¡¯ ¡®What is the difference between humans and animals if they don¡¯t keep their promise?¡¯ The famished sibling was taken in by God. The sibling gained a more profound understanding and came to know about the true nature of the world next to each other. God bestowed each of the sibling¡¯s powers to share what they had learned with others. The sibling provided fresh water and bread to people in need and performed healing miracles to those who were ill. The shepherd sibling, who were endowed with divine wisdom and powers, were highly regarded by humans. Offerings were now divided between God and the sibling; a separate shelter was also built for them. The sibling shared God¡¯s teachings throughout the world for a long time. However, one of the sibling, the man, grew confused at some point. Why does God love humans equally? What is the exnation for the differences in character and wisdom if humans are to be equal? When God rebuked the man who only exercises his powers for those who offered good tribute and deep devotion, the man asked, ¡®What is the point of a God, a perfect being sharing the world with humans?¡¯ ¡®How can there be a difference between God and humans, who share the same world?¡¯ ¡®Aren¡¯t human beliefs necessary for God¡¯s existence?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t long before the humans came to worship the man who was physically closer to them than God. The man¡¯s shelter was also brimming with wheat, barley, meat, vegetables, and all kinds of gold and silver valuables, whereas the abandoned temple was overrun with spider webs. The man realized that his power was only a portion of God¡¯s, so he asked. ¡®Although God¡¯s teachings have been preached for a long time, wars do not cease, and the wealthy continue to persecute the poor to feed themselves.¡¯ ¡®Why can¡¯t God, who is an absolute being, control humans who are nothing more than a creature?¡¯ ¡®If kindness and love save the world ording to God¡¯s teachings, why didn¡¯t God only grant mercy and love to humans?¡¯ ¡®When God created human beings, why did it endow them with avarice, which always triumphs in the face of kindness and love?¡¯ At the end of the question, the man came to a realization. The reason why the world was in such disarray was because God isn¡¯t a perfect being. As a result, the man made his decision. ¡®A world filled with greed requires a God who is perfect.¡¯ He wanted to establish a world in which the wealthy do not oppress the poor. So that many children did not have to die before the parents did. So that they do not have to wander around in the desert with empty stomachs. So that no one will look at their sister sobbing because they were hungry all the time. Thus, the man called God in its true name. The man confronted God by preying on human greed. The 72 pioneers were divided into two groups, each of which worshipped either God or the man. The pioneers who followed God are called angels, while the rest are referred to as devils. The God who lost, trapped the 72 pioneers in pirs with itsst breath, until the day when the descendant of the God opened a new chapter in the war.] [It was written in the forgotten records.] *** As I closed the book that Storas had handed me, a spark instantly covered the book. I stared at the ashes on the floor for a moment before turning to face Storas. ¡°So the man is now referred to as Neliard God, whereas the Creator is referred to as Evil God?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes. The ancient nation was destroyed as a result of the war between the two Gods, and the Gods¡¯ records were lost as a result. The same is true of the pioneer¡¯s record. So, humans just referred to us as devils and angels.¡± ¡°You must be a devil under Neliard God, why are you showing me these records? Are you adamant about getting revenge on Meria? So it¡¯s alright for you to disappear after your vengeance? What would you do if the Neliard God berated you?¡± ¡°Neliard God cannot destroy me.¡± ¡°Howe?¡± ¡°Although it was the Neliard God who won, he suffered a severe injury. He had to use most of his power to seal the fallen Creator.¡± ¡°That means he can¡¯t interfere in the human world recklessly.¡± ¡°You¡¯re smart, human.¡± My thoughts were jumbled up in my head. The God whom humanity put their faith in and followed were once humans who had taken over the actual Creator¡¯s ce. Neliard God was created out of human desire. ¡®A God who was created out of desire. He should be the true Evil God.¡¯ When Isaac noticed my disbelief, he called me ¡°Kid¡­¡± and grabbed my shoulders. I grabbed my forehead and turned to face my father. ¡°If this book is true, I am the Evil God who has the power to summon devils¡­¡­ No, I am a descendant of the Creator, and Mina is a descendant of Neliard God.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Neliard¡¯s purpose is to be a perfect God¡­¡­.¡± I was taken aback when I realized what I was thinking. ¡°Does that mean, the sealing ritual when I was sacrificed¡­¡­.¡± Henry continued as I couldn¡¯t finish my sentence. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a sealing ritual.¡± ¡°What do you mean, brother?¡± Johann, who was quietly listening to the conversation between Henry and Isaac, said, ¡°It was a ritual for Neliard to be a perfect God.¡± Isaac¡¯s face hardened. ¡°So the first ever ritual was a failure? It¡¯s a failure because the Evil God has awakened instead?¡± I drew my brows together and touched the bridge of my nose. ¡®What went wrong with the first ritual?¡¯ Everything had been meticulously nned, and Mina, a descendant of the Neliard God, presided over the ceremony, which was held on the day of the eclipse asmanded by the oracle¡­ ¡®But why¡­¡¯ I opened my eyes wide when I came to a realization. ¡°Because my power was sealed!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Henry and Isaac both turned to look at me. ¡°I sealed my powers before Adrian sent me to the orphanage! That¡¯s why the ritual failed!¡± ¡°Then¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Yes, perhaps it wasn¡¯t the Evil God¡¯s power that caused me to regress a few times.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Because the ritual failed, Neliard needed me again.¡± Henry and Johann exchanged cold nces. Then, Henry said, ¡°If I were the Evil God, I would have let Leine die. Only then did Neliard¡¯s scheme could only be foiled.¡± All of the puzzle pieces have been assembled. Until this day, I¡¯ve been a pawn in Neliard God¡¯s scheme from start to finish. ¡°When I regressed a few times, it was not a gift to me. I lived again only to be sacrificed over and over again.¡­¡­.¡± The Evil God was defeated by the Neliard God once. Hence the Evil God is powerless to protect me. Everything that happened in my life and all of my efforts was in vain; everything was for the benefit of Neliard God. The priest was right. ¡°You, Leine, are the embodiment of evil in this world. You are the child of destruction.¡± He was right. Even the fact that I was still alive is a major crisis in this world. I had a life that should not have been saved in the first ce. I was a viin who would lead the world to ruin. ¡®That was me.¡¯ ¡°Ah¡­¡± My thoughts were racing through my head. As I slowly sat down on the sofa, Johann hurriedly grabbed me. ¡°Leine.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Little sister.¡± A deafening silence settled in the room. My family merely stood there staring at me, whose face was puckered up and lips quivering. ¡°I was nothing more than a pig raised to be eaten¡­¡­!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Why do I have to be like this! I just want to live, I just want to be happy¡­¡­!!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Why¡­¡­ Huwaa!¡± I must die to make Neliard a perfect god. The world would be at peace when I am no longer alive. Only then would my family and my people be saved. I have no choice but to die¡­ ¡°I-it¡¯s not like I wanted to be the descendant of an Evil God either! Huwaa¡­¡­.¡± Isaac reached out his hand and called my name, but I smacked his hand away and bolted from the room. ¡°Leine!¡± ¡°Little sister!¡± I could hear my brothers¡¯ voices from a distance. ¡°Leave her alone.¡± Also, my dad¡¯s low voice. *** I sobbed my heart out as I sank into a little cave in the garden. I can¡¯t continue living. Having learned all about the Evil God, no, the Creator and the Neliard God, I concluded that the two people I had seen in my dream previously were, in fact, the Creator and the Neliard God. ¡°Poor child. You are still on a daunting mission. I haveid out the road for you.¡± That¡¯s the Neliard God. ¡°Come¡­¡­ back. Your family¡­¡­ Child, please¡­¡­!¡± That¡¯s the Creator. ¡®What did the Neliard God call him?¡¯ ¡°Serga!¡± Yes, it was Serga. I sniffed as I remembered the shabby-dressed God who had stood my way before. ¡®But why? The Creator wanted me to die, right?¡¯ Why is my life like this¡­? My eyes welled up with tears as I continued to be sad, and my nose turned red. I was actually expecting a little about my origins. Maybe the Evil God is actually righteous, and the Neliard God is evil, so I might be the child of a righteous God. My life would be well worth it at that point. I hope that I will be able to bring happiness to my family and my people. ¡®If everyone finds out about this, many would want to kill me. I¡¯m going to put my family at risk.¡¯ I was sobbing as I buried my face in myp, and after some time, I fell asleep. But¡­ [Child.] A voice came to my ears. When I turned around, I realized that I was no longer in the small cave where I had been. Instead, a 17-year-old boy is sitting next to me. [How did you manage to sleep like that?] [Who¡­] [Are you still asleep? Wake up. Serga is calling you.] [No, who are you¡­] My head was hit by the boy, who had his hands on his waist. [Neliard. I¡¯m your brother.] What? I looked up at the boy who was beaming at me and opened my eyes. Chapter 220 Chapter 220 TL: Zimmings While I was looking at him with a bemused expression, the boy shook his head and helped me up to my feet. As I walked out with the boy holding my wrist, I was greeted by a stunning sight that felt out of this world. All of the buildings were adorned with gold, and magic equipment that I had never seen before floated through the air. People of all ages were wearing pants that barely reached their knees, and they were wearing magic tools on their arms, necks, and fingers. The boy hurriedly ran to the building that looked like a temple. Upon entering, I noticed arge number of people who were hiding their faces. A voice came from behind us while we were seated in the front row. [¡­ It seems like you had a good night¡¯s sleep today.] Those sarcastic words felt strangely familiar. ¡®Pymon!¡¯ The boy muttered, casting a cold nce behind him. [Your only talent is waking up early.] [What!?] [Stop it. How is it that every time we get together, you guys get into a fight? Child, give me the handkerchief. Let me wipe off your eye boogers. ¡®¡­¡­ Boone.¡¯ Before I could reach out for Boone¡¯s hand, the boy smacked it away. Then, he grabbed my face and started rubbing it with my sleeves. [Ouch!] The boy grabbed my nose and shook it as I screamed in surprise. [It would have been better if you woke up a little earlier and washed your face.] [You¡¯re the one who woke me upte.] I covered my mouth in surprise. Unlike the first time, the mouth moves on its own. It was as if someone was controlling them. The boy narrowed his eyes and replied, [You¡¯re very shameless huh? I¡¯ve been telling you to go to bed early.] [But, Boone called Uncle Nikour and Aunt Adelteva yesterday.] [I¡¯ve been telling you not to y with Boone. How many times do I have to tell you that¡­!] [You¡¯re getting along well as usual.] The door opened and another familiar voice entered her ears. When a person dressed in a tattered robe walked into the temple, the people gathered in the temple immediately lowered their heads. I didn¡¯t greet the person and instead simply smiled, but the boy quickly pressed my head down. I lifted my head and made eye contact with the person in shabby robe, thenughed brightly. That was also not my intention. This body moved on its own. ¡®Does that mean I¡¯m dreaming right now? Is it possible that I¡¯m seeing this girl¡¯s life through a dream?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t make out the person¡¯s face beneath that tattered robe. [It¡¯s nice to see Neliard and¡­. getting along well.] When he heard those words, the boyughed bitterly. [¡­¡­ It¡¯s because she¡¯s immature. I can¡¯t take my eyes off her.] When the person was about to say the girl¡¯s name, the voice faltered. The girl murmured under her breath while pouting. [My brother is a nag.] [You¡­!] [You nagged at me every day. Even a woodpecker couldn¡¯t win against you.] The boy¡¯s demeanour clouded. I dashed towards the person wearing a tattered robe and hid behind their back, so that the boy couldn¡¯te closer. Laughter erupted all around us. Boone chuckled gently and covered his mouth. sbs, who was visible in the distance, bared his fangs and growled. The person in tattered robes grinned and sat down on the chair. I chattered away as I leaned my face on theirp. [Yesterday, Boone called Uncle Nikour. Uncle Nikour said his son was sick and he could not go to bed. Serga-nim*, can you heal the child?] *TL Notes: The girl called him politely, hence the nim, but I couldn¡¯t find the equivalent for a gender neutral address. ¡®Serga?¡¯ It took me by surprise when I realized that Neliard, whom I had seen in my previous dream, referred the Evil God as Serga. Serga, Neliard¡­¡­ Neliard¡¯s younger sister and 72 devils. ¡®It¡¯s the ancient times. I¡¯m dreaming of the ancient times about Serga and the shepherd siblings!¡¯ *** I gazed at the old crop with a look of dismay. [Come here, child. It is a crop that humans in my jurisdiction have sessfully harvested. I brought it because it seemed to suit your taste.] I met Boone, Pymon and many more people here. We often banter, and we were quite familiar with each other. ¡®To be precise, it¡¯s not me, but this girl.¡¯ I took a bite of the sweet potato that Boone gave me and shouted. [Sweet!] After saying so, a huge smile appeared on my face. ¡®I felt so ufortable sharing consciousness with this girl.¡¯ [I thought you¡¯d like it! Now your favorite strawberry!] [Boone, you¡¯re the best! You¡¯re dazzling!] When I came face to face with Boone, the boy grabbed my wrist and dragged me away. I coughed due to the impact. The boy sighed and patted my back. [Water?] I nodded and wiped the sweet potato crumbs from my lips with the back of my hands. The boy took my hand off my lips and gently wiped my lips. Then he gives me water from the bottle. It seemed like the siblings were very close, and the boy was used to taking care of his sister. [If you want to, you can go home.] [What about you?] [I have to go across the river with Serga. It will take a few days, so please be patient. Okay?] [But¡­¡­! Can¡¯t I go too? I¡¯ll be quiet. I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut like this, please?] As I said with both hands covering my mouth, the boy who was staring at me opened his mouth. [No.] [Ugh¡­] Just then, a man who hade to deliver Serga¡¯s words beckoned to the boy. [Hurry, let¡¯s go.] Seeing the boy following the messenger, I shouted. [Jerk! Neliard is a jerk!] As I sobbed, Boone became restless and came over to console me. [The war was getting fierce across the river. Neliard is afraid you¡¯ll get caught up in battle.] [But my brother is always going there all the time. I¡¯m afraid every day until my brotheres back. Boone, when do I be a pioneer?] [When the timees, you will manifest your power.] [Like Boone summoning the dead?] [Yes, it¡¯s a skill.] [My brother had no power but he became a pioneer¡­¡­. Why can¡¯t I be like him too?] As I put on a mncholy expression, Pymon hit my forehead. [It hurts!] [[A pioneer is a person who leads others in the right direction. You are not good enough to be a guide. Don¡¯t change the topic.] [But Pymon only ys instruments every day!] [Shut up.] [Idiot! Fool! Stupid!] [What?! Where did you learn to say that!] [Stupid Pymon!] [Hey?!] As I was getting into a heated debate with Pymon, a blue-haired man came up to us and said, [Hey, stop it. Let¡¯s just go. I¡¯ll take you home.] Pymon was still enraged when I snorted at him and turned my head away from him. Boone grabbed Pymon¡¯s arms and stopped him, as he smiled softly at me. I took the blue-haired man¡¯s hand and walked through a field full of rice. [Everyone sees me as a child. I mean, I¡¯m eight now. I¡¯m all grown up.] [Eight years old is still young.] [My brother carried me across the desert at the age of eight.] [That¡¯s the great thing about Neliard.] [Why am I not great¡­¡­. Am I just a burden to my brother?] The man who stopped walking bent one knee and made eye contact with me. [Why do you think so?] [People said so. Even though my brother is a pioneer, it¡¯s because of me that he hasn¡¯t been able to manifest his powers yet. I¡¯m a cursed child who made my parents dead, even my brother¡¯s powers are fading away.] [There are worms in the human heart. In times of strength, it coils up; in times of weakness, it digs into the human¡¯s heart and causes them to get ill. Thus, jealousy, greed, and selfishness arise.] [¡­¡­.] [Those who spoke such words were obviously weak. They passed their pains to others.] [¡­¡­.] [Does Neliard think you are a burden?] I hugged the blue-haired man¡¯s neck and cried. [No.] [Then?] [My brother always strokes my hair in the middle of the night and tells me in a friendly voice. He wants to make a better world for me, and he doesn¡¯t want to make anyone hungry again.] [So what about you?] [When I grow up, I want to help him too.] The blue-haired man lightly rubbed my face. [How could he have such a wonderful little sister?] [¡­¡­ Really?] [Of course.] I covered my mouth andughed. The wind gently brushed my hair. As if God was stroking my hair. The boy went to the other side of the river with God, and every day I waited in front of the river for the boy and God to return. The passage of time was brisk. Winter had already arrived here. A nket was draped over my shoulder as I squatted in front of the frozen river, staring out into the distance. Next to me were a white rabbit and basket of fruit. The basket containing potatoes was given by Boone, the white rabbit was given by Pymon, the pioneers took turns to take care of me. ¡®She is loved.¡¯ Once again, time went by, and spring came. The frozen river melted and the fire on the other side of the river was extinguished. And then it rained heavily for a while. From a distance, a boat could be seen gliding along the rushing river. I got up and waved my hand. [Brother, brother!] [There¡­¡­. water¡­¡­ above¡­¡­!] Because he was far away, it was difficult to hear the boy¡¯s voice. [You¡¯re here early this time! brother! I waited patiently. I was quiet-] I went near the river with a joyful heart, and then I tripped. I felt like my body was leaning, and in an instant, the water rushed over me. My nose was filled with water. It was painful because I couldn¡¯t breathe. It seemed like the shadow of death was grabbing my ankles, and I struggled with fear. As the force entered my body, I continued to sink. A voice echoed in my head. Mom, dad¡­ Serga. ¡®Brother¡­¡­!!¡¯ My body became limp in the water. My vision turned ck, however a faint light appeared amidst the darkness. ¡®A resting ce¡­¡­.¡¯ While I was thinking about it, my body was suddenly pulled towards me. [Wake up!] It was the voice of a boy who called me. ¡®Brother¡­¡­.¡¯ A hand fervently shook me, but I was unable to open my eyes. [Wake up, please!] The boy sobbed. [Leine¡­¡­!] And called me that. He called me ¡®Leine¡¯. Chapter 221 Chapter 221 TL: Zimmings Time quickly passed by. I floated through the air as if I had be a soul that had escaped my body. After being swept away by the river, the girl slept as if she were dead. The boy remained by his sister¡¯s side throughout the ordeal. [Leine, get out of bed. Your favorite violets are in full bloom in the field. Let¡¯s bake bread, grab some fresh milk and go for a pic. I won¡¯t break my promise this time¡­¡­.] Hearing his pitiful voice made my heart ache, as if I was this girl. However, no matter how much time passed, the girl didn¡¯t open her eyes. Even spring and summer have already passed. It rained every day for weeks on end. The sun is veiled by thick clouds, and the distinction between day and night is blurred. The boy ran out of the house. [Please save Leine.] In front of God, the rain-soaked boy trembled, and screamed with his blue lips. [Serga, please save my sister.¡­¡­!] [I have no power to change her fate.] God reached out to reach the boy¡¯s pallid cheek. p! However, the boy pped God¡¯s hand and red. The person next to God shouted [Neliard!], but the boy only gritted his teeth. [Then, why does God exist?] [To guide humans.] [Guide! Guide!! It¡¯s always guiding¡­¡­!!] The boy grew up to be evil. His rage-filled eyes were as red as those of a devil, as if he were possessed by the devil itself. [Humans refer to you as a father. It¡¯s funny. What kind of father leaves a child who is suffering?] [Neliard-!!] Neliard merely snorted. [Guide us? Don¡¯t be ridiculous. In the end, the ce where I walked and arrived at will be hell. The wars do not cease and children¡¯s lives are getting taken away! You are an ipetent one who can¡¯t save a single child!!] [¡­¡­.] [Leine acted ording to your wishes from beginning to end, and there is no other child more innocent than that idiot! The girl lost her parents at birth, and had to cross the desert to live when she was only five years old. My poor sister often starved for days, yet she was willing to give me everything she earned and smiled stupidly!] [¡­¡­.] [She trusted and had waited for me¡­¡­ she kept waiting¡­¡­!] He shouted and fell to the floor. He crawled across the floor and bowed his head to God. [Save her¡­¡­.] [¡­¡­.] [Save her, please¡­¡­.] The boy clings to God in grief and sobs like a child. All of that is for his sister. He begged over and over. The boy¡¯s eyes were moist as he looked up at God. God slowly opened his mouth. [Countless precious souls have withered away. I cherish you and your sister, but I cannot help you alone. If your sister¡¯s life remnants still exist, she¡¯ll survive. If not, she¡¯ll return to my arms.] [Why did you make humans finite¡­?] [Because finite is beautiful.] The boy peered nkly into God¡¯s eyes and said, [Curse you.] In an instant, thunder rumbled across the sky. After hearing the sound echoing throughout the temple, God closed his eyes and lowered his head. The boy was taken to prison by others. He stared into the void, which was illuminated only by a sliver of light in the darkness. One day, two days, three days, four days¡­ The passage of time went without a hitch. One day in autumn, the boy was released from prison at the mercy of God. The boy staggered out of the temple with a weak body. And he encountered¡­ [Brother¡­¡­!] She was running towards him with a bright smile. The boy¡¯s pupils shook violently. She jumped into his arms. [Brother you¡¯re an idiot. Do you know how worried I was?] [You, Leine¡­¡­ How¡­¡­.] [I just woke up. But you¡¯re gone!] A chuckle could be heard next to her as she cried out in frustration. It was Boone. [The child has made an appeal to Serga on your behalf. She struggled so hard that all the pioneers helped her. From now on, do not speak sphemous words again.] [¡­¡­.] The boy gasped loudly. She smiled brightly while hugging his waist, without realizing that his eyes were different from before. The boy¡¯s power manifested themselves on that day. The boy looked after Serga like before. After he came of age, he did not take on the role of taking care of a jurisdiction like other pioneers, but travelled the human world and bestowed God¡¯s favor. She waited endlessly for the boy who was away from home for months, eyes years. During that time, she has grown up. Her hair that was fluttering behind her back grew longer to her waist, her round face became slimmer, and she had the appearance of an adult. One day, God asked her, [Don¡¯t you resent me?] [No.] [I am a weak parent who doesn¡¯t save my child who is suffering from pain, but only gives them hope.] [It¡¯s like a parent teaching a child to walk. Instead of raising me when I fall, you taught me how to get up.] [I made human life finite and made an eternal parting.] [An endless being does not know the value of life. But because we are finite, a flower blooming in the field, the warmth while holding hands is precious for us. That¡¯s why humans are beautiful.] God kissed her head. Time passed like a flowing stream. From that day on, big and small incidents urred in the world. The rift started from a country far from God. Those who called themselves kings divided humans into status; Nobles,moners, and ves. Those who lost the war were bought and sold asmodities. When the human world was divided into more than ten countries, the pioneers realized that those whom God has bestowed wisdom, have been swallowed up by sin. He was my brother, Neliard. She grabbed Neliard and shouted. [Howe? Why did you do that, why!] [We can¡¯t save everyone, so why is it such a big deal?] [God gave you wisdom to save the hungry!] [Even God can¡¯t save them properly. But when there is a king and a nobleman, it is different. If they go under theirmands, they¡¯ll get fed. There would be no starvation.] [Brother!] [God!] Neliard shouted at me. [Don¡¯t think that God is your savior! All the troubles of thisnd came from the hands of God. Because time is finite and wealth is finite, they steal and fight.] [¡­ What do you want to say?] [Leine, did you ever think that way? A more powerful God is needed to save humans. If I make all human beings born in the right ce for me and make them obey stronger power, desire will disappear on this earth. War as well.] [That¡¯s taking a human opportunity away. You don¡¯t give them a chance to be happy. If God decides all fates, it is no different than an animal.] [See, animals and humans. There are also differences in species. But, isn¡¯t it strange that there shouldn¡¯t be any differences between humans?] She looked at him with an expression of disbelief. [¡­¡­ You¡¯re crazy.] [Everything is for the poor.] He whispered as he kissed my forehead. [Leine, I want to present you with a world without desire.] [¡­¡­.] [A world where we don¡¯t cry anymore. A world where I don¡¯t have to shudder in fear of losing you.] [Brother, if you don¡¯t give up on your will, I¡¯ll abandon you.] [Someday you will understand me too.] Only then did she finally realize. He¡¯s dead set on making his nse true. The number of humans following Neliard has increased. There were more temples in honor of Neliard than Serga¡¯s on the ground. Thend was constantly turning into a hell. As time passed, pioneers began to sympathize with Neliard¡¯s will. She asked God. [Howe you don¡¯t stop my brother?] [Because that is also fate.] [Does God have a fate?] [I mixed some parts of me into my creations. How can I be different from them?] [Is that so¡­] [Why do you not me God?] [Because I know that God loves us] [¡­¡­.] [I know you hide and weep even when a nameless life dies. That¡¯s how I know to God, every day is an ordeal and pain.] Serga stroked my cheek. [How are you so precious?] [¡­¡­.] [You make me never give up on my creation.] God was as sweet as always, but the world grew darker and darker. After spending a few days in her house, she picked up my robe. [Where are you going? If Neliard knows¡­ Leine!] [I have to clean up my brother¡¯s shit.] [What kind of vulgar words¡­ !] She went on a trip by herself. She devoted her time and energy to assisting those in need. Most of the time, she worked to heal the sick. It¡¯s been several months since she healed the sick using the mysterious herbs that she learned from God. People called her the goddess of healing. [Even so.] [Could you please tell me your name? Uncle Edelhof said he was going to build a statue of the goddess in the vige, but he said he was upset that he didn¡¯t even know your name.] [Statue?] [The goddess took care of all of Uncle Edelhof¡¯s children, right? Please tell me your name. Aren¡¯t you going to leave the vige soon?] This vige was an abandoned ce swept away by Neliard¡¯s followers. If it were revealed that she was Lebpaine, Neliard¡¯s younger brother, everyone would be confused between resentment and gratitude. She nced around and saw a signboard with blurred letters in the distance. Meriandureas. The other text is blurred¡­ [Meria, my name is Meria.] When I heard her, I was very surprised. What? You mean that Meria was me? [How dare you pretend to be a Goddess!] [You¡­¡­.] [Oh, hello there. I am the pioneer who reced Hyunga, who went to sleep¡­ I¡¯m Lard Stor.] ¡®Oh my God.¡¯ You mean that I was the Meria that the idiot loved? ¡®Did I betray him? Nonsense!¡¯ I wasn¡¯t even interested in him! Chapter 222 TL: Zimmings Storas, or Lard Stor, fixed his gaze at me. [How dare you, a mere mortal, be referred to as a Goddess?] [You¡¯re an absolute moron.] Wow. It¡¯s amazing that my mouth moves at my own will this time. Lard Stor became agitated. [You! You will perish in the horrors of hell because of that foul mouth of yours-!] [You¡¯re noisy. Close the door behind you. Make sure no chilly breeze blows where the sick people are.] [How dare you order me!] [Door!] The girl shouted. This was not my decision, but rather the decision of this body. There was a distinct hatred among the sick patients and their caregivers towards Lard Stor. When Lard Stor said [Don¡¯t be fooled by her!] everyone turned blind eye to him. [Let¡¯s see. How is your stomach today?] [Nice! So, Goddess, do you mind if I go pick up some firewood today?] As I pressed my ear on the boy¡¯s stomach, I squinted my eyes. [Your stomach is letting out a weird sound. Are you taking the medicine I prescribed for you?] [Of-of course.] [Hey.] [¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry.] The child murmured and bowed his head in shame. After all, getting herbs was difficult enough in the winter, but when Neliard¡¯s soldier came to town and stole the herbs and food that had been stored, this vige was left in ruins. [If you don¡¯t take your medicine on time, you¡¯ll never be able to take it again.] [Huh?] [You¡¯re going to die.] [¡­¡­!] The bright young child sprung to his feet and said, [I will eat it. I¡¯m going to eat it!] She grinned as she observed the child frantically rushing around the room. [Good. Take your medication as soon as possible. Before that, go to the back of the building and get the oat porridge. Also, if you starve yourself and give it to your younger siblings, you will never see me again.] [Alright¡­¡­.] When she insisted in a firm manner, the child grew pale. She shed a brief smile and stuffed a small envelope the size of a palm into the child¡¯s pocket. The boy who opened the envelope opened his eyes and looked at her. [Snacks! It¡¯s snacks, right? It¡¯s the first time I ever saw a snack.] [Share it with your siblings. Don¡¯t forget to save one for yourself, okay?] [Yes!] The child raced away with a big smile on his face. After that, she went on to check on the rest of the patients. The expression on Lard Stor¡¯s face shifted a little. Because every single one of her patients expressed their appreciation. As I watched the sight, I was reminded of the treatment centre that I had made for Cecilia before. ¡®The treatment center looked simr to this one.¡¯ [Let¡¯s see. Oh your wound is getting worse. You didn¡¯t listen to me and went to work.?] [Ah, who would be able to cross the river if the boatman didn¡¯t?] [Then your legs might rot.] She took a deep breath and fished for something in a pocket adjacent to the chair. While she was looking through the herbs, she pulled out a yellow leaf and ced it in a mortar. [Ediora.] Lard Stor suddenly said. [What?] [Use Ediora. The herb you picked up won¡¯t work.] [Do you know him?] Lard Stor¡¯s hand emitted a bright sh of light. It shone brightly, then a book appeared in his hand. [My ability is ¡®The Supreme Library¡¯. I can browse every records in the world.] It appears that he knew about the herbs because of his ability. She suddenly reached out to him. [Give me that.] [Sharing of powers is strictly forbidden¡­!] [I¡¯m referring to Ediora. You have it right? Give it to me.] [Why are you robbing me¡­¡­.] [The role of a pioneer is to guide others. Please assist him in his recuperation.] Lard Stor snorted when he saw her being shameless. However, as soon as she started to smile, he bit his tongue. ¡®It was impossible for people to refuse that face.¡¯ Lard Stor said [Wait.] and walked out of the room. He transformed into a gigantic owl, and flew to the sky. [Akh!] She grabbed him. [Let¡¯s take a look at your herbs, huh? If you have something good, share it with people. Okay?] [This crazy girl! Whose back do you dare ride on?!] [Start!] [I can¡¯t go!] Lard Stor said but she ignored him. Eventually, they went to his secret ce, and she lit up as soon as the door opened. ¡®Oh my God, there are so many herbs! Dried, potted, wow! It¡¯s in a sack!¡¯ Lard Stor growled as she put her hand on the sack. [Get your hands off it when I¡¯m being nice.] [There are two twins with lung disease I could treat. But this herb is so expensive that I can¡¯t even afford it. If I have this, I can save people. Two!] As I put out two fingers, he gritted his teeth. ¡®At this time, Storas must have had a good heart even though his words were harsh.¡¯ He looked displeased with her, who swept away the herbs, sighed, and approached the bookshelf. He took a book, opened the cover, and began writing something inside. [Isn¡¯t this the prescription I gave to Qara?] When I said that behind him, he screamed [Wah!] and his eyes were wide like saucers. [You say that the supreme library is an ability, so there is no need to record it, right?] [Only something recorded can be taken out. And how do I use my ability every time? Even though I¡¯m a pioneer, it doesn¡¯t mean that I can use this ability all the time.] [So you like my prescription?] [That isn¡¯t¡­¡­!] [It¡¯s three scoop of corn oil. Not two eggs.] [¡­¡­ What?] [It¡¯s actually three eggs. A while ago, it was not enough, so I had no choice but to add only two eggs instead. Fix it.] [Can you tell me something like that?] [Of course it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s all for the people anyway. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if it was recorded and used again in future generations?] [¡­¡­.] [So!] She smiled shamelessly and said, [Let me see yours too.] [What?] [This is perfect to use for Aunt Galtine¡¯s athlete¡¯s foot. Share it with me, okay?] [You¡­¡­.] Lard Stor of that era was really good-natured. In the end, he became a great assistant to her. She saved many people with the prescription she received from him. [Goddess¡¯ assistant! Come out and eat. I caught four trout the size of my forearm!] [I¡¯m not her assistant! I am someone great whom God has imparted wisdom!] [There¡¯s also wine!] [¡­ I¡¯lle out for a second. Wait.] Everyone referred to him as her assistant. Time passed by. But the war never ceased, and she continued treating people. [Meria, Meria!] One day, Lard Stor came up to her running with a pale face [Run away. Neliard finally raised his sword against the Gods. Many pioneers are following him. War broke out in God¡¯s Court!] She bolted from the room, kicking the door in the process. [Meria!] The God¡¯s court waspletely consumed in mes after three days and three nights of battle. The corpses of the pioneers who followed Neliard and those who opposed the humans were scattered here and there. Among them¡­¡­. [Boone!] She hugged the fallen Boone, as he touched her cheek and smiled sweetly as always. [Don¡¯t cry, my child. I¡¯m just one step ahead to thend of rest.] [No¡­¡­.] [I¡¯ll be waiting there for you. Preparing the strawberries that you like¡­] After saying that, Boone closed his eyes. She sobbed uncontrobly while holding his body. [What, Meria. How did you¡­¡­.] Lard Stor looked at her, visibly confused, but she staggered and stood up without minding him. Click here to be a supporter and get to read more than 20 chapters ahead of time (Till chapter 264). Chapter 223 Chapter 223 TL: Zimmings [Meria, Meria!] She entered the temple. She was devastated, but she knew this was bound to happen. The wealthy started worshipping Neliard. Serga¡¯s temple has long ceased to be visited by people. On the other hand, the shelter of Neliard was called a new temple and all kinds of precious things were being presented. When she came inside, she saw Neliard. And the others who fell on his feet. There was the friendly man who took her out to the field. A rather brash but kind blonde woman whoforted her when she burst into tears looking for her mother. Pur, who always lifted her spirits when she¡¯s struggling alone waiting for Neliard. Her sweet, affectionate and foolish God who casted stars in the sky for her and her brother on the desert. Neliard pointed his sword in front of the fallen God and said to her while staring at the God. [Take a look, my beloved sister. The time hase for me to create a world where no children would suffer.] [Brother¡­¡­ I tried to understand you.] She spoke helplessly. [I wanted to believe that your sins were just another way to love people¡­] [Yes, that¡¯s right.] [I believed you would be back someday. That the arrogance that blinds my sweet and wise brother will go away¡­¡­.] She lowered her head as tears dripped down her cheeks and soaked her leather shoes. In what word should she describe her feelings? Hatred, indelible affection, sadness, suffering. It was a mixture of those emotions that made her confused. She cried out loud. But Neliard never looked at her. When he was young, he never took his gaze off her, and he always faced her straight, however right now, he didn¡¯t look at her. [There are worms in the human heart. In times of strength, it coils up; in times of weakness, it digs into the human¡¯s heart and causes them to get ill. Thus, jealousy, greed, and selfishness arise.] Ah, that¡¯s right. Her brother is ill. He was engulfed by a dreadful sickness that could not be cured. She took her time approaching him. Then, she opened her arms and blocked him. [Stupid thing. Do you think you¡¯ll be able to defeat me when you can¡¯t even manifest your powers?] [¡­¡­.] [Why did you do this? Leine, you¡¯re the reason for my life. Why did you try to betray me!] [Don¡¯t cry. I will protect you.] [Have you also be a pawn of the foolish God?!] [I want to learn alongside God and make a world without children like us. The world should be a peaceful ce where we can run around freely.] [You¡¯re stupid! Only a perfect God can save the world! Only I can give a ce for us to live!] She had never wished for such a thing in her life. What she yearned for was to be able to walk across the fields with him while holding his hand. Even if they cry asionally because they are fretting about insignificant things, they will never doubt that a better tomorrow wille. About one day a year, she wanted them to pack a lunch box, ride a boat, and enjoy flower viewing from a distance. Also visiting their parents¡¯ grave on their death anniversary, and thank them for leaving her such a good older brother. Neliard¡¯s eyes turned red. When he attempted to throw a sword at God in rage because he had been betrayed by his sister, she blocked the sword. She could hear someone calling her name [Meria!] from a distance. While she was falling, she did not take her gaze away from Nerliard. Neliard¡¯s face that appeared in her hazy vision was oddly twisted. Neliard, who slumped down, hurriedly approached her. He embraced her and murmured. [This too is just the imperfect God¡¯s ploy. He¡¯s dying, yet he had the power to take you away from me. But don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not toote¡­¡­.] Neliard¡¯s hand was filled with horribly gloomy energy, alongside a barrier hovering above them. He chuckled in a strange manner, as if he was a puppet with a broken thread. [Don¡¯t worry. Because you, having been resurrected by me, will share my principles and will be able to discern the correct way. I will lead you to thend of gentle shepherds.] Her eyes were bloodshot as she nced at him. She wanted to beg, but she couldn¡¯t because her body wouldn¡¯t move. Please, don¡¯t do that. Don¡¯t. Don¡¯t save her. She doesn¡¯t want to be resurrected as her brother¡¯s doll. That¡¯s not her. ¡®Oh my God¡­!¡¯ At that moment, Neliard¡¯s energy, which had been squeezing her neck, faded away in an instant, and a light spurted out. Grgrgrg-!! With a roar, a cacophony of screams and shouts exploded from all directions. He trampled the corpses and stuck the pioneers on a stake. In the blink of an eye, the stakes became pirs, and all the pioneers were chained. [Let go! Let me go! I can¡¯t go on like this¡­!] [Neliard¡­¡­!] And, [Argh!] Neliard, who yelled, had fallen to the ground and stumbled backwards. [Serga!] His body began to disintegrate as he was enveloped in light. Following his fall, he was turned into a terrifying demon that could not be considered a human at all. Arghh-!! With the terrifying scream, Serga¡¯s body alsopletely melted. The world was engulfed in light. When she looked up, the light that surrounded her was surprisingly warm and inviting, like aforter that had been dried in the sun. She noticed a hand reaching out to her from within the light. As she reached for the hand, she was startled by the sound of a pleasant voice from behind her. ¡°Child.¡± It was a familiar voice I heard when I touched the Newt. It was the voice I always heard in my dreams¡­ ¡®It¡¯s God¡¯s voice.¡¯ As I turned around, the space changed. In the endless light, I faced Serga. *** I was no longer the ancient Leine or Meria. As a nine-year-old Leine Lisette Dubblede, I looked up at Serga. God reached out to me. I gently grabbed his hand, though hesitated at first. ¡°I finally met you again, my child. I was looking forward to the moment where I met you again.¡± I stared nkly at him. So the voice that had been calling me was God¡¯s? ¡°Have you been by my side since I grabbed the newt?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always been by your side. Because of the newt, your sealed power has been awakened and you can hear my voice.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I was very happy to see you being born, opening your eyes, walking and talking.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Because you are a special soul thatforts me anytime, anywhere.¡± Saying that, Serga slowly led me somewhere. As we started walking, he nced at me and said in a gentle voice. ¡°Ask away.¡± ¡°¡­ Are you the one who showed me this dream, no, the ancient dream?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Am I Neliard¡¯s younger sister?¡± ¡°Do you consider Neliard your brother?¡± ¡°I have three older brothers, so I don¡¯t have to have such a strange older brother.¡± ¡°Then you are not Neliard¡¯s younger sister.¡± ¡®So what do you mean?¡¯ I frowned, and nced at God. ¡°I¡¯m not Neliard¡¯s sister, am I?¡± ¡°There was a time when you were Neliard¡¯s younger sister. But now, aren¡¯t you just Lisette and Theodore¡¯s daughter?¡± ¡°Do you usually speak in riddles like this?¡± When I said that, God smiled pleasantly. ¡®I am the reincarnation of Neliard¡¯s sister.¡¯ I was the younger sister of the shepherd siblings in the record. ¡°Why did you show me the past?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not worth your life.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t it only a minor fight among family?¡± ¡°But nothing hurts me more than that.¡± God took my hand and walked slowly. I walked with him and asked him a lot of questions. ¡°Neliard valued me, so why would he sacrifice me?¡± Chapter 224 Chapter 224 TL: Zimmings ¡°In exchange for seeking power that humans should not covet, he lost his sense of reason and goodwill. Existing only as a consciousness for a long time, he has evolved into a more terrifying monster than the previous one. All he could think about was his goal at this point. His goal is to be a perfect god, which includes killing you and resurrecting you as his doll. He is chaos which only remembers these two things.¡± ¡°The pioneers have received wisdom from God, but why did they follow Neliard?¡± ¡°They are also a human. Greed exists in every human being.¡± ¡°Also, why does Storas despise Meria and refer to her as a traitor? You didn¡¯t reveal that I¡¯m Neliard¡¯s sister?¡± ¡°Love tends to obscure logic. When the person you care about jumps into someone else¡¯s arms and dies right in front of your eyes, isn¡¯t that heartbreaking to witness? After some time, his adoration turned into resentment.¡± ¡°Neliard¡¯s purpose is to be a perfect god, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes. He wanted to devour me whole.¡± ¡°No, but why did he have to sacrifice me to devour you? It¡¯s not like I have your power? wait, I don¡¯t know, do I? God¡¯s power?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been sleeping for a long time. I could only see the world through the eyes of the child I had chosen. How could I keep an eye on you like that?¡± ¡°Did you fall asleep inside of me?¡± He walked away with a grin on his face and a pat on the back of my head. ¡°I don¡¯t have much time left. Do you want to continue asking questions?¡± ¡°Adrian is only a human, so how could he possibly have the ability to seal the power of God?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a smart kid. Rather than sealing the power, he obstructed the path via which the power could be released instead. Aside from that, hees from a very special bloodline.¡± ¡°Special bloodline¡­ Does it have anything to do with the fact that the first emperor was a Shayman?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the first descendant of a human being I ever made. That¡¯s why he¡¯s special.¡± ¡°Why did you choose me? I am Neliard¡¯s younger sister. You never thought I¡¯d agree with Neliard? Besides, I¡¯m not exactly a pioneer either¡­¡± ¡°A pioneer is a being who guides humankind. You are a pioneer because you have traveled in ancient times and saved countless lives, and you have led them on the right path.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t have any power.¡± ¡°Do you think so?¡± He came to aplete stop and fixed his gaze on me. ¡°Yes. In the past you showed me, I couldn¡¯t manifest my powers.¡± ¡°At thest moment, you manifested your powers.¡± ¡°What exactly is my power? To summon devils?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the power of God.¡± ¡°Otherwise, I don¡¯t have any power. At best, regression¡­ huh?¡± He smiled when I finally realized. ¡®You mean the regression wasn¡¯t by God? My power was regression?¡¯ ¡°What! I¡¯d rather summon a dead soul like Boone or browse records like Storas! This is discrimination! Neliard manifested a power simr to God, but why am I¡­!¡± As I screamed, God gently stroked my head. ¡°Power is the most precious value considered by the pioneers. What you value the most is that.¡± ¡°Is regression the best value in my opinion?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say once that everyone should have a chance?¡± ¡°Chance¡­¡­. So regression is a chance?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I took a deep breath. It seems that I brought this upon myself. ¡°So, here¡¯s thest question. Why doesn¡¯t Storas recognize me? He has no idea that I am Neliard¡¯s younger sister, and neither does Boone, Pymon, or Pur.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the price of being a devil.¡± ¡°¡­ They have no recollection since they be a devil?¡± ¡°When they be devils, their memories are distorted as desired. Just as Stroras resented you, he thus twisted you into a traitor.¡± ¡°Forgetting is their punishment¡­?¡± ¡°Sometimes they tore the flesh of their beloved lover, their children, their acquaintances because they couldn¡¯t recognize their souls. That¡¯s how they lost their humanity.¡± Oh my God. What kind of punishment is that? ¡°It¡¯s cruel¡­¡­.¡± God¡¯s expression became more gloomy. At that moment, the space became distorted, and God¡¯s voice faded. I looked around in amazement. I felt the power of Neliard just like I felt in the past that God showed me. ¡°Serga!¡± ¡°Child. My children¡­ Salvation¡­ Special being¡­ You¡­¡± Serga¡¯s voice had faded gradually, and he turned into a tiny lump of light. The light, which was dimming progressively, disappearedpletely. [Love.] He only left me with one word. Then I realized that he had used up all of his remaining power to meet me. I used to believe that God was merely using me, but it turns out that I am very much loved. I sat down as tears continued to flow. *** ¡°¡­¡­Laine.¡± ¡°Leine!¡± Gasp! I opened my eyes, took a deep breath, and looked around. I could see the faces of my families who were worried. ¡®My room¡­¡­.¡¯ It seems that I have returned from the space. ¡°I¡­¡­ How long¡­¡­ Sleep¡­¡­.¡± No, why is my voice like this! My throat is parched, so I can¡¯t speak properly, and my body can¡¯t move properly because of my stiff muscles. Isaac, who appeared to be much thinner than thest time I saw him, locked his gaze on me. ¡®I think I¡¯m going to get in trouble.¡¯ After I said that, Isaac wrapped his arms around me. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to open your eyes like this forever¡­ Do you have any idea how much we¡­¡± It was the first time I had seen Isaac, who was always cheerful, trembled softly. As Isaac wrapped his arms around me, I took a look at my family. Henry, Johann, and my aunt¡¯s expressions were also painfully distorted. Henry bit his dry lips and fought back the tears, barely opening his mouth. ¡°It has been two months. You¡¯ve been sleeping for two months.¡± What? Johann leaned his forehead against mine and sighed as I stared at him in disbelief. ¡°The doctors say there¡¯s no problem, but you didn¡¯t open your eyes.¡± I slowly turned my head. My dad had a stoic expression on his face as he looked at me. ¡°I¡­¡­.¡± I coughed and cleared my throat. ¡°It¡¯s not like that on purpose. It¡¯s all because of God. Really!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°But, I¡¯m sorry for worrying you¡­¡± I lowered my head and mumbled as my dad covered my head with hisrge hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay because you woke up.¡± Tears began to fill up in my eyes. I have the family I¡¯ve yearned for since the dawn of time now. ¡®I don¡¯t think my power is bad. After all, this gave me back my family.¡¯ I was held in my dad¡¯s arms, and Isaac, who had hugged me first, shouted, ¡°I hugged her first!¡± And after some time, The door swung open and revealed Cecilia with her tiaraying on top of her head. ¡°Lady, I was so worried¡­¡­!¡± Cecilia, who was standing behind dad¡¯s back, caught my attention. She looked stunning in her dress and tiara. ¡°Did you get married? Have you be an empress?¡± ¡°Lady¡­¡­.¡± While I was sleeping, I¡¯m sure there was a lot of work going on. ¡®Wait a minute, what about Storas?¡¯ The moment I turned my head, I noticed Storas floating in the air. ¡°This filthy bastard.¡± Lard Stor, the pioneer whom I first saw in ancient times, was a much nicer man. He¡¯s a naive guy who distorted the memory of the woman he loved because he had nothing negative to say about her. I was also the one who helped him be a better pioneer. He manifested his powers, but the humans in the jurisdiction seldom followed him, so he nearly became a trainee again. If I had not healed the people and spread rumors that he was saving people with herbal remedies, they would not have trusted him, who was arrogant. ¡®But he distorted his memory and said that I was the traitor who stole the cure?¡¯ As I narrowed my eyes, Storas shouted. [What?] ¡°When did Meria betray you? You betrayed yourself.¡± [What nonsense¡­!] ¡°Give me the records of the pioneers right now. And the devil¡¯s passages.¡± [The article will be published shortly. It was put on hold because you fell-] ¡°M-Meria. I have something to tell you today. My ribs hurt when I see you.¡± [How do you¡­¡­!] Storas¡¯s face was red in embarrassment. ¡°Me-Meria. A sore rib doesn¡¯t mean it hurts, I mean, so I¡­ Seeing you¡­ So¡­¡± ¡°Stop, stop!¡± Storas, whom everyone can see now, dashed over and covered my mouth with his hands. I pushed it away andughed. ¡°When we publish an article about Meria, we will also publish an article called Purity of Lard Stor.¡± ¡°This obnoxious little bastard! How could you¡­¡­!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I wanted to cry after I said so. He is entirely unaware that Meria is standing in front of him. Click here to be a supporter and get to read more than 20 chapters ahead of time (Till chapter 276). Chapter 225 Chapter 225 TL: Zimmings ¡°Yes. You must have been sincere.¡± When I spoke lightly, Storas raised his head and nced at me. ¡°Meria to me¡­¡­!¡± ¡°To you what?¡± ¡°A little¡­ mean?¡± Meria had no interest in Lard Stor, or to be exact, she had no understanding of love between men and women; thus, she did not even give Storas the slightest chance. ¡°She¡¯s not.¡± Storas grumbled as I continued to speak sternly. ¡°How would you know that?¡± ¡®I¡¯m Meria, Serga showed me the past!¡¯ ¡­ I couldn¡¯t answer, but my eyes narrowed. ¡®I can¡¯t reveal that I was Meria right now.¡¯ So far, the devils I have summoned have been unable to interact with one another, but I have observed some ancient pioneers who could travel between realms. If it turns out that the devils are aware that I am Meria, the devils under themand of Neliard willunch an attack against me. As a human being, there is no way I can defeat the devil. If they have attack-type powers, even Pur will not be able to stop them. ¡®The cunning devils will prey on the humans around me like Storas. My family will be in danger.¡¯ ¡°Do you really think so?¡± When I asked, Storas replied, ¡°Of course¡­!¡± He shouted and turned his head. He must have known that Meria wasn¡¯t interested in him. That doesn¡¯t seem to be distorted in his memory. ¡°Think carefully. If that article goes, the devils who will be summoned to the world would know about your first love right?¡± ¡°T-this mean¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Yes. I am a mean child.¡± Storas gnawed his teeth and hid again. All right, I think Storas will help me, and now¡­¡­.¡¯ With that thought in mind, I turned my head to see my aunt, Cecilia, and my three maids, Dahlia, Linda, and Yuni, with their eyes wide open. I said scratching my head. ¡°So, uh, um¡­¡­ That¡¯s how it happened.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°What?¡± The maids, Cecilia, and my aunt asked with hardened faces, and I said, ¡°Hehe,¡± with an awkward smile. ¡°I am a child of evil God who can summon devils.¡± My aunt rose to her feet, Cecilia rubbed her temples, and the three maids eximed, ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± as they slumped to the floor in stunned silence. *** I exined my power to my aunt, Cecilia, and the three maids. I told them about regressing three times, and after touching newt in this life, the power of the evil God was awakened, and I was able to summon the devils after obtaining etwal. What was surprising was that my aunt, Cecilia, and the three maids were only momentarily startled, but did not look at me strangely. ¡°I recognized it at first sight. As expected, ourdy was special! This brilliance! I couldn¡¯t believe you are an ordinary kid!¡± The maids said that, and smiled. Cecilia understood the situation more easily than they did even though she didn¡¯t know I was the child of the evil God summoning the devil. And my aunt¡­ ¡°It must have been difficult.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve grown up so well even after going through all those terrible things. You¡¯re awesome.¡± After she said that, she hugged me, and it brought tears to my eyes. All that has been aplished so far has not been in vain. Through so many things, I have had so many precious people. ¡®This time, I will never die as a sacrifice.¡¯ I intend to remain in this ce for the rest of my life with my family and friends. I made up my mind. After talking with my aunt, I was snooping in the hallway when the chairman approached me. ¡°Have you been crying?¡± ¡°Do you think everyone is a crybaby¡­¡­.¡± ¡°No?¡± ¡°No! I¡¯m crying because of what happened today!¡± As I pouted my lips, the chairman said, ¡°I¡¯m really d you woke up. Seria, Trigon, and Zachary worried a lot.¡± ¡°I think the chairman did too?¡± ¡°I could barely sleep a couple of times a week.¡± ¡°You mean other people were more concerned than that?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The chairman, who smiled, guided me. We walked into the greenhouse together. The chairman told me what had happened while I was sleeping. He told me about the hope mercenary guild, and the story of Cecilia having been appointed as the empress three days ago. ¡°There must have been a lot of work while I was away, but it was hard.¡± ¡°We suffered a lot. Would you like to enter the Imperial Pce? When they heard that the youngdy had woken up, I got a call from Empress Yvonne¡¯s Pce and the Empress Dowager¡¯s Pce.¡± ¡°¡±I¡¯ll give it some thought. I need to organize my thoughts first¡± ¡°Do you have anything to organize?¡± ¡°Yes. I fell asleep because the evil God showed me an ancient dream. Turns out, I was the sister of Neliard.¡± Thud-! It was the sound of a thick book falling from the chairman¡¯s hand. He gazed at me with his eyes as wide as saucers and his mouth gaping open in shock and disbelief. ¡°H-how could you say something like that so casually¡­¡­! Is it true?¡± ¡°Yes. And I am also Storas¡¯ unrequited love, Meria. Meria was my pseudonym in her previous life.¡± Thud-!! It was the sound of the chairman stepping backwards and hitting the wall. I patted the chairman¡¯s jacket in amazement. ¡°Can you please don¡¯t surprise me? If I lose focus, I can¡¯t stop Storas from talking.¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m surprised!¡± ¡°For now, only the chairman knows. My dad and my brothers had worried a lot, I don¡¯t want them to worry more.¡± As I walked ahead and spoke, the chairman¡¯s tone became more hushed. ¡°Because you don¡¯t want to worry Lea and Javelin, you don¡¯t let them know you¡¯re the youngest child?¡± Standing tall, I stopped walking and looked back at him. ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll tell them after I finish everything.¡± ¡°What are you nning?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll prepare myself to ughter Neliard and the temple first.¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Think about it. If I reveal that I am the youngest child, I must also say that it was the temple that killed my mother and Reina. So how do you think Lea and my aunt will react?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s these two, they will most likely attack the temple.¡± ¡°What if someone confronts the temple?¡± ¡°They will probably die.¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s why we all need to be ready.¡± ¡°Are you really going to fight God? Attacking the temple makes sense, but God¡­! Besides, aren¡¯t you siblings in your previous life?¡± I pursed my lips as I stared at the chairman. ¡°The Meria, who only knew her brother, had long died. The only one left is me, the child who dared to attack God.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s a God or a temple, if they hurt us, I¡¯ll fight back.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Now that you know, write an article. We need to pressure the temple first.¡± ¡°What article are you talking about?¡± ¡°The title will be [Leine Lisette Dubblede awakens. The reason she slept for two months was because of the temple¡¯s pressure?!] That would be enough.¡± Having said that, I threw a magic tool at the chairman. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°The cardinal came to me and I recorded the threats he made. Spread the recording with it.¡± ¡°Wow, you¡¯re¡­¡­.¡± The chairman eximed and continued. ¡°You must be the most cunning in the world.¡± ¡°Thanks for thepliment.¡± ¡®Yes, I¡¯ve been thinking too hard when the solution is that simple.¡¯ I hummed as I supported the back of my head with my hands. ¡°Ah, chairman.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I have a favor to ask of Trigon. Call him.¡± The chairman had a puzzled expression on his face, but soon nodded his head. *** The empire was turned upside down with the article published by Dubblede. The chairman cleverly re-edited the cardinal¡¯s threats and sent out the article. ¡°Wasn¡¯t thest case of Marquis Shuheil a ploy by the temple to obtain the child of fate?¡± ¡°The reason Marquis Shuheil¡¯s condition has reached that point is that the temple doesn¡¯t heal him purposely, right?¡± ¡°No, I heard they deliberately made his legs rot.¡± ¡°Oh my God, that¡¯s terrible!¡± ¡°Are those who bear the name of God actually so wicked? The child of little fate is pitiful.¡± ¡°She must have suffered so much¡­¡­.¡± The emperor sympathized with the controversy surrounding the temple and reduced the temple¡¯s authority. Because the public was not on their side, the temple could not use any other means, and sent Cardinal Reginald, who threatened me, to apologize. I said to Reginald, who was trembling with disgrace. ¡°Haa-! Seeing the cardinal, I can¡¯t breathe again¡­¡­!!¡± ¡°Lady!¡± ¡°Leine.¡± ¡°Kid!¡± Then, I pretended to faint, Reginald, who could not apologize, had toe and go seven times. At the end, he knelt down and begged earnestly to forgive his foolish self. But I never forgave the temple. The temple was once again subjected to humiliation. And I snickered as I stared inside the deserted temple through my telescope from a safe distance. ¡°Look at that.¡± Seria, who has a grudge at the temple,ughed and enjoyed the situation. ¡®Okay, then¡­¡¯ With my gaze fixed on Etwal, I pulled out a long-distance teleportation scroll. I found myself on the old teau after tearing up the scroll and opening my eyes. ¡®It was once where the ancient capital was located.¡¯ Everywhere I looked, memories of Meria, the pioneers, and Neliard came to mind. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I looked around without a word, then grabbed etwal as it gently gave me strength. Storas appeared in front of me in his human form. ¡°Can you give it to me now? The book about devils¡¯ passages.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t make my wishe true.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t your wish really to wipe out the traces of Meria from the human world?¡± ¡°Of course¡­¡­!¡± Storas, who had been shouting, looked at me and gave a confused expression. ¡°Of course, I, that girl¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Do you remember Meria?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Do you remember what she looked like, how she smiled?¡± ¡°That¡­¡­.¡± He turned his head. ¡®As expected, he only remembered that he hated a person called Meria, and can¡¯t remember her properly.¡¯ I handed the magic tool I made with Trigon to Storas. He took a close look at the magic tool before casting a curious nce my way. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°If you like it, make it your wish.¡± ¡°No matter what this is, I won¡¯t like it.¡± He snorted and activated the magic tool. In an instant, the magic tool shone blue. And what appeared¡­ [I¡¯m referring to Ediora. You have it right? Give it to me.] Storas¡¯ gaze trembled slightly. In his two hands, he could see the ancient Meria grass. [Let¡¯s take a look at your herbs, huh?] [Start!] [It¡¯s three scoops of corn oil. Not two eggs.] Gradually, Storas¡¯ expression began to crumble. He gritted his teeth, bit his lip and lowered his head. Meria said with a wide smile. [I¡¯m d you¡¯re here.] [¡­¡­Lard.] ¡°Lard.¡± He shook his head at my words. ¡°How do you¡­ how¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Because I saw Meria in ancient times.¡± ¡°¡­¡­It must be Serga.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But why¡­¡­.¡± ¡°God loves me, you and everyone.¡± Storas let out augh, as Meria opened her mouth again. [If your ribs are sore, go to the doctor who could take care of it.] ¡°My bones weren¡¯t sore. This fool.¡± [Why do you keep repeating the same thing over and over again?] The vision of Meria, who smiled, soon turned into a butterfly and scattered in the air. Storas, no, Lard Stor murmured while holding the magic tool in his arms. ¡°I love you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I love you, Meria.¡± Thank you. A light appeared on Lard Stor¡¯s body. [I hated you.] ¡°Why?¡± [Because you resembled Meria. So¡­¡­.] ¡°I know it without you saying it, fool.¡± He nced at me with a smile on his face and chuckled, exactly like he did back then. Then he vanished without a trace. Before Storaspletely disappeared, a book fell from the sky and hit the ground. When I took the book, he hadpletely vanished. Standing on the old teau alone, I began to move. It¡¯s getting close to the end of it. *** The passage of time was brisk. One spring day when the flowers are in full bloom, ¡°Lady,dy! In front of the castle¡­¡­!¡± Laura entered the room and looked around with a puzzled expression. ¡°Oh my, where are you¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Laura turned her head at the sound of a distant voice. Her beautiful curly hair fluttered below her chest, and her face was slender. With her chin on her hands, she looked at Laura and askednguidly. ¡°What¡¯s going on today?¡± ¡°Master Isaac broke a man¡¯s leg who proposed to you.¡± Taking a deep breath, she stretched out. ¡°Lady, please save them¡­!¡± ¡°All right, let¡¯s go.¡± Leine is now 17 years old. The curtain has risen. Chapter 226 Chapter 226 TL: Zimmings ¡°First, avoid staying within a 30km radius of Leine.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t happen!¡± ¡°Two, do not refer to Leine by her nickname, ine.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t happen!¡± ¡°Third, if you see her again, you will die.¡± ¡°D-die¡­¡­.¡± When I noticed the man in front of Isaac, I asked him a question with a perplexed expression. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Isaac and the man both stared at me at the same time. Isaac quickly put his arm on the man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We¡¯re ying together.¡± Isaac poked the man¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Smile,ugh.¡± The man raised the corners of his lips awkwardly. I took a deep breath and gestured to Isaac. ¡°Release the young master ande here.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± As I narrowed my eyes, Isaac pulled up his arm from the young master¡¯s shoulder while trembling and approached me. ¡°Did you break another young master¡¯s bone again?¡± ¡°Are you going to look for your real parents? Now that doesn¡¯t work.¡± He grinned as I looked at him and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m going to run away to find my husband.¡± ¡°You¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Send the young master back safely.¡± ¡°But that bastard has alreadye for the third time¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Should I start packing?¡± ¡°Hey boy, go back! Right now!¡± Seeing Isaac shouting to the young master, I shook my head. Having grown tremendously over the past eight years, Isaac is now the tallest out of the three Dubblede brothers. With a height of nearly 190 cm and an athletic build, a slimmer face, and shining silver hair, he is a wonderful presence. Isaac, who is about to turn twenty, exudes the scent of a manly man. A smallugh was heard from outside the door. ¡°Henry.¡± Henry, who is a year older than Isaac, has also developed into a handsome young man. Henry, who was like a delicately crafted doll even as a child, is still beautiful as if he came out of a painting, but has be a handsome man with a slightly dangerous atmosphere. ¡°It¡¯s amazing that you got up so early.¡± ¡°Yes, I have to prepare for the graduation ceremony!¡± As I spoke proudly, Henry rubbed his cheek lightly against mine and said, ¡°Congrattions on your graduation.¡± I attended seminaryst time, and I am graduating today. And after graduating, I nned to go on to , an overseas academy that my three brothers attend. [But why haven¡¯t your brothers graduated yet?] Suddenly, I heard Chul-soo¡¯s voice in my head. ¡®Johann¡¯s graduated early. But Henry and Isaac haven¡¯t graduated yet.¡¯ [That¡¯s right. When the second brother is already 20 years old and the youngest is 19 years old, isn¡¯t it time to graduate?] ¡®In your world, do you graduate at 20 years old? Odis Academy graduates are usually 23 years old. The age of admission varies greatly.¡¯ [Oh, so it¡¯s like college? Then, is it a prestigious educational institution like S university?] I don¡¯t know what S University is, but it is true that it is the most prestigious educational institute on the continent. And because I received the honorable title from the emperor, I even received permission to join the of Odis Academy. All of my 3 older brothers also participated in the Elysiano ss with outstanding grades, so they will have an outstanding educational background in the capital. ¡®Dubblede¡¯snd is plenty, our wealth is the best on the continent, not to mention our military power. Now, as long as we doworking, we are ready to be independent.¡¯ My older brothers have excellent grades, but they don¡¯t know how towork. My aunt said, ¡°They have simr personalities to their father.¡­¡­. If only they were like Lisette.¡± and clicked her tongue. ¡°Lady, where are you? You must eat.¡± ¡°Lady!¡± ¡°We have salmon, your favorite breakfast menu!¡± I could hear my three maids looking for me from afar. I screamed, ¡°Wow!¡± and ran to them. I could hear Henry and Isaac¡¯sughter as they chased the young master around. Today was a good day as usual. *** That afternoon at the graduation ceremony. I came down from the podium with a certificate and a bouquet of flowers from the principal as I approached my dad. ¡°I graduated.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing my dad smiling, I quickly jumped into his arms. I hugged his neck and rubbed my cheek against my father¡¯s neck as he patted my back tenderly. ¡°You worked hard. Your mother would have been happy to see it.¡± ¡°She¡¯d be crying.¡± ¡°Yes, she would be the loudest.¡± After listening to a lot of my mom¡¯s stories from my dad for the past 8 years, I could easily guess what my mom would have been like if she were alive. She would lead the servants as they recorded me and said, ¡°Shoot it! Don¡¯t miss a single moment! My baby! It¡¯s mom! Look here!¡± When I think of my mother who must have been like that, I keep smiling. It was Lea and my aunt who reced my mother today. They brought the mages from our mansion to record us even before the graduation ceremony started. My aunt approached me after checking the magic tools that had recorded me from afar. In her arms was a bouquet that was toorge to hold with my hands. ¡°Congrattions, my baby.¡± ¡°I am no longer a baby.¡± ¡°Even when you grow up, you¡¯re always my baby.¡± Iughed and hugged the bouquet I got from my aunt. ¡°Where¡¯s my brother?¡± ¡°Henry and Isaac are waiting for you at the Odis Academy, and Johann is attending the State Council meeting on behalf of your father. You should have seen how much Johann and your father fought to choose who attended the ceremony.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why Johann didn¡¯t look well this morning.¡± I squinted my eyes and looked at my father, who had a childish war with his son at the age of 40. My aunt smiled and said. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve reserved a restaurant.¡± I looked at the servants while holding my father¡¯s and aunt¡¯s hands, as they filled the hall. ¡°Let¡¯s all go!¡± Everywhere I walked, the servants sprinkled flower petals. At the entrance to the seminary, Tri was sobbing while scattering the petals. ¡°Leine, you get to go first.¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯lle to your graduation next time.¡± ¡°Emeline won¡¯t even talk with me because I haven¡¯t passed my graduation exams in two years.¡­¡­.¡± Tri and Emeline entered the seminary a year earlier than me. The seminary is a school for children with divine power, and Tri is the niece of Empress Cecilia, so special admission was possible. The priest¡¯s hidden daughter, Emeline, had divine power. Knowing that Emeline had divine powers, I asked my father to grant her admission with the support of Dubblede. And Emeline, who was brilliant from the beginning, graduated early from the seminary with excellent grades. ¡®And Tri¡­¡­.¡¯ I remembered thest time the three of us met. ¡°Tri, you speak quickly. How was it?¡± ¡°E-Emeline¡­¡­¡± ¡°Tell her now. I passed and you didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°F-failed¡­¡­.¡± ¡°This idiot-!!¡± She failed the graduation exam twice and did not graduate this year¡­ ¡°Why did you fail? Was the professor¡¯s interview a problem? You must have passed the test. ine and I have helped you for three months!¡± ¡°I-I didn¡¯t even pass the test¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What?! Ahh-!¡± ¡°Save me, ine!!¡± ¡°Youe here! Hey!¡± At the seminary, the three of us always went together, and the kids nicknamed us as triomoners. But each time, Emeline berated the kids, so Tri and I could walk aroundfortably. However, since Emeline and I graduated, the gentle Tri must have a hard time with the kids. Emeline was hoping for Tri to graduate somehow. Tri shrugged. ¡°Why am I stupid?¡± ¡°Tri, you¡¯re not stupid. Even if you¡¯re stupid, so what? Tri has the warmest heart. And you have Emeline and I.¡± Tri¡¯s face brightened. ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m a little stupid, but it¡¯s okay because Emeline and you are smart. You were the top of the ss every time, and Emeline will also go to the Odis Academy this year because she entered a special selection formoners that only selected one person every three years right? You guys are my pride.¡± Seeing the excited Tri, I chuckled. Then, I pointed to the tree behind her. As Tri turns her head, the person who was behind the tree shrugs. Tri quickly ran towards her. ¡°Emeline, you¡¯re here!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯te because of you. I came to see ine¡¯s graduation ceremony¡­ What¡¯s up with your clothes? It¡¯s all crumpled.¡± ¡°Oh, when was it crumpled?¡± ¡°ine and I are leaving for Odis Academy, so we can¡¯t take care of you anymore.¡± Even if her words are cold, she knew she won¡¯t be able to see Tri for a while, so she must havee to see her. ¡°If someone bothers you, just run or grab their hair tightly. Okay?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Anyways, good luck.¡± Seeing the two of them chatting, Iughed out loud. ¡°If you guys are talking there, I¡¯ll leave you behind!¡± When I shouted, Emeline and Tri quickly turned their heads. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°My aunt made a reservation for a restaurant. Aunt, can theye with me?¡± When I asked my aunt, she smiled and nodded. Their faces brightened immediately. Emeline approached me, and looked at my aunt with a shy face. ¡°C-Can I really go?¡± ¡°Of course. Our baby¡¯s friends are wee.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­¡­.¡± Emeline had a dreamy expression on her face. She held my hand tightly and whispered with a determined tone. ¡°I want to be your friend for the rest of my life.¡± Iughed when I remembered about my aunt¡¯s photo album which was only sold on the ck market at Emeline¡¯s housest time. Tri who didn¡¯t understand it eximed ¡°Me too, me too!¡± innocently. My aunt started walking first, and Emeline followed behind her. ¡°Is your name Emeline?¡± ¡°Yes, yes! My dream is to join the white horse battalion like Countess Ariege.¡­¡­.¡± ¡°A holy knight is wee. Can you use the sword?¡± ¡°I¡¯m learning, but I¡¯m morefortable with a bow than a sword. Though I¡¯m still not very good.¡± ¡°Next time, you cane to the mansion. I could teach you a little bit.¡± Emeline stopped walking, holding her chest and panted. Tri asked her ¡°Emeline, are you okay?!¡± and grabbed her shoulder quickly. I giggled as I looked at the three of them from a few steps back. ¡°Is it already time for a friend to be better than a father?¡± To my father¡¯s question, I asked, ¡°Huh?¡± and looked back at him. ¡°Because you don¡¯t care about me. I¡¯m already miserable at the thought of sending you away.¡± ¡°There is a long-distance teleportation scroll. I wille every day.¡± As I lifted my hand and put them on my dad¡¯s shoulder, he smiled and stroked my cheek. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The restaurant I went to with my dad, aunt and friends was a very luxurious ce. A small artificial waterfall flows to the left of our seat, and the illusion of a butterfly made by mages ps its wings gracefully in the air. The food was also really delicious. I was full from all of the food my aunt, dad, Emeline, and Tri gave me, but I also ate all the desserts. Myst day before leaving for Odis Academy was as sweet as a dream. And that evening, Emeline and I got into the carriage to depart for the Odis Academy. We¡¯re off to the ce where Isaac, Henry and¡­¡­. ¡®Adrian is waiting.¡¯ *** At a war zone, a man wearing armor got tired because of running while dragging his broken leg desperately. When the man was about to arrive at the barracks, ¡°Ugh¡­¡­!!¡± The sword pierced the man¡¯s back without hesitation. Blood was also oozing from the corners of his eyes. As he was dying, the man in the armor looked over his shoulder at the man in the robe wielding the sword. In an instant, a sandstorm sted through the area. With his hood removed, the man¡¯s stunning blonde hair and tall stature were revealed. Aside from that, the robe couldn¡¯t conceal his imposing build. His eyes were a stunning shade of crimson. At that moment, themunication device inside his robe cried. [See you soon.] A friendly smile hung at the lips of the blonde man who checked themunication device. ¡°Adrian.¡± The copper-skinned man who approached Adrian smiled and continued. ¡°Who is it that could make the bloody princeugh?¡± Returning to his expressionless face, he put themunication device in his pocket and said, ¡°Clean it up.¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll finish it. Anyway, the Odis Military Academy test is brutal. Who would have thought they would throw them into a war zone and ask them to bring back the ancient artifacts?¡± ¡°Relics huh.¡± The man threw a stone-like artifact at Adrian. It was when Adrian lightly epted the magic tool. Bzzt-! The joints of the device were twisted into a ball shape. Then, the tool shined. Thud-!! The ce shook. Darkness came in an instant. The students of Odis Academy, who were walking towards the barracks, looked up at the sky. Through the dark clouds that obscured the sun, a red circle was seen. A shining door appeared in front of Adrian. And what appeared through the door was¡­ ¡°A-anyone here? Are you a foreigner? Anyway, I¡¯m d¡­¡­.¡± It was a woman with auburn hair and light brown eyes. She had a bag on her back, skirts above the knees, and a jacket with an unusual shape. She fell down on the floor and said, ¡°Even after walking for a long time, there was only darkness, you don¡¯t know how scared I was. Where is it? Filming location¡­¡­? A surprise?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t speak Korean? How are you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I want to go to Seoul Station. Seoul Station, what? Understand? Hey, when someone speaks, you have to answer- Ah!¡± The girl¡¯s face turned pale. It was because Adrian¡¯s sword was aimed at her. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°W-what? You can speak Korean? Hey, is this a fake sword?¡± ¡°Answer me.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m Jeong Mina.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Call me Mina.¡± Mina and Adrian looked at each other. Chapter 227 Chapter 227 TL: Zimmings A few dayster. I got out of the carriage and grabbed my knees with a sullen face. My legs are trembling. Adis Academy is where the children of powerful powers would attend, and the admission procedure was quite tricky. Teleportation could only be used from 300km away from the academy. Carriage and baggage checks, along with identification checks of prospective students and porters, at the lookout towers every 50 km. It is forbidden as a magic tool so that the holder of divine power or magic tool cannot use it. ¡®It¡¯s moreplicated than the entrance procedure in any country.¡¯ If even one of the students gets hurt, it will be the spark of war, so this kind of procedure would be natural. I understand, but after spending three days in the carriage to get to the school building, I was on the verge of fainting. Emeline got out of the carriage one step ahead of me and shook her head. ¡°ine, youck stamina.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a monster, Emeline. Besides, I have more magic tools than you. I feel like my stamina is dropping with every breath¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Get used to it. You can¡¯t use it all the time.¡± As we were chatting, the coachman approached. ¡°I will move Lady and Miss Emeline¡¯s luggage to the dormitory.¡± Emeline turned towards the coachman with a polite expression. ¡°Thank you for your offer. My luggage is small, so I¡¯ll move it myself.¡± ¡°But-¡± ¡°There are only two luggage bags. I¡¯ve already received more favors. More than that, I don¡¯t want to be a burden.¡± The savage Emeline refused as usual and picked up her suitcase. The coachmen, who my aunt had told him to take good care of my friend, looked at me with a puzzled expression. ¡°Lady¡­¡­.¡± ¡°She said she¡¯s burdened by it, so leave her alone. I won¡¯t say no. I feel like I¡¯m going to die.¡­¡­.¡± As I let out a sigh, the coachman chuckled and began to move the luggage. Emeline, holding her luggage, looked at the academy gate and said. ¡°Be strong. This is not a ce where the name Dubblede could protect you.¡± ¡°Yes. I know.¡± I nodded and looked at the inside of the academy seen through the gate. An artificial river was flowing through the four huge buildings, numerous students in white school uniforms embroidered with golden threads, and the statue of Neliard in the center. This was the Odis Academy, where those who could climb to the top of the pyramid gathered. ¡®Herey the foundation of the Dubblede Kingdom.¡¯ It was the beginning of a new life. *** On the day of the entrance ceremony, I headed to the auditorium, where the entrance ceremony was held with Emeline. As we were about to enter the auditorium, a long, luscious red-haired girl came up to me and waved at Emeline. ¡°Hello, Miss Leine.¡± ¡°Hello, so¡­¡­.¡± ¡°This is Sandra. I was sitting next to her at the briefing.¡± ¡°Ah, you remembered.¡± ¡°Did you prepare well? I struggled because I was not used to living without servants.¡± We had a lot of work to do. Having a briefing session, getting a dormitory room assignment, measuring uniforms, receiving uniforms¡­ There were so many things to do even on the day of the entrance ceremony. Most of the first-year students heading to the entrance ceremony were pale. However, Emeline, who has moved between orphanages since childhood, and I, who had been ustomed to doing everything alone in my previous life, have it easier than the other students. Sandra sighed, covering her cheek with one hand. ¡°I think I¡¯m homesick. I miss my younger brother so much. He¡¯s three years old. Do you want to see him?¡± Sandra showed me a portrait of her brother. ¡°Wow, he have the same mouth and eyes as Miss Sandra.¡± ¡°Right? There¡¯s a big age gap, so he¡¯s like my child. I really want to hear his voice, but I can¡¯t use themunication device here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I want to contact others too.¡± ¡°From next month onwards, they will be handing out cpmmunication device to students.¡± ¡°Is that so?!¡± I opened my eyes wide. ¡®That¡¯s great. I was frustrated because I couldn¡¯t use themunication device.¡¯ Of course, I couldn¡¯t contact my family, and the ce was toorge for me even to meet Henry and Isaac. Above all, I am concerned about the hope mercenary guild. The chairman and Seria are doing well, but some things are difficult to proceed without my decision, so I have to confirm. ¡°I¡¯m the only one who entered Odis this year in my home country. Please be my friend too.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Oh, forgive me. Miss Leine is so famous that I remember her name, but I don¡¯t know the name of the noblewoman yet. If it¡¯s okay with you, can I have your name?¡± Emeline replied, ¡°I am amoner without any family name.¡± ¡°Well,st name is not important anyway. Here, if we call others by theirst name, we¡¯ll get a penalty. So what¡¯s your name?¡± At Sandra¡¯s words, Emeline gave a humble expression. ¡°My name is Emeline.¡± ¡°Emeline¡­¡­. It¡¯s a pretty name.¡± ¡®Miss Sandra must be a good person.¡¯ I smiled and pulled Emeline¡¯s hand. ¡°If it¡¯s okay with you, would you like to have lunch with us? We get to the academyter than the other students, so we do not know many people.¡± Sandra pped her hands and said. ¡°I¡¯m happy to. Can I invite other people?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°ine, don¡¯t you think we¡¯re running out of bread?¡± ¡°We can get it again from the restaurant.¡± ¡°Great. After the entrance ceremony, I¡¯ll go.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do that, the three of us will go together.¡± ¡°Good idea, Miss Sandra!¡± We entered the entrance ceremony in a friendly atmosphere. ¡®It¡¯s a good start.¡¯ As soon as I sat down on the chair, the entrance ceremony started. The principal¡¯s congrattory remarks were followed by the introduction of the faculty and notices of cautions that new students should be aware of. And some students came up on the podium. They are the students of . In other words, they were the executives of the Odis Academy, the student council. The ce where I, who received the honorary title, will soon enter. The ce is full of golden connections. ¡°ine. Look over there.¡± At Emeline¡¯s whisper, I turned my gaze to where she pointed at. ¡®Henry, Isaac!¡¯ Henry was smiling as usual, and Isaac looked very bored. As soon as my eyes met both of them, their faces brightened. In an instant, exmations erupted from all over the auditorium. ¡°Isaac! The ghost of the battlefield!¡± ¡°Oh my goodness, Henry¡­¡­.¡± I was excited to see the two of them being praised by everyone. ¡®I¡¯m so proud!¡¯ While smiling, the exmation stopped as thest Elysiano ss student came up on the podium. His light blond hair, sharp nose, and pretty mouth were in harmony. He¡¯s a man I saw again after three years. ¡°¡­¡­ Adrian.¡± As I muttered, he took a seat among the students, and the professor introduced him. ¡°This is Adrian, who will be acting as the president for the first half of the year in ce of the absent current student council president.¡± ¡®President? Adrian, you worked hard!¡¯ Among the students of the Elysiano ss on the podium, there was Prince Andre, the son of Empress Yvonne. I can only imagine what Empress Yvonne would look like if she knew that Adrian had outshined her son and had the role of a president. The students of the Elysiano ss bowed their heads lightly toward the new students, and the new students bowed in response. It was a signal that the entrance ceremony wasing to an end soon. Just then, a man who appeared to be a faculty member walked up to the podium and whispered to the professor holding a magic tool. The professor looked at the man with a puzzled expression. Soon, the coughing professor opened his mouth again. ¡°In addition, we introduce special admission students.¡± Special admission? The auditorium was noisy again. Emeline and Sandra had the same puzzled expression on their faces. ¡°Are there any special admissions students at Odis Academy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my first time hearing about it too.¡± I was curious as well. Odis Academy is the center of attention from all over the world. Rumors are easy to spread like that, but I had never heard of a special student in my previous life. Thud, thud. A woman with dark auburn hair appeared with the sound of footsteps. It¡¯s a person I know very well. ¡®Mina¡­¡­!!¡¯ Mina walked up to the professor and scratched her head. ¡°That, Jeong Mi¡­¡­ ah, didn¡¯t they say I can¡¯t use myst name here? I¡¯m Mina. Nice to meet you!¡± How did this happen? Why does Mina appear here? Henry and Isaac on the podium also looked at her with a hardened faces. *** As soon as the entrance ceremony was over, I went to Henry and Isaac to check the situation. As Henry and Isaac, who were in the Elysiano ss, were just about to enter the student council room, I shouted. ¡°Henry, Isaac!¡± ¡°Kid!¡± ¡°Leine?¡± I managed to catch both of them. ¡°How have you been? I was going to visit you before the entrance ceremony, but you didn¡¯t tell me your dormitory number¡­¡± ¡°No, more than that, you remember that person before?¡± Henry nodded. ¡°We had only heard it just now too.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°The Elysiano ss had a task to find an ancient artifact, and when they found the artifact, it seems that a door where she came from was opened.¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°They asked the temple to check that girl, and it turned out to have the same divine powers like you.¡± It seems that the news was deliveredte because they did not have amunication device. As I bit my lip, Isaac looked into the student council room with a cold expression. ¡°We have to do something.¡± ¡°Isaac.¡± ¡°If you hide it, it will only make things moreplicated.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Kid, listen carefully. That girl¡¯s divine power is said to surpass the power of the Pope. No, it would be more urate to say that she is the strongest in history.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The strongest possessor of divine power in history, surpassing the founding emperor¡­ besides, she was born on February 29th.¡± I stiffened as Henry sighed and continued. ¡°Today, they will announce that the second child of fate candidate has appeared.¡± Chapter 228 Chapter 228 TL: Zimmings I am well aware that Mina possessed vast amounts of divine power. ¡®However, I¡¯ve never heard of it being more powerful than the original emperor.¡¯ Adrian was the one who possessed the greatest divine power in my first life. If Mina¡¯s power had surpassed Adrian¡¯s before, the temple would have made a big deal out of it. ¡®It¡¯s different this time¡­¡­¡¯ I clenched my fists tightly. ¡®It¡¯s because of me. Neliard bestowed greater power on Mina than before.¡¯ A person from another world with tremendous divine power. She also appeared along with an ancient artifact, and was born on February 29th. ¡®She is a person who will make the temple vie for.¡¯ Until now, the temple¡¯s glory has not been revived because of me. They have lost the public¡¯s sentiment because of incidents rted to me over and over again. But since they announced me as a child of fate, they couldn¡¯t get rid of me. However, a person from another world born on February 29 with a divine power that surpasses me has appeared. For the temple, it doesn¡¯t matter if Mina is real or fake. It is only important that there is someone who can calm the situation down by taking away the authority I exercised as a child of fate. ¡®It would be better if she was real.¡¯ They will take this chance to announce her while the news about me was still out there. ¡°But why did Mina enter Odis? Shouldn¡¯t the temple take care of her?¡± ¡°Since she has no nationality, she is coveted by all countries. That¡¯s why they decided to protect her at Odis Academy, which is like a neutral zone.¡± At Henry¡¯s words, Isaac twisted his lips. ¡°Only the temple would be excited. Since she has that much divine power, the temple must be demanding that the imperial family and nobles must help them.¡± Henry nodded. ¡°If the temple brings her to the empire, it will be a great feat, and the temple¡¯s influence within the empire will grow again.¡± ¡°My head hurts.¡± At that moment, a man with copper skin appeared from the student council room. ¡°How long are you going to talk there? We have a meeting. You, the little sister, please go now. Only Elysiano ss can enter here.¡± Isaac frowned and put his arm around my shoulder. ¡°My little sister will be joining the Elysiano ss soon!¡± ¡°They¡¯ll have to see her grades for the first semester to know.¡± Even in the Odis Academy, only the top 1% will be able to join Elysiano ss. Only royalties and some heirs from the noble family are eligible to join. But, if their grades in the first semester of their first year do not reach the minimum, their admission will be cancelled. ¡°My sister is smart.¡± As Isaac opened his eyes, a purple-haired man with ck-rimmed sses appeared next to the copper-skinned man. ¡°Only geniuses can be admitted here.¡± ¡°She¡¯s always the top at the seminary!¡± ¡°Do you think other people can achieve that?¡± Isaac lowered his head, sighed and slowly raised his head. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Then he said, ¡°If you get caught, you¡¯re dead, you bastards!¡± and ran into the door. I blinked my eyes with a puzzled expression. Then Henry gently stroked my hair. ¡°I¡¯ll visit you again in the evening.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­.¡± After Henry entered, I left the building. When I went down the stairs, Emeline called me, ¡°ine¡± and ran towards me. ¡°How are you? Isn¡¯t that ¡®the girl¡¯ you were talking about before?¡± ¡°Huh ¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Hm, when was it? On our vacationst year, the day you drank raspberries thinking it was juice. I think it¡¯s when you¡¯re drunk and talked about your previous life?¡± ¡°I-is that so¡­¡­.?¡± ¡°So is it true?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡­.¡± As I muttered my words, Emeline grabbed my shoulder. ¡°You want to fool me too? The students are going crazy. The empire will do more. They¡¯re already saying they¡¯re going to push you away.¡± Just then, ¡°Leine! Emeline!¡± Sandra came towards us, waving her hand among a group of students. Seeing that all of the students¡¯ ties were light blue, they seemed to be freshmen just like us. ¡®That¡¯s right. We were supposed to eat together.¡¯ Emeline seemed to want to talk to me alone more, but I pulled Emeline¡¯s arm and told Sandra. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat.¡± Sandra said, ¡°Come on,e on.¡± and guided us. ¡°Is this academy very big? We could get lost.¡± ¡°Right? It¡¯s bigger than any other castle¡­¡± While chatting with the students and heading to the dining room, I found Mina sitting on a bench. She pointed at me and eximed, ¡°Oh!¡± Then she came towards me. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Hello, Leine!¡± For a moment, I felt as if I had returned to my first life. When I couldn¡¯t answer, Emeline tapped my shoulder. Then I came to my senses and answered, ¡°Ah¡­ yes¡­¡± ¡®Wake up. This is an academy not a temple. My family name is Dubblede not Amity. Mina smiled brightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, were you surprised when someone you didn¡¯t know spoke to you? I know you from a priest? Anyway, some people in white clothes let me know. A child with brown curly hair and blue eyes like jewels is a child of fate, the same as me.¡± Then she whispered, ¡°Actually, I saw your portrait.¡± cheerfully. ¡°I was a little nervous because there were only people I didn¡¯t know, but it¡¯s nice to see you who are simr to me.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Are you going to eat now? If it¡¯s okay, can I go with you?¡± Emeline widened her eyes and mouthed, ¡®Say no.¡¯ as she pursed her lips. Mina, who could not see Emeline, looked at the students with a slightly nervous expression. Another student answered her instead. ¡°Of course. Let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°n, you can¡¯t answer. Miss Leine-¡± ¡°The purpose ofing to this school is to build connections. It¡¯s good for us to know two children of fate, and it¡¯s good for them too when we get to know each other. ¡°But¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Right, Leine? Can I go too?¡± People¡¯s eyes turned to me. After being silent for a while, I nodded slowly, and Mina¡¯s expression brightened. Emeline, on the other hand, sighed. Mina entered the cafeteria with a smile as she joined the group of students. Emeline and I were a few steps away from the students, then Emeline nced at me. ¡°She¡¯s already called the new child of fate, what do you do if she ask for a meal together?¡± ¡°If I rejected, they will think I¡¯m keeping Mina in check. Then the rumours will be harsher. It¡¯s a fight between children of fate. It would be difficult if this rumor spreads to the empire.¡± ¡°That bitch, I really don¡¯t like her. Why did she approach you? It¡¯s like she¡¯s trying to make more rumours.¡± ¡°She fell into this world. She must be anxious, as she said, she feels familiar with me because we have something inmon. And Mina¡­¡­ is not a bad kid.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being unrted? Leine is my sister. If you mock her as a fake one more time in the future, I won¡¯t stand still!¡± ¡°ine, I know you are trying hard. So I respect you. You need to retaliate when you¡¯re attacked, okay?¡± Recalling the memories of my first life, I lowered my head. If she had been a bad person, I would have hated her to my heart¡¯s content, but that girl is a good person. A very nice person who is the true child of fate. Emeline said with a frown. ¡°She¡¯s not a bad kid, but she sacrificed you?¡± ¡°If the position had been the other way around, that child would also be sacrificed without hesitation. That child is simply kind, and¡­ she was like the Duke of Amity¡¯s real daughter.¡± Mina, who entered the cafetaria first, said, ¡°Come quickly!¡± and gestured towards me. After receiving our food, we upied arge table and started eating. ¡°My name is Sandra. And my aptitude is magic.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Emeline. Like I said before, I had a special admission because I am amoner. I do not intend to hide that I am amoner. My aptitude is administration.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡­moner¡­¡­.¡± Awkwardughter erupted from among the students. Emeline ate the sd with a nonchnt expression. This reaction was as expected but I was so proud of Emeline. ¡®Emeline has grown.¡¯ When she was a beggar, her goal was to find her father and be a noble. Even at the seminary, she was ashamed of her status, so she rushed at anyone when the wordmoners came out of their mouth. However, here, she is not ashamed of being amoner and speaks proudly. I was going to introduce myself to divert my attention away from Emeline, but Mina opened her mouth before me. ¡°I am Mina. I heard we¡¯re in the same grade, but we are different ages? I am 17 years old, blood type AB, Pisces.¡± This child cheerfully tried to cover up for Emeline. One of the students asked. ¡°Pisces?¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t have one here? Constetion?¡± ¡°There are no constetions, but guardian star. Depending on the date of birth, the time and the region, very few people are the same.¡± ¡°Ah, I think I heard it before.¡± Mina took out her identity card from her bosom. It was an identification te with the country, date of birth, guardian star, and name written on it as the object that Chul-soo said [it¡¯s like a passport!]. As Mina is from another world, the nationality column is nk, but other parts are recorded. ¡°Is this it?¡± ¡°God¡¯s Star¡­¡­!¡± When the students saw Mina¡¯s identification card, they shouted in amazement. ¡°You are God¡¯s star, it¡¯s the first time I see it.¡± Chapter 229 Chapter 229 TL: Zimmings ¡°It¡¯s the same guardian star as the founding emperor of the empire. It has nevere out¡­¡­.¡± Mina asked with her eyes wide open. ¡°What is the God¡¯s star?¡± ¡°It is also called the star of the hero. It is a star of great heroes, such as the founding emperor and the legendary knight who subjugated the dragon king.¡± ¡°Aha¡­¡­.¡± When Mina nodded her head, the people around her got excited. ¡°It¡¯s a huge thing! If their guardian star is the God¡¯s star, they are considered a hero as soon as they are born!¡± ¡°Hm, I have a different opinion.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that we were born at the same time. No one can be sure how a child born with the God¡¯s star will grow up. Perhaps a child born with the God¡¯s star may have lived under the pressure of a sense of duty, ¡®I am destined to be born as a hero, so I have to live as a hero¡¯. So I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that great.¡± Mina muttered with the tip of the fork in her mouth, and the surroundings became quiet. Every world has its own rules. ording to Chul-soo, there are customs in his world and Mina¡¯s, such as [respecting elders], [offering ancestral rites on holidays], and [dressing in ck at funerals]. Those customs are already like thew there, and it couldn¡¯t be questioned. Of course, there are such things in our world as well, but Mina, who came from another world, pointed out those things here. And the point is- ¡°You¡¯re talking very strangely.¡± People won¡¯t ept her words. A few students looked at Mina with an antagonistic expression. ¡°What Miss Mina just said sounds like we¡¯re shifting our duties to you.¡± ¡°A child with a star of God enjoys rights that are different from those of ordinary children. For example, Ligetoris, the legendary knight who subjugated the Dragon King, has the status of amoner, but was educated at the royal pce as soon as he was born.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t it strange for those who have rights to shoulder duties?¡± As the atmosphere turned strangely, Mina widened her eyes. ¡°No. I don¡¯t mean that¡­¡­. I mean people are all special without the guardian star too.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Everyone is special, even if they don¡¯t have the Star of God.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not me, but Miss Sandra, n, Tenor, and Mary Jane, who knows that the one who enjoys the right should also bear the duty¡­ and Emeline is also very special.¡± The surroundings became quiet again. Mina smiled with a look of embarrassment. ¡°Is it correct to call it this way? Oh, I¡¯m not used to the title. In my world, miss or sir is a bit awkward.¡± People forgot the answer and looked at Mina in a frenzy, and Sandra quickly spoke with an apologetic look on her face. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m d you remembered my name.¡± Then the others nodded hastily. Arge man named n said scratching his red ears. ¡°I haven¡¯t even introduced myself yet, do you know my name?¡± ¡°I heard it before entering the cafeteria. And, Miss Emeline¡­? Ugh, I¡¯m embarrassed to say it as well.¡± Mina smiled as she said it, rubbing her cheek with both hands. The Mina in this life is no different from the Mina in my memory. Even if we resent her at first, if we talk, they will know. This child is a good one and had faith. And her beliefs are unique that everyone is fascinated by this child¡¯s light. After that, the conversation revolved around Mina. People tried to tell Mina, who didn¡¯t know much about this world, and the atmosphere was friendly the whole time. After the meal was over, we decided to have tea time. ¡°Let¡¯s go with Leine, okay?¡± I shook my head and got up. ¡°I have to prepare for evaluation in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Evaluation?¡± Then n answered for me. ¡°Every freshman will have an evaluation and aptitude test. Students in the other grades are split into sses based onst semester¡¯s grades, while freshmen are split in sses this afternoon.¡± ¡°Ahh, Then I can¡¯t interfere¡­¡­. Okay, let¡¯s have tea togetherter. The lemon tea n brought from home is so delicious.¡± Mina smiled and waved, and I left the cafeteria. Emeline followed me from behind. As I left the cafeteria, I turned to Emily. ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t the kids drink tea together? It¡¯s an opportunity to build rtionship.¡± ¡°I will also prepare the afternoon evaluation.¡± ¡°For me it¡¯s because of the Elysiano ss, but you¡¯re different.¡± To enter the Elysiano ss, I must have excellent grades this semester. In this academy, there are times when the test is held in only some sses. That is why I had to get good grades in the afternoon evaluation by all means and be assigned to ss A. Emeline walked close to me with a nonchnt expression. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯d love to join a good ss too. Amoner with special admission like me has to go home right away if I don¡¯t meet the requirement.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± She squinted her eyes, I looked at Emeline and asked, ¡°What?¡± I snorted and continued, ¡°Are you worried that you¡¯ll be alone?¡± ¡°No! I just don¡¯t like that girl. What is special about her¡­¡­.?¡± Emeline looked at me and smiled bitterly. ¡°Mina is a girl who is easily liked. She says what the other person wants to hear, without a single lie. She¡¯s different from me.¡± Emeline stopped walking. After looking around for a while, the girl confirmed that no one was there and opened her mouth. ¡°But why are you doing that?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you say a word in front of that kid? You¡¯re like someone who lost before fighting!¡± ¡°What should I say to her? Mina didn¡¯t say anything wrong, and she didn¡¯t even start a fight. Rather, she is showing interest in me. However, if I be vignt and attack, I will only be a strange person. If I get criticized in the ce where I came to build connections, that would be my defeat.¡± ¡°I mean¡­¡­!¡± Emeline bit her lips. ¡°Nevermind.¡± ¡°Emeline.¡± As I grabbed her wrist, she moved my hand away and looked at me. ¡°You¡¯re still somewhat a nice girl, but I¡¯m not. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to have a weak friend who dies for others!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Did Mina ever said you¡¯re her hero? For me, my hero¡­¡­ it was a nine-year-olddy who reached out to a child abandoned by her father!¡± Emiline, who was full of anger, pushed me away and cried. ¡°How could you do this! I will erase my hero from memory!¡± The child who shouted left me and ran to the dormitory. I was stunned. ¡®No, who said I would die¡­¡¯ I looked at Emeline¡¯s back, sighed, and headed to the dormitory. *** In the afternoon, I changed into my training uniform and headed to the training ground, looking for Emeline among the noisy freshmen. She couldn¡¯t find Emeline until the test. From quite a distance from the students, I could see a glimpse of ivory-colored hair. ¡®Emeline!¡¯ I quickly approached the child. ¡°Emeline!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you. Where have you been? For today¡¯s evaluation, I had to form a group, but I couldn¡¯t even team up with the students because I was looking for you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and form a group-¡± However, the atmosphere surrounding Emeline was strange. Unlike lunchtime, the students looked at Emeline with hostile eyes. ¡°What happened?¡± Emeline did not answer. n, a boy who was a little further away from us call me instead. ¡°Leine.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Come here. I¡¯ll put you in our group.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Ah, You say you are the same age as Mina right? I¡¯m three years older than you. Come quickly. Don¡¯t deal with that madman.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± As I frowned, n snorted and looked at Emeline. ¡°She¡¯s arguing with Mina out of nowhere.¡± Then n¡¯s group of girls sarcastically imitated Emeline. ¡°You say that everyone is special, I think you¡¯re wrong. I know you¡¯re trying to convince people with nice words, but it¡¯s irresponsible in a ss-based society. You didn¡¯t deserve to say that as someone who enjoys special privileges.¡± Did Emeline say that? I hurriedly looked at Emeline, she kept her mouth shut and looked straight ahead. ¡®This fool!¡¯ In the end, it seems that he couldn¡¯t bear it and went and poured it all on Mina. But it was a disgrace in the eyes of others. The quarrel was clear from what I heard. Mina was a child who was easily liked. She seemed to have be friends with most of the freshmen after lunch. But in this situation, if she argued with Mina, the center of the group, she will inevitably be seen as an enemy. Laughter erupted from all around. ¡°Isn¡¯t it funny? Is it the pride ofmoners?¡± ¡°She¡¯s doing everything so that she can to stand out.¡± Her gaze was sharper than when she was in seminary. ¡®The timing is not good.¡¯ Now is the time to form a group. If there is a public enemy at such a time, it is perfect for entertainment. If Emeline, the target of ridicule, doesn¡¯t get through this time well, she¡¯ll have a hard time until graduation. It wasn¡¯t just a matter of rtionship. This school has a lot of group evaluations. It will be difficult to get good grades if she bes an outcast like this. Moreover, for Emeline, who was admitted through the special admission formoners, grades are very important. ¡®In a situation like this, Mina should sort it out, but¡­ Mina hasn¡¯te to the training ground yet.¡¯ n beckoned to me. ¡°Come here. Let¡¯s do it together. Should our group name be the children of fate?¡± Thenughter erupted around me. ¡°That¡¯s a good name to catch the professor¡¯s eyes.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s unfair!¡± The atmosphere was pleasant and everyoneughed except for Emeline. ¡°Leine,e over here quickly. I have to hand over the list of members-¡± ¡°I¡¯m already in a group.¡± ¡°What?¡± I took Emeline¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll go with Emeline.¡± ¡°¡­ You¡¯d regret it. Everyone made groups of five or more.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if there are less than ten members. I¡¯m going with Emeline.¡± ¡°Ah, really? Then try it.¡± n twisted his lips as if he was offended. The other students looked a little perplexed, but n pped and shouted. ¡°The child of fate over there can face us all even with one useless person, so let¡¯s face them with all our might!¡± His gaze, which had been on Emeline, turned to me this time. Emeline whispered to me with a puzzled expression. ¡°This fool! You came to this school to make connections!¡± ¡°We should clean up our friend¡¯s shit.¡± ¡°How could a nobledy said such vulgar words¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go make a list of crew members.¡± When I urged, Emeline hesitated but followed me to the desk on one side of the training ground. I put Emeline¡¯s and my name side by side. Emeline¡¯s eyes widened when she saw the group¡¯s name. [Max¡¯s gang] It was the name our beggars were called. Before long, Mina ran to the training ground alongside the evaluation bell. The girl, who had wiped the sweat from her forehead with the back of her hand, asked with a bright smile. ¡°Am Ite?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right on time.¡± A deep voice came from behind Mina¡¯s back. He was a professor who had just entered the training ground. The professor said, ¡°Go to your seat.¡± while reading the list of members on the simple desk. ¡°Mina and the children?¡± ¡°Yes, teacher! It¡¯s us!¡± When Mina raised her hand, the professor burst intoughter. ¡°You must be the professor.¡± When Mina made an embarrassed expression, a burst ofughter erupted from the training ground. ¡°This year¡¯s ss cement assessment is to rescue a hostage in a moving barrier. Hostages will be living beings. So, if you break the barrier recklessly, the hostage won¡¯t be safe, okay? Aprehensive evaluation is made based on the time it takes to save the hostages, the state of the hostages, the number of hostages rescued, and the level of barriers broken.¡± As he waved his hand in the air, a huge hourss appeared. Eventually, the shape of the training ground changed to a maze-like shape. ¡°The mana restriction will be lifted only for this evaluation. Let¡¯s get started.¡± That means we could use magic tools. n was the first to untie the magic tools on both his wrists and ankles. Thud! With a sound, the magic tool fell to the floor, and a tremendous amount of mana shook the ground. Mina said to n. ¡°It was really a test to save the hostages as you said.¡± ¡°Of course. My brother told me so. First of all, that purple circle has the highest score. It¡¯s a tough barrier. We¡¯re only going for that purple one.¡± ¡°How do we break the barrier?¡± ¡°All we have to do is hit the arrow perfectly in the center of the barrier. However, we couldn¡¯t know where the centre was for sure, and the barrier is moving, so it will be difficult to destroy.¡± ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t that the center? There¡¯s a dark color. And-¡± ¡°What?¡± Mina climbed up the wall of the maze and aimed the bow she got before the evaluation started at the barrier. ¡°I¡¯m a former archer!¡± Hearing Mina¡¯s story, the training ground became noisy. Finding the center of the barrier is impossible unless they fully understand the magic form. The barriers used for training at Odis Academy are even more difficult. Even the professor looked at Mina with a surprised face. Mina fired an arrow. ¡°Ah! it went on the wrong spot. It¡¯s harder than I thought-¡± Bang-!! A condensed divine power and the barrier that Mina¡¯s arrow deviated from collided. Precisely at the center of the barrier. ¡°Leine¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Miss Leine!¡± n and Sandra stared at me in astonished. ¡®The center of the barrier, it¡¯s not something only she can see.¡¯ I smiled brightly. ¡®Besides.¡¯ The limit of my divine power usage was lifted. [Hey, kid. I¡¯m going stronger this time!] [It¡¯s like a game event! Oh oh-! Is that an item drop?] [Master, we must subdue it from above. Let¡¯s go.] The three devils helped me. As soon as the first barrier was broken, seniors appeared in the audience around the training ground. At the top were the people of the Elysiano ss. Isaac and Henry show thumbs up at me. Emeline looked at me with a surprised look. ¡°How did you¡­¡­!¡± ¡°You said I was your hero. A hero should be like this.¡± I smiled and said. Chapter 230 Chapter 230 TL: Zimmings ¡°Pretending to be nice.¡± Emeline smiled, but she wasn¡¯t displeased. ¡®To subdue the sky¡­ That¡¯s right! Pur, make it rain!¡¯ [It¡¯s ready.] Pur¡¯s ability is ¡®rainy weather¡¯. Pur is one of the few devils that controls the climate, and it can make rain at will. That maze was created by human mana. Human mana cannot, like the devil, create something that does not exist. For example, we can¡¯t make an umbre without the materials. The maze was created by rapidly growing existing grass and trees through magic. ¡®So if something unexpected happens here, like rain or sunlight-¡® As the divine power was raised, my etwal, which was ced deep in my pocket, became hot. Soon, dark clouds rolled in the sky, and a huge rain shower began to fall only in the vicinity of the maze. Then branches of the maze came out, and the top of the maze was closed like a lid on a kettle. ¡®-This means that the caster will lose control.¡¯ Mina, who was climbing on the maze, was pushed by a branch and stumbled. ¡°Ahh!¡± ¡°Mina!¡± As soon as n screamed in surprise, Mina fell. ¡°Hu¡­h?¡± Mina slowly opened her eyes. Condensed air on the floor supported her like a cushion. ¡®Sandra protected her with mana.¡¯ Mina¡¯s group, including Sandra and n, rushed to her. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yes. Did you do this?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± n, who confirmed that Mina was safe, quickly turned and looked at me. ¡°Why are you doing this! Are you going to kill Mina?¡± Then Emeline responded with augh. ¡°You¡¯re overreacting.¡± ¡°Overreacting? A student almost got hurt, but you said I¡¯m overreacting?! Don¡¯t be silly!¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t even that high up, and there was so much grass on the floor. She wouldn¡¯t have been hurt if Sandra hadn¡¯t saved her.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not right to sabotage other teams this way!¡± ¡°The professor told us to rescue the hostages. In other words, this is training in case there are hostages in battle. Should we care about such things in a battle?¡± ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­¡­!¡± n was embarrassed and stuttered. ¡°You brother didn¡¯t told you? So you are confused? Actually, I don¡¯t care about Mina at all but this assigment.¡± ¡°What?! How dare you-!¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s true because you can¡¯t logically refute it.¡± ¡°Is that right, Leine?¡± Emeline said sarcastically. I chuckled inside. ¡®They can¡¯t beat Emeline by arguing.¡¯ Even as a beggar, no one could beat Emeline with words. ¡®Anyway, having arge number of students in a group is no longer an advantage.¡¯ They can¡¯tmunicate without amunication device, and I¡¯m the only person who has broken the barrier. In order to know what level the barrier is and how much mana it takes to unlock it, they have to be in a group and deal with it one by one. I grabbed Emily¡¯s wrist and said. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As we entered the maze entrance, students rushed into the maze following us. After entering the depths of the maze, I whispered to Emeline as I watched the students¡¯ movements. ¡°Find the weakest yellow barrier and destroy it.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t see the center of the barrier like you or Mina.¡± ¡°Read the magic form and dismantle it.¡± There are three colors of the barrier. Purple. Red. Yellow. The barrier I just broke is red. ¡°The students can¡¯t destroy the red barrier. Even me, who has far more mana than other people, destroying the center of the red barrier made hands and feet tremble.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡­!¡± ¡°It was originally meant to be a battle against other teams. We have to fight another team and im the yellow barrier. So I think¡­¡± ¡°Yellow is a barrier that is weak enough to be dispelled duringbat?¡± ¡°Yes. They don¡¯t have to aim for the center. It must be at a level that can be destroyed by reading the magic form.¡± ¡°Finding yellow is the key¡­ How do you find it- ine?¡± Emeline, who was thinking while holding her chin, looked at me as I climbed the wall of the maze and widened her eyes. I took the sword from the scabbard on my side and cut the roof of the maze. Then I threw the etwal in my pocket at Emeline. ¡°Keep it for me. I can¡¯t let anyone see it.¡± ¡°What are you going to do!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see you from above. I¡¯ll shout, so run as I call you!¡± ¡°Nonsense. Then the other team will hear it!¡± I climbed onto the roof of the maze and shouted with a smile.. ¡°Annes dressing room!¡± Emeline had her eyes wide open, then she took a deep breath. The Annes dressing room is to the left of Max Beggar¡¯s Lair. Emeline started running around the left corner. ¡®Pur, it rains only about a kilometer from where I am.¡¯ The rain poured down, and I was pushed by a giant tree trunk as I took up a position where the maze could be seen at a nce. ¡®The yellow barrier¡­ There it is.¡¯ The barrier¡¯s location could be checked through the branches because light was emitted from the barrier. ¡®I can feel the location of etwal. Now I can see where Emeline is.¡¯ I concentrated as much as I could and talked to Chul-soo. ¡®Chul-soo, tell me what you see in etwal.¡¯ [Blocked 2km ahead!] A condensed mana was thrown 2 km in front of where Emeline¡¯s moved. [The wall was destroyed. Emeline was surprised but soon jumped over the destroyed part!] ¡°Aria Salon!¡± Aria Salon is at the 8 o¡¯clock direction from Max Beggar¡¯sir. Emeline ran to the 8 o¡¯clock direction. If I¡¯m too far away from etwal, I will not be able tomunicate with the devils, so I used Pur¡¯s ability to grow branches as close to Emeline as possible. [Yellow barrier, found it!] ¡®Can Emeline dismantle it?¡¯ [I think so.] About 5 minutester, a signal came from Chul-soo. [Dismantlingplete! Hostages are¡­ cute¡­] ¡®What?¡¯ [It¡¯s a puppy.] ¡°Emeline! I¡¯ll protect it, so send it up!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± I moved down from the top of the maze, as Emelime climbed onto the wall and gave me the puppy. The dog frantically wags its tail and jumped into my arms. ¡°Oguogu. It¡¯s dangerous here, so let¡¯s go somewhere safe there.¡± Pur moved the dark cloud to the end of the maze. The raised tree trunk was trimmed with a knife to make a cage so that the dog would not be stolen. I left the puppy in the cage and turned my head to see other studentsing up to the roof of the maze. ¡®Did they follow me?¡¯ Seeing n justing up, I smiled. ¡°Are you going to keep me in check now?¡± ¡°Shut up. Sandra, run straight ahead. It¡¯s yellow!¡± While me and Emeline rescued the puppy, the team seems to have dismantled the different color barriers. And they¡¯d know like us. The only thing students can break is yellow. I tapped n¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Excuse me.¡± ¡°What. Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m busy-!?¡± ¡°This is my seat, so please leave.¡± ¡°What¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Go away, you rascal.¡± I kicked n as he crashed down. ¡®Idiot, why would I be here after breaking the barrier?¡¯ Because I know that over time there will be teams that follow us, ¡°Emeline, Arnes dressing room!¡± [Blocked 3 km ahead.] ¡°Send the puppy up!¡± And also to make every student thates up fall down. Me, Emeline, Chul-soo, and Pur are doing a great job. We¡¯re already dismantling the fifth yellow barrier. We¡¯ve also dealt with the two-point red barrier, so we¡¯re in the lead with seven points. Meanwhile, in the maze, a battle broke out between different teams. They seem to have realized that it is easier to find and secure the hostages hidden by other teams than to find the moving yellow barrier. ¡®Okay, about 30 minutes left.¡¯ Now I have to go down and deal with the different color barriers. But just then, ¡°Wow, look at that.¡± A girl climbed up the maze with a familiar voice. Like Sandra did, Mina condensed mana and floated in the air. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Leine. Our team doesn¡¯t have time now.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have time either.¡± ¡°n and Sandra said they had to be in ss A because of their families. I¡¯m the captain, so I have to do something for my teammates.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Mina pointed the sword at me and said. ¡°Let¡¯s duel! The one who wins takes all the hostages saved so far. How is it?¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to. Our group has a much higher score than yours. Even if the evaluation ends like this, the 1st ce is our group, so why do we have to fight?¡± Then n, who was looking up at the sky in the maze, squeaked. ¡°You¡¯re not going to ept? Don¡¯t you know about chivalry?¡± ¡°Do you mean that you know chivalry and want to take all the hostages that other groups have worked hard for in a duel?¡± ¡°W-what?¡± I didn¡¯t respond to n¡¯s words. Just as I turned my back, I heard Mina¡¯s voice behind me. ¡°Are you avoiding it? Are you afraid of losing?¡± I turned my head and nced at Mina. ¡°You know, Mina.¡± ¡°Yes, say it.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll die if I even snap one finger.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± I tilted my head and took a step closer to Mina. ¡°Even if you have all the power of God within you, you cannot defeat me. Because you don¡¯t know how to use that power.¡± ¡°But we have to-¡± ¡°13 years.¡± No, adding the previous life would be an unimaginable amount of years. ¡°I practiced with all my might for years that you could never imagine.¡± ¡°I-¡± ¡°If you want topete with me, bet on something more valuable than this.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°That way, the time you put my life on the line would not be a funny asion.¡± Mina and my gaze collided in the air. ¡°What?¡± I said with a smile. ¡°How about etwal?¡± ¡°Et¡­¡­ wal?¡± ¡°A relic kept in the temple. It will be given to the real child of fate.¡± Mina¡¯s eyes widened, and I smiled. ¡°How about using it?¡± Chapter 231 Chapter 231 TL: Zimmings Mina stared at me and contemted but soon shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not allowed. It¡¯s not mine, so I can¡¯t bet on it.¡± ¡°Are you avoiding it? Are you afraid of losing?¡± Mina¡¯s eyes widened when I repeated what she had just said before. But soon after, Mina shook her head and said, ¡°What Leine said is not wrong. It is not right to take away the results of the opposing team¡¯s efforts in an instant.¡± Shouts erupted from within the maze. ¡°What are you-!¡± ¡°Mina!¡± n shouted, but Mina firmly shook her head and looked at me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was mean.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°And thank you for teaching me not to do the wrong thing.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in trouble. I like you more and more. Oh, that¡¯s not good. If that¡¯s the case I¡¯ll stick to you like a gum.¡± ¡°That would be troublesome.¡± Emeline said that. She climbed up the maze and looked at Mina. ¡°Emeline, let¡¯s be friends. Me and you. I was very moved when you said it out loud earlier. I¡¯vee to realize that I can¡¯t judge the affairs of other worlds.¡± Emeline flinched and looked at the girl who was smiling. ¡°I¡¯m a person with many shorings, so if it¡¯s okay with you, I hope you¡¯ll teach me a lot in the future.¡± Mina, who smiled brightly, heard the shouts from under the maze and went down from the maze. Then she waved at me and Emeline from below. ¡°Let¡¯s support each other!¡± We ended up in first ce. At thest moment, we managed to break one more yellow barrier to keep the first ce with 8 points. And second ce¡­ ¡°That¡¯s awesome. they¡¯ve dealt with two red barriers.¡± ¡°The new child of fate¡­¡­. after all, it¡¯s a skill that is different from that of ordinary people.¡± Mina¡¯s group, who handled two red barriers in the maze for 30 minutes, took second ce with 6 points. *** About an hour passed after the evaluation was over. Several professors who were in charge of ss assignment evaluation came into the training ground with a bundle of parchments. A professor in charge of ss cement evaluation held up a piece of parchment and called the student¡¯s name. ¡°Rocitra, Miguel, Hattan. ss D.¡± The children who were called to ss D were pale. ¡°Mikhail, Jodie, ss D. Sandra, Chris, and ss A.¡± The students who were called to ss A breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Palpati, n. ss B.¡± ¡°What!?¡± n shouted. People¡¯s eyes focused on n, whose face turned red. ¡®n is ss B?¡¯ Even Emeline and I looked at the professor with puzzled expressions. The professor looked at n with a dry expression on his face. ¡°Are you dissatisfied with the result?¡± ¡°Y-yes! I was in a group with Sandra and Chris, who had been assigned to ss A. But why am I in ss B!¡± ¡°What did you do in the evaluation?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Sandra found the red barrier with magic, and Chris found the barrier¡¯s code and broke the yellow barrier twice. What did you do?¡± ¡°I-I¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Not only did you not contribute to your team getting points, but you were all against what they discussed and decided. Under the pretext of your brother¡¯s information.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the only one who did that!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not ming you. There is nothing more valuable in war than information. The best tacticse out when you consider the maps of other countries and the status of themander. The problem is that you blindly trusted the information.¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡­?¡± ¡°How can you be sure that this test is no different from the information you have? What if the color of the barrier is different? Is breaking the barrier and rescuing hostages the content of the test?¡± ¡°T-that¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t have the upper hand in the information war, you were irresponsible.¡± ¡°Professor!¡± ¡°Actually your information is wrong. In thest test, your brother was able to break the purple barrier at your level, but now it¡¯s different. The purple barrier was built with attacking magic. If we attacked recklessly, not only the hostages inside, but also the students who attacked would have been seriously injured.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°From my personal point of view, most of these freshmen fail!¡± The professor let out a thunderous roar. n became dumbfounded, and even the other students panicked. The professor looked at the students with hostile eyes. ¡°Amander who panicked at the unexpected will made their generals uneasy.¡± When I put the roof on the maze, the captains didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Then there are also people who recklessly followed others into the battlefield without a n.¡± The students who had rushed into the maze following me and Emeline had grim faces. ¡°Also people who tried to steal the opponent¡¯s score by focusing on the hostage rather than grasping the contents of the test.¡± This evaluation was a training in preparation for a battle in a situation where there were hostages. The students who had been fighting over the hostages had a bewildered expression on their faces. ¡°There¡¯s only one person in this freshman ss that is useful.¡± The professor¡¯s eyes focused on me. Naturally, the students also paid attention to me. The professor looked at me and said. ¡°As soon as the test was announced, she came up with a strategy, and performed the task brilliantly by prating the content rather than focusing on the score. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, Leine.¡± Even among the seniors who watched the training ground, there were words of praise. ¡°Clever. Even though they arecking people, she used that to change the terrain.¡± ¡°The fact that she monopolized the hill and limited the opposing team¡¯s field of vision was also amazing.¡± ¡°She would be useful even if they put her into battle right away.¡± I was a little startled, and Emeline poked me in the side. ¡°You did well.¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡­?¡± ¡°I think today you¡­ You did pretty well.¡± Emeline was very stingy withpliments. But what came out of her mouth this time was apliment. I smiled bashfully at the professor, and the professor burst intoughter. ¡°Leine and Emeline. ss A.¡± Me and Emeline took a deep breath and looked at each other. Emeline tried to find herposure, but she seemed to be very moved. She bit her lip and covered her red eyes with her hand. ¡®Actually, there were only two people, so I was very anxious.¡¯ The professor nodded his head and spoke. ¡°Lastly, Mina. ss A.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± This concludes the ss assignment evaluation. Me and Emeline entered ss A, and were evaluated as the best group. We even got the right to take the lead in choosing mentors. *** ¡°But what is the advantage for choosing a mentor?¡± During dinner, Emeline heard my mutter, and put her spoon down as if she was stunned. ¡°This fool! How do you not know the mentor system of Odis Academy! As soon as I came to school, I kept talking about it!¡± ¡°Living as ady¡­ I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d have to look into it because everyone around me gave me information. But what is that?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t your brothers tell you?¡± ¡°My brothers don¡¯t talk about the academy at home. I like to ask questions rather than them telling me.¡± ¡°What did you do today?¡± ¡°What did you eat?¡± ¡°Who bothered you?!¡± Emeline shook her head recalling Leine¡¯s brother¡¯s actions. ¡°Yes, your brothers¡­ In simple terms, the mentor system is a ¡®school-designated siblings¡¯.¡± ¡°School-designated siblings?¡± ¡°They make the senior guide the junior. Sometimes they get penalized points for each other¡¯s mistakes, and they fight in pairs. So, for you, whose goal is to have a goldenwork, it is a valuable system.¡± ¡°I see¡­!¡± ¡°Starting with the freshman wee party tonight, freshmen can ask their seniors to be their mentor, but we can name a senior before anyone else, and they can mentor us as long as the seniors don¡¯t disagree. Of course, you can also ask for mentors from the students of Elysiano Cpass.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± I shouted excitedly. ¡®Who should I choose?¡¯ I like the princess, and the heir of Crocus Empire is also fine. ¡®The heirs of an empire could be advantageous because of their trade route. No, it¡¯s better to build a military power first. Will the twin princes be all right then?¡¯ Iughed excitedly while holding a fork, and Emeline chuckled. ¡°Emeline, have you chosen two seniors as mentors?¡± ¡°I only want one person from the beginning.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°The witch of the Elysiano ss, Juliet!¡± Emeline sped her cheek with an ecstatic expression. ¡°If there is a Javelin in this empire, there is a Juliet in the Mojas Empire. Have you heard of her?¡± ¡°Witch, Juliet¡­ Yes, she¡¯s famous for erasing an entire area in the Battle of Robes¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she so cool? I will be Juliet¡¯s mentee and enter the white horse battalion where Javelin was¡­ also Juliet was the first person from the west to enter the Elysiano ss.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you like Adrian?¡± ¡°Prince Adrian is my second choice. Ah, Don¡¯t talk about him! Just thinking about it makes me embarrassed.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to seduce Adrian?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention that. It¡¯s the shame of my childhood.¡± Emeline shook her head, and I burst outughing. ¡®The reason my brothers asked to see me in the evening was because there was a wee party for new students.¡¯ Mentoring is important, but I realized one thing. ¡®I need someone to ask for information.¡¯ In the empire, I had a lot of information through Dubblede, the hope mercenary guild, and many more but now it is different. ¡®I have no information here. It¡¯s not a ce I¡¯ve been to before regressing, so it¡¯s an unknown territory.¡¯ On the other hand, Mina, who came from another world, already had all kinds of information. I nced at Mina¡¯s table, which was crowded with people. Mina was introduced to all kinds of people because she had Sandra and n, who had a good rtionship with people. ¡°Are you going to just leave it alone?¡± To Emeline¡¯s question, I said, ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°That girl gets her hands on people like that.¡± ¡°Let her be.¡± ¡°You know you¡¯re only saying things that aren¡¯t like you these days, right?¡± ¡°Is it really? H, It doesn¡¯t suit me. When I saw Mina, I just remembered the days when I was ady in Amity.¡± I grinned with a fork in my mouth. ¡°Lady Dubble must be vicious. Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°What do you mean¡­¡­?¡± I smiled as I looked at n who was giggling next to Mina. ¡°I¡¯m like myself.¡± n just got up with a te and I got up too. Emeline grabbed me and asked. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to get an informant too.¡± With that said, I put the te on the table and followed n. n, who was sitting alone on the bench, pulled out something and started talking. ¡°Right, mom, believe me. The second child of fate fell in love with me. She will be your daughter-inw soon. The first? Ah, that girl is arrogant and not to my taste. Lady Dubblede is-¡± ¡®That¡¯s amunication device.¡¯ Is he crazy? He used it in the academy when it¡¯s not allowed? ¡®Being friendly to Mina was on purpose.¡¯ It¡¯s all because I¡¯m hostile to him, so he prefered Mina and wanted to take her as his wife. ¡°Uh, ss B. Professor, because of that madman, I-¡± ¡°Hello?¡± n, who had been chattering with amunication device, turned his head in a sh. ¡°You¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Why did you stop?¡± n coughed and ended the call. He said while putting themunication device in his pocket. ¡°This is what my brother entrusted to me for a while. It¡¯s the school¡¯smunication device.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask.¡± ¡°Then why did you follow me? Why bother¡­ Do you like me?¡± What kind of bullshit is this ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen.¡± It wasn¡¯t me who said that. It was a blonde man who appeared from the darkness while staring intently at n. ¡°Adrian¡­¡­.¡± The wind blew. He had a beast-like gaze on him. And then. ¡°Rian!¡± Mina¡¯s voice came from behind him. She rushed over and took her breath. ¡°You¡¯re really too much. Do you know how long I¡¯ve been looking for you? How could the person who brought me here leave me like this- Leine?¡± Mina looked at me and widened her eyes. ¡°Why are you here¡­ ah, wait a minute. Let¡¯s talkter. I have something to talk to Rian-¡± At that moment, Adrian came to me. He said cautiously, cing his hand on my cheek. ¡°Why are you hurt here?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You¡¯re hurt.¡± ¡°Uh, Mina has something to say-¡± ¡°Is that more important than you?¡± I looked at Mina, as n stared at her. Adrian kept his gaze on me from the start. ¡®What is up with this atmosphere?¡¯ Chapter 232 Chapter 232 TL: Zimmings Mina, who looked at me and Adrian in turn, asked. ¡°You guys¡­¡­know each other?¡± ¡°Of course, they are from the same empire after all. That¡¯s the prince, and this is Lady Dubblede.¡± n answered on our behalf. Mina said ¡°Ah¡­¡± as I looked at Adrian, who was holding my cheek. I quickly pulled Adrian¡¯s jacket. ¡®What are you doing, get your hands off me!¡¯ The current Odis Academy also has Andre, the son of Empress Yvonne. If n reports that Adrian and I have a close rtionship, It¡¯ll get into Andre¡¯s ears. Then Empress Yvonne will be vignt against me. It would not be good for me especially when the second child of fate appeared. There is a high possibility that Empress Yvonne will collude with Mina to keep me in check. ¡®It would be nice if she only colluded with Mina. But if she holds hands with the temple, there will be an uproar.¡¯ Adrian understood me and out his hand away. ¡°Ah, haha¡­ prince, you must be worried that my brothers might get upset by the scar on my cheek!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The academy would be turned upside down if it¡¯s the case, so the prince acting as president should be worried! Yes!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°No matter how young we are, even if we have known each other since we were young, people would misunderstand us when you grab my face when we grow up.¡± I tap Adrian¡¯s back so that it wouldn¡¯t be seen by n. ¡®Answer!¡¯ ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± When Adrian was forced to respond to my coercion, n only hummed in response. ¡°The Dubblede siblings¡¯ stories are famous.¡± Fortunately, he seemed to believe my excuses. ¡®I¡¯m d my brothers aren¡¯t normal at times like this.¡¯ After breathing a sigh of relief inside, Mina said to Adrian. ¡°If it¡¯s not urgent, talk to me. There¡¯s something I want to ask you.¡± ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t me, there would be many people who could answer your questions.¡± ¡°It was you who brought me. I want to go back¡­! You said I came here because of the artifact. Then you¡¯re the one who can bring me back, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I never tried to summon you. I¡¯m not even sure if you resonated with the artifact.¡± ¡°I want to see my friends¡­ I want to see my mom too¡­¡± Mina bit her lip and lowered her head. She looked like someone who had a hard time. Suddenly, memories of my first life came to mind. At that time, I overheard the conversation between Mina and the young priest behind the pir. ¡°Did you have a hard time?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Divine power training, saving the empire from various disasters, various external pressures as the child of fate¡­ It must be difficult for everyone, but you didn¡¯t say it was hard.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard. Why would it not be hard? But I don¡¯t want to say it. It would make it harder for me and the people around me.¡± ¡°Miss Mina¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s going to be hard either way, it¡¯s better for me to have a hard time alone. I don¡¯t want others to worry. I¡¯m adjusting well, I¡¯ll keep going through this bravely¡­.¡± Mina smiled bashfully as she said that. ¡®Mina was such a person from the beginning.¡¯ A person who embraces anything alone. But if you think about it, she¡¯s only a 17-year-old girl who has fallen into an unknown world. She cannot help but feel anxious. She had been hiding it so far, but it must have been frightening, overwhelming, and difficult. I was speechless as Mina struggled to hold back her tears, and n nced at me. ¡°Leine, why don¡¯t you give in? I think Mina has more urgent business.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t hold on to him.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying you can¡¯t let him go?¡± ¡®This bastard.¡¯ What is he saying? Let¡¯s be patient for now. n used me to gain favour from Mina. He nced at Mina as if saying ¡®I¡¯m thinking of you this much¡¯. ¡°Hey.¡± n frowned at my words. ¡°Hey? Is that how amoner called-¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it rude to take sides and try to win Mina¡¯s favor?¡± ¡°What?¡± I sighed and walked over to n. ¡°If you really care about Mina, you should have asked Adrian to give her time, not me. But why are you criticizing me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s-¡± ¡°You really hate having Adrian and Mina alone. You don¡¯t want to let Adrian go, even if it hurts your pride.¡± ¡°I never thought of that!¡± ¡°Then why did you do that? You must have been afraid to attack Adrian because he¡¯s the prince of the empire and acting as president of the Elysiano ss so you attack me instead.¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Leine will be pushed away by the new child of fate. The empire is already buzzing with rumors about the new child of fate, so if you hold on to Mina¡¯s string properly, you¡¯d think you¡¯d rise along with it.¡± I looked straight into n¡¯s eyes. ¡°Even if I break your arms and legs, I will only be expelled from the academy. However-¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°After I get kicked out, I won¡¯t just be Leine, I¡¯ll be Lady Dubblede. Can you handle me at that time?¡± n¡¯s face turned pale. I pat n¡¯s neck and chuckle. ¡°Can you tell me my nickname in the empire?¡± Adrian said with a smirk. ¡°Crazy dog.¡± n and Mina¡¯s eyes widened. I grabbed n¡¯s neck at once and dered. ¡°My patience ends here.¡± As I shoved his neck, n looked at me after a cough. There was fear in his eyes that had never been seen before. He slowly took a step backwards, then turned around and ran away hastily. I looked at n¡¯s back, which had be small, and shook my hands. A small chuckle was heard behind my back. I slowly turned my head to look at Adrian. ¡°Don¡¯tugh, because it¡¯s embarrassing.¡± ¡°Why? That was great.¡± ¡°Hey, I wanted to be elegant in the academy.¡± ¡°You are elegant enough even in the empire,dy,¡± ¡°In the empire, people run away when they make eye contact with me!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because your brilliance is dazzling.¡± Adrian smiled and said as I pouted my lips. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten great at teasing since thest time I see you.¡± ¡°I miss you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I scratched my cheek with a look of embarrassment. ¡®He always hits me out of nowhere.¡¯ Adrian, who has grown taller, looked like an adult now. He was different from my father, my brother, and the servants whom I saw constantly, so I became a little awkward with him. ¡°Leine, so you were like this¡­¡­.¡± It was Mina¡¯s voice. The girl looked at me with astonishment. ¡°If I have something to talk to Adrian, would you mind leaving the room?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Then I¡¯m fine-¡± Just then, the bell signaling the end of dinner rang. Mina nced at the bell in the distance and said. ¡°I¡¯ll have to go to the freshman wee party, so I¡¯ll talk to Rianter. Leine, shouldn¡¯t you prepare too?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°See you at the party¡­ Rian too.¡± Mina waved her hand at us and turned her back. After the girl disappeared, I turned to Adrian. ¡°Are you going alone?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t need to.¡± Adrian didn¡¯t answer. He had a smile that was hard to refuse. ¡°Your stubbornness has also increased. Ah, where is the little boy I was so worried about because he¡¯s too kind?¡± I said yfully as I took a step forward. Adrian walked up to me and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it if you want.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The little boy you were so worried about because he¡¯s too kind.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± After being confused for a moment, I pped Adrian on the shoulder. ¡°I told you not to go anywhere and say that kind of thing. If it¡¯s not me, people might misunderstand!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t misunderstand.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve known it for a long time.¡± I didn¡¯t say anything and just nced at Adrian. I¡¯ve been aware of Adrian¡¯s feelings since the first time I brought this kid¡¯s birthday present in a shabby alleyway. However, I thought of it as a longing for someone who reached out during a lonely time. He was very young at the time, and I was too busy with my work, so I didn¡¯t pay attention to his feelings. After walking quietly for a while, I couldn¡¯t stand the awkward atmosphere and stopped. ¡°Why me! There must be someone much better!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I mean, I¡¯m selfish! My well-being alwayses first.¡± ¡°It¡¯s great.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Ugh.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay if I¡¯m not your number one priority. You will always be my number one priority.¡± My heart thumped and felt like it was going to fall. I rolled my eyes and shouted. ¡°I hate this atmosphere! I hate it because it¡¯s awkward! Look, Adrian. I am the daughter of the Duke Dubblede, and you are the emperor¡¯s son. If we are dating, then there will be a riot!¡± I can¡¯t do it because I want to make Dubblede independent. As Chul-soo said, my story is like Romeo and Juliet. ¡°And what about Empress Yvonne and Marche? Huh? What about the nobles and the temple? You are a person who wants to be a holy emperor, and I am a person who hates temples! We can¡¯t be-¡± ¡°You never said you don¡¯t like me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ What?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your reason.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Leine, I¡¯m actually a very stubborn person.¡± Adrian came to me. The tip of our shoe shes, and I could feel his breath. My body was tense. Thump, thump, my heart began to beat wildly. Adrian¡¯s hand went to my hair. He muttered as he took a leaf off my head. ¡°Even if you told me to lie down and kiss the top of your foot, I will.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡± ¡°¡­ You must be crazy.¡± When I looked at him with trembling eyes, he grinned. Just then, ¡°Damn it.¡± ¡°Get your hands off my sister.¡± The gangsters appeared. The gangsters¡­ No, my older brothers are scarier than gangsters. While carrying women¡¯s shoes, essories, and dresses on their hands and shoulders that were clearly mine, they said with their eyes wide open. ¡°Move. I am the mentor who will be chosen by the kid at the freshman party today.¡± ¡°No, I am.¡± Adrian raised his head and said. ¡°No, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡­¡­ Help me. Chapter 233 Chapter 233 TL: Zimmings Party hall. The students gathered in the huge hall amodating more than 300 students and 50 staff. I could see the beautiful iris garden connected to the hall and looked around with excitement. Across the continent, the world¡¯s most prestigious Odis Academy was known as the road to sess. The new students whonded safely on the road to sess were filled with many desire. ¡°Sandra, have you decided on a mentor?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll ept it, but there are some people I have in mind.¡± ¡°Many freshmen already call dibs on famous seniors. Should we step up too?¡± They decided their mentor based on achievement, and family. There was a famous anecdote that a noble took ce as prime minister of the country due to their rtionship at the Odis Academy, and another person also be a general through the prince¡¯s brother-inw. ¡°Miss Leine and Miss Emeline are really enviable. Especially Miss Emily. She¡¯s amoner, isn¡¯t she? How nice it is to be able to ask her seniors in Elysiano ss to mentor her.¡± ¡°It is customary for students who do not have the right to choose mentors first, that they cannot ask for mentors from the Elysiano ss. So unlucky.¡± ¡°Who will Miss Emeline choose? One of Dubblede¡¯s young master? She¡¯s close to their sister, so they won¡¯t be able to refuse her easily.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t there the princes of the empire?¡± ¡°Sidn¡¯t you know? Andre has already chosen a mentee. But Prince Adrian¡¯s is a problem¡­¡± The woman with orange hair, holding the ss, whispered to Sandra. ¡°Is there anyone in this school who doesn¡¯t know that he is the prince whp is supported by the temple? There are already people who say that his choice is the choice of the temple. He will either choose Miss Leine or Mina.¡± ¡°Miss Mina can¡¯t ask for a mentor first.¡± ¡°Adrian could choose her. Even if a freshman cannot ask for a mentor to the Elysiano ss, those in the Elysiano ss can choose.¡± The woman with orange hair, who smiled broadly, whispered. ¡°It¡¯s going to be fun tonight. Truly.¡± At that moment, people¡¯s eyes gathered in front of the door. Mina, wearing an elegant dress delicately embroidered with her hair braided together with flowers, entered the hall. ¡°Mina.¡± Sandra and the woman with orange hair, Palpati, approached her. ¡°Your dress is very beautiful.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a trendy dress, but¡­ it¡¯s old-fashioned, so it feels ratherfortable.¡± As Sandra and Palpati spoke in turn, Mina smiled broadly. ¡°Really? n helped me choose.¡± ¡°Ah, I see. It must have been difficult to prepare the dress.¡± ¡°Sandra, thank you for the kind words.¡± All eyes were focused on Mina. The freshmen on the first floor, seniors upying the second floor, and even the staff whispered while looking at Mina. ¡°The second child of fate with divine power that surpasses that of the Pope..¡± ¡°I thought she would be a wild beast because she was from another world, but it was different from what I thought.¡± ¡°Does anyone know who the second child of fate chose as a mentor?¡± Among those who were chatting, some came down the stairs and approached Mina. ¡°Oh my God. The seniorsing down to the first floor? The new child of fate is amazing.¡± ¡°Look over there. It¡¯s Elysiano ss.¡± Elysiano ss, who upied the most luxurious area on the second floor, leaned against the railing and looked at Mina. The copper-skinned man raised the corners of his lips as he moved his champagne ss. ¡°Who is going to choose the new child of fate? Juliet, did you hear anything?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the time to gossip? Just being here is a waste of time already! Damn it!¡± ¡°Being in the Elysiano ss, you have received the experiment funds, private residence, and many more. You should at least do this much. Anyway, haven¡¯t you heard anything, young masters of Dubblede? They¡¯re usually the fastest in knowing information.¡± Henry, who was sitting on one side of the sofa closed his book and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You really haven¡¯t heard anything?¡± Isaac, who was stirring a ss with a gloomy expression next to Henry, said coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb me unless you want to die.¡± ¡°Why are you guys in such a bad mood today?¡± Then the blonde-haired twin brothers, who were drunk and leaning on each other, said: ¡°Their sister refused the dress they gave her.¡± ¡°She refused.¡± ¡°It just made them angry.¡± ¡°I was there.¡± ¡°Crazy guys.¡± ¡°Crazy guys.¡± The copper-skinned man giggled. ¡°They were choosing dresses and esories all day long. I knew it would be like this. Even a four-year-old girl would refuse that kind of pink ribbon dress.¡± ¡°Pink suits the kid! Do you know how lovely she is with a ribnon?!¡± Then the twin brother once again murmured, ¡°Crazy guys.¡± Just then, the hall became noisy once more, and the copper-skinned man raised the corners of his mouth. ¡°I think ck suits her better.¡± Leine appeared at the venue in an all-ck dress adorned with splendid gold and precious stones. Leine who adorned a gorgeous dress was in contrast with Mina¡¯s outfit. ¡°It¡¯s Sharon¡¯s dress.¡± As someone on the first floor spoke, a woman with dark hair approached the copper-skinned man and said. ¡°It¡¯s the diamond ne that was only sold on the hope mercenary guild! I couldn¡¯t buy it, how did she do it?¡± At those words, the man shook his head. ¡°A ne that even the scarlet princess couldn¡¯t get?¡± ¡°What a surprise. She¡¯s Lady Dubblede after all. The Dubblede family owned many resources.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡­.¡± The topic about the first child of fate, which had been obscured by the appearance of the second child of fate, reappeared on the surface. *** Emeline, who came into the venue with me, tapped my shoulders. ¡°All eyes are focused on you and Mina? Aren¡¯t you worried it¡¯ll cause a war?¡± ¡°I used to worry about that. But I don¡¯t right now.¡± I took a step back, looked at Emeline and smiled wickedly. ¡°Now that I know the mentor system, the more attention I get, the better.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°I felt sorry to Mina, but this mentor selection is a battle between me and her. Anyone would want to have the child of fate as their mentee. If we are going to fight regardless of my will, I must win.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Look, if the person they want as a mentee doesn¡¯t know the etiquette, then what would happen?¡± ¡°They will avoid her because they could get a penalty together?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, so what do you think?¡± ¡°As expected of Lady Dubblede.¡± ¡°Fortunately, it will be easy for me because Mina doesn¡¯t know etiquette yet.¡± ¡®Oh, Dubblede? Come to think of it, there were also young masters of Dubblede in the Elysiano ss.¡¯ ¡°Then there won¡¯t be any seniors trying to hold Mina¡¯s hand because they¡¯re noticing you.¡± ¡°If Mina doesn¡¯t get a proper mentor, rumors like this will circte both inside and outside the school.¡± ¡°Then the temple¡¯s n to use Mina to turn you into a docile puppy will go to waste?¡± After a chuckle, Emeline continued. ¡°You¡¯re a really bad kid.¡± ¡°Thanks for thepliment.¡± Me and Emeline looked at each other and smiled wickedly. Just then, ¡°Good night, Miss Leine. My name is Denver, a 3rd year student. If it¡¯s okay with you, there is something I want to discuss regarding the mentor selection.¡± ¡°No, talk to me instead. My name is Francois from the 4th grade.¡± Look. The seniors who remembered that I¡¯m Lady Dubblede wereing to see me. On the other hand, only freshmen approach Mina. I¡¯d rather be someone who used others rather than be used. ¡®My life right now is different from the previous ones.¡¯ The Leine who believed in goodness and justice, was already sacrificed to the altar. All that was left is the vicious Lady Dubblede. But an unexpected problem urred. ¡°You can¡¯te close to my sister within three kilometers. Go away!¡± ¡°Please move away.¡± ¡­ The gangsters appeared again. The seniors who had been rushing in to me started to move away. I pulled my brother coat and said, ¡°Come on. I have to choose a mentor!¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you, Leine.¡± ¡°Yes, choose me.¡± ¡°No, me.¡± Thenughter erupted when the people heard us, as my face turned red. ¡®I tried to be the perfect Lady Dubblede but it¡¯s ruined.¡¯ The two of them stuck together and red at the men around me. So no one dared to approach me. ¡°Are you going to be like this?¡± ¡°Hey, kid. Do you know how annoying a mentor is? You guys have to stick together all the time. What if your mentor¡¯s a pervert?¡± ¡°A pervert won¡¯t be my choice!¡± ¡°They might not act like it at first, butter¡­ damn!¡± As Isaac imagined it, he burst into rage and my head throbbed. After that, ¡°Hey, let Miss Leine choose on her own. Do you not trust her?¡± The copper-skinned man I saw in the meeting room before approached us, behind him was the rest of the Elysiano ss. ¡°Hello there. Isn¡¯t it tiring to have such a brother?¡± He said with a smile. I thought about it from the first time I saw him, but he seems to have a spunky personality. ¡°My name is Jin.¡± ¡°Go away.¡± At Isaac¡¯s words, I narrowed my eyes and warned him, ¡°Brother.¡± Then, Isaac reluctantly introduced him. ¡°The sessor of the Athar Tribe¡¯s chieftain.¡± Behind the copper-skinned man was a woman with jet-ck hair. ¡°How did you get that ne? I couldn¡¯t get it before. Ah, My name is Hong-hae. Ryu Hong-hae.¡± ¡°The scarlet princess.¡± This time, the blonde haired twins came closer to me and sniffed. ¡°She doesn¡¯t smell like a bad person.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Isaac shoved the two of them away and shouted. ¡°Twin Princes of Waynes! East and West, just one more sniffing, I¡¯ll rip your neck.¡± These are the princes of Waynes, thend of beasts. They have wolf ears hanging on their heads. ¡°Isaac, you suck.¡± ¡°You suck.¡± And the person behind them¡­ ¡®Oh my God.¡¯ My mouth unconsciously opened as I covered my mouth. Why is he here! Chapter 234 Chapter 234 TL: Zimmings Ryu Hong-hae, the scarlet princess, saw the man who caught my gaze. ¡°He¡¯s my step-brother. 4th grade, ss A. His name-¡± ¡°Hayton Vallua!¡± As I shouted, Hayton raised an eyebrow and said. ¡°Long time no see.¡± I looked at him with a shocked expression. After the fall of Vallua Duchy, I supported the brothers. While Hayton¡¯s younger brother, Niel is still receiving support as before, I had lost contact with Hayton four years ago. I didn¡¯t look into it because I thought that he would be able to live well on his own, but it seems like he was attending this academy. I nced at Henry and Isaac. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me Hayton was here?¡± ¡°No reason.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not important.¡± Then Isaac flinched when he looked at me and continued, ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t want the word Vallua get into your ears.¡± Knowing that I was abused by Vallua in my second life, my brothers didn¡¯t want to use the word Vallua so that I would not recall the memories of that time. ¡°¡­¡­But can you tell me next time?¡± Henry smiled sweetly as I pouted my lips. ¡°Yes.¡± But it was strange. The people in the Elysiano ss who were looking at me and Henry had their eyes widened in surprise. When I looked at them, Jin, the copper-skinned man, smirked. ¡°So this guy knows how tough.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Henry always smile?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen him smile sincerely.¡± ¡°My brother actually smiles really well. He has a very pretty smile.¡± Henry chuckled andughed when I put my hands on my waist and spoke proudly. The people of the Elysiano ss burst intoughter. ¡°So this is the infamous sister?¡± ¡°She¡¯s so cute! I also have a younger sister and she is also cute. Wanna see?¡± As Jin spoke, the scarlet princess, Ryu Hong-hae, showed the pendant hanging around her neck. ¡°A pendant?¡± ¡°Yes. This is a girl. She¡¯s a brave girl who shines. Also look at this sapphire coloured pendant, this is a boy. It¡¯s an elegant color, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°This girl is a pervert who treats jewelry as a person.¡± At Isaac¡¯s words, Ryu Hong-hae embraced the pendant carefully as she stared at Jin and Isaac. ¡°I told you not to speak harsh words in front of my siblings! But tell me, how did you get that ne? Huh? I¡¯ve always wanted it as my siblings.¡± That¡¯s because this ne is the hope mercenary guild, and that ce is mine. Actually, I refused because the ne was too expensive, but Seria secretly put it in my luggage. It would be better to sell it. While fiddling with the ne, I asked Ryu Hong-hae. ¡°Do you want it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ What?¡± After a moment of disbelief, Ryu Hong-hae took a step back and covered her mouth. ¡°W-wa-wait. R-really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I have another sibling now. You gave the pendant. But would it be fine?¡± ¡°Princess, no, senior, wouldn¡¯t it be happier if it became senior¡¯s younger siblings?¡± When I handed her the ne and said, Ryu Hong-hae wept as if she was very moved. ¡°Lady Dubblede is nice, unlike your brothers.¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Yes, I am nice unlike my brothers. Would you like to be friends with me?¡± ¡°Of course~!¡± Ryu Hong-hae hugged me and rubbed her face on top of my head. ¡°I¡¯ll invite you to my mansion. Let¡¯s have tea with my siblings.¡± Jin chuckled. ¡°Good for you. Hong-hae is a pervert, but she¡¯s the president of Odis Women¡¯s Association. It¡¯s also an alumni association. Miss Javelin is also a member of the Odis Women¡¯s Association, right?¡± ¡®That¡¯s right! My aunt also graduated from Odis Academy.¡¯ There are many famous women in power in the alumni association. ¡®Through Ryu Hong-hae, I think I will be able to build rtionships with not only current students but also graduates. Thanks Seria!¡¯ I was deeply grateful to Seria and grabbed Ryu Hong-hae¡¯s hand. ¡°I also have a lot of pretty siblings. ck pearl, red beryl¡­ let me introduce you to them.¡± ¡°Oh my gosh, I¡¯m so excited!¡± Ryu Hong-hae was delighted as she jumped up and down. ¡®I got princess Ryu Hong-hae through one ne, how nice!¡¯ I giggled inwardly and Ryu Hong-hae said with her eyes shining. ¡°How about this Friday afternoon?¡± ¡°You agreed to help me with my experiments on Friday afternoon.¡± A purple-haired boy with ck-rimmed sses said that. This is the person I saw with Jin in front of the meeting roomst time. ¡°Juliet.¡± Juliet?! Startled by Ryu Hong-hae¡¯s words, I opened my eyes and looked at the boy, no, the girl Juliet. ¡®She¡¯s the witch from Mojas Empire?¡¯ I thought she was a boy, but she must be a girl. Ryu Hong-hae groaned, ¡°Ugh.¡± and nced at Juliet. ¡°Can I help you next time?¡± ¡°It¡¯s already been dyed for the fifth time, rascal!¡± ¡°But she had a red beryl. How cute would it be?¡± ¡°Do you want me to turn you into jewelry like your siblings?¡± As the two of them were arguing, I quickly beckoned to Emeline. Emeline, who was a few steps away from me and the people in Elysiano ss, widened her eyes. ¡°Emeline!¡± When I called her in a hurry, Emeline walked up to me. I grabbed her by the shoulder and told Juliet. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. We adored and respected you, especially my friend.¡± ¡®Introduce yourself quickly.¡¯ Emeline, who was blushing, tried to introduce herself while stuttering after I grabbed her shoulder. ¡°M-my name is Emeline¡­¡­. Princess of Mojas.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a princess. I am the child of a concubine.¡± Juliet said nonchntly about her origins as she scratched her head. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s something everyone else knows.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡­ yes¡­¡­. Uh, senior. I have the right to choose a mentor first. So¡­¡­.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Huh?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. It¡¯s annoying to have a mentee. Hong-hae,e and help with the experiment on Friday.¡± Having said that, Juliet handed an empty ss to the passing servant and turned around. ¡°I¡¯m going now.¡± Juliet shrugged and waved her hand. As she walked away, Emeline shouted. ¡°Why?! Why did you refuse? Is it because I¡¯m amoner?¡± Juliet stopped walking, turned her head and looked at Emeline. ¡°You just added one more reason for my refusal.¡± With those words she turned her head again, and Emeline bit her lip. ¡°Emeline¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Seeing us, Isaac clicked his tongue. ¡°Juliet is always a loner. If you want someone who is well versed in magic, I rmend Jimmy of ss A in 4th grade-¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Give up.¡± Emeline, who had lowered her head, murmured. I asked her, ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not giving up! Even if I die, I will make her my mentor!¡± Juliet, who was just about to walk out of the door, burst outughing. ¡°Try it.¡± After shaking her head, she exited the doorpletely. Then Emeline said with a smirk. ¡°I made a choice, Leine. Now it¡¯s your turn. I¡¯ll chase Juliet, so take care of yourself, okay? She wished for my sess and went out to chase after Juliet. ¡®No, what does she want me to do when all of the attention is on me now¡­¡­.¡¯ Everyone¡¯s attention were on me. My brothers looked at me with their eyes shining, and even the people of Elysiano ss focused on me. ¡°The person I chose¡­¡­.¡± At that moment, ¡°It¡¯s mine!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s mine!¡± ¡°Why do you always take my food!¡± ¡°I grabbed this first!¡± The twin princes began to quarrel. Jin said, ¡°Stop, stop.¡± and separated the two. ¡°It¡¯s an important moment, so fight next time. Okay?¡± ¡°Do you want to die, West?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re dead, you stupid East!¡± ¡°Stop it. East, you be the older brother and let it go.¡± Jin took the ss from East¡¯s hand, and handed it to his younger brother, West. West snorted and took the ss, East¡¯s yellow eyes suddenly gleamed. ¡°Why should I always surrender to him?¡± ¡°Rascal, it¡¯s only a ss of champagne¡­¡­.¡± When Jin muttered, Bzzzt-! The sses on the table vibrated and then it shattered. ¡°Leine!¡± Henry came to me, and Isaac quickly put a barrier to block the fragments. ¡°Ahh-!¡± ¡°Run away! It¡¯s a werebeast!¡± What? I looked at East who began to change in Henry¡¯s arms. With his fangs exposed, East quickly turned into a giant wolf and howled. West, who was holding the ss of champagne, said. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll give it to you. Don¡¯t be angry!¡± The giant wolf, East, who was staring at West with its bright yellow eyes, opened its mouth. West flinched and stepped back. ¡°Stop it!¡± Mina protected West. The scene felt like it¡¯s moving in slow motion as East rushed towards West. And¡­¡­. ¡°Ahh-!!¡± There was a scream. Blood flowed on Mina¡¯s shoulder as she hugged West, and at the same time, the students and staff of Elysiano ss subdued East with magical chains. Among them was a male professor who oversaw today¡¯s ss assignment. ¡°I¡¯m disappointed, East.¡± East, who had suddenly returned to a human form, groaned with his fangs exposed. ¡°East Waynes. You are kicked out of Elysiano ss.¡± This year¡¯s freshman party ended in such a mess. *** The next day, the school was noisy due to the case of the Waynes twins. ¡°He must be crazy. Even if werebeast are slow to develop due to the nature of their species, they don¡¯tck reason, do they? But he attacked his brother because of a ss of champagne? Even the child of fate was hurt.¡± ¡°Had it not been for the child of fate, there would have been an uproar. After hearing the news, his family sends an envoy to say thank you.¡± ¡°Of course it would be a mess if it wasn¡¯t for the child of fate. The country was already divided, both of them have their separate supporters.¡± ¡°In Waynes, they think white wolves have superior magic power. Doesn¡¯t that mean West, the white prince, has the upper hand? West is the first white prince in 500 years.¡± ¡°First of all, the eldest son is the ck prince, East. Therefore, many nobles believed that the eldest son should inherit the throne. On the other hand, some also believed the stronger one should inherit the throne. They are supporters of the white prince, West.¡± I sighed when I heard people talking while passing by, and Emeline, who was walking with me, clicked her tongue. ¡°I couldn¡¯t even find a mentor because of that yesterday.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ What would happen to East?¡± ¡°He might get expelled.¡± ¡°What about West?¡± ¡°I guess he was really scared about yesterday. He sticks to Mina¡­¡± Then, I saw Mina walking while being supported by Sandra alongside West. ¡°Ah, Leine.¡± Mina waved her hand brightly at me.. ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± ¡°Is your shoulder okay?¡± ¡°Yes, thank you for your concern. Look, West, I¡¯m okay right?¡± ¡°But¡­¡­.¡± West was fidgeting with a pale face. ¡°I¡¯ll still be with you though. Let¡¯s eat together.¡± ¡°You said you will eat with the Elysiano ss.¡± ¡°You can also go with me. If I give permission, you can also eat with us!¡± ¡°But my friends¡­¡­.¡± When Mina nced at her, Sandra and the freshmen waved their hands. ¡°You can¡¯t miss such a great opportunity!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll eat with him.¡± Mina sighed and told West. ¡°What¡¯s on the menu?¡± ¡°Meat!¡± ¡°I love meat.¡± ¡°Wow-!¡± Mina smiled and looked at me. ¡°Leine, would you like toe with me? Your brothers are there right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little odd to be invited by my brothers.¡± ¡°What if West invites Leine too? It¡¯s fine right, West?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it if Mina wants it!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together, Leine.¡± I shook my head at Mina¡¯s words. ¡°I have ns.¡± ¡°Really¡­¡­? There was something I wanted to tell you¡­ then there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡± As I walked past Mina, Emeline, who followed me, asked. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°To meet East.¡± ¡°What are you going to do? Besides, I can¡¯t go. Elysiano ss is in charge of him. If you get help from your brothers, you might be able to speak.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need help from my brothers.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Just go. Aren¡¯t you going to see Juliet?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡­. Phew, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re going to tell me. All right. Have a safe trip.¡± Emeline stopped walking and waved her hand, while I nodded and headed towards my destination. 4th grade ss A. I went to ss A and knocked on the door. ¡°Hayton,e out.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ What?¡± ¡°I have something for you to help me with.¡± ¡°You pretended not to know me yesterday, and yet you want me to help now? Do I look like a pushover?¡± ¡°If you took my money, you should pay it back.¡± Hayton frowned. ¡°Are you a loan shark or a nobledy?¡± ¡°You are the brother of the scarlet princess, who is in Elysiano ss. So can you enter the ce where East is imprisoned? Take me there.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Hayton looked at me with his eyes narrowed and sighed. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Click here to be a supporter and get to read more than 20 chapters ahead of time (Till chapter 286). Chapter 235 Chapter 235 TL: Zimmings Me and Hayton walked down the hallway together. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on us as if they were a moth attracted to the light. As we nced at the gossiping people looking at us, Hayton said as he walked briskly. ¡°What are you doing this for? Because of the mentor system?¡± ¡°Of course, you thought I would immediately choose someone else from the Elysiano ss didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°West is already obsessed with the second child of fate. If the second one takes a seat in Elysiano ss, you think you won¡¯t have a seat. You also can¡¯t ask your brother¡¯s help right?¡± ¡°So you thought I could only ask for your help as a mentor?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it a possible guess?¡± While talking, we reached our destination. When Hayton went there, the barrier was gone. I grabbed the door knob of the room in front of me and said, ¡°No way.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Thank you for your work today.¡± And as I¡¯m about to go through the door, Hayton closed the door. As I turned around while frowning, Hayton said. ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t havee to me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know how I¡¯ve spent the past few years studying yet you-¡± ¡°You¡¯re ridiculous.¡± Hatton flinched at my words and said, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Are you a male lead in a y? If you want to act, go somewhere else rascal.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know, but I-!¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hayton¡¯s eyes widened in embarrassment. I turned to look at him with my arms crossed. ¡°How could I not notice when you look at me desperately like that.¡± ¡°Then why¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What can I say when you don¡¯t say anything? Don¡¯t like me anymore?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°No. The more I reject you, the more you will be obsessed with me. I know what kind of a person you are. More than you think.¡± At first he was just a 16-year-old boy who had lost a ce to lean on. He looked at me gratefully before, but as time passed, the depth of his gaze changed. He wanted to know me not as his sponsor, he was also jealous when others were by my side, and eventually realized the emotions himself. He didn¡¯t know it but in my second life, I lived with him as his sister for over ten years. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you though. Don¡¯t have any hope. It¡¯s not because of you and your situation, it¡¯s because I don¡¯t have you in my heart.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to give me a chance?¡± Hayton asked a question, and I answered firmly. ¡°No.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± His hand that was holding the door slipped and fell. I said while staring at Hayton, ¡°But your heart, I will remember it with gratitude.¡± Hayton lifted his head slightly and looked at me. His eyes were trembling. ¡°Be a good man, Hayton.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°So that you can meet someone a hundred times better than me.¡± With those words, I opened the door. Hayton¡¯s small murmur came from behind me. ¡°I can¡¯t give up¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± I closed the door without hearing itpletely. Because I had no intention to. It was time to take a deep breath. ¡°Does Hayton like you?¡± Gasp! Terrified, I grabbed my chest. ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. I¡¯m just the prince.¡± It was East. With his arms and legs in shackles, he looked at me with twinkling eyes. ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡­. prince¡­¡­.¡± The prince part is right, but I was surprised to hear it from him. ¡°Why did youe? Did West look for me? Did he hate me? Huh?¡± ¡°Why did you do something that would be hated?¡± ¡°West is bad.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I was just born a little earlier than West, and I have to give anything to West. Just because I¡¯m the older brother.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°West can sleepte and run around, but not me. It¡¯s because he¡¯s my younger brother.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Yesterday my mother nagged me. West got hurt because I couldn¡¯t take care of him. It¡¯s because I¡¯m the older brother¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°West did more than me, yet I became like this because they found out once. I hate my brother!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°When I see East, I think of someone.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°My eldest brother. That day, when he was about to attack West and stopped, the expression on his face reminds me of my older brother.¡± I squatted in front of the East, chin resting on my knees. ¡°I¡¯m a very selfish person, so I don¡¯t really care about other people¡¯s business. But I keep thinking of you over and over again.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I never look at paperworks. Because my eldest brother does it all. Me, Henry and Isaac go to bed early, but my eldest brother only sleeps 4-5 hours a day. Because he¡¯s the oldest. If he sleeps an extra hour, he thinks his younger siblings would have to work for him, that¡¯s why he never did that.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Henry and Isaac have a lot of incidents at the academy, right? Isaac is a person who would act before thinking, and Henry is petty, even though he doesn¡¯t look like that.¡± ¡°Henry looks like that.¡± ¡°Anyway. My eldest brother graduated very quietly.¡± ¡°Howe?¡± ¡°Because he¡¯s the oldest son. He¡¯s the representative of the siblings, so he shouldn¡¯t do things that we would be ashamed of. I was only mad at him once, ever since I was adopted. Do you know why?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because he was sick. The eldest son had to be strong, so he didn¡¯t want to be found out. But¡­¡± I smiled and looked at East. ¡°I can¡¯t even get angry. Just like you in the party hall, even if you are angry, you didn¡¯t intend to hurt him.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ That¡¯s how I¡¯ve always lived.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. First of all, you have always been told that you should be considerate of your younger brother. That it¡¯s not okay to be angry.¡± East pressed his lips together. His eyes are bing teary. ¡°Getting angry¡­ It¡¯s not because yoi really hate your brother.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hurt him¡­¡­. I¡¯m mad at West and I know I shouldn¡¯t hurt him, but everyone defends West, they see me as a bad older brother, so ¡­¡­ I was wrong.¡± I stroked East¡¯s head. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Sniff¡­¡­.¡± East burst into tears. Why wouldn¡¯t he be sad? The guilt of trying to attack his own brother, of hurting someone, the fear of being imprisoned. He would be overwhelmed with emotions. I carefully ruffled his head for a while, and after he calmed down for a while, I opened my mouth. ¡°You know, you might get expelled from school.¡± When he said that, he looked frightened. ¡°N-no. The servants will tell everyone that I should be dethroned to make West the crown prince. Then my mom¡­¡­.¡± ¡°So won¡¯t you make a deal with me?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I told you. I¡¯m a selfish person. A hyena that never misses a chance.¡± East blinked, and I raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯ll help you so that the Empress of Waynes won¡¯t cry. Then will you help me too?¡± East stared at me and smiled broadly. ¡°Great. You don¡¯t smell like a bad person.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡± We looked at each other andughed. *** As I left the room where East was confined, I was startled to see the people in front of the door. ¡°Brothers?¡± While looking at their expression as to why they came here, Isaac said with his arms crossed. ¡°Do you forget why East was trapped? Young werebeast are emotionally sensitive and can¡¯t control them. That¡¯s why they¡¯re locked up for fear of danger.¡± I quickly shut Isaac¡¯s mouth. ¡°The walls here are thin. You heard everything from East.¡± ¡°Hmpf! Hmpf!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk as we go.¡± I moved with Henry and Isaac behind me. After I left the building and reached a deste ce, I looked at my brothers. ¡°East is in control of his emotions, and he¡¯s not dangerous.¡± ¡°But¡­¡­!¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t go without thinking about my eldest brother. East¡¯s eyes looking at West in the hall were so simr to those of Brother Johann¡¯s, who can¡¯t get angry with us.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Isaac opened his mouth. ¡°¡­¡­ Is that an excuse? You¡¯re getting weak!¡± ¡°Anyway, I need my brothers¡¯ help.¡± ¡°What?¡± Henry said as I chuckled. ¡°You look like you¡¯re thinking of bad things.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quick-witted as usual.¡± ¡°So, how can we help?¡± ¡°Here¡¯s the thing¡­¡­.¡± As I whispered my ns, Henry and Isaac¡¯s eyes widened. After hearing the n, the two looked at each other and said, ¡°As expected, she¡¯s our little sister.¡± And they both ruffled my hair at the same time. ¡°Good, let us help.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I covered my mouth with both hands andughed. That afternoon, we started the operation. As I walked around the academy, I groaned. ¡®Where the hell are you, West?¡¯ I heard that they saw him in the dormitory, so I went to the dormitory. Then they saw him going to the Elysiano meeting room. But after I arrived, they directed me to the lecture room. ¡®He must be with Mina. After all, Mina always travelled around-¡® [She¡¯s an inssa*.] *TL/N: Popr person, insider. I was startled when I heard the voice of Chul-soo in my ear. ¡®Could you not surprise me? My concentration shouldn¡¯t be disrupted. Especially now!¡¯ Henry taught me how to secretly use my divine power on the school. He gave me the form to the barrier so that I can use my divine power without being detected. [It¡¯s simr to how middle school students secretly use the school¡¯s Wi-Fi. If we secretly find out the password, we can use Wi-Fi.] ¡®What is Wi-Fi? Wait, nevermind. Are you going to talk again?¡¯ But Chul-soo, who had already seized the opportunity, exined as usual. [Wi-Fi is a wirelessmunication technology, but using devices like as smartphones and PCs-] I gave up understanding him. Then at that time, Emeline came to me. ¡°Leine!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time. Why are you here? Everyone went to the vige below the mountain.¡± ¡°We can go out to the vige at the bottom of the mountain?¡± ¡°Yes, starting today, they are also giving out permits to freshmen. Although the scope of going out is limited to the 2nd gate.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Then Mina too?¡± ¡°She left a while ago.¡± ¡°Where can I get an outing permit? Will it take a long time?¡± Emeline raised the corners of her mouth and held out two paper in front of me. One had Emeline¡¯s name and the other had my name on it. ¡°I got it.¡± ¡°Emily, you¡¯re great! You¡¯re dazzling, you¡¯re cool!¡± I quickly grabbed my ticket and rubbed the paper against my cheek. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Miss Juliet is in the vige at the foot of the mountain, so I have to chase after her. Oh, I heard that you can use teleportation scroll at the school gate, but it¡¯s annoying to walk around-¡± I bring out the teleportation scroll because it¡¯s going to be a long journey. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to be friends with Lady Dubblede.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s make good use of each other.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Me and Emeline quickly left the school gate. And after tearing up the scroll, we open our eyes¡­ ¡°What, Emeline, did you give me the correct coordinates?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true¡­¡­.¡± We went to an alley with shabby houses. This ce looked like a slum. ¡®Have we moved beyond the 2nd gate?¡¯ We¡¯re in trouble. In this case, East¡¯s expulsion will not be a problem. I may be expelled! Chapter 236 Chapter 236 TL: Zimmings Emeline, who looked around, said with a very nervous expression. ¡°What happened? No matter what, it would be impossible to pass the barrier of Odis¡¯s gate¡­¡­ I need to contact the school first. You have to exin that crossing the border gate was a mistake.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°Why? You must hurry! If it¡¯s like this-¡± ¡°Look over there, Emeline.¡± Emeline¡¯s eye followed where I was pointing at, and she narrowed her eyebrows. We could see the school. The distance from the school to Gate 1, the farthest border gate, is quite long. If we cross the border gate, we cannot see the school. ¡°Let¡¯s check the coordinates again. Do you have a map?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± We opened the map that Emeline had brought and checked the location. ¡°We¡¯re about two kilometers away from our destination.¡± ¡°n, this trash¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Why n?¡± ¡°He taught me the coordinates. Isn¡¯t he crazy?¡± ¡°He¡¯s annoying but he won¡¯t do anything too extreme. Because if we really crossed the border gates, he could be held responsible for giving us the wrong coordinates. Also, we won¡¯t be able to get out of the boundary gate barrier.¡± ¡°That swine¡­¡­.¡± I shrugged and said as Emeline clicked her tongue. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s not that far, so can we go on foot?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± We walked together and out of the alley. When we reached our destination, we eximed, ¡°Wow!¡± It cannot bepared to a huge mansion like the Dubblede¡¯s or the shopping district, but the vige on a mountainside is somehow incredibly splendid. ¡°There¡¯s a tavern, a shop specializing in scrolls in a cksmith¡¯s shop, and even a bakery!¡± ¡°It¡¯s festival period. ine, look over there! Pierrot!¡± A pierrot on stilts staggered while juggling with four balls. A toy railroad is everywhere on the streets. Toy trains running on the railroads have promotional gs for shops. Each stall sells mouth-watering food, and at the end of the road, someone gives out balloons to excited children, and colorful papers fly in the air. We ran around the vige holding hands with excitement as if we had returned to our childhood days. Suddenly, my hands were full of snacks, like candy and juice. ¡°Oops, I need to find West.¡± As I raised my head in amazement, Emeline, who was chewing the marshmallow next to me, stopped too. ¡°I also need to find Juliet.¡± We gulped, swallowed, and looked at each other. ¡®It¡¯s scary, the festival¡­ it¡¯s driving us crazy.¡¯ We handed over a bunch of sweets and things we bought unconsciously to passersby. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet, how about this?¡± ¡°Come on, take this pinwheel. It¡¯s free.¡± Emeline grumbled, wiping her hands covered in marshmallow residue. ¡°It¡¯s all because I didn¡¯t experience this when I was young. I didn¡¯t enjoy it when I was young, so I became like this when I grow up.¡± ¡°I admit it too.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you been prosperous in this life?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference? I have clear memories of my past life. Didn¡¯t I live as a beggar until I was nine years old? I lived as a beggar much longer than you. Neither in the second life nor in the first life could I have imagined such a festival.¡± ¡°Oh my God. We forget our purpose and y. I¡¯m sorry, please don¡¯t tell Tri this. ine, this is our secret.¡± ¡°Of course. I would feel bad going here without her.¡± We shook hands and turned our backs to find each other¡¯s targets. ¡°See you at school.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I asked about Mina¡¯s whereabouts to every freshman I met on the street. ¡°She was at the flower shop.¡± ¡°I think I saw her in a souvenir shop.¡± ¡°She was buying juice at the end of the stall.¡± I arrived at the ce that looked like a slum. It was where I first arrived. And at the beginning of the alley, I finally found Mina and West. ¡°Leine?¡± Mina, who was holding hands with West, looked at me. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got business to do with West. I was looking for you because it seemed like he was with you.¡± ¡°West?¡± ¡°Me?¡± West looked up at me with a puzzled expression. Being a werebeast, he grew slower than an ordinary person, so even though he was over twenty, he was a span shorter than me. ¡°I have something to tell you about East.¡± ¡°W-why East¡­¡­.¡± When he stuttered, Crash! A shout was heard along with a crash in the alley. ¡°This thief!¡± Mina and I looked at him at the same time. Arge man with a grim look was pushing the boy, who looked about thirteen, against the wall, and he was very angry. Next to the boy was a short girl who looked like his younger sister, she looked as young as six or seven years old. ¡°Hey! What are you doing!¡± Mina, who screamed, let go of West¡¯s hand and entered the alley. West said, ¡°Mina~!¡± and followed her, I had no choice but to pursue West. ¡°Let the child go. What are you doing to the child!¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± The man frowned as he nced at Mina. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re an Odis student, judging from the way you went.¡± ¡°How am I supposed to let this go? Hey, are you okay?¡± When Mina looked at the boy and asked, the man snorted. ¡°It¡¯s already the third time this guy stole something from my store!¡± As the atmosphere became noisy, people with dirty on their faces and clothes appeared one by one from the alley and looked towards us. ¡°Stole¡­¡­?¡± When Mina asked, the boy shrugged, and the girl, who seemed to be the boy¡¯s younger sister, burst into tears. ¡°I-it¡¯s not my brother¡¯s fault. I¡¯m bad, huwaa-! It¡¯s because I¡¯m hungry¡­!¡± It was bread in the boy¡¯s hand. Mina, who looked at the children with a bewildered expression, turned her head to the man who must be the owner of the store. ¡°How much is it? I¡¯ll pay for it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Really?¡± The man¡¯s attitude changed when she said that she wanted to pay. Then he continued, ¡°100 francs.¡± Mina took money from her pocket and handed it to the man, and the man nced at the boy once, took the money from Mina and disappeared. Mina took a deep breath and bent her knees to the siblings who stole the bread. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, thank you.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about your sister, but stealing other people¡¯s stuff is bad. Next time, don¡¯t do that, okay?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Seeing the boy who did not answer, Mina smiled and took a bill from her pocket. With a fairlyrge amount of money, living costs for a couple of months in such a shabby alley would have been enough. ¡°Have it. And look for a job-¡± I took the money from Mina¡¯s hand instead. Mina looked at me in bewilderment. ¡°Leine?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give it to them.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. This is my money. The temple gave it to me¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s your money, so don¡¯t give it to them.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mina frowned and stood up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it? If someone doesn¡¯t help them, they will have to do the wrong thing soon.¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯re helping these kids by giving them money?¡± ¡°What?¡± I walked out of the alley and bought food from the stall in front of me. Then, I handed the food to the siblings. ¡°Eat this today, and go to the relief center for the poor from tomorrow.¡± ¡°I heard that the refugee camp is on the side of Gate 1. It would take a whole day to go back and forth at a child¡¯s pace.¡± ¡°Still, go there. Don¡¯t steal anymore.¡± ¡°Leine!¡± Mina shouted, but I ignored it and pushed the siblings on the back. ¡°Go quickly.¡± The siblings looked at us and then disappeared, and Mina looked at me as she bit her lips. ¡°What? Why do you think I helped them? Leine, I think you¡¯re doing this because you don¡¯t like me like what the other kids say.¡± ¡°Yes, Mina. I hate you.¡± ¡°¡­ What?¡± ¡°I hate the arrogance of believing that if you do good, anything will work out. I hate your beliefs.¡± Mina¡¯s eyes trembled slightly, and West, who was looking at me and Mina alternately, shouted. ¡°You¡¯re so harsh. You smelled like a bad person, you¡¯re really bad-!¡± ¡°What do you think will happen if the children go back like that?¡± West and Mina blinked at my words. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°If a lot of money fell into the hands of such children, what do you think would happen?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Are you saying that people will want money and even harm children?¡± Mina sighed and shook her head. She stared at me and then she opened her mouth again. ¡°Leine, the world isn¡¯t all that bad. There are people with malice, but there are more people who don¡¯t have it. There are many nice people than you think.¡± ¡°Yes, there are certainly people with malice.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean-¡± ¡°The people who had that malice!¡± Mina¡¯s face hardened as I screamed. I looked at her and spoke. ¡°How can you be sure that none of the people who just saw the siblings get paid have malice?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°How can you believe that those kids won¡¯t be in danger?¡± ¡°Why do you only think that there are people with malice?¡± ¡°Because I have to. We have to think of the worst rather than the best!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°As you said, with rights there are duties. I have obligations for everything I enjoy. Nobles protectmoners! Those who have to protect should always think of the worst first. Just as parents care for their children!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we have to think of a worse oue. The same goes for you, who say you are supported by the temple.¡± ¡°¡­¡­You and I are really different.¡± Me and Mina looked straight at each other. Then Mina said, ¡°So we can¡¯t do anything because we¡¯re afraid of the worst that hasn¡¯t happened? No, if it¡¯s me, I¡¯ll do it. If my kindness can change the world, I will do anything.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°I thought you were the child of fate in this world. I will eventually go back, so you¡¯re the one who will protect this ce. But now I see it, you¡¯re just a coward, Leine.¡± ¡°Now that the introduction is over, just tell me the main point.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t leave this world to you.¡± Mina grabbed West¡¯s hand and spoke firmly. ¡°I¡¯m going to do my best now.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll do my best to stop you.¡± I smiled at her. ¡°You¡¯ll have to do your best, Mina.¡± In my fourth life, it was the first time Mina and I argued. Chapter 237 Chapter 237 TL: Zimmings I returned to the dormitory. Just as I was about to enter the room, Emeline called me. ¡°You¡¯ve just arrived?¡± ¡°Yes. Why did youe so quickly?¡± ¡°Juliet sent me back to school. If she got the coordinate wrong, I would have died.¡± ¡°Did it have to be Juliet as your mentor?¡± Emeline looked at me with ambitious eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll never give up.¡± I walked into the door while shaking my head, Emeline followed me and asked. ¡°What about you? You said you wanted the twin princes to meet.¡± That was the reason I went everywhere looking for Mina. I want to send West, who is glued to Mina¡¯s side, to East¡¯s prison. I hoped that this situation would be resolved smoothly through talking. East, who tried to attack West, is reflecting, and West will not be angry or afraid if he saw his brother in chains, so they should be able to talk. I said as I went out to the terrace. ¡°Failure.¡± Emeline asked while sitting on the bed. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I had a fight with Mina.¡± ¡°Hm, West is following Mina, so he must¡¯ve thought bad of you. You also know that, but why did you fight Mina?¡± I told her a story that happened in town. After listening to the story for a while, Emelineughed. ¡°Mina must have been a girl who grew up in a different world. Seeing that she doesn¡¯t know how cruel people are.¡± ¡°Well, I hadn¡¯t heard of what Mina was like beforeing here.¡± ¡°Something like that happened when I was in Max¡¯s gang. A nobleman who looked at Tri with pity gave her a silver coin. Naturally, Max became greedy, Tri was beaten up as the coins were taken away.¡± I also know it. Because it happened in my previous life. As a result, Tri was ill for three days and three nights, and for a while food was not given to her. What would have happened to Tri had it not been for me and Emeline taking care of her? I said looking at the scenery. ¡°But not everything Mina said was wrong.¡± Those who fear the worst can¡¯t help but be a coward. Just like me, Emeline and Tri that couldn¡¯t survive by ourselves before. Hence, we always tend to think of the worst at crucial times. ¡°So, I think I might be wrong.¡± ¡°How many things in the world can be urately divided into right and wrong? Not everything is divided into good and bad.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not ¡®wrong¡¯. It¡¯s ¡®different¡¯.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You and Mina are just different people.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You are a person who can assume the worst. That¡¯s why you think that what is needed to save people is not the goodwill of the individual, but the system. On the other hand, Mina values other things.¡± Emeline got up from bed and came up to me as she patted my head. ¡°You are not wrong.¡± She yfully ruffled my hair and said, ¡°Besides, why does it matter whose values are right?¡± Seeing Emeline¡¯s eyes, I burst intoughter. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± In my first life, Mina struggled to create an ideal world. In the process, many irrational things were done in the name of justice. There was no one in charge, and many lives were lost behind the shadows. In a world where Amity is considered justice and Dubblede evil, Dubblede family has slowly but clearly weakened. ¡®I won¡¯t repeat the first life.¡¯ I am neither a ruler nor a philosopher. I wasn¡¯t wrong, and it doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m wrong, as Emeline said. ¡®Since when did I start thinking about the cause of being just? What¡¯s important is my goal.¡¯ If I can survive, if I can make the people under thend we rule less worried about tomorrow¡¯s meal, I¡¯ll dly be a viin. I said as I sat on a chair on the terrace. ¡°First, I should deal with West. I have a deal with East, but what worries me the most is that if Mina settles in Elysiano ss through West, it will be difficult.¡± ¡°Is there another way?¡± ¡°I already assumed that I would fail to convince West. So the second method is already underway.¡± ¡®I didn¡¯t want to do the second method, but I can¡¯t help it.¡¯ Iughed viciously. *** The next day, Elysiano ss¡¯s dining room. West looked at Mina with a worried expression. ¡°Mina.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Mina!¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, I was thinking about something else for a second¡­ what is it?¡± ¡°Is it about yesterdau?¡± ¡°No¡­¡­.¡± As Mina shook her head and focused on the food, Elysiano ss¡¯s Jin raised his chin and asked. ¡°What happened yesterday?¡± West answered him. ¡°Lady Dubblede had an argument with Mina.¡± ¡°Argument?¡± When Ryu Hong-hae, the scarlet princess, asked the question, West nodded. ¡°She took the money and got angry because Mina gave it to the hungry child.¡± ¡°West.¡± When Mina called his name, West mumbled with a sullen expression. ¡°It¡¯s true¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not an argument. Leine¡¯s words were not wrong.¡± ¡°Then why are you like this? Is it because of the children?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Then should I find a ce for the children to work at school?¡± ¡°Really? Can you do that?¡± ¡°Of course! Mina helped me, so I¡¯ll help Mina too!¡± Mina¡¯s expression brightened as Westughed. ¡°So let¡¯s get things done right away. In fact, I was so worried that I couldn¡¯t even sleep properly. I know where the kids are, so I¡¯ll get them.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Mina, who got up with her te, bowed to the people of Elysiano ss and left the dining room. West hastily followed the girl. Seeing the two left, Jin said, ¡°Hmm¡­¡± as he touched the silver tableware. ¡°Jin, why do you look like that again?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­ We better keep our eyes on both East and West.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Nothing. You just eat your meal.¡± When Ryu Hong-hae blinked, Jin shrugged his shoulders and smiled as usual. That afternoon, Mina brought the siblings to school, and West tasked them with cleaning up the campus and doing errands for the staff. The younger sister looked around the campus and asked Mina. ¡°Will my brother and I really work here? Then give us 2,000 francs as a sry and let us live in the staff¡¯s dormitory?¡± ¡°Of course! You¡¯re going to work hard right?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do my best, saintess!¡± ¡°Saintess?¡± ¡°But¡­ brother, didn¡¯t you say that the saintess is a savior of poor children like us? Then Miss Mina is a saintess. She saves us, right?¡± The older brother lowered his head without saying a word, Mina smiled and bent her knees. ¡°It¡¯s West who helped you, and I¡¯m not a saintess. Just call me Mina.¡± ¡°Miss Mina.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mina patted her hair and smiled brightly. After that, she could see the siblinhs running around on campus to sweep fallen leaves, polish statues, or run errands. Each time the younger sister met Mina, she jumped in a hurry and gave her cookies. ¡°M-Miss Mina. Miss Sonya gave it to me. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Mina smiled sweetly as she watched the child carefully holding out the cookie cut in half, wrapped in a handkerchief. It¡¯s been a week since the siblings worked at school. Mina walked on campus with Sandra and some ss A students. ¡°We have to submit a paper to use themunication device! That¡¯s ridiculous! ¡°Writing a paper? Did they want to reduce the number of students? It¡¯s like telling us tomit suicide!¡± Mina giggled hearing her ssmates banter. People passing by Mina gathered one by one and chatted. ¡°Those children are brought by the second child of fate?¡± ¡°Yes. They got a job through West. But¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, they do something bad.¡± The atmosphere was strange. Mina stopped walking and looked around. Those who made eye contact with her turned their heads away. When Mina¡¯s group looked puzzled, n hurriedly ran from afar. ¡°Mina!¡± ¡°n? What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°The siblings you hired stole something from the professor¡¯sb.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The exam¡¯s answer!¡± ¡°¡­¡­ What?¡± Mina¡¯s expression hardened. *** Hearing the story of the siblings from Emeline, Iughed and Emeline asked. ¡°Is this the second way? You told the siblings to steal the answer?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Yes, Mina¡¯s good intentions turned out to be the worst. So where is Mina now?¡± ¡°I think the professor got angry and took the sibling¡¯s luggage out of the staff¡¯s dormitory and left it on the campus. She must be there.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡± I headed to the campus, and Emeline followed me. In the middle of the campus, there was a crowd of students alongside West and Mina, just like Emeline said. Mina held onto the professor and begged. ¡°We need to see if these children really stole the answers or not. It¡¯s not toote to unpack after that.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve witnessed them steal exam papers from myb! What more evidence do you need here? He used his sister to look out for people!¡± ¡°No way¡­ Praner, you really stole the test paper?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The older brother lowered his head, and the younger sister wept. The professor shouted at Mina. ¡°You are the one who we should investigate.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The children you brought in stole the test papers. Aren¡¯t you the one who ordered them to steal it?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Then why did they do it!¡± ¡°That¡­ I¡­¡­.¡± Mina looked at the siblings with a confused expression. Then, someone said, ¡°It¡¯s really suspicious.¡± The other students responded. ¡°She must have been afraid of the test because she came to school without being qualified. How can she be in this school if her skills are exposed? That¡¯s why she told them to steal the exam paper.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it also strange that she saved West? She jumped in to protect West without even knowing him. How could that be possible?¡± ¡°She protected West because of this situation.¡± ¡°Stupid West. He didn¡¯t even notice and followed her around like a puppy.¡± ¡°Poor him, how could the prince be used like this?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that the downfall of the werebeasts is not far away?¡± Mina pursed her lips, and West shouted. ¡°Stop it! Mina did nothing wrong! I¡¯m not stupid!¡± But the people¡¯s words didn¡¯t stop. ¡°As expected, a twin doesn¡¯t mean they are simr. Look, he doesn¡¯t admit to his mistakes. He¡¯s an idiot who entered Elysiano ss thanks to his brother. He has tarnished Elysiano¡¯s honor.¡± ¡°Poor East, to have a brother like that¡­¡± A blue aura shed from West¡¯s body. He had bright yellow eyes, and rough breathing. And¡­¡­. ¡°Ahhz!¡± ¡°He transformed!!¡± Just like East did at the party the other day, West turned into a giant wolf. I grabbed Emeline¡¯s wrist and ran away quickly. Mina shouted his name from behind. I rushed to the forest where I had nned to meet with Henry and Isaac in advance. They asked me. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°He transformed.¡± ¡°Your purpose has been fulfilled.¡± Then Emelinw opened her mouth and asked. ¡°W-what. Did you create this situation so that he can transform?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I was aiming for, but all I did was tell Henry¡¯s friend to say ¡®It¡¯s really suspicious.''¡± ¡°Then what the hell is that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an explosion of people¡¯s jealousy.¡± ¡°What¡­¡­?¡± ¡°A child of fate who appeared out of nowhere is said to have a divine power stronger than the Pope, and entered the school without qualifications. They¡¯ve been hiding it until now, but when they have the chance, their jealousy exploded. But in this situation, West defends Mina, who has be a public enemy. Then what will happen?¡± ¡°West will be the enemy.¡± ¡°Yep.¡± West is a beast like East. They can¡¯t control emotions. Then Emeline asked, ¡°What¡¯s the point of making West a prisoner as well? Don¡¯t tell me you¡­¡­.¡± ¡°We need to give East and West a ce to talk. If the imprisoned East can¡¯t go, then we should make West go there, right?¡± Worst case scenario is when East gets expelled, West will be the same. Then both supporters will shut their mouths. Why? Because they are expelled for the same reason. ¡®Then how much would their parents appreciate me?¡¯ In this way, I obtained a golden connection. ¡°You are a really cunning kid.¡± Emeline shook her head, and Iughed. ¡°Thanks for thepliment.¡± Chapter 238 Chapter 238 TL: Zimmings It was a good time. I wondered if I should step forward and take down West¡¯s reputation, but Mina asked West to bring the siblings, and the siblings caused this ident. ¡®Thank you, Mina.¡¯ It saves time and takes less effort. I giggled as I looked at where the scream wasing from. After that, as I nned, West was imprisoned. Of course, he was in the same room as East. Perhaps by now, the two brothers were having a deep conversation. Mina had to be questioned by the professors until night. The older brother received the money from the person who ordered them to steal the exam paper, but it was not the Francs (the currency of the empire) used in the school, but the S (the currency of the Miles Empire). Mina wouldn¡¯t have the Miles Empire currency, so it was concluded that she was not the culprit. They could have dug into it further, but when the temple heard the news, they protected Mina, so the investigation was stopped. This is how things ended. *** A night after themotion. The siblings¡¯ belongings, which were trampled by West and the students who were fleeing, were cleaned up by Mina. Next to her, the siblings bowed their heads with their hands sped together. ¡°M-miss Mina¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Mina asked them quietly. ¡°¡­ Why did you do it?¡± ¡°That, I, uh, so¡­¡­.¡± The sister looked at her brother in tears, as she bit her lips. The brother then say, ¡°I can¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°You couldn¡¯t believe me for helping you?¡± ¡°Miss Mina is here now, but we never know when we will be kicked out after your graduation.¡± ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have happened. Even if something like that happened, you¡¯ll be able to start a new life with the sries you saved up.¡± ¡°I had money before. There was a house left behind when my mother passed away, but my rtives took it all. At first they even took care of us. They threw us away because we were annoying. So how do we trust a stranger?¡± ¡°You¡­¡­.¡± ¡°We needed someone to protect us. Miss Mina is just helping us out of kindness, but if Miss Mina changes her mind, won¡¯t we be abandoned again? So even if you change your mind, we have someone who can protect us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you stole it¡­¡­?¡± Mina¡¯s face distorted. Her eyes trembled, and tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Go.¡± ¡°M-Miss Mina. Please forgive my brother. My brother, just for me¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Go away!!¡± ¡°Miss Mina¡­¡­.¡± The younger sister cries and holds her, but she shakes off the child¡¯s hand and runs out of the schoolyard. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it? If someone doesn¡¯t help them, they will have to do the wrong thing soon.¡± ¡®Do you think you¡¯re helping these kids by giving them money?¡± Her conversation with Leine came to mind. ¡®Did my good intentions ruin those children?¡¯ If I hadn¡¯t brought them, would those children havemitted a greater sin? She lost strength in her knees, and she was short of breath. Just as she was panting while holding her knee, she heard a voice from around her. ¡°This time, if I lose to my father and my brothers, I won¡¯t let it go. My gift must be liked by the kid.¡± [Then the flowers and cake-] ¡°Anything other than things that wither or be eaten away! She can think of me when she looks at it. The present that made her think of me as the best¡ª.¡± Isaac looked at Mina and frowned. [Then jewelry-] ¡°Don¡¯t contact me again.¡± After ending the call, he looked at Mina, who was looking at him with tears in her eyes. ¡°Go away. Why are you looking at me with those eyes?¡± ¡°I was here when you passed by me.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not wearing a tie, so how do I know if you¡¯re a freshman or a senior?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that there are no freshmen in Elysiano ss?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Anyway, I was here first¡­¡± ¡°Still, go away.¡± Mina frowned. ¡°It¡¯s the first time we¡¯ve seen each other, so why do you hate me so much?¡± Because you killed my sister. Whether she was deceived by the temple or not, it is true that she killed her, and the kid will suffer because of her in the future. But I couldn¡¯t tell you why. No matter how much Isaac knew, things like this shouldn¡¯t get into Mina¡¯s ears. ¡°Just because.¡± ¡°Just¡­ because?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so shameless. You caused all sorts of incidents and don¡¯t think it¡¯s wrong. Enough?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ That¡¯s right.¡± Mina wiped her tears and smiled. ¡°Isaac. My son,e here.¡± It was strange. Somehow, her face ovepped with a woman¡¯s face. Her eyes and smile resemble hers. She was his mother who was stronger than any knight. ¡®Am I out of my mind?¡¯ Isaac sighed and shook his head. Mina looked at Isaac and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Anyway, aren¡¯t you too harsh¡­?¡± ¡°Say that kind of thing to someone else.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Scratching her temple, she smiled awkwardly and continued. ¡°Do you happen to know where this is? I was out of my mind and ran aimlessly. It¡¯s dark¡­ Why is this school so big?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Turn right after the angel statue.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Your dorm is there.¡± After saying that, Isaac left first, and Mina quickly followed behind. Isaac frowned and asked her. ¡°Why are you following me?¡± ¡°Where is the angel statue?¡± ¡°To the left of where you were just now!¡± ¡°Oh¡­ But why do you keep getting angry? If you kindly let me know, I¡¯d be more grateful.¡± Mina crossed her arms and pursed her lips. ¡°Isyak, bad.¡± This time, he was reminded of Leine pouting in his childhood. ¡®Am I crazy?¡¯ Isaac shook his head once again and said to Mina. ¡°Now that you know, go away.¡± ¡°Anyways, thank you. Let¡¯s greet each other nicely next time we see each other. Okay? You¡¯re very handsome. Do you know that? ¡°I know.¡± Mina burst intoughter and nodded. Then she waved her hand and left. ¡°Bye!¡± ¡°Isyac is hwandsome! The best! You¡¯re dazzling!¡± ¡°As expected, I¡¯m out of my mind.¡± When Isaac was in agony. He heard some footsteps. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Brother.¡± ¡°What do you mean just now?¡± ¡°Nevermind, I just thought of something weird. Why are you here?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you check yourmunication device properly?¡± As Henry frowned, Isaac pulled out amunication device from his pocket. ¡°Did you call me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? You couldn¡¯t wait to see me?¡± ¡°Did you check the announcement?¡± ¡°Announcement?¡± ¡°They decided to rece their exam with another task because the siblings stole the answer sheet before.¡± ¡°No way¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Yes, the freshmen will be put into a battlefield.¡± In other words, Leine would have to go into the battlefield and kill others. She tried hard to act in an evil way in front of others, but she was actually a soft-hearted girl. She wouldn¡¯t even dare to kill others. Isaac¡¯s face hardened. *** My brothers came to me at dawn. I sat on the chair while rubbing my eyes in my pajamas. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. The task is only a battle¡­ I knew I would have to do that eventually. I have already prepared for it.¡± ¡°Leine, the battlefield is a more terrible ce than you think.¡± ¡°Yes, but¡­ why is Isaac so quiet?¡± Isaac, who would normally nagged a lot more than Henry, is quiet. As I blinked, Isaac sighed and grabbed my face with both hands. ¡°That¡¯s right, this face. Where have I seen this face?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ What?¡± When I gave a puzzled look, Isaac smiled and rubbed his face on my cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t do that! Ugh! Dirty!¡± When I shouted back, he giggled and kept purposely doing it. He loved to irritate me like this. ¡°What? Argh!¡± Isaac, who was hit by Henry, fell down, and clicked his tongue. ¡°It¡¯s not even summer, but there is a fly here, Leine.¡± ¡°Right?¡± As I smiled, Isaac nodded. But Isaac was really strange today. I removed Isaac¡¯s bangs and touched his forehead. ¡°Huh? Are you sick?¡± ¡°Going into a battlefield, will you be okay?¡± ¡°The announcement stated that freshmen will be sent to the battlefield, but isn¡¯t the main task is to search for relics? I could focus on that.¡± ¡°Still, there must be some use of swords or magic, kid.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try my best not to kill anyone. Besides, I have my brothers to worry about me. I won¡¯t do anything harmful to myself.¡± I smiled, as Isaac and Henry stroked my head. Just then, ¡°How long do I have to watch this scene?¡± Emeline said as she trembled in irritation. ¡®Oh, right. We slept together yesterday.¡¯ The dormitory is divided into floors for men and women, and the stairs are blocked after a certain period of time just in case. Emeline and I were talking until dawn because of our assignment, and so we slept together in my room. I smiled awkwardly, as Emeline groaned. Henry took his hand off my head and said. ¡°Hold on to this amethyst. Just use it if there¡¯s any dangerous situation.¡± The devil of this amethyst, which we found in our mansion belonging to our ancestor, has not yet been called out. There was no reason to summon it, and when I asionally heard a voice, my power was drained away, so I just put it away as I also felt that it wasn¡¯t an ordinary devil. ¡°If it¡¯s a dangerous situation, quickly teleport back here. Do you understand, kid?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded my head. And two weekster, we left for the battlefield. Riding on the horse, I put my hand into the pocket beneath the armor that I was wearing. When I grabbed the ametyst in my hand, my vision was blurry, and a sound rang through my mind. ¡°¡­ You¡­ Neliard¡­¡± ¡°Go, kid, hurry up!¡± ¡°Isaac! No!!¡± I breathed heavily. ¡°Leine?¡± Emeline asked as if I was okay, but I couldn¡¯t answer. ¡®What¡¯s this?¡¯ It was apletely different feeling than usual. It¡¯s not like someone is calling me, but it feels like I¡¯m peeking into the future. Just then, ¡°It¡¯s an ambush!¡± Screams erupted from all around us. Chapter 239 Chapter 239 TL: Zimmings The archers lined up and began to pull their bowstrings. ¡°Magic troops!¡± The mages, who were in front of us and on our back, spread a barrier. Ahh-! Sharp frictional sounds continued constantly, but most of the arrows did not break through the barrier. Soon we moved forward at themander¡¯s words. The magic troops also changed their strategy ording to themander. Because of this, the enemy was having a hard time. I suspected that they would give up soon. And so, we made our way to the river. We had to cross the river to join the advance squad. We were originally nning to travel through the mountains, but due to an ambush, we decided to cross over the river instead. However, contrary to our n, we couldn¡¯t cross the river at all because it was blocked. ¡°Cyclops (The magic troopmander) can you make a way to cross the river with magic?¡± ¡°Currently, it¡¯s impossible. Due to the ambush, we didn¡¯t have enough power. We all need a break.¡± ¡°Damn it, I didn¡¯t know it¡¯s this serious.¡­.¡± The second-year student, the captain of our unit, looked at the mages with a troubled expression. Even at a nce, we could see that the mages were exhausted. The man who had used up his mana was barely holding the reins of the horse with a pale face. We eventually had to take a break. ¡°Divide into groups. The mages will rest, group 1 will search the surrounding area, and group 2 will search the whole area with me.¡± Most of the freshmen entered the first group, and the second-years in our unit entered the second group. And so, we left for the search. ¡°As expected of the Odis Academy Magic Troops!¡± n began to make a noise with an excited face. ¡°A barrier like this is often used in wars between nations. Odis magic troops are at a different level¡­¡± ¡°Focus, n. A battle is not a game.¡± ¡°Why are you so serious? The school sent us out here because it was a battle with a high winning rate.¡± Some of the freshmen began to agree with n¡¯s words. ¡°Our enemy is weak. An ambush was unexpected, but they could not even break our barriers properly.¡± ¡°They don¡¯t even know what a blue spinel is. A barbarian would never have imagined that they needed a blue spinel with divine power to break the mage¡¯s barrier.¡± ¡°Yes. If they use it on the centre of our barrier, it will be over.¡± ¡°Wait, what¡¯s wrong with you? Hey, hey, Easton. Rx, are you so nervous even after seeing those barbarians level?¡± A giggle broke out among the freshmen. After listening to the students, Emeline touched my shoulders. ¡°ine.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°ine!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­.¡± I narrowed my eyes and looked around. ¡®Strange.¡¯ Their enemy was the Kuhelm tribe, and they weren¡¯t weak. Thisnd was an abandoned area with no grass. Odis Academy worked together with Neliard Church to purify thend surrounding Odis Academy. The Kuhelm have attacked the purifiednd countless times. ¡°Emeline.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You said there were two battles against Kuhelmst year alone, right?¡± ¡°Yes, the ss that had graduated beat them, and the most recent one was the battle with Elysiano ss.¡± ¡°It¡¯s kind of weird.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°How could it be that easy? They have battled us countless times, and even the Elysiano ss. They must¡¯ve already known that they can¡¯tpete with just any strategy and weapon, so why did they do that? Besides, how did they know our path and ambush them?¡± There were many roads, yet the Kuhelm could easily ambush us. They are small in number, so they must¡¯ve known that they don¡¯t have enough troops to ambush us. Emeline looked confused. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± ¡°Most of us are freshmen, and this is our first battle. If they leave us here, they know that we will not be able to beat them, so why did the captain lead the search team himself?¡± ¡°There are seniors among mages that are resting-¡± Just then, Sandra approached a mage with a nket over her shoulders. ¡°Senior, are you okay? Medical team, please take care of him. It sounds like he¡¯s in a serious condition¡­¡± When I stared at the senior Sandra had approached, I shouted. ¡°Sandra, run away!¡± ¡°What?¡± When I ran towards them and make a barrier, Boom! The mage¡¯s body exploded with a loud noise. ¡°Ahhh!¡± ¡°Argh!¡± When a person died in front of the freshmen, they were terribly surprised. Some sat on the floor and crawled away with their arms, and some couldn¡¯t even move. ¡°S-senior. What should I do? Medical team! Please help him!¡± ¡°Leave him!¡± At my words, Sandra and the students looked at me in amazement. And so, I said to them, ¡°That¡¯s a ball-jointed doll¡¯.¡± I know that because I also owned one. It was a ball-jointed doll. ¡°If-if it¡¯s a ball-jointed doll, why is it here¡­¡± ¡°Is it what the Kuhelm did? But how? There was no time for that. Or did we have the ball-jointed doll in our unit from the beginning?¡± ¡°No way! How can those barbarians trick us?¡± ¡°Wait, maybe the ambush was also a trap¡­¡± The atmosphere quickly became chaotic. Just when I was about to open my mouth, p! Someone pped their hands. It was Mina. ¡°Calm down guys. We have to tell the captain about this first.¡± Mina was also very surprised, but she tried to keep herposure. ¡°Sandra, is there any way to contact the captain?¡± ¡°There is amunication device given to each student for the battle. Wait a minute.¡± Sandra connected the call. ¡°It won¡¯t happen.¡± Mina looked at me after hearing my words. At my words, Mina looked at me. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Give up. If my prediction is right, we couldn¡¯t use it.¡± The students urged Sandra to try it first. However, Sandra¡¯s face grew darker as my prediction became true. ¡®As expected. The captain is a traitor.¡¯ Mina asked while trembling. ¡°Sandra, you can¡¯t use it?¡± ¡°Yes. Not only the captain, but themunication device ispletely dead.¡± It was the captain who handed out themunication device before departure. If he was a traitor, he would have cut off ourmunication device. ¡®No, this is not the time to think like this.¡¯ The most important thing is that we were betrayed, we were all newbies on the battlefield, and we were left out without a singlemunication device. ¡°First, we have to leave this ce first.¡± Mina replied to me. ¡°When the captain returns, he¡¯ll be worried if we¡¯re not here.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t get it?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°All the mages were exhausted, the captain and seniors withbat experience all followed him for the search team. What do you think this means?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been betrayed. We¡¯ve been abandoned by the captain.¡± The students¡¯ faces turned ashen. And as if waiting for the right time, Kuhelm soldiers appeared. A man in a leopard jacket came in the middle of the soldiers. He looked at me and Mina and said, ¡°It¡¯s worth paying a lot of money. The daughters of the false god are finally in my hands.¡± He raised the corner of his mouth, revealing his rotten fangs. Mina was silent as Iughed. ¡°I had a bad feeling and it was true. I was sold like a piece of meat in a marketce.¡± The first battle of my life was very unexpected. *** Isaac sat down inside the barracks with an anxious expression and looked outside. ¡°What are you so worried about?¡± When Jin asked him, Isaac muttered in a low voice. ¡°The other unit has arrived, but why is the kid¡¯s unit sote?¡± ¡°They had to go through the mountains. Don¡¯t worry and sit down. It¡¯s obvious that they will bete.¡± At that time, a familiar face came in. He was the captain of Leine¡¯s unit. He rushed forward to the Elysiano ss¡¯ barracks and shouted. ¡°The freshmen are gone!¡± ¡°What?¡± Jin maintained hisposure, and Isaac quickly grabbed the captain¡¯s cor. ¡°What are you saying!¡± ¡°T- that¡¯s¡­!¡± ¡°Say it. What happened!¡± ¡°Kuhelm¡¯s soldiers ambushed our unit¡¯s path. We escaped safely, but the river was blocked and the mages were not in good condition, so we decided to take a break. As the man murmured, Henry came near them. ¡°If you don¡¯t want your tongue to burn, tell me clearly. So where¡¯s my little sister?¡± ¡°E- everyone is gone. It seemed like they fought with Kuhelm, so¡­¡± Henry and Isaac were rooted to the spot. At this moment, only one face came to their mind. ¡®Leine.¡¯ ¡®Kid¡­¡¯ Their little sister was missing. *** Me and Mina were locked up in a different ce from the rest of the students. The women of the Kuhelm tribe removed our armor and made us wear clothes with animal skin simr to theirs. After that, two big men clinged to us and suppressed the movement. ¡°Let go of me Let go!¡± When Mina shouted, the door opened. The man we had seen near the river before and those who seemed to be his escort entered. ¡°Are the preparations going well?¡± ¡°Yes, chief.¡± He scrutinized us and smiled. Mina gritted her teeth and said, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t do any harm. One of you will be my wife.¡± ¡°What?¡± Huh? As we frowned, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. If one of you bes my wife, I will spare everyone. We¡¯ll release the students too.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± He continued, ¡°So, who will be my wife?¡± Mina looked at him and said, ¡°No one will be your wife!¡± ¡°She will!¡± I quickly pointed to Mina, and the ce became quiet for a moment. The chief smirked and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have any kind of loyalty?¡± ¡°I have no such a thing, but there is something else I can offer you.¡± ¡°An offer?¡± ¡°I have a lot of money, chief.¡± When the chief saw me smiling brightly, his expression became weird. It¡¯s my fourth life you rascals. I could deal with you guys easily. Chapter 240 Chapter 240 TL: Zimmings The chief who was staring at me smirked. ¡°What value is the wealth of humanity to me, child of God?¡± Why did he keep talking about God? I said, skillfully hiding my trembling. ¡°It may not have been valuable before, but it¡¯s different now.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Why did the Odis Academy send out new students in the battle against Kuhelm? Didn¡¯t you find that funny? They thought they could win even with newbies.¡± The chief and the tribesman were enraged when I spoke ill of the tribe. The chief screamed. ¡°But Odis lost the children of my fate to me!¡± ¡°Yes. With the power of wealth.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Kuhelm is no match for Odis because of their resources. They always win with the power of wealth. Is it really not worth it?¡± The chief¡¯s eyes shook. ¡®It¡¯s working, his eyes are shaking.¡¯ I didn¡¯t miss this opportunity. ¡°I¡¯m the daughter of Duke Dubblede, the richest man in the continent. Do you want me to contact my family and get that wealth in return for letting me go?¡± The chief burst intoughter. ¡°You¡¯re making no sense. It made meugh. Just because we live in a recluse doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re clueless. The moment you contact Dubblede, I know that they will crush our tribe!¡± He shouted, but I pretended to be calm andughed. ¡°When did I ask you to contact Duke Dubblede?¡± ¡°¡­ Then?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the daughter of Duke Dubblede, the richest man in the continent, that means I know how to make wealth.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Use me.¡± There was silence in the room. The man slowly got up after hearing my response. ¡°You¡¯re a cunning child.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Afterughing heartily, he told the tribesmen in the room. ¡°They are considered noble in Kuhelm. You shouldn¡¯t be negligent in serving them.¡± ¡°Yes, Khan.¡± ¡°Yes¡± The tribesmen bowed their heads. It means that my proposal worked. *** Emeline and n got up as soon as me and Mina entered the ce where students gathered under the guidance of the tribesmen. The tribesmen bowed down toward me. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare a meal for you. If you need anything else, please feel free to tell me.¡± The Kuhelm tribesmen were suddenly polite to me. After they came out, n looked at me strangely. ¡°Why are those barbarians so kind to you?¡± ¡°Because I made a deal with the chief.¡± ¡°What?!¡± He shouted and stared at me. ¡°A deal with the barbarians who kidnapped us? You don¡¯t have any pride? If you¡¯re an Odis Academy student, you should have died instead of tarnishing the reputation of the school!¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense.¡± ¡°Huh, what?¡± ¡°As you said, if Kuhelm is a barbarian, we¡¯ve already tarnished the school¡¯s reputation by being caught. So why are you still alive?¡± n was rendered speechless but soon shouted. ¡°But I didn¡¯t have any deals with those barbarians.¡± Just then, the door opened and a table full of greasy meat, fresh fruits, and grilled fish came in. ¡°Please have a meal.¡± It seemed that the tribal chief generously served food for me, Kuhelm¡¯s ¡®noble¡¯. I sat down casually and started eating. ¡®Oh, it¡¯s pretty tasty.¡¯ The meat is juicy and soft, and the fish does not smell fishy at all because of its exquisite fire control. More than anything, fruits! The fruits are sweeter than those eaten in the empire. Having starved all day, I hurriedly ate. And the students who had not had a sip of water all day gulped when they saw me. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat it?¡± n snorted at me. ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll beg you like you? Right, guys?¡± When he said so, he looked at the students. The students only looked back at him awkwardly. They couldn¡¯t respond to n, they only seemed to be very hungry. I looked at n ridiculously. ¡°Not you.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Emeline,e and eat. You have to be full of energy to run away or attack.¡± Emeline immediately sat across from me, and answered, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s delicious!¡± ¡°Right?¡± We finished the meat that came out in two pieces and handed over the grease left in our mouth to the sour orange juice. ¡®Ah, I finally think I will survive.¡¯ Before being sent to the battlefield, I was very nervous and was dragged around, also was on the verge of fainting because I hadn¡¯t eaten yet. After I have eaten, my mind bes clearer. Among the students, there was some groaning and stomach growling. ¡°I will die before the barbarians die.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t had a meal since yesterday¡­¡± That was the same for n, he coughed and said, ¡°Well¡­ even though it¡¯s barbarians¡¯ food, I can¡¯t die like this. Dying to the barbarians is a disgrace to the school. We have to fill our stomachs and wait for a chance to attack¡­ We should eat food too, right?¡± n said quietly, so I nced at him. ¡°Say, ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯ to me.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Say that ¡®What I said before is nonsense. Please share the food.''¡± ¡°You won¡¯t give food to your friends? Are you saying you¡¯re going to survive alone?!¡± ¡°Who said I won¡¯t share? I only told you to apologize.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± ¡°Really?¡± I knocked on the door. Then a tribesman came in. ¡°Do you need anything¡±? ¡°I ate it all. Please put it away.¡± n¡¯s expression hardened. The students looked surprised and at a loss on what to do. I said to the tribesman with an indifferent look. ¡°Do you have dessert too?¡± Seeing me smiling brightly, n¡¯s mouth was agape as if he was stunned. After a while, the chief came to the ce where we were trapped. He smiled broadly seeing me eating ice cream, a dessert given by a tribesman. ¡°It seems that my people treat you well.¡± ¡°Yes. They were very kind to me.¡± ¡°Then after you finish, let¡¯s have a proper conversation.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°You said you could make me a fortune. You¡¯re definitely an interesting girl. So you invented something very special and made a big contribution to Dubblede?¡± My hand immediately stopped. ¡®It¡¯s a story about long-distance teleportation.¡¯ [Why did the frequency of battles decrease? Kid, war is like chess. If we catch the king, it¡¯s over. But we have a long-distance teleportation. It means that there is a knight in the empire who can move anywhere, anytime, no matter how many spaces.] [They can¡¯t attack because they¡¯re afraid that we might capture the king of the enemy with a long-distance teleportation.] [Yes. If we know the coordinates, we can move easily. What kind of foolish person would wage a war?] That¡¯s what Isaac said. But of course, it will not be easy to capture the king of the enemy country. Even if we use long distance teleportation, it¡¯s not easy to prate the ultra-high level barrier. However, it is true that it had tremendous utility in the war. Because it is not easy to spread the barrier everywhere during the war, everyone is anxious that they can¡¯t use teleportation. ¡°Make a long-distance teleportation scroll. Don¡¯t hesitate to give us all of your support.¡± ¡°¡­ If I make it, will you get us back safely?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Give me an escort. With an escort, we can go anywhere in the vige, you will give us whatever we need.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your answer.¡± The chief nced back. Arge man with thick hair, who could not see because his hair covered his eyes, and a thin young man came forward. They seemed to be escorts to be attached to me. ¡®Rather than an escort, I think he put someone to spy on me. But there¡¯s nothing else I could do.¡¯ I clicked my tongue inwardly. ¡®Okay so, now what?¡¯ Odis will be in big trouble if I make the long-distance teleportation scroll. The aftermath will also be given to Dubblede, who enjoyed power by monopolizing long-distance teleportation. But if I don¡¯t make it, I don¡¯t know what will happen to my life. Odis was unable to save us because they did not know where their vige was. In other words, the Dubblede also can¡¯t save me because they do not know the coordinates. ¡°It¡¯s not just the long-distance teleportation scroll that makes money.¡± ¡°No, I want it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re a smart kid, I believe you¡¯ll make the right choice.¡± Having said that, the chief ordered the tribesmen. ¡°I¡¯ll make your friends work. Until you make the right choice.¡± Everyone looked at me. ¡°You should watch your friend working under a shade while drinking a drink.¡± It means that they will treat me well, but I will feel the urge to make a quick decision while watching the students suffer. After saying that, the chief left, and the students were headed to the quarry, guided by the other tribesmen. ¡®If they even have a quarry, their vige might be bigger than I expected.¡¯ The students had to work under the surveince of the tribesmen. Some with weak physical strength nearly fainted. After seeing that, Mina told the tribesmen. ¡°Give them some rest.¡± ¡°The chief ordered you to work.¡± ¡°If we stay like this, we will die.¡± ¡°The chief-¡± ¡°I am!¡± Mina bit her lips and stared at the man. ¡°Aren¡¯t I the bride candidate for the chief? I could be his bride, but you easily reject my request?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Also, if you give us a little bit of time, the ¡®noble¡¯ will be satisfied, right? Right, Leine?¡± When I didn¡¯t answer, the young man clicked his tongue and dered. ¡°Ten minutes to rest!¡± Only then did the students sighed with relief and copsed one by one. n, who was the first to fall, stared at me and said, ¡°As expected of Mina. It¡¯s different from ¡®you know who.''¡± I got up and ignored him casually. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°The bathroom. Emeline, let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°Why does she have to go with you?¡± ¡°Because she¡¯s my close friend. I want to drink water.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ He¡¯ll escort you. Hey.¡± When the thin man gestured at the bushy-haired man, he followed me without any qualms. Emeline whispered to me, ncing at the bushy-haired man that was following them. ¡°Shall we run away? He looked foolish.¡± ¡°Look at that man¡¯s hand.¡± He had a wounded hand full of calluses. Seeing his hand, Emeline¡¯s brows narrowed, and I continued. ¡°It¡¯s the hands of a killer. Dubblede¡¯s Irie also has that kind of hand. I think he¡¯s the strongest one in this tribe¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Well, there must be a reason why the chief attached him to you. What are you going to do now? ¡°Did you forget our assignment?¡± ¡°Assignment¡­?¡± I replied with a chuckle and smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t the freshman¡¯s task ¡®find the enemy¡¯s relics¡¯?¡± Now it was time to go to work. Emeline said, sticking her tongue out. ¡°You really¡­¡± I immediately changed my expression and was about to say something to the man. ¡°Excuse me, I¡­¡± ¡°C-chick¡­ chick¡­¡± What? The man muttered with a disheveled face, and I narrowed my eyes. ¡®Did he have a low intelligence by any chance?¡¯ ¡°C-chick, chick finally, we¡­¡± ¡°Do you know me?¡± ¡°Little c-chick¡­¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Hello chick, chick¡­¡± I felt a strange sense of dread. ¡®Looking at it now, I think I saw him somewhere¡­ Did we meet in my previous life?¡¯ It¡¯s not a face that I remember clearly though. When I tilted my head, the man came closer to me. ¡°Chick, I know you. Me, Sourire. Chick, we met¡­ in heaven.¡± What?! Chapter 241 Chapter 241 TL: Zimmings I was surprised and looked at the bushy-haired man. ¡®If it¡¯s heaven¡­¡¯ In my first year of adoption by Dubblede, Henry and Isaac took me to the ve auction house, Heaven, saying that it¡¯s my gift for Children¡¯s Day. Although it was illegal to bring in ves in the empire, there were still many countries with very. So ve auction houses such as ¡°heaven¡± exist but it was concealed. There was a time when we were attacked by someone at the auction. ¡®Then what did the host say?¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s really a special creature borned bybining animal and human¡¯s blood. Moreover, this fellow is still young. Little miss would be able to y with it for a long time.¡± Yes, he¡¯s a half. Besides, they said he was younger than he looked. ¡®He¡¯s a werebeast, Like Elysiano ss¡¯ East and West. The werebeast are much stronger than ordinary humans and have twice of our lifespan, but their intelligence is low. That¡¯s why they were easily deceived and kidnapped by traffickers, and were sold to be raised as ve warriors. I guess that¡¯s the case with this guy. ¡®But Sourire¡­?¡¯ In my previous life, the names of four people were mentioned when they talked about the best warriors. The Duke of Amity. Isaac. Zachary. ¡­¡­and Sourire, the nightmare of the battlefield. ¡®I knew that Sourire was a werebeast, but I didn¡¯t know that he was caught by the traffickers before.¡¯ In my previous life, Sourire was a holy knight. He rescued the Pope from rogues by chance, and he became the Pope¡¯s escort and made his name known in the holy war. ¡®But what happened? In my previous life, Sourire saved the Pope at the age of 15¡­ ah, I see.¡¯ Originally, the ve auction house ¡®heaven¡¯ would still be in business. However, the future changed because me, Henry and Isaac went to the ve auction house. Heaven was out of business, and the ves were released. The small incident changed Sourire¡¯s fate. That¡¯s why Sourire, who should have been the escort of the Pope, is in the Kuhelm tribe instead. ¡°C-chicks¡­ chick¡­.¡± ¡°Why do you keep calling me a chick?¡± ¡°C-chick¡­¡± ¡°Do you need a chick?¡± ¡°Chick, give me. Chick, to Sourire.¡± Sourire smiled innocently. ¡°¡­ Okay. I¡¯ll save the chick.¡± Then Emeline looked at me and said, ¡°There¡¯s no time for that. If you do it, we¡¯ll have to make a long-distance teleportation scroll, let alone finding the relics. We don¡¯t know how long the chief will wait for you.¡± ¡°But we need this man.¡± ¡°What?¡± It¡¯s difficult to pinpoint which one is the best in terms of strategy and leadership among the four knights, but if they asked which one is the strongest, they would definitely pick Sourire. There was a famous story about him. In the holy war, Sourire alone killed more than 200 enemies and took the lead at once. ¡°If we make Sourire be on our side, it¡¯s no big deal to get out of Kuhelm.¡± I chuckled. *** ¡°Give me a chick.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The other escort that the chief had attached to me looked at me. ¡°What do you need a chick for?¡± ¡°Ah, of course, for the teleportation scroll.¡± It was a lie! However, the tribesman, who did not know that, happily did what I asked for. ¡°Chick! Find a chick in the chicken coop!¡± At the young man¡¯s words, the people of the Kuhelm tribe ran around. ¡°There are no chicks, but there are some eggs. Can¡¯t we use it?¡± I nced at Sourire. ¡°Chick, yellow, chick¡­¡± He was murmuring about the chick nkly. The Kuhelm tribesmen didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡®I guess it¡¯s not working. He wanted a yellow chick.¡¯ I shook my head resolutely at the young man. ¡°It must be a chick. Bright yellow.¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll look for it.¡± ¡°Do it fast!¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± The Kuhelm tribesmen searched through the vige to find a bright yellow chick. The chief came to me when he heard that I was looking for a chick to make the teleportation scroll. ¡°You made the right decision. What do you need a chick for?¡± ¡°To eat. It takes a lot of divine power to make a teleportation scroll. Also give me back my horse and belongings.¡± This is also a lie! I need physical strength, food, and a horse to leave the vige. And while being arrested here, my belongings were also taken away. ¡®I also had the etwal hidden on my armor.¡¯ ¡°We cannot return the weapons.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Weapons are useless. With etwal, I can summon Pur and turn this ce into a swamp. I was caught because I could not summon the devil in front of Mina and the students, but in the worst situation, I would have to summon Pur. When the chief beckoned, a tribeswoman who had taken my things bought me back my clothes and the etwal. I quickly put the etwal around my neck and hid it under my clothes. I stretch out my hand which had a handcuff on it. ¡°Please release me.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t release the child of fate.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the child of fate, but can I even deal with all of the Kuhelm tribe alone?¡± ¡°You can burn the vige to bring in allies.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even know where I am. If this ce is far from our camp or school, I will die first by the time theye.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a person who values my life very much. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°I can see it well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Create a barrier instead of the handcuff. Make sure they can¡¯t escape. I will release the handcuff only within the space allowed.¡± ¡®That¡¯s fine too.¡¯ The imperial pce had been strengthening their barrier for several centuries, that¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t figure it out. But for the Kuhelm barrier, all I have to do is summon Pur. ¡°Great.¡± He chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re easy to talk to.¡± ¡®Good, at least he won¡¯t be so suspicious of my every movement.¡¯ Now, it was time to take the chief to be on my side. ¡®But how?¡¯ As soon as I was agonizing, a tribesman approached the chief. ¡°A person from the mercenary guild asked to meet you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably a trick to cut mana stone¡¯s price again.¡± ¡°Is there no other way? The other mercenary guild doesn¡¯t approach us because Odis is watching them.¡± When the two of them had just finished talking, the surrounding area was noisy. A man wearing arge-brimmed hat appeared, surrounded by many tribesmen. ¡°Oh my, chief, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never allowed you to meet me, Hannibal. What kind of disrespect is that?¡± ¡°Please forgive me. It¡¯s because the payment of the items has been dyed.¡± ¡°Payment? What happened,m¡± ¡°You gave me normal mana stones. The quality of mana stones is poor, and the number has decreased. You will be paid ording to the quality of the mana stones.¡± ¡°Nonsense! It is true that the quantity was not met because of the battle, but the quality is the same as before.¡± ¡°Oh my, chief. The condition in the market is different now.¡­. arge amount of mana stones of excellent quality were released in Akalia Penins. The market value of Kuhelm mana stone has dropped, so we can¡¯t give you a full price with the same quality as before.¡± ¡°Wha- what¡­?!¡± The chief had a bewildered expression on his face, but the man named Hannibal merely grinned. ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t know Kuhelm¡¯s situation, and we¡¯ve been trading for a long time, so we¡¯ll try to match the price as much as we can. We¡¯ll trade at 3,000 francs each. What do you think? ¡°3,000 franc?! Stop joking, How can the mana stone which used to be 5,000 francs¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? The Akalia Penins has released arge amount of mana stone of superior quality than before.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If you really don¡¯t like it, I can¡¯t help it. I have no choice but to cut off the deal. There¡¯s nothing to be disappointed about. I can do business with the Akalia Penins. But chief¡­¡­ Aren¡¯t you in trouble?¡± As Hannibal smiled sinisterly, the chief¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°¡­ We can¡¯t do 3,000 francs. At least 4,000 francs.¡± ¡°3,500 francs.¡± ¡°Hannibal!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t pay more than that. It¡¯s a huge loss.¡± The chief sighed as if he couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°Isn¡¯t he just a scammer?¡± People¡¯s attention was drawn to my words. The chief asked, ¡°What?¡± as I crossed my arms and approached Hannibal. ¡°You traded mana stones for 5,000 francs?¡± ¡°Wha- what, you!¡± ¡°Did you buy the mana stones that should be worth 20,000 francs four times lower?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°And what? The Akalia? It¡¯s true that mana stones were released inrge quantities on the Akalia Penins, but that¡¯s all fake, right?¡± Hannibal¡¯s face turned pale, and the chief opened his eyes wide. ¡°What does that mean? Hannibal!¡± ¡°I- I don¡¯t know. Geez! What do you know?! ¡°How could I not know! I¡¯m the hope mercenary guild-!¡± Leader! I couldn¡¯t say that, so I raised my head and said. ¡°I¡¯m a regr there.¡± Chief, I¡¯ll help you, so treat me well. After that, we can take Sourire, your relics and run away. I smiled inside. Chapter 242 Chapter 242 TL: Zimmings Two months ago, the empire was surprised by the news that arge amount of mana stone was discovered on the Akalia Penins. The hope mercenary guild immediately contacted the Akalia Penins after hearing the news. This was a golden opportunity for me, who needed arge amount of mana to maintain the devil. However, it turns out that the mana stone was fake, made artificially by injecting mana into minerals. And now, most of therge mercenary guild had already known that mana stone from Akalia Penins is fake. ¡°Mana stone on the Akalia Penins was a fake one. People with divine power cannot use it, and the injected mana also leaks out.¡± I snorted and folded my arms. ¡°In other words, by the time you move the mana stone from the Akalia Penins to other ces, it will be a useless stone.¡± The chief frowned and looked at Hannibal. Hannibal fumbled and made excuses. ¡°I- we don¡¯t know that.¡± ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s say you didn¡¯t know about the Akalia Penins because you were ipetent, but what about the 20,000 francs that you had to trade for 5,000 francs?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°You ripped them off. Hannibal¡¯s expression turned pale. I said as I approached Hannibal, ¡°You didn¡¯t want to make a proper deal, did you? You thought it¡¯d be easy to fool them, right?¡± ¡°Th-this bitch¡­¡± ¡°Did you fulfill the 5,000 franc contract properly? Let¡¯s look at the ledger. Isn¡¯t he making a ridiculous profit?¡± ¡°Chief! This girl is insulting our mercenary guild! How dare this bitch¡­¡­!¡± Hannibal shouted and looked at the chief. The chief said with a cold look. ¡°What are you doing? Take the ledger.¡± I realized after hearing him, the chief is already on my side. I giggled inside, and Hannibal was astonished. *** While waiting for the ledger, I looked at Hannibal, who was trembling like a mouse in front of a cat. ¡°You wrote down a fantastic ledger. What could you buy with all of that money huh?¡± ¡°W- what? That¡¯s because the biggest flour production area was hit hard by the flood so I-¡± ¡°Uncle, are you going to be like this? Even though it¡¯s like that, the price doesn¡¯t go up to this point, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I nced at the chief by the door and lowered my voice. ¡°Just agree on 1 million francs. The remaining amount will be paid by me. And from now on, even if it¡¯s a fake ledger, you need to match the quantity. That¡¯s the basic, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°¡­ Who the hell are you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know? I¡¯m the youngest daughter of a tax evasion expert family.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Leine Dubblede. No matter how ipetent you are, you know my name, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!!¡± After noticing that his mouth was agape, he closed them. When he saw the chief, he whispered. ¡°How do I believe that?¡± ¡°You can see my portraitter. It¡¯s everywhere.¡± After writing something at the end of the ledger, I covered the ledger and told the chief. ¡°880,000 francs is the amount he cheated on and 120,000 francs as his apology. He¡¯ll pay a total of 1 million francs. Yes, so why don¡¯t you forgive him now?¡± ¡®The Kuhelm could only depend on Hannibal¡¯s mercenary guild anyway right?¡¯ He looked at Hannibal and coughed. ¡°Give it to the mercenary guild. Once again, if this happens, the warriors of Kuhelm will not forgive you.¡± ¡°Yes, yes¡­ chief.¡± Hannibal bowed his head with a pale face, and I threw the ledger at him. ¡°1 million francs. It¡¯ll be ready within this week, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It will be.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­.¡± Hannibal staggered out of the room after greeting the chief. I raised my head arrogantly. ¡°See, I know how to make money.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that why I treat you so nicely?¡± When I crossed my legs with an arrogant expression, he smiled. ¡°1 million francs! 1 million francs! Thanks to that we could have our money back.¡± ¡°Did you use a lot of money to kidnap us?¡± ¡°We had to sell a handful of barley left in the warehouse. You¡¯re very expensive.¡± We left the room whileughing. The chief showed great favor for me, who earned 1 million francs and humiliated the arrogant merchant. Just as I came down the stairs, the Odis students had just returned from the quarry. They must¡¯ve worked hard, they reek of sweat and their faces are pale from exhaustion. They are in a different condition than me, who descend the stairs happily. ¡°Emeline, are you okay?¡± When I asked Emeline, the chief approached me. ¡°Is she your best friend?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let her work next time.¡± At the words of the chief, the young man who was my escort and monitored the work of the students bowed his head. ¡°Yes, chief.¡± ¡°Prepare meals for the noble and her friend¡­¡± ¡°Excuse me.¡± It was Mina. Mina looked at the tired freshmen with pity and turned towards the chief. ¡°Give us a meal too.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Since yesterday, we haven¡¯t eaten a piece of bread and suffered from work. We might die like this.¡± ¡°What did you do?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes?¡± ¡°The first child of fate earned money for our tribe. Thanks to this, we can livefortably for some time. How did you help our tribe?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been working hard.¡± ¡°Yes, work. Work is literally just work. You¡¯re the enemy we¡¯ve captured. There is no reason for me to distribute our tribe¡¯s food to you.¡± ¡°We¡¯re all going to die at this rate. Even if we¡¯re the enemy, you don¡¯t have to say it.¡± ¡°When you held a sword to kill our warrior, did you ever think about us?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s foolish of you to say that, second child of fate.¡± The chief said to the tribesmen without paying attention to the students. ¡°The first child of fate is our friend, a noble. If there¡¯s anything she wants, give it to her.¡± ¡°Yes, chief.¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± The Kuhelm tribesmen bowed their heads at once. At that moment, my status in the Kuhelm tribe rose. *** The freshmen were trapped in prison again. After a while, I also went into prison, but the atmosphere was different from yesterday. ¡°Leine!¡± ¡°Miss Leine.¡± The students weed me unlike before. ¡°How did the Kuhelm chief treat you so well? Oh my god, it¡¯s amazing.¡± ¡°You had a hard time, right? Ah, sit here.¡± ¡°No,e with me.¡± ¡°Miss Leine.¡± ¡°Miss Leine.¡± The students who confirmed that my status had changed in the Kuhelm tribe were sucking up to me. ¡°Do you want to share the authority you¡¯ve gained from the enemy? Don¡¯t lose your pride! We¡¯re students of Odis¡­¡± ¡°Please shut your mouth, n!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Miss Leine abandoned her pride for us. Don¡¯t you know how noble it is?¡± Others shouted at n too. n gritted his teeth and turned his head. In the midst of that, Mina and Sandra said nothing, the students murmured while looking at me. ¡°I¡­ can I get some dry bread?¡± ¡°I¡¯m weak. My hands are rough after working hard.¡­ I¡¯m not saying I¡¯m going to rest forever, but¡­¡­.¡± Emelineughed. ¡°You didn¡¯t say a word yesterday, but now you¡¯re defending Leine? You talked about the pride of the noble, but all of the people who had no pride were here!¡± Emeline, who stared at people, held my hand. ¡°Go, Leine. Don¡¯t stay in this ce.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask the Kuhelm tribe for food.¡± Emeline¡¯s face hardened. On the other hand, the students cheered and shouted, ¡°Thank you, Leine!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Emeline.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re with me, you can go out. You¡¯re going with me right?¡± Emeline who chased me said, ¡°Why do you share the food you earned through hard work for them?¡± ¡°Of course I won¡¯t, like I said before, I hate them.¡± ¡°Then why?¡± ¡°I want them to remember.¡± ¡°What?¡± I looked at the prison and said, ¡°I want them to realize who gave them bread and who they have to follow from now on.¡± Emeline smiled and shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re going to get stuck with them from now on.¡± ¡°But they¡¯ll realize when we go back to school. That the first child of fate is better than the second one. Then the temple¡¯s n to use Mina to pressure me won¡¯te true.¡± ¡°And to think that you can do it through simple food from the Kuhelm tribe.¡± We walked while giggling. The young man, who was my escort, approached me in a hurry. ¡°Noble! I got the chick that you mentioned.¡± Then he showed me the chick he had in his hand. ¡®Great! Now I can go to Sourire.¡¯ ¡°Where¡¯s Sourire?¡± ¡°I have no idea. I haven¡¯t seen him since the afternoon.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to go look for him¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you just in case, but don¡¯t think about escaping just because the chief allowed you to go around the vige. Each entrance has barriers, so if you try to run away, you¡¯ll burn to death.¡± ¡°Of course, the chief trusted me, how could I run away?¡± It¡¯s a lie! I will definitely run away. Of course, with Sourire. I carefully held the chick and looked for Sourire. However, even after searching the vige for nearly two hours, I couldn¡¯t see a strand of Sourire¡¯s hair. ¡°Hey, child.¡± When I grabbed a kid passing by, he turned his head. ¡°Noble?¡± ¡°Did you see Sourire?¡± ¡°I think I saw him in the stable¡­¡± ¡°Where is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s over there.¡± When I looked at the direction the kid was pointing, I saw a shabby building. After that, I headed to the stable with Emeline. But there was no Sourire there either. ¡°Where the hell is he¡­¡± After I muttered, Bzzzt-! I felt a strange sensation. ¡®This is obviously¡­¡¯ I hurriedly looked around. ¡°Leine?¡± ¡°The devil¡¯s passage¡­''¡± ¡°What?¡± I hurriedly found the epicenter of the vibration. I can feel the vibration on the stable¡¯s floor. ¡®Why do I feel it on the floor?¡¯ The vibration is clearly felt from the bottom of the hay pile. I hurriedly removed the hay and felt the floor. ¡°I can feel the wind¡­¡± ¡°The wind from the floor. There isn¡¯t even an underground¡­ no way.¡± After looking at each other, me and Emeline quickly looked at the floor. While fumbling on the floor, a very small button was seen. Let¡¯s press it¡­ Bzzt-! With the sound, the floor opened and the stairs appeared. ¡°ine, this is¡­¡± ¡°You stay here. Just in case anyone ising, keep it closed and open it when I signal from below.¡± ¡°Are you okay going alone?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After leaving the chick to Emeline, I carefully went down the stairs. There was a corridor at the end of the stairs, it was dark, but it was not difficult to walk because there were torches all around me. What I found at the end of the hallway was a huge door. As soon as I was about to grab the doorknob, a familiar voice was heard. [¡­ild.] ¡®Huh?¡¯ [Child.] I let go of the doorknob. ¡®This voice¡­¡¯ This voice is definitely¡­¡­. I looked at the doorknob while trembling. It¡¯s a voice that I can¡¯t forget. This voice that has always called me kindly since ancient times until now¡­¡­. I put my hand on the doorknob, and once again I heard his friendly voice. [Child.] ¡°¡­Boone!¡± Chapter 243 Chapter 243 TL: Zimmings That was definitely Boone¡¯s voice. I hurriedly turned the door, but the door could not be opened. Knock! Knock! I knocked on the door harshly and shouted. ¡°Boone! It¡¯s me, open it!¡± [Child¡­ without it, the door won¡¯t open.¡­ go back¡­ My¡­¡­.] I couldn¡¯t hear him clearly for some reasoj. ¡°Boo-¡± Suddenly, someone pulled my hand. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± A low voice entered my ears. I turned my head stiffly in surprise. ¡°Sourire¡­¡± My pale face was reflected in his eyes. ¡°C-chief, Hate. Touching the altar.¡± ¡°The altar?¡± ¡°This, here is the altar of Kuhelm. The passage leading to the God of Kuhelm.¡± I took a big breath. Boone is behind this door. Then, the God of Kuhelm is Boone? ¡®Oh, I see. The nymphs also thought of Pur as their God. So it¡¯s not strange that there¡¯s a tribe that regards Boone as their God.¡¯ Suddenly, Boone¡¯s words came to mind, ¡®The door cannot open without it.¡¯ ¡®I think that I need to find a passage for Boone.¡¯ When I remembered that the passage of Pur was at the altar of the nymphs, I quickly looked around. However, no minerals or jewelry could be seen. ¡°Sourire, is there any jewelry or stone used for ancestral rites?¡± ¡°God- God¡¯s stone.¡± ¡°Yes! Do you know where it is?¡± ¡°C-chief always carried it with him.¡± ¡°You mean, it belongs to the chief¡­¡± I thought it would be stored in the safest ce because it was a valuable item of the tribe. ¡®It¡¯s a relief that it¡¯s not in a ce where there are several barriers¡­¡¯ I thought for a moment about how to get my hands on it. ¡®A deal? No, there¡¯s no way. Let¡¯s go back first. If they know I¡¯m gone, it¡¯s harder to get my hands on Boone¡¯s passage.¡¯ ¡°Sourire.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Can you keep it a secret that I was here?¡± ¡°Ni- nice person. I keep my promise.¡± ¡°Yes, Sourire is a good person.¡± I smiled broadly and tapped Sourire¡¯s shoulder. And we left the ce together. As we returned to the stable, Emeline opened her eyes wide, surprised that I came back with Sourire. I handed him the chick I had entrusted to Emeline. ¡°Ch- chick.¡± ¡°Is it the chick that you want?¡± Sourire was smiling while staring at the chick. I couldn¡¯t see his face because of his hair, but he seemed to be delighted. ¡°That¡¯s a relief. Then we¡¯ll get going.¡± I waved to Sourire and left the stable with Emeline. It was not until we reached a deserted ce that Emeline asked me. ¡°What? How did youe back with that guy?¡± ¡°We met downstairs. More than that, Emeline-¡± When I exined what was underneath, she, whose eyes were getting bigger, identally shouted. ¡°What? You summoned him for the first time-¡± Emeline covered her mouth with both hands and looked around. She knew about Boone because I once told Tri and Emeline about my ability to summon devils when we were in seminary. It was only after confirming that no one was there that Emeline continued. ¡°He was behind the door?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I need the passage that the chief had. It¡¯s like jewelry or minerals, I need it to summon the devil.¡± ¡°Maybe that¡¯s¡­¡± Emeline muttered and I opened my eyes wide. ¡°Do you see it?¡± ¡°The first day I came to this vige. You and Mina are trapped somewhere different from us.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The chief came to see us that day. I saw it then. A mysterious pendant hanging on the chief¡¯s neck.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ It must be that. I have to steal it somehow.¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to be dangerous. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to give up and aim for another devil?¡± ¡°Boone¡¯s ability is necromancy. He can summon the dead.¡± ¡°Then my mom and your mom¡­¡± Emeline looked at me with a stiff face. ¡°Yes. Your mother too. And there are countless people who miss the dead like you and me.¡± ¡°You need to get my hands on the passage¡­ how?¡± That was the problem. *** I went back to the prison, where the students were locked up with Emeline. There was a lot of empty tableware, meaning that food came in while we were away. ¡°Leine.¡± Mina, who was talking to the students, called me. ¡°I talked to the kids while you were out, and I think it¡¯s the right time.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Escape. We can¡¯t stay here forever. We have to eat and escape when we have stamina. So¡­¡­.¡± Then, n interrupted Mina. ¡°You help us out. Focus their attention on you. We¡¯ll run in the meantime-¡± Emeline shouted. ¡°You mean Leine will be the bait!?¡± ¡°Give me a second. In the meantime, we will also help you with the barrier. In case of an unexpected situation, we will let some escape first.¡± ¡°What are you saying? What If you break your promise and run away alone!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been helping the tribe, but you don¡¯t believe us?¡± ¡°What?!¡± n said, but Mina stopped him. ¡°Stop it, n. It¡¯s something we can¡¯t force on Leine.¡± ¡°But¡­¡­!¡± ¡°There¡¯s a second best option.¡± Mina, who sighed, held my hand. ¡°We¡¯ll prepare everything. Let¡¯s escape together when the signal is given.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the second option?¡± ¡°That-¡± n shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t tell them!¡± as his eyes widened. ¡°What if they confess our ns to the chief?¡± ¡°n, Leine is not like that.¡± n closed his mouth only after Mina frowned. I told Mina. ¡°Whatever it is, don¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°Leine.¡± ¡°How are we going to escape when there is a barrier at the entrance of the vige? If we do something wrong, we will burn to death, let alone escape.¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern. But we should do it. We might not have the chance again tomorrow.¡± ¡°Stop it!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I have a n too. If you really trust me, don¡¯t do anything useless.¡± Mina sighed, as I looked around the students and warned them once again. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly and be still.¡± The students looked reluctant, but there was nothing much to say. I asked Emeline to make sure they don¡¯t do anything stupid and left the prison. As I headed to the room provided by the chief, the young man, my escort, ran to me. ¡°Where have you been? I¡¯ve been looking for it for a long time.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t intend to escape, so don¡¯t worry. I stopped by the prison after taking a walk.¡± ¡°The chief is looking for you.¡± ¡®That¡¯s great. I wanted to see the passage of Boone with my own eyes.¡¯ I nodded and followed him to the chief. When the chief saw me, he raised himself. ¡°Oh, our noble is here.¡± He joked andughed. Unlike when I first came, they treated me without any hostility. He gave me a seat and sat in front of me. ¡°I got a call from Hannibal¡¯s mercenary guild. He said he¡¯d give the money sometime this week.¡± ¡°Good for you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why, I have a favor to ask of you.¡± ¡°Please speak.¡± ¡°I want you toe up with certain precautions to prevent simr things from happening again. Will you help me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but there¡¯s nothing I can do to help.¡± ¡°Do you think things like the kidnapping will continue to happen if there is wealth in Kuhelm? You don¡¯t look like a very righteous person, so why?¡± I smiled and nodded my head. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m not a righteous person. The reason why I can¡¯t help is that the same thing will happen again even if I told you the prevention method.¡± ¡°Why do you think so?¡± ¡°People don¡¯t change easily. There are many trashy people in this world.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the mercenary guild that tricked you once. Without me, Kuhelm wouldn¡¯t know that much about the world, and if they had a chance, they would try to trick you again.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°So, you need to have a new business partner. That¡¯s what I can help with.¡± ¡°Kuhelm shed with Odis and Neliard Church, who would trade with us?¡± ¡°Hope mercenary guild.¡± The chief burst outughing. ¡°You must¡¯ve looked down on me. The hope mercenary guild is located in the country where Neliard is their official religion. They can¡¯t do business with me, can they?¡± ¡°They could.¡± ¡°How could you say for sure¡±? I answered with a big smile. ¡°Because I¡¯m the leader of the hope mercenary guild.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re lying.¡± ¡°I can let you hear from Sese, the manager of the hope mercenary guild.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The chief looked into my eyes. After being silent for a long time, he burst intoughter. ¡°Oh my. It¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Then, shall we start negotiating properly?¡± ¡°Are you asking me to let you go alive? Okay. I¡¯ll send you back, your friend, and half the Odis students. But not everyone.¡± I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d send them all back in the first ce. As far as I know, they have kidnapped us by using all of the silver coins left in their warehouse. No matter what, they will not forget the purpose of our kidnapping. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± I pointed to the chief¡¯s chest. ¡°Lend me the pendant.¡± ¡°What!?¡± The chief shouted and raised himself. ¡°Nonsense! This is a gift from God and proof as the chief!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t take it, I¡¯m just borrowing it. Just five minutes. Let me take a look at it for five minutes.¡± Anyway, the passage will lose its power when the devil is summoned. After summoning Boone, I¡¯ll return the pendant to him. I grabbed the skirt tightly and looked at the chief. ¡°Will 5 minutes be too much?¡± ¡°You can give me escorts and barriers around this room.¡± ¡°Okay, then¡­¡± Just then, Boom! A loud sound rang out. The chief hurriedly opened the curtain and looked out the window. The vige was seen burning with mes over the window. The chief, who turned pale, opened the door roughly and shouted. ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± The young man, who was my escort, rushed over and shouted. ¡°The Odis students tried to escape!¡± ¡°What? How do they know the code of the barrier?¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t figure out the code¡­¡± The young man continued to speak with a stiff face. ¡°The second child of fate forcibly destroyed it.¡± ¡°I- I can¡¯t believe it. Our barrier is an ancient heritage. No matter how strong they are¡­¡± After mumbling with a pale face, he suddenly realized something and said to me, ¡°Did you take your time here so that we wouldn¡¯t look at prison?¡± What nonsense is this? The chief then roughly pulled a sword out. ¡°Damn kid!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not true! I-¡± Before I finished my words, a familiar voice came from outside the door. ¡°Get your hands off Leine!¡± Mina, who was exhausted, approached us, supported by n and Sandra. ¡°Don¡¯t provoke him, you idiot-¡°. Even before I finished talking, the chief pointed a knife at my neck. Look at how this turned out! ¡®They are driving me crazy.¡¯ My blood began to flow to the tip of the sword. ¡®If this happens, I can¡¯t do it.¡¯ I moved my eyes slightly to the pendant hanging around the chief¡¯s neck. And, ¡°Pur-!¡± When I shouted while holding my etwal, dark clouds came into the room as it shone brightly. Rain began to pour with thunder. While the chief was surprised, I grabbed the pendant on his neck and started running. ¡®Boone, answer me!¡¯ As I gave divine power to it, a pir of white light appeared in front of my eyes. ¡°I am the twenty-second pir¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I miss you, child.¡± I missed you too. My dearest devil. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Boone smiled and lightly touched my cheek. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up a lot. How can humans grow so fast¡­?¡± His expression was very sentimental. It was understandable because it was our first reunion in 13 years. Then, I grabbed his wrist. ¡°Let¡¯s talkter and enter my etwal first.¡± ¡°You still have a temper after all this time huh? ¡°Please answer quickly.¡± ¡°Child, didn¡¯t you miss me¡­?¡± Boone looked sad, but I was busy looking behind my back. The chief must be chasing me. I stole the precious jewels of the tribe, so if I was caught this time, I would die. I said to Boone, ¡°Hurry up.¡± ¡°Child¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time!¡±¡± When I shouted, Boone flinched. ¡°Devil under Serga¡¯s can be mine if I want to I¡¯m sure Boone is on Serga¡¯s side. You can be under my control, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Hurry and tell me quickly!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± ¡°Okay. Come to my etwal.¡± When I took out my etwal, Boone closed his eyes with a sullen look. A light was around his body, and soon his body disappeared, a new gem was created at a corner of etwal. ¡®Okay, now I have to run¡­ oh right, Emeline.¡¯ I looked at the prison with a firm face. ¡°Why is the vige quiet? It makes me nervous¡­¡­.¡± [Why did it make you nervous?] I heard Boone¡¯s voice. I answered as I kept running. ¡®I¡¯m afraid the kids will fight against the tribesmen.¡¯ This is Kuhelm¡¯s vige. Fighting in the middle of the enemy camp with handcuffs was like a suicide. Even though Mina removed their handcuffs, she will not be able to beat the tribesmen. ¡®On top of that, she forcibly destroyed the barrier, so her condition is very bad.¡¯ [They are very reckless.] ¡®That¡¯s true.¡¯ After organizing my thoughts, I bit my lips. There¡¯s no time to think. My physical condition was getting worse. This was because I used divine power to summon Boone. ¡®First, I have to break the barrier at the entrance of the vige.¡¯ We have to run away today. *** Grgrgr-! The ground began to vibrate and the screams became more rampant. ¡°Ahh!¡± ¡°Oh my god!¡± Odis¡¯ students struggled with the handcuffs on, and soon they¡¯re surrounded by the magicians of Kuhelm and turned pale. ¡°What should we do now, n¡­¡± When the weak student cried and asked, n gulped. ¡®Damn it, damn it!¡¯ He didn¡¯t know that those barbarians would be this strong. He thought it was purely because of luck that they were kidnapped by Kuhelm. It also was because of a traitor who colluded with Kuhelm. He thought that if they fought properly, they would be able to overpower those barbarians at once. They also have Mina, who could forcibly destroy Kuhelm¡¯s barrier, and seeded in escaping the prison. ¡®But how can they be so strong!¡¯ n rubbed his sweaty hands on his pants. ¡°Kuhelm! If you step back now, we will let this go!¡± At n¡¯s words, the chiefughed. ¡°You really won¡¯t keep your mouth shut huh?¡± ¡°What?! You barbarian! Think rationally.¡± When we die, Odis will make your tribe pay for it.¡± ¡°If I was afraid of that, I wouldn¡¯t even have kidnapped you in the first ce.¡± The chief approached and grabbed a student¡¯s wrist who was right in front of him. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± ¡°Sandra!¡± As soon as Mina screamed, the chiefughed. ¡°You¡¯re the one who had to pay the price.¡± The chief¡¯s sword came into Sandra¡¯s sight. Sandra, who was exhausted, closed her eyes tightly. Her whole body trembled. The chief looked at the frightened students and shouted. ¡°Where is the first child of fate? If you don¡¯t bring her right in front of me, this girl will die today.¡± ¡°You¡­ Let go of Sandra!¡± ¡°Answer me. You know where the first child of fate is. Where is she? ¡°We don¡¯t know. I¡¯m telling you the truth¡­!¡± ¡°Really?¡± The chief asked Sandra, who was trembling. ¡°You can resent your friends who don¡¯t know the whereabouts of the first child of fate.¡± Sandra felt the tingling pain on her neck, and blood trickled to the sword. Sandra closed her eyes tightly. ¡®Mother, father¡­¡¯ Just then. Hit! A stone flew from somewhere and hit the chief¡¯s head. After hitting him, the stone went down from his head. The chief fell on the floor, stared at the rolling stone, and turned his head in the direction it flew in. ¡°Did you find me?¡± It was Leine. Leine, who threw the stone with one hand, said. ¡°I¡¯m here, release Sandra.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tear you to shreds¡­!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t release Sandra, I¡¯ll destroy that.¡± When Leine picked up something, the eyes of the chief and other tribesmen widened. It was a pendant that belonged to the chief, in other words, Boone¡¯s passage. ¡°It¡¯s God¡¯s stone, chief!¡± ¡°Hey, how did you¡­!¡± The tribesmen were angry, and the chief shouted. ¡°You, you¡­! Won¡¯t you stop right now?!¡± ¡°Let Sandra go first. And send the kids over here.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Are you saying you can¡¯t do it? Okay, then I¡¯ll break this..¡­!¡± As soon as Leine put strength on her hands, the chief turned pale and shouted. ¡°Wait! Calm down!¡± ¡°What do you mean, calm down? I¡¯ll throw it¡­!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you go! I¡¯ll let you go, so don¡¯t mess with it!¡± The chief who pushed Sandra away raised both hands. Leine nodded to the students. ¡°Come here.¡± The students began to move cautiously. After a while they ran frantically and headed behind Leine. The chief, who was watching the students¡¯ movements, said. ¡°Didn¡¯t I let them go? Hurry up and return the pendant!¡± Leine took a step back and handed Mina, Sandra, and n some scroll. I muttered something to the students, and the students who heard me opened their eyes wide and soon gathered together. Leine, who grabbed the pendant, told the chief. ¡°Give it back?¡± ¡°Ye-yes. Don¡¯t break it, but give it back to me.¡± ¡°Really? Then¡­ take it!¡± She threw a pendant at them. The frightened tribesmen hurried to receive the pendant, and at that moment, the situation was in chaos. Taking advantage of that, Leine shouted. ¡°Move now.¡± The students and Leine tore the scroll at once. In an instant, light emitted around it and the surrounding area was enveloped by the light. And when the light disappeared, the students disappeared. *** I hurriedly breathed a sigh of relief. ¡®It¡¯s a relief that I hid the scroll¡­¡¯ If it wasn¡¯t for the scroll, I would have been caught by the Kuhelm. I looked at the students looking around with bewildered expressions. ¡°Is this the teleportation scroll?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s true¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve used the scroll¡­¡± ¡°But we finally escaped!¡± The students were ovee with joy and they shouted. I was so tired that I didn¡¯t feel like talking. As I shook my head, I looked at the students when I realized something. ¡®Where is Emeline?¡¯ I can¡¯t see the Emeline. At that moment, I felt an ominous feeling. ¡®Yes, it was weird. Emeline couldn¡¯t have done anything to help Mina and n escape.¡¯ She would have somehow tried to tell me the news. I was anxious that Emeline had given no news to me, and that she was not seen even after this point. ¡°Where¡¯s Emeline?¡± When I asked them, the students looked at each other. n said, ¡°I left her there for a moment because she hindered our n. I was going to pick her up when we¡¯re done, but our n failed¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You left her?¡± ¡°¡­I couldn¡¯t bring her in the end.¡± ¡°What?¡± n shrugged and said, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve escaped, you can send some soldiers and bring her back. More than that, where are we? We have to contact the school soon¡­¡­ Argh!¡± I grabbed n¡¯s cor. I¡¯ve never been this angry since I was 10. I felt my hands shaking and anger filled my body. ¡°Where¡¯s Emeline? Where did you lock her up!¡± Mina intervened, grabbing my wrist. ¡°Calm down, Leine. I¡¯ll save Emeline somehow. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll save her even if I go to the chief.¡± ¡°How can you save Emeline?¡± ¡°Our original n was to solve it by talking to the chief. The chief wants my strength after all. So as long as I¡¯m there, they can¡¯t touch the students carelessly.¡± ¡°You are crazy.¡± ¡°¡­ What?¡± I shook off Mina¡¯s hand and turned my back. ¡°Leine, calm down. We can solve it through a conversation with the chief. Although the situation is not good¡­¡± p! I pped Mina as her cheeks and my palm be red. The atmosphere instantly became cold. The students looked at Mina and me alternately without knowing what to do. Mina, who wrapped her cheek, looked at me with an astonished expression. ¡°Leine, you¡­¡± ¡°Shut up. If Emeline dies, I¡¯ll send everyone here as herpanion.¡± ¡°Leine, calm down. ¡°Who do you think you are? Who do you think you are to risk your life?¡± ¡°What¡­¡­?¡± ¡°What can you do here! Has anything ever worked out for you so far? You are neither righteous nor rational. You¡¯re just an idiot who is overconfident on a subject you don¡¯t know anything about!¡± Chapter 245 Chapter 245 TL: Zimmings Mina looked at me stiffly. ¡°Can¡¯t you trust me?¡± ¡°Get out of my way. I don¡¯t have time to argue with you.¡± ¡°I-!¡± Mina shouted as she looked at me. ¡°I trusted you. I trusted you even if you made money for those who might harm your friends, even if you helped those who kidnapped us, I believed in you.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?¡± ¡°If we go on like this, we¡¯ll be in danger again to save you.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the reason we¡¯re in danger¡±? ¡°What?¡± ¡°From the beginning, I was making another n. I told the mercenary guild that had a deal with Kuhelm to inform the academy and Dubblede of our location! If you had endured one more day, we wouldn¡¯t be in this situation.¡± The students who heard me were surprised, including Mina. ¡°If you had discussed your n with us, no, if you had told us, we would have waited. But you handled everything on your own.¡± ¡°Do you want me to believe you, who always provokes the chief with useless words, and confide in you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I burst intoughter. ¡°Why don¡¯t you be honest? Do you trust me? No, you¡¯ve been doubting me from the beginning.¡± ¡°No, Leine. I¡¯m¡­¡± ¡°Yes, a few words would haveforted the children. But you were the one who didn¡¯t trust me. So you will put the children in danger either way.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Right? You¡¯re just a foolish hypocrite.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If each and every person¡¯s lives were precious, how could you leave Emeline there!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to leave her. I¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll talk to the chief and go back with Emeline.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Odis risked their honor in this battle, but we risked our own lives. You¡¯re going to trade it with justice and cause? I continued to talk, staring at the students. ¡°n, can you prioritize morality over your mother? Sandra, can you think of humanity before your younger brother?¡± n and Sandra failed to respond. Mina gulped, and I red at her. ¡°Don¡¯t pass the me on me. It¡¯s all because of your stupid judgment that those children are in danger.¡± I stopped and looked at n. Then I strode towards him and smacked his cheeks. n, whose cheeks were flushed red, licked his mouth and said, ¡°You, you, what are you doing¡­!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who decided to trap Emeline, aren¡¯t you? Mina, who agreed with your n, thought it was the right thing to do. Aren¡¯t you both very foolish?¡± ¡°You crazy-!¡± I kicked his calves. ¡°n Guster. I¡¯ll remember your name.¡± ¡°Wh- what do you mean?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Adrian say this? My nickname in the empire is crazy dog. I won¡¯t let go if you bite me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Emeline?¡± ¡°N-near the prison.¡± ¡°Tell me exactly.¡± ¡°There was a ce behind the prison that looked like a warehouse. Full of jars¡­¡± I gritted my teeth and pushed n. Behind n, who turned pale, I could see students with helpless expressions. ¡°This is thest warning. If you want to live, shut your mouth and stay here.¡± Sandra, who was out of breath and grabbed her chest, asked. ¡°Where are we?¡± ¡°Where? It¡¯s still the Kuhelm tribe¡¯s vige.¡± ¡°I beg your pardon¡­¡­?¡± ¡°There are double and triple boundaries at each entrance to the vige, so how can we run away with a teleportation scroll? I¡¯ll be able to withstand it. Because I had sacred power, but you guys wouldn¡¯t have made it through.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. This is thest warning. If you¡¯re agitated and moved foolishly again, I¡¯ll never save you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The students stepped back as I rushed out. The ce where I moved was to the altar of the Kuhelm tribe. The ce where I heard Boone¡¯s voice. ¡®Kuhelm will never know we¡¯re still in their territory.¡¯ They would have been searching elsewhere by now. If so, there is still time. Even if they had captured Emeline, they wouldn¡¯t have killed her straight away. I went to the stairs connected to the stable. It was quiet inside the stable, but it was noisy outside. Kuhelm¡¯s warriors were running around in a hurry. I hid on the stable and grabbed my etwal. ¡®Pur.¡¯ A light surrounded me and a deer appeared. ¡°Draw their attention to you. In the meantime, I¡¯ll bring Emeline.¡± ¡°Even if you bring her safely, that doesn¡¯t mean you can escape.¡± ¡°If we hold on, we¡¯ll get support from Odis. I asked Hannibal to give them the location in the ledger I gave him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re already exhausted because of me. How are you going to protect those fools and endure it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of that, so hurry up and draw their attention.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you¡­. I won¡¯t let you go if you die. I¡¯ll chase you to the depths of hell and kill you again. So¡­¡± I stroked Pur¡¯s head and smiled slightly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll never die.¡± Pur, who lowered its head, soon disappeared. And shortly after, a shout came from afar. ¡°It¡¯s a monster!¡± Pur seemed to be attracting attention. I hurried out of the stable and headed to prison. ¡®Quickly¡­ I have to hurry.¡¯ My physical condition was getting worse. Blue veins were bulging from my wrist and it quickly went to my forearms. I had experienced something like this three years ago, when two new devils were called out at the same time. This was a sign that my divine power was about to run out. If the blue vein went to my neck, I would probably die or gopletely crazy. ¡®Please hold on. Please¡­ ¡­ .¡¯ I took a short breath and entered the back of the prison. There was a building that looked like a warehouse, like n said. When I went inside, it was full of dark reddish brown jars, and I checked the inside by looking at the lids one by one. ¡°Emeline¡­ Emeline¡­¡­.¡± Rustle. I heard a rustling at one of the jars. As soon as I opened the lid toward the centre of the sound, I could see Emeline, who was gagging with her wrists and ankles tied. The jar was so deep that I couldn¡¯t reach Emeline¡¯s ankle. After tilting the jar, I reached out to Emeline and released the gag. ¡°n, you jerk. I¡¯ll kill you¡­ hey, are you okay?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± When the cloth tied to her wrist and ankle was released, Emeline crawled out of the jar. ¡°We don¡¯t have time. Let¡¯s go to the stable. The childrem are on the underground altar of the stable.¡± Emeline grabbed me by the wrist. She saw the blue veins on my hand and bit her lips. ¡°You called out the devil. Right? ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°You fool¡­ how could you save me with this condition?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get scolded after we get back to school safely. So please let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Stupid.¡± I grabbed Emeline and left the warehouse. I was going toward prison, but I heard footsteps. ¡°They¡¯re not here!¡± ¡°Try the warehouse. It¡¯s the perfect ce to hide, so search carefully.¡± Under themand of the young man, the warriors were heading towards the warehouse. ¡®We can¡¯t go to prison.¡¯ I looked around quickly. There was a small road opposite to the road connected to the prison. Before the warriors came, I quickly went out onto the road. The road was headed to the square, and the square was full of people. At a nce, I could see the light surrounding Pur¡¯s body. Pur was struggling under the mana chain of the Kuhelms mage. The chief was looking coldly at the scene. ¡°That¡¯s your devil. How did it fall to their hand?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because my divine power barely maintains it. I consume a lot just to make him appear, so it can¡¯t attack or defend itself.¡± ¡°What are we going to do? We can¡¯t even go out to the square.¡± I bit my lips and looked around. There are chiefs and numerous mages in front of us. Opposite us, there are many warriors of Kuhelm, led by the young man. ¡®What do we do?¡¯ If we get caught like this, the chief will not treat me nicely like before. Far from being nice, he can immediately overpower me and use mages to brainwash my mind. If so, I will not be able to escape their control and be a puppet the moment I lost all divine power. ¡°I¡¯ll get their attention.¡± I frowned at Emeline¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m here to save you, do you want me to use you as bait? That doesn¡¯t make sense, right?¡± ¡°Then what are you going to do? There¡¯s no way out.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy you time, so share your mana with the children. You said you can share some of your divine power to them.¡± ¡°But-¡± Just then, ¡°So you were here. You worms.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± I heard a creepy voice behind my back. The young man went towards us with bloodshot eyes. ¡°I found them, chief.¡± When he shouted, the attention of the Kuhelm tribe was on us at once. *** Me and Emeline were seated in front of the chief and had to watch the students being dragged by the Kuhelm warriors. The students were beaten up, perhaps struggling with the warriors at the altar. ¡°Damn it-!¡± n, who looked somewhat finepared to other students, spat out abusivenguage and shouted at me. ¡°Did you sell us, Leine?!¡± Emeline turned her head and stared at n. ¡°No, I did it.¡± She was right. The chief asked me where the students were, and I didn¡¯t answer. Emeline shouted when his mages aimed at me. ¡°Say it! Are you going to die like this?¡± ¡°Emeline.¡± ¡°Leave ine, I¡¯ll tell you. They¡¯re in the basement of the stables.¡± ¡°You-!¡± ¡°You tried to run away from me, and you betrayed Leine. What kind of loyalty should I give to you?¡± When n opened his mouth as if to shout something, the young man near him kicked him in the knee. n, who faltered and copsed, stared at Emeline with a pale face. Even the students knelt down in front of the chief while being tied with a rope. The chief, who looked at me with a cold face, said. ¡°You bad girl. You take our kindness for granted.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not me.¡± ¡°Do you want me to trust you again?¡± ¡°If you have a brain, you¡¯ll know it. We weremunicating. I¡¯m the one who got betrayed.¡± ¡°Ha! To say that without fear¡­¡± The chief, who grabbed me by the cor, pushed a knife at my neck. Feeling with the cold knife, blood began to drip from my neck. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t need two children of fate. Wouldn¡¯t a strong girl be more useful even if she was stupid than a girl who was smart?¡± The chief smiled and looked at Mina behind me. ¡°Yes, kill me, kill me.¡± As I said with a snort, the chief was confused. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Kill me, you rascal!¡± If I regress this time, I will find you and kill you first. ¡®It¡¯s okay. I can meet my family againter. I can do it.¡¯ ¡°Go to hell first.¡± I closed my eyes tightly. At that moment, an arrow passed by me. I turned my head slowly. And I saw the person aiming the bow on the mountain¡­¡­. His ck cape fluttered in the wind, and the Dubblede symbol was engraved on his armor. The man who aimed the bow at the chief said, ¡°Leine.¡± In an instant, my eyes be red. The truth is, I really wanted to live. I called him with tears in my eyes like a child. ¡°Dad¡­..!¡± Dubblede¡¯s knight filled the mountain. Next to them was dad, Johann, and the chairman. Chapter 246 Chapter 246 TL: Zimmings As my father aimed the bow, the mage made a new barrier at each entrance of the vige. After that, bombing began at the vige entrance without time for the mage of Kuhelm to fight. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! There was a constant loud sound. Soon after, a dome-shaped barrier surrounding the vige appeared in the air. Cracks were seen at the vige¡¯s barrier. As soon as my father¡¯s arrow hit it, the barrier waspletely destroyed. When my father raised his hand lightly, the soldiers came forward. Their navy blue cape flutters in the wind, and the Irie symbol was engraved on the cape. The knights jumped down the cliff at once. And soon, they appeared in front of me. ¡°I¡¯m here to pick you up,dy.¡± The torn teleportation scroll fell under their feet, and in a blink of an eye, the chief, who aimed a knife at my neck, was on the floor. ¡®I¡¯m alive. I¡¯m alive- Ah¡­¡¯ Soon, some footsteps approached me. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± As soon as our eyes met, I began to cry. I cried like I did when I was a four-year-old child when I first went to Dubblede. ¡°Lea¡­¡­.¡± I thought I was going to die. They put a knife on my neck. I had a lot to say, but the only thing that came out of my throat was a cry. ¡°Lea, huwaa, Lea¡­!¡± ¡°Yes,dy. Lea is here. Don¡¯t worry now.¡± Seeing me crying like a child, Lea bent one knee and looked at me. Lea¡¯s eyes turned cold when she saw the blood stains on my neck. She turned her head around and looked at the Kuhelm tribesmen. In the meantime, the chief tried to stand up. I quickly held back my tears and grabbed Lea¡¯s clothes. ¡°That bastard!¡± Lea said as she aimed the tip of the sword at the chief. However, another sword had blocked her sword. It was one of the tribesmen. Lea lowered her body. When she held his foot, he stumbled and copsed. Lea, who did not miss this chance, hit his face with her elbow at once. ¡°How did your teacher, who is weaker than men, be the leader of irie? She¡¯s the best at dogfight. She¡¯s my reliable maid.¡± I remembered Zachary who asked me about Lea. I forgot that I was crying for a second and was astonished seeing Lea fighting so fiercely. The young man had nosebleed and tried hard to escape, after that Lea headed to the chief. ¡°Do- don¡¯te, don¡¯te¡­¡± A sword fell right in front of the chief while he tried to escape. Seeing the de shining on the ground, the chief screamed in surprise. ¡°M-mages!¡± The mages flocked to him after his desperate shout. Lea was pushed back by their barrier. Just then, ¡°We¡¯re ready.¡± A tall man appeared in front of me. He had blue hair, and wore a cape with the Irie symbol. Zachary, who is now a real knight, threw his spear at the barrier in the air. The barrier was soon broken. ¡°Zachary!¡± When I shouted, he picked up the spear that fell on the floor and asked me. ¡°So?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Which one hurt your neck? Is this guy right here?¡± ¡°Huh¡­ Oh! That¡¯s right! That guy!¡± Zachary¡¯s spear was on the chief¡¯s hand at once. ¡°Aaaaah-!!¡± After his desperate scream, the Dubblede¡¯s mage fought with the Kuhelm warrior. Even though Kuhelm are stronger than Odis students, they still couldn¡¯t beat the mages of Dubblede. They were quickly beaten, and the barrier that surrounded the gates werepletely destroyed. That means¡­ ¡°Is it you? The one who kidnapped my daughter.¡± It¡¯s time for dad to appear. Dubblede¡¯s soldiers had surrounded them on all sides. My dad, Johann, and the chairman, who came into the vige leisurely through a teleportation scroll, looked at the chief. Lea and Zachary helped me up. ¡°Dad¡­¡­.¡± I approached my dad while crying, and my dad, who was looking at the chief, asked me. ¡°What did he do to you?¡± As I stared at the chief, he gulped with a pale face. He had a pitiful expression on his face. I felt a slight pity for him. ¡°He insulted me a lot of times and told me to go to hell. And¡­¡± But of course I told my father everything. The Dubblede people¡¯s expression when they heard me started to be scary. And so, my revenge began. *** The Kuhelm people ended up on their knees. All of them begged me to save them, but I kept crossing my arms with an arrogant face. The chairman and Lea were busy checking my condition. ¡°Ouch.¡± When the ointment applied to my wound, I groaned in pain. Lea was surprised and Zachary squeezed the chief¡¯s head even harder. Oh my god. I forgot about Emeline. ¡°Lea, check Emeline¡¯s condition.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Emeline hesitated when I beckoned. I shrugged and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± as she really looked hesitant about being treated by Lea. She often came and went to my house during our time in the seminary, and at the graduation ceremony, she even ate with my dad, but she still felt ufortable with the Duke of Dubblede. Lea noticed that and smiled tenderly. ¡°Long time no see.¡± ¡°No need to be so polite. I¡¯m not a noble¡­¡± ¡°If you are a friend of our youngdy, you will be treated as a family.¡± Lea looked at my dad for confirmation My dad nodded. ¡°You can use Dubblede¡¯s name too if you¡¯re my daughter¡¯s friend.¡± After that, Lea took out her ointment from a small bag at her waist. ¡°Mr. Taylor¡¯s ointment works well.¡± ¡°M-Mr. Taylor¡¯s ointment?!¡± What she gave her was Taylor¡¯s special ointment. Everyone was surprised when they saw the medicine that could never be bought no matter how much money they have. The chairman also showed generosity to Odis students. ¡°Everyone, please be treated too.¡± The students of Odis, who were also cared for by Dubblede, who reigned at the top of the pyramid, were greatly moved. The students, who were ncing at Johann, the chairman, and Nos, quietly said to them. ¡°I¡¯m Roxon, daughter of Count Wiege, Sismoa Kingdom. Did you know that my mother was included among the envoys in this empirest time?¡± ¡°My name is Heartre, young master! I¡¯m Miss Leine¡¯s friend. Miss Leine once asked me about her assignment a month ago.¡­!¡± This situation had happened before in the seminary. People were nice when my dad appeared, even when they used to gossip behind my back. I quietly listened to them, but I heard someone unexpected. ¡°My name is n Guster, Your Excellency!¡± The others hang around Johann, the chairman and Nos, but n goes directly to my father. ¡°I¡¯m the youngest son of Viscount Gustor. My father always says that I¡¯m more dependable than my brothers, haha.¡¯ ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°A long time ago, my family also invested in Dubblede¡¯s new weapon business! I told my father that he must invest there. I¡¯ve been admiring you since I was young.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fate to meet like this-¡± ¡°Are you close with my daughter?¡± My dad, who cut n¡¯s words, looked at me and asked. n smiled awkwardly haha. ¡°We sometimes have small fights. But I probably had the most conversations with your daughter among the Odis students.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush. I asked you if you are close with my daughter.¡± ¡°That-¡± Dad, who was rubbing his chin with his hand, looked at n and suddenly said, ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Right, I remember your father.¡± ¡°Ah, yes! My father is involved in business with Dubblede. He¡¯s a great business man, of course he should be remembered!¡± ¡°He was begging me to dy the payment.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes?¡± n¡¯s face immediately turned red. He must¡¯ve been embarrassed since he¡¯s a very prideful person. Dad opened his mouth even before he could say anything. ¡°Your father borrowed from me quite a lot. To the extent that it could only be resolved by giving me his sons. I¡¯ll ask again. Are you close with my daughter?¡± ¡°That, that¡­ that, I¡­¡± When my dad turned to me, n mouthed ¡®Please¡¯ with his mouth. My dad stroked my hair. I merely sneered when I saw n¡¯s face behind my father¡¯s back. ¡°We¡¯re not close at all. I don¡¯t like n Guster, dad.¡± ¡°Really? ¡­I see.¡± My dad¡¯s gaze became dark as he saw him. It seemed that there would be someone that Viscount Guster had to break ties as soon as possible. Dad kept touching my hair reassuringly. I smiled pleasantly and then asked my dad. ¡°But how did you get here faster than the school?¡± ¡°Because a man named Hannibal told me the news first.¡± ¡°Have you contacted the school?¡± ¡°Nos would have dealt with it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief-¡± At that moment, someone suddenly said, ¡°Thank you.¡± It was Mina¡¯s voice. After she bowed down to Johann, she said with an awkward smile. ¡°Thank you for saving me. Thank you so much to you too, Leine. I lived thanks to you. By the way¡­ don¡¯t you know me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s weird if I say it like this. But, I¡­¡­ I know you.¡± Mina stared at Johann and continued. ¡°I knew you even before I came to this world. I¡¯ve always seen you in my dreams. You always say ¡®Mina, is it how it feels to have a younger sister?¡¯ and smiled.¡± ¡°I know you.¡± What? I opened my eyes wide in surprise, and Mina¡¯s expression brightened. Johann looked away from Mina and approached me. ¡°The second child of fate who goes to the same school as my little sister.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it, we¡­¡±¡­!¡± ¡°Little sister.¡± Johann turned to me and asked, ¡°Is this person close to you?¡± It¡¯s the same question as my dad¡¯s People¡¯s eyes were on me while I was contemting. ¡°No, I¡¯m not close with her at all, brother.¡± ¡°Then we don¡¯t need to talk any more.¡± With that, the conversation was over. Chapter 247 Chapter 247 TL: Zimmings I nced at Mina with a confused expression. ¡®She saw him in a dream?¡¯ What does she mean by that and those words? ¡°Johann makes me think, ¡®Is this how it feels to have an older brother?¡¯ He also said to me, ¡®Is this how it feels to have a younger sister?¡¯ It¡¯s always fun to be with the three Dubblede brothers.¡± What Mina said in my first life came to mind. ¡®She saw her first life in her dreams?¡¯ What kind of dream did she have? Then did she know that I was a child of evil God who was eventually sacrificed? I clenched my hand while holding the skirt. ¡°Little sister.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Leine¡± I looked at Johann in surprise. ¡°Ah¡­ yes.¡± ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°¡­ No, it¡¯s just¡­ ah, where¡¯s Isaac and Henry? I thought the two would arrive first. If there is a teleportation scroll, distance is not an issue, so they could follow them. ¡°They tried to search for you and save you from Kuhelm.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Then did they go back to school?¡± ¡°No.¡± I hesitated when I heard Johann¡¯s answer. Somehow, I felt an ominous feeling. ¡°Then where are they?¡± ¡°They ran into a bunch of monsters while searching for you. And the news was cut off.¡± ¡°What?!¡± When I shouted, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Johann and me. Johann grabbed my shoulder and said. ¡°After we save you, we¡¯re nning to search for Henry and Isaac.¡± I covered my mouth, and the expressions of Odis students who heard it turned pale. Emeline came running toward us. ¡°Then Miss Juliet too? All of the seniors disappeared?¡± ¡°Yes, not only the Elysiano ss but also all of the students who participated.¡± I grabbed John and frantically asked him. ¡°How¡­ When did they cut offmunication? Right after we were kidnapped? Then we don¡¯t even know if they¡¯re alive or dead-!¡± ¡°Leine.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Calm down. Odis had asked neighbouring countries for help. This incident involves many powerful figures. Wigentra¡¯s two princes, scarlet princess, Atar tribe¡¯s heir, and many others. They would be found soon with that many resources.¡± ¡°¡­ If Odis requested a search, it means that the battle against the hordes of monsters was huge.¡± At that moment, I remembered something that I felt anxious about before. ¡®It¡¯s because of me¡­¡¯ I got goosebumps all over my body, and my head was jumbled up. Henry, Isaac, and¡­¡­ Adrian¡¯s face fikled my head ¡®This has never happened in my previous life.¡¯ Odis frequently fought against Kuhelm in my previous life. Johann, Henry, and Isaac entered the Odis Academy and often went to battle. However, they never went missing after meeting a herd of monsters. ¡®Why did the future change? Is it because me and Mina went to Odis?¡¯ A person¡¯s future can be changed if I took a part in it. But I never heard of those monsters. ¡®It¡¯s not like a person can make a bunch of monsters¡­ wait, a person made it?¡¯ When I thought about it, some questions naturally came to mind. I looked at the chief who knelt down under the chain of mana. ¡°Wha- what¡­?!¡± ¡°How did you collude with a student at Odis?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say you¡¯ve never colluded. Because we already know that we were able to be kidnapped because there was a traitor in our unit.¡± ¡°W-with money.¡± ¡°No, I saw the ledger you traded with Hannibal. You don¡¯t have enough money to coax the students of Odis, who came from prestigious families.¡± I grabbed him by the neck and asked. ¡°Who is it? Who told you to kidnap me and Mina? Who made a bunch of monsters? ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The chief merely gulped. I shouted with full strength in my hands. ¡°Viscount Dubos!¡± Viscount Dubos quickly approached me. I looked the chief in the eye and said. ¡°In my family, there¡¯s nothing people won¡¯t say when they fall into Dubos¡¯ hand. He¡¯s a professional torturer.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Shall we make a bet? How long has it been since you opened your mouth?¡± I pushed him to Viscount Dubos. ¡°Show us your skills.¡± Viscount Dubosughed insidiously. ¡°I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Not long after the chief was taken to the hands of Viscount Dubos, a desperate scream rang in the vige. *** At that time, on a certain mountain. ¡°Jin, Jin¡­! Calm down¡­¡± The scarlet princess, Ryu Hong-hae, grabbed Jin. Jin, whose abdomen was pierced by the monster¡¯s teeth, breathed roughly and grabbed his wound. ¡°First of all, don¡¯t gossip. Take care of my precious body.¡± Isaac sighed at him who yfully said that. ¡°Even in this situation¡­ ugh, never mind. I can¡¯t leave you behind anyway.¡± Monsters are everywhere. One unit involved in this battle was already annihted. Even their body could not be recovered, as their flesh was eaten by a monster. Those monsters were different from ordinary ones. Magic doesn¡¯t work on them. They also couldn¡¯t use magic tools such as teleportation scrolls when there were monsters near them. The only thing that could be made is a barrier. And that doesn¡¯t work unless it¡¯s a super high level barrier. The des could only attack the monsters when they contained auras. However, the ones who could use it were only Elysiano¡¯s students, so it was too much for them to protect everyone. At that time, Henry, who had been holding the barrier all day, stumbled and fainted. ¡°Brother!¡± There are many red veins all over his body. It was a sign that Henry¡¯s mana was about to run out. Naturally, Henry¡¯s barrier disappeared. As soon as that happened, monsters began to appear one by one. The monster tried to break through the barrier. Juliet choked up and vomited blood when she tried to hold them back. Ryu Hong-hae said, ¡°Seems like I¡¯m going to die, but still, don¡¯t break the barrier. Hold it even if I die¡­!¡± The first unit was wiped out while dealing with two monsters. Jin was also wounded. There is no way they can deal with the five monsters that have gathered now. Juliet clenched her teeth and shouted. ¡°¡­ By the way, how¡¯s Henry?¡± Isaac, who looked at Henry, said and clicked his tongue. ¡°I¡¯m d he didn¡¯t die.¡± ¡°What the¡­ Hong hae, take care of Jin, Hayton, and Adrian. I¡¯ll prepare the others.¡± Ryu Hong-hae looked at Jin, who was unable to move, Adrian, who was unconscious, and numerous students trembling with fear. ¡°Are you going to break the barrier? No, how can we run away in this state? It would have been impossible without Adrian to escape.¡­.¡± Adrian was the one who killed two monsters. Had it not been for his power that was different from ordinary humans, all Odis¡¯ students would have already been wiped out. Juliet muttered. ¡°No, I¡¯m not going to do that. But I couldn¡¯t hold on.¡± ¡°H-how much time left?¡± ¡°¡­at most 30 minutes.¡± ¡°What?! You have to hold out until the reinforcementse-¡± Boom! Boom boom! The monsters tried to break the barrier. Juliet managed to stop them, but red veins began to be visible in her body. ¡°I can¡¯tst five minutes.¡± Isaac hurriedly supported Henry. ¡°There¡¯s no way out, is there?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If we get out of here, we can use a teleportation circle. Is there really no way out?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ We¡¯re not strong enough to do that.¡± In the end, that meant that they had to face a bunch of monsters. Boom! Boom! The barrier was shaking violently, and then Juliet copsed after a while. The monsters slowly moved to Juliet, whose veins went until her temple. They soon rushed toward her. ¡°Juliet-!¡± As soon as Ryu Hong-hae¡¯s scream echoed, ¡°Pur. Boone.¡± Another voice was heard, and a huge barrier came up above the students¡¯ heads. ¡®This voice¡­¡¯ Light had enveloped them, and when they opened their eyes, they could see brown hair. ¡°Pur, Boone¡­!!¡± Once again, her shout rang the mountain, and smoke rose from the ground. The smoke began to take the form of humans and countless soldiers wearing iron masks with horns appeared. They are the ghost army recorded in history. It was the first time a phantom army appeared again. *** Meanwhile, at Odis Academy. Thud! Empress Yvonne, who became restless, opened the door of the academy¡¯s conference hall. The academy principal, professors, and envoys from each country, who were already at the table, raised themselves. The empress who was breathing heavily shouted at the principal. ¡°What happened to Andre?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I asked you what happened to my son!¡± When the empress shouted, the principal looked away. ¡°We found the location of the students who disappeared from Dubblede. But Dubblede¡¯s soldiers are no match for those monster.¡­ First of all, we¡¯re watching the situation, so calm down¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Calm down? How can I calm down when my son is in danger!¡± The principal was sweating a lot due to nervousness. Dubblede¡¯s soldiers are considered monsters among other soldiers. But they couldn¡¯t even beat them. Each country gave them help, but they couldn¡¯t even confirm the state of the students. Even cardinals from the temple arrived, and with the help from Dubblede¡¯s mage, they could see the situation. The bloodied students were seen through the screen. The envoys from each country arrived to see the situation through a teleportation scroll. ¡°Oh no, Honghae¡­¡± Joo Wolbi, Ryu Honghae¡¯s mother, covered her mouth with trembling hands. The heir of the Atar tribe was also seen fighting desperately that veins started to appear on his fist. Just then, [Pur, Boone¡­!] When the voice was heard, Empress Cecilia, who went on the emperor¡¯s behalf entered the conference hall. Seeing the screen, she muttered. ¡°Leine¡­?¡± The people in the conference hall whispered after hearing her words, ¡°Leine? Do you mean Lady Dubblede?¡± ¡°Wait, what¡¯s that?¡± The smoke that gathered under Leine¡¯s feet turned into a human form, and arge army of iron masks appeared. ¡°Teleportation scroll? Did she call the soldiers with that?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that humans are no match for those monsters? She should¡¯ve brought mages¡­¡­.¡± ¡°No, look at that!¡± When someone shouted, everyone focused again on the screen. The shadow attacked the monsters. But¡­ ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that humans can¡¯tpete with them?¡± ¡°I heard that, but¡­¡± ¡°Then what is that?¡± The phantom soldiers were knocking down the giant monster as if it were a piece of paper. Chapter 248 Chapter 248 TL: Zimmings I rushed to Isaac and Henry. ¡°Kid, how did you¡­¡± ¡°My dad saved me from the Kuhelm tribe vige. What happened to Henry?¡± ¡°He used up his mana because he was taking care of the barrier all day.¡± Henry¡¯s red veins reached his neck. I hurriedly took out mana stone, which I took from the Kuhelm vige. Kuhelm¡¯s mana stone was much better quality than ordinary ones. If it was another mana stone, I would have to use about a thousand to restore my divine power, but with this, I only had about a hundred. After restoring Henry through Kuhelm¡¯s mana stone, I looked around. ¡°There are many students. Isaac, leave Henry to me and lead the students. Use monster subjugation formation. Each group must include a mage or a person with divine power.¡± ¡°They can¡¯t defeat monsters.¡± ¡°No, they can do it.¡± ¡°Those monsters are stronger than you think.¡± ¡°Those monsters are not strong.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The students got weaker. Didn¡¯t you know it? We¡¯ve faced this situation once.¡± When Isaac looked confused, Henry looked at me and said, ¡°Nymph¡¯s mountain¡­¡± ¡°Yes, the monsters are not as strong as we thought they are.¡± A race (tribe) that worships devils as gods. A powerful monster I¡¯ve never seen before. Areas where magic tools cannot be used. It was what I went through in nymph¡¯s mountain. When Isaac shouted, ¡°Right!¡± people¡¯s eyes were on us. Henry covered his mouth and whispered to me in a small voice. ¡°At that time, I was able to use magic tools only with ¡®permission¡¯ from the nymphs, the owner of the mountain. Leine, how did you use the teleportation scroll?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s because I got ¡®permission¡¯ from the owner of the mountain.¡± As Iughed, Henry was confused. Just then, Kiik-!! The sharp cry from the monster resounded. I turned my back on the students and looked at the swarm of monsters. ¡°Let¡¯s take care of these first.¡± I said as I clenched the etwal in my pocket. ¡®Boone.¡¯ When I said his name, the phantom surrounding the students became stronger. When the person with an X on his iron mask shouted, the phantom started stomping their feet. As I stepped back, smoke flocked under the feet of the soldiers in front of me. And suddenly, horses appeared. The phantom with an X on his mask was the first to get on the horse. Smoke flocked to his hand once again and it became a sword this time. The phantom quickly killed the monsters while screaming fiercely. Boom! In an instant, many monsters copsed to the floor. At that moment, a pir of light rose next to me. And what appeared was¡­¡­. ¡°Boone.¡± His silver hair scattered by the wind. Kneeling under my feet, he said, ¡°Please give us yourmand.¡± Countless phantoms bent their knees toward me at the same time. Is it because me and Boone are connected? I was excited. As if possessed by the devil, I shouted. *** [Annihte.] The expressions of the people who looked at her hardened. Some in shock, admire, and fear. Many emotions swirled through the conference room. The monsters, who were no match for Elysiano ss, rolled around like fallen leaves when they were killed by those phantoms. ¡°Who said the first child of fate was worse than the second child?¡± The chairman became silent at someone¡¯s question. Some nced at the cardinals. The cardinals said urgently. ¡°Well, that¡­ I definitely sensed darkness.¡± ¡°Yes, darkness.¡± Darkness was a secret hidden by the Neliard Church to the world. But the devil was revealed in front of those in power of each country. Cardinal Rydnte held his forehead. ¡®How did that get into the hands of that girl!¡¯ Darkness was a gift from God to the human race, a thing that could not be used properly unless they have etwal. Sometimes, darkness is called out in a vicious way like the former Duke Vallua, but they cannot control the power of darkness. So what they need is the etwal stored in the temple. ¡®Etwal is obviously owned by the Pope. So, why¡­ !¡¯ Do you mean there¡¯s a second Etwal? We only have the second one? How? The faces of the cardinals turned dark. ¡°Anyway, we have to bring the child to us.¡± ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Cardinal sio suddenly said. It was Cardinal sio. He was the man who nearly lost his authority as a punishment for losing the ¡®passage¡¯ he had obtained with difficulty the other day, but only managed to preserve his position thanks to Leine¡¯s interpretation of the oracle. Among the cardinals, he always took Leine¡¯s side. The other cardinals responded. ¡°Are you joking in this situation? It¡¯s the first child.¡± ¡°Excuse me, everyone only takes care of the second child. Even though both of them were in Odis, didn¡¯t you consistently contact only the second child?¡± ¡°Hey-!¡± ¡°Both the first and the second are children from the oracle. There¡¯s not much difference in divine power, so you don¡¯t know who the real one is. But the first child must have been so sad because she was so discriminated against.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ They are someone whom God said will save the world. If she turned her back on the temple for such a trivial reason, what is the difference between an apostle and her?¡± ¡°Are you discriminating because the second child suits your taste better than the first child because she¡¯s protected by Dubblede?¡± ¡°Stop it.¡± ¡°I had always preferred the first child, now that she does this, you¡¯ll start fawning over her again?¡± ¡°Mr. sio!¡± As the cardinals¡¯ shouts rose, people began to furrow their brows. Cecilia said, hitting the table. ¡°What¡¯s all this fuss about in an emergency?¡± The cardinals shut their mouths, and people watched the screen again. A flock of monsters was wiped out shortly after, and Leine looked at the injured students. The phantom moved quickly as the students were treated by Leine herself. A student in a bandage asked Leine. [When will the supporte?] [I sent the phantoms to them as well, so they¡¯ll be here soon. Students in critical condition will be moved directly to school through teleportation scroll, followed by those who cannot move] Just then, Andre, who was hiding in the corner, shouted. [I¡¯ll go first! Give it to me right now!] [You can walk. Anyone who can walk will return when the support arrives.] [Don¡¯t say nonsense. Give it to me. You know who I am¡­¡­!] Leine looked straight at Andre. [Senior.] [¡­¡­ What?] [There are only seniors and juniors in Odis. Don¡¯t you think so? Just walk back when you¡¯re this energetic.] [How dare you¡­!] [Then should I go back?] [Wh- what are you talking about?] [I have to go back because I made you ufortable. Should I go back? I¡¯ll leave you in a ce full of monsters.] Andre was speechless when Leine smiled. He can¡¯t survive on this mountain without her. If she was gone, they would soon fall into prey for a herd of monsters. The students stared at Andre. Those who were watching the situation through the screen nced at Yvonne. Yvonne would never have left the person who threatened his precious son but it was different this time. She smiled and looked at her principal. ¡°I will stay at Odis until Miss Dubblede returns.¡± ¡°¡­ Pardon?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be grateful to her? I want to praise her, so please be considerate.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ yes, I see.¡± There was no one in this ce who could not guess what Empress Yvonne wanted to do. Leine would be reliable as an ally. But if she bes an enemy¡­ ¡®They would be ruined.¡¯ There is only one name that upies the minds of those people now. Leine Lisette Dubblede. At that moment, many of those in power fell into Leine¡¯s hands. *** Ahhh! When the students returned, they shouted as they ran to their parents and siblings¡¯ arms who were waiting in front of the school gate. ¡°Oh my, Honghae My baby¡­!¡± ¡°Mother! Huwaa!¡± ¡°Sister! Sandra¡ã¡± ¡°Fanny¡­¡± While they were engulfed in the joy of reunion, she saw some familiar faces. ¡®Cardinals?¡¯ Well, they couldn¡¯t help bute here because the students of many powerful families and Mina were in crisis. When Mina saw fhem, she eximed happily. All the freshmen who were kidnapped with me returned using carriages. This is because they were in much better condition than those who fell into the monster den. The students, who were hugging their family, looked at Mina and the cardinals. Mina said with a smile. ¡°You guys are here. I¡¯m fine¡­ even if I wasn¡¯t, I wanted to tell you something. I learned a lot from this battle-¡± ¡°Leine!¡± The cardinals, who had never cared about me before, ran to me like dogs wagging their tails. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you¡­! I¡¯m so greatly moved.¡± ¡°Is there any damage to your precious body? I¡¯ve got all the healing priests on standby.¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Who are you?¡± Chapter 249 Chapter 249 TL: Zimmings The cardinals couldn¡¯t hide their embarrassment at what I said. As they were looking at each other with embarrassment, sio came closer to me with a big smile. ¡°Long time no see.¡± ¡°Aha, a familiar face. Long time no see, sio.¡± When I bowed my head lightly, the faces of the other cardinals became ugly. Why? What? Except for sio, the cardinalsughed awkwardly. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten better at joking.¡± ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°C-child.¡± ¡°I thought every time you saw Mina, you always pretended not to know me.¡± When I muttered casually, the cardinals were nervous. It¡¯s true, when they came to Odis, they always went back after seeing Mina. They deliberately tried to focus public attention on Mina by discriminating against me. It was all done to make me their obedient dog. ¡°You onlymunicate with Mina everytime. Using themunication device in the principal¡¯s office.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s¡­!¡± ¡°Oh, so it was true. I was only joking.¡± They were restless as I kept attacking them One of the cardinals cough and said, ¡°Child, I saw you through the screen. There are things I want to ask you, so let¡¯s talk for a while.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call you when I feel like it.¡± ¡°Pardon?!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it next time. When I feel like it.¡± ¡°C-child.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be going then.¡± I smiled brightly and passed by the cardinals. Mina was staring at me with wide eyes, but I entered the school without talking to her. *** In addition to the cardinals, there were many people who wanted to talk to me. Many powerful people from each country watched the monster subjugation through the screen and the students whose life I saved flocked to me. I was tired because I was about to run out of divine power and headed to the dormitory saying that I¡¯m not feeling well. There was someone unexpected waiting in front of my room. ¡°Chairman! Brother Johann!¡± After I ran into his arms with a big smile, Johann stroked my head. ¡°How did you get here? I heard that many couldn¡¯te into the school except for students.¡± ¡°Thanks to you, Dubblede became a savior to Odis. We got the privilege of being a savior.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! What about dad?¡± ¡°In the academy principal¡¯s room.¡± ¡°I see. Ah,e inside.¡± When I opened the door, the two entered my room. We sat on the sofa and talked. The chairman asked me. ¡°How did you know the location of the mountain where the monster was at?¡± ¡°It was thanks to the amethyst.¡± ¡°Are you talking about the devil¡¯s passage that was owned by the ancestor?¡± ¡°Yes, I touched the amethyst before the battle and saw something.¡± ¡°¡­ You¡­ Neliard¡­¡± ¡°Go, kid, hurry up!¡± ¡°Isaac! No!!¡± The armor worn by Isaac from the scene belonged to Odis. So I wondered if this was the future that the devil of amethyst showed. When I said that, the chairman was visibly confused. ¡°You saw the future?¡±¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It hasn¡¯t happened yet. So I thought about it, and I figured out that it was the future.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I could change the future.¡± The chairman and Johann stared at each other. I leaned against the sofa and said, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t seen this scene, I wouldn¡¯t have been impatient in Kuhelm¡¯s vige.¡± ¡°Right, because you had already asked for help through Hannibal.¡± ¡°Yes. If I wait, the rescue team wille soon. It was also enough time to find the relics that were assigned by the academy afterwards.¡± That¡¯s why I was impatient to leave the vige as soon as possible, with Sourire next to me. ¡°Also, I found Boone.¡± ¡°The future has changed since then?¡± ¡°Yes. Of course.¡± ¡°By the way, the devil of amethyst¡­¡­. Can¡¯t you tell from Storas¡¯ records?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a devil thates to mind. What I wanted to know is the man who called Neliard in future the devil of the amethyst I saw.¡± ¡°It¡¯s highly likely to be a devil as well.¡± ¡°Yes. And I think this devil of amethyst and the devil who called Neliard have their memories intact from ancient times.¡± The chairman flinched. Having those memories meant they knew that I was the child of evil God. ¡°I think the devil of amethyst was a pioneer who was on the evil God¡¯s side, considering that they showed me the scene. In addition, this devil¡¯s passage is in my hand. So it¡¯s fine, but the devil who called Neliard¡­¡­.¡± ¡°When it falls into the hands of the temple, it will be revealed to the world that you are the child of evil God.¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s why we have to find it first.¡± I need to either put that devil into my hands, or destroy the passage. ¡°Just make sure it doesn¡¯t fall into the temple¡¯s hand.¡± ¡°I will search around the mountain where the swarm of monsters appeared.¡± ¡°Hurry.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After talking with the chairman, I looked at Johann. ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± The time hase to announce that I was the younger sister of Neliard in ancient times. *** Johann, who was listening to my story quietly, sighed. I looked at him nervously. Dubblede kept getting into trouble because of me. They have to deal with many powerful people. I was worried that my family would feel burdened with my fate. Johann lightly put his hand on my head. ¡°You must have had a lot of worries by yourself.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be sorry.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°When will your habit of worrying alone and worrying about us getting in trouble disappear?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If you feel sorry for us, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Huh?¡± ¡°You have to think of your family who supported you anytime, anywhere.¡± Iughed when I heard him. Now that I know that they won¡¯t throw me away because of the burden, but I always be a coward at times like this. In front of my family who always held my hand, I was always a coward. ¡®I will never lose this time.¡¯ There were times when I thought that regression was the curse of God, but now that I look back, this was a blessing. I always get a chance to start over even if I fall, break, andpletely break. It will be different each time. And I never lose hope. Thus, I considered this a blessing. I looked out the window at the statue of Neliard. ¡®This life was different than before. Finally, I got happiness, and that¡¯s because I¡¯ve changed.¡¯ Wouldn¡¯t Mina be able to change too? Could we stop the war? ¡®Let¡¯s talk to Mina.¡¯ If she can be different, if we can really hold hands, there would be no more trials. It was not long before I knew that day was a turning point for me and her fate. *** Mina was sitting on the bench. A dark shadow fell over her head while she stared nkly at the sky. When she turned her head, she could see Cardinal Reginald. ¡°Why is your face so gloomy?¡± Mina merely scratched her forehead. ¡°What should I say? A little¡­ I thought I was a fool.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°In fact, I dreamed of this world often. A cool boy who tells me that I¡¯m like a younger sister, his first love, and precious family¡­¡­.¡± Reginald narrowed his forehead when he couldn¡¯t understand. Mina smiled awkwardly. ¡°I guess that¡¯s why I was arrogant. I thought that maybe I¡¯m indeed the child of fate from the God of this world¡­¡­like a fool.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You can do it.¡± He took a pendant out of his arms. When Mina saw it, Reginald said. ¡°It¡¯s an etwal.¡± ¡°Etwal¡­¡± ¡°I believe you are the hero our God has sent, Mina. Please save the world with this.¡± Mina carefully reached out to the etwal. At that moment. [¡­It¡¯s me, Mina! What are you thinking about?] [Isaac, Henry! When did you get here? [Why are you staring nkly at the sky? What¡¯s wrong with you? Who bothered you? Who is it?!] [It¡¯s not like that¡­] [It must be because of her again. What kind of ident did that idiot make again this time?] Strange memories flood into her head. [Hello, Mina.] [¡­I miss you.] Even the memory of a silver-haired boy and a blonde boy reaching out to her. Chapter 250 Chapter 250 TL: Zimmings The scenes she saw for the first time rushed in and quickly escaped. ¡®First time¡­?¡¯ Was it really the first time? Tears fell down, and her legs lost strength. ¡°Child!¡± Reginald rushed to help her. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not okay. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m okay.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Tears kepting out of her eyes. She felt sad for some reason and her mind was all jumbled up. Reginald looked at Mina, who buried her face in both hands and sobbed sadly. *** In the evening, I ate with my family after a long time. It was the school¡¯s consideration for me and my family who went through many things and saved students. As always, they piled food on my te, Henry removed the crumbs from my mouth, Isaac kept poking my chubby cheeks, dad and Johann looked at us gently. After the meal, I felt very sad. The tip of my nose was red when I saw dad and Johann at the school gate with the principal and faculty. ¡°It¡¯s vacation soon. I¡¯ll see you when I¡¯m on vacation.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± As I was holding back my tears, Isaacughed and teased me. ¡°You¡¯re crying? Huh?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re still a baby.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not true.¡± Rubbing my eyes with my palm, I grumbled inside. ¡®Why am I crying and making a fuss?¡¯ This is why puberty is the problem. What¡¯s the point of being able to think well like an adult? I kept getting extremely emotional. At that time, my dad spread his arms out. ¡°ine.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Come here.¡± When I hugged my dad, tears burst out. ¡°Huwaa¡­! It¡¯s not because I don¡¯t want you to go! I¡¯m not a baby! Huwaa! ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I was just so surprised by what happened the other day, that¡¯s why I cried. Huwaa! ¡°Yes.¡± Dad merely said yes, but the others¡¯ shoulders shook with their heads down. I stared at my brothers, Nos, and Irie. Why am I sote in development that I only be extremely emotional at 17? I¡¯m embarrassed. ¡®This is all because I grew up without eating well until I was four years old.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s because of puberty.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why you cried?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Isaac and Henry lowered their heads again as their shoulders shook. Dad said with a smile. ¡°See you soon.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Stop crying. It breaks my heart.¡± People from the school, including the principal, opened their mouths wide when they heard my father¡¯s sweet words. Bewildered by seeing the viin acted so gentle, they gulped. I returned to the campus after a tearful breakup with my dad, Johann, and my family members. I walked back with Henry and Isaac, as they teased me the whole time. When I was returning to the dorm, I saw a familiar face from afar. ¡°Mina¡­¡­?¡± It was dark, so I couldn¡¯t see her well. I could only see that she was very haggard. ¡°Are you sick?¡± When I asked that, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°You look sick, you-¡± Before I could finish my mouth, Isaac said casually. ¡°She said it¡¯s okay. If it wasn¡¯t, she¡¯ll take care of it herself. Let¡¯s go back.¡± Then he grabbed my arms. Henry followed us from behind and ignored her. ¡°Cookie.¡± I could hear what Mina said. My brothers kept walking without saying anything, but I stopped walking. [So Cookies¡­ ah, Cookie is a nickname that I gave to Isaac] In my first life, I remembered the conversation between the Duke of Amity and Mina. I held my skirt tightly. ¡®Did I hear it wrong?¡¯ I barely moved my stiff body and looked at her. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I say Cookie.¡± At that time, the lights of the campus were all lit up. It was a light that turned on automatically after 8 o¡¯clock. As the dim surroundings brightened, I could see a pendant on her neck. ¡®Etwal¡­!¡¯ That was definitely the Etwal from the temple. While I was stiff, Mina asked. ¡°But Leine.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°How do you know that?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ What?¡± ¡°The word cookie!¡± Mina approached me while biting her lips. ¡°That¡¯s the first word I remember when I saw it. When I called Isaac¡­ like that¡­¡± Mina¡¯s voice became quiet. It was my first time seeing Mina like that. She had a sad expression that I¡¯ve never seen even when we lived as sisters. ¡°As soon as I grabbed the etwal, I remembered a strange memory. It¡¯s not mine, but I felt that it was mine. I¡¯m so confused.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°How do you know that word? Huh?¡± ¡°That-¡± Just then, Henry, who blocked my sight, said. ¡°Is there anyone who doesn¡¯t know that word?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Huh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s amon food.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­ Hey, Henry- Oh, how do I know your name? I saw it from that memory, and we¡¯re very close-¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you get counseling instead? Don¡¯t bother Leine.¡± ¡°Henry!¡± Henry pulled me and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Leine.¡± I was dragged by him as I looked at Mina. The girl was left alone while shivering, and burying her face in her hands. ¡°Henry, let go. Henry! It wasn¡¯t until Mina was gone that Henry said, ¡°Don¡¯t do that. ¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Henry, who said so to me, looked cold unlike usual. ¡°It¡¯s the memory of her former life. The word cookie.¡± Henry quickly understood what my conversation with Mina was about. ¡°¡­¡­ That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t ever tell that kid. What are you going to do if she even remembered that you¡¯re the child of evil God?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Everyone would try to kill you. The temple, the neighboring country, and the empire will all regard you as a source of their misfortune.¡± Thest time he looked at me like this was when I was four years old and found out that Henry was being abused. Isaac looked at Henry and me. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t yell at the kid like that. I¡¯m sure the kid understood. Right? ¡°Say that you won¡¯t do it, Leine.¡± I looked at him. Then, I lightly pped both of Henry¡¯s cheeks. Henry and Isaac opened their eyes wide as I smiled slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not scared of that at all. I have my older brothers who embrace my fear on my behalf, what am I scared of?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°And I¡¯m Dubblede¡¯s family member. Even when she told someone, who would believe her?¡± When I put my hand on my waist and said yfully, Henry and Isaac were confused. I raised my head arrogantly. ¡°If she was gonna tell everyone, feel free to. We¡¯ll have a public opinion war so that no one can believe what the temple says. Right?¡± Henry and Isaac looked at each other with wide eyes. And soon theyughed. I smiled and held their hands. ¡°Just like how I trusted you, please trust me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a lie. Kid, you don¡¯t trust me right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you break the legs of aristocrats every day. Please don¡¯t cause such incidents.¡± Isaac yfully patted my head as Henry smiled and threw Isaac¡¯s hand away. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Mina. Trust me, have I ever done something silly?¡± ¡°No. Kid wouldn¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At the answers of the two, I nodded with satisfaction. ¡°If her reaction is strange, I will never provoke her.¡± Isaac put his chin on my head and said, ¡°Yes.¡±. I squeezed Henry¡¯s hand tightly. *** On the central tower, When the four Dukes of the Empire entered the conference hall, the nobles who held the voting rights of the central tower got up. Dubblede, Amity, Marche, and Grimoire. When they sat down, the nobles with their heads down took their seats. Vallua Dukedom had copsed and a new noble filled the position. It was Count Brievo, who began to talk. ¡°I heard the news, Lord Dubblede. I¡¯ll say this without hesitation. They said that your daughter has summoned devils to save the students of Odis. There was a saying that the devils were recorded in ancient documents.¡± The chairman was very upset. Duke Marche and Duke Grimoire nced at Theodore Dubblede. The Duke of Dubblede opened his mouth. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then what are those?¡± ¡°Angel.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Pardon?¡± When the word came out of the man who was called a viin, the atmosphere became awkward. ¡°Wha-what?¡± ¡°Is it strange that my daughter, who is as cute as an angel, summoned an angel?¡± This side of my father was weird. Chapter 251 Chapter 251 TL: Zimmings A month and 15 days after my father returned to the mansion. After the final exam, I was resting in my room with Emeline when I suddenly heard a bird chirping outside the window. As I stepped on to the terrace, I saw a white pigeon circling in the air about three times above me. ¡®He seeded.¡¯ That pigeon was a sign that everything went well. ¡°Pigeons in this day and age?¡± Emeline shook her head and put the green grapes in her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s because the freshmen can¡¯t usemunication devices.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you just borrow it from your brothers?¡± ¡°The school¡¯smunication device could be interrupted.¡± ¡°Is that so? So the devils were turned into angels?¡± ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°Dubblede is amazing. They even forged ancient documents quickly. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s Eugene Nos¡¯ skill, right? ¡°Yes, Nos is an outstanding person.¡± It was fortunate that we¡¯re allies. After saying that, I put a green grape in my mouth. ¡°Sweet! It¡¯s delicious!¡± ¡°Of course. It¡¯s the best fruit from Count Decal, who owns thergest farm on the continent. Count Decal sent me a lot of it for saving his only daughter, so eat as much as you want.¡± Emeline nced at the box full of fruits. The parents and siblings of the students I saved in this battle sent me a lot of gifts and letters. It was enough to rent the school¡¯s warehouse because their gift couldn¡¯t fit my room. There were also families who sent me boxes full of gold bars. ¡°Gold bars are really expensive. I could have bought a mansion!¡± At Emeline¡¯s words, I shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s not a gift of gratitude, it¡¯s a bribe.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a gift to ady, who had great power. It¡¯s a bribe to take a good care of their children¡± ¡°What¡­¡­.¡± Me and Emeline looked at each other in silence for a while, and at the same time covered our mouths with both hands andughed. Our kidnapping and the subjugation of monsters were terrible and unexpected, but as a result, I gained so much from it. ¡°Also, those kids who used to gossip about me entering the school as amoner can¡¯t say anything to me now! It¡¯s because I¡¯m close to you. Is this the joy of connections?¡± ¡°When n saw me, he ran away! He can¡¯t even think of picking a fight.¡± ¡°He seemed to be more afraid of your family than you. Anyway, he must have been discouraged. He tried to lead the atmosphere by showing off as usual, but it didn¡¯t work. How can he lead after the recent incident? n is going crazy now.¡± ¡°Even the priests couldn¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°The professor also kept fawning over me.¡± ¡°Ah, the taste Of power!¡± We giggled wickedly. I plopped down on the sofa. ¡°Now, I just need to take care of Mina.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t talked to her yet?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t go to sses. She won¡¯t even open the door to her room. Professor Sebastian (Professor in charge of ss A) went to the dormitory, but she didn¡¯t open the door.¡± ¡°That much?¡± Emeline said as she rested her chin on her hand. ¡°Yoi can¡¯t keep waiting for Mina.¡± ¡°I should visit her soon.¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s vacation after you take the final exam, so you can talk to her after that.¡± I nodded and got up. ¡°Eat dinner first. I¡¯m going to be a littlete.¡± ¡°See you. I¡¯ll lock the door, so go first.¡± I nodded and left the room. Mina and I live in different dormitories. The freshman dormitory is divided into buildings 1 and 2, but only the basement dining room is shared, so the entrance to each building is far away. I stopped walking. ¡®Will it be okay if someone saw Mina and me talking alone?¡¯ The thing that the temple is most concerned about recently was collusion with us. At the school, mamy temple¡¯s spies are hidden all over the ce, so if Mina and I talk, they will quickly get into the ears of the cardinals. ¡®I¡¯d better use the back door.¡¯ Thinking that way, I entered a deserted hallway and headed for the road connected to the back door. When I could finally see a door from afar, ¡°Then, we¡¯ll get going. I hope you will be in high spirits next time.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you foring.¡± It was Mina. She smiled helplessly, facing people I had never seen before. Looking at the situation, she seemed to be seeing off an outsider who visited her. I inadvertently hid behind the bushes and peeped at them. Those people were wearing robes, it was an old man with gray hair and a tall man with a hood on his face. ¡®That guy with gray hair looks familiar.¡¯ He feels really familiar. As if I had seen him somewhere. ¡°I am worried that I may have bothered you.¡± ¡°No, I was happy to see you.¡± ¡°Then, we¡¯ll get going now.¡± As the old man bowed his head, Mina looked at the man wearing a hood. ¡°What you just said is true, right?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The voice of the man covered in a hood was very low. ¡®It sounds like my dad or Uncle Taylor¡¯s.¡¯ Mina greeted them with a bright smile, and they soon left. Mina stared at where they disappeared and took something out of her school uniform pocket. Bzzt-! Surprised by the familiar vibration, I came out of the bushes. Mina, who saw me, opened her eyes wide. ¡°Leine? Why are you¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°¡­ It¡¯s from the temple.¡± ¡®I¡¯m sure. It¡¯s the devil¡¯s passage.¡¯ When my expression hardened, Mina ruffled her hair as if she was tired. ¡°Let¡¯s talk next time. I¡¯m having a hard time-¡± ¡°Do you know what that is?¡± Mina, who stared at me, bit her lips as if she were choosing her words. ¡°Yes, you should know it too. I don¡¯t want to fool you. This is the passage to another world.¡± ¡°No! That¡¯s-¡± ¡°You mean the devil¡¯s passage?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ What?¡± ¡°I know. Even the temple knows that you used the devil¡¯s power. But in this world, the distinction between devils and angels is not clear.¡± She¡¯s right. Some people regard devils as angels, just as Duke Vallia regarded sbs as an angel. It seemed that the temple intervened with history and defined the pioneers who chose Neliard as angels and the pioneers who chose evil God as devils. That¡¯s why it wasn¡¯t difficult to say that Boone was an angel. ¡°Take it back to the temple.¡± ¡°¡­¡­No.¡± ¡°Mina, do you know why they gave it to you?¡± Mina, who gripped the devil¡¯s passage tightly, bowed her head. ¡°I know. I know¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re thinking about that. But the most important thing is¡­¡± ¡°Are you scared?¡± ¡°What did you say? ¡°Is it really like what the temple says? Are you trying to push me away because you¡¯re scared that if I¡¯m stronger than you, I¡¯ll be your opponent?¡± Mina burst into cynicalughter and clenched her fist tightly. ¡°The temple said they were sorry for giving me power from another world. This is because I will surely carry the burden that God has ced on me. But the reason I have no choice but not to give you this power is because I can¡¯t be sure that you are the savior from God. In any case, my strength will be desperately needed.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Leine, I saw you in a dream. I couldn¡¯t speak because no one in my world understood me, but still, I-¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I love you sister.¡± ¡°I love you sister. Thank you for being my family, Leine¡± What I heard from her in my first life came to mind. Leine, who was still a fool, said nothing at that time, but I covered myself in a nket and cried all night that day. Because my life, which was worthless, became meaningful because of her words. I clearly remember the day when I was so happy and thrilled to be her older sister. I had many reasons to hate her. But in the end, there¡¯s a reason why I couldn¡¯t hate her sincerely. I love her, who is my younger sister, sincerely. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you to return it to the temple, Mina. Do you think the temple really gave it to you to keep me in check because they were afraid I was a fake? No,that¡¯s your shackle.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The fact that the distinction between an angel and a devil is not clear means that even if you call an angel, you can turn it into a devil!¡± I looked straight at Mina and said that. ¡°If you defeat me because you¡¯re the real one, do you think it¡¯s over? They are the ones who use the angel you summoned by turning them into demons! You will eventually be used in the world they want.¡± ¡°I know I¡¯m stupid. You think I¡¯m stupid. Even in my world, I¡¯ve heard a lot that I¡¯m a delusional fool. But Leine¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Even though I¡¯m stupid¡­ I like this world. I could endure loneliness because of that dream. I have the world¡¯s most righteous father, siblings, loved ones, and friends who share the same beliefs as me¡­ everyone was here.¡± On her cheek, tears began to drop. It was strange that I¡¯m the one who can understand her best. Because this life was so precious to me too. ¡°That¡¯s what the temple said. You¡¯ll try to persuade me with those words.¡± Mina cried and held my hand. ¡°Leine, please let me trust you. I want you to¡­¡± ¡°What if the peace they believe ines only when I die?¡± Mina¡¯s calm expression was reflected in my eyes. Her expression became cold. ¡°If I were you, I would happily die for this world. And I¡¯m sure you¡¯re the same. That¡¯s what I believe.¡± I realized. Our beliefs were at the opposite end, and in the end, we could never hold hands. She suddenly pulled my arm, and I lost my bnce. ¡°Leine-¡± At that time, the amethyst came out of my pocket. The passage in Mina¡¯s hand also fell down, and the two passages ovepped. Soon, Boom! We were engulfed in the light. And when I open my eyes, I¡­¡­. ¡°It huwts! Huh?¡±(It hurts! Huh?) ¡­ could see a child. ¡®What is this?¡¯ Chapter 252 Chapter 252 TL: Zimmings My uniform was hanging onto my small body like a sack, my hands and feet became as small as those of a four-year-old, and my forearms were chubby like sausages. ¡®I¡¯ve gotten younger.¡¯ [Child, are you okay? Huh] Boone¡¯s urgent voice rang in my head. I know I¡¯m not in a good condition when I feel the cold sweat all over my body. I hurriedly looked around. Mina was lying on the floor. As I came closer to her, I could see Mina gasping, but she didn¡¯t seem to be in a dangerous state. She wasn¡¯t even young like me. ¡®Why did only Mina was in this state? Her divine power is said to be much stronger than me.¡¯ I looked at Mina¡¯s etwal. Unlike my first life, her etwal was empty. ¡®Did Boone protect me?¡¯ [Yes, the wave was unusual, so I protected you.] [Me too! I protected you faster than this idiot!] Boone spoke in a somewhat proud voice, and Pur quickly intervened, saying that he was faster. I didn¡¯t faint because the devils protected me, but Mina seemed to have fainted because she didn¡¯ have anyone protecting her. ¡®But why am I the only one who got younger?¡¯ As I was looking at Mina, I heard the sound of footsteps from afar. ¡°The semester must be over soon. These freshmen do not know how to organize themselves.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you grumble like thatst year too?¡± The maids were walking towards us while hugging theundry. ¡®I¡¯m in trouble. If I get caught being young¡­!¡¯ I hurriedly ran into the bush. And I was crouching when the maids approached the back door and saw Mina who fainted, they screamed. ¡°She¡¯s a freshman!¡± ¡°Anyone here?! A student copsed!¡± People began to flock towards them. ¡®They¡¯ll take care of Mina. But what should I do?¡¯ I don¡¯t know what would happen if people saw me. What if they said that what I called out in thest battle was actually a devil, not an angel, and that I became young due to the devil¡¯s curseM ¡°Ugh¡­¡± What? My voice! I was surprised and covered my mouth with small hands. ¡®Oops, it¡¯s hard for me to think clearly because I¡¯m young.¡¯ I slowly got hungry. In this situation, if my mindpletely bes a child, many unwanted things could happen. ¡®First¡­ let¡¯s run away.¡¯ After deciding, I tiptoed and quietly turned around. *** In the senior dormitory, Henry¡¯s room, Isaac sat on Henry¡¯s sofa, messaging his stiff neck. ¡°Ugh, I really can¡¯t even sit and talk for hours.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a meeting, meeting.¡± Henry handed over his teacup. Isaac answered lightly, ¡°Anyway,¡± and received a ss. ¡°I don¡¯t think Chief Kuhelm has any intention of opening his mouth. What if I end up torturing him until the vacation?¡± ¡°I hope not.¡± ¡°Yes, this year is the kid¡¯sst holiday!¡± In this empire, children will be considered an adult on their 18th birthday. Therefore, 17 years old is thest period of adolescence, hence a big festival is held every time this is called the Last Holiday. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in advance. The kid wille out and do the dance with me for thest holiday.¡± ¡°Nonsense, she¡¯ll pick me.¡± ¡°Damn, as I thought you weren¡¯t going to take it easy. Our father and eldest brother are also aiming for the dance, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Usually, the dance of Last Holiday is performed with their father or the eldest son of their family.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t lose like this¡­ alliance?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Isaac and Henry lightly held hands. After that, they heard a small knock. ¡°Who is it?¡± He asked, but the answer didn¡¯te back for a long time. Isaac narrowed his brows and asked again. ¡°I asked you, who is it?¡± A small murmur was heard from outside the room. ¡°I¡¯m hewe to cwean up. (I¡¯m here to clean up.)¡± ¡°A little girl?¡± They¡¯ve never heard of a child among the school¡¯s maids. As soon as Isaac and Henry exchanged strange gazes, a murmur was heard again from outside the door. ¡°Cwean¡­ (Clean¡­)¡± Isaac got up from the sofa and approached the door. He opened the door, but he couldn¡¯t see anyone in front of him. ¡°What. No-¡± Isaac stopped when he looked down and saw someone. It was a small girl, who wore oversized clothes. She was looking up at him. Curly, light brown hair. Small hands. A plump cheek that looks soft. Blue eyes. ¡°¡­Kid?¡± ¡°What?¡± Henry approached Isaac in a hurry. The child seen over Isaac¡¯s back was definitely Leine in their childhood. When the two were stiff, Leine tried to exin it to them. ¡°Youwger¡­¡± (Younger¡­) *** Henry and Isaac looked at me as I ate bread in a hurry. Even though I¡¯ve already finished four slices of bread the size of Isaac¡¯s hand, I was still hungry. ¡°Cough! Cough, cough!¡± Henry handed over a cup of milk when I choked while eating bread. ¡°Eat slowly, Leine.¡± Isaac, who was holding his chin while I drank the milk, said. ¡°So, Mina¡¯s devil passage and your amethyst ovepped, and this is what happened?¡± ¡°Ywes. (Yes.)¡± ¡®¡­ My pronunciation!¡¯ I quickly replied again with a stern look. ¡°Ywesh. (Yes.)¡± ¡®¡­ No, why can¡¯t I even say that properly!¡¯ Be serious. Be serious Fortunately it was easy for my brothers to understand my words. ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°Four.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re smaller than when you were four years old.¡± ¡°It¡¯s twue. I¡¯m four.¡± (It¡¯s true. I¡¯m four.) ¡°No. You were as small as a bean when you were four, but now you¡¯re even smaller. It¡¯s definitely not your age.¡± ¡°Then twee yeaws old¡­¡± (Then three years old?) I also do think my pronunciation is worse than when I was four. ¡®It¡¯s difficult to estimate my age.¡¯ ¡°So what are you going to do now?¡± ¡°Twat¡¯s the pwoblem. How can I attwend schoow? (That¡¯s the problem. How can I attend school?) ¡°It¡¯s amazing that you¡¯re worried about school first. Brother, what do you think?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Brother?¡± Henry didn¡¯t answer, just staring at my hand holding the ss of milk. ¡°¡­ute.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Henry coughed and sat down next to me. ¡°It¡¯s okay. There is a way.¡± As expected, Henry is more dependent than Isaac. I waited for Henry¡¯s answer. Henry smiled kindly and patted my disheveled head. ¡°You can live again from the start like this.¡± ¡°¡­Wha? (¡­What?)¡± ¡°You¡¯ve done it once, so I¡¯m confident you¡¯ll do better the second time, Leine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s weird!¡± I banged my ss and protested, waving my arms recklessly. ¡°If pweople found out that I¡¯m youngew, it¡¯ll be a mess. I hwave to hide. How awe you going to make me an idwentity? (If people found out that I¡¯m younger, it¡¯ll be a mess. I have to hide. How are you going to make me an identity?¡± Then Isaac said. ¡°We can say that you¡¯re father¡¯s illegitimate child¡­¡± ¡°Awe you cwazy? (Are you crazy?)¡± ¡°I¡¯m joking. I have another idea, kid.¡± I looked at Isaac with anticipation again this time. Isaac said with a triumphant look. ¡°Let¡¯s call you our eldest brother¡¯s illegitimate child.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Me and Henry looked at Isaac with astonished looks. Isaac continued, ¡°No way. No one will believe us. Our older brother is perfect. But it might also ruin his reputation.¡± ¡°Isyak. (Isaac.)¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You dwon¡¯t need to think from now on. (You don¡¯t need to think from now on.) Isaac became sullen, and Henry nodded. ¡°First of all, you should apply for a leave of absence. Let¡¯s say you¡¯re recuperating in the mansion.¡± ¡°I gwess so. Bwut what do I do when I¡¯m young? (I guess so. But what do I do when I¡¯m young?)¡± ¡°I can¡¯t send you to the mansion where our father and brother are. The two of them are so busy that they don¡¯t have time to take care of you.¡± ¡°What about sending the kid to aunt?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s the capital city, it will be more dangerous as people could recognize her.¡± ¡°But we can¡¯t hide the kid from remote areas. If Dubblede¡¯s soldiers suddenly move to remote areas, it will be suspicious.¡± I also agreed with both of them. ¡®It can¡¯t be helped.¡¯ I take a deep breath. ¡°I hwave a way. Bwefore that¡­ (I have a way. Before that¡­)¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°Are there strawberries?¡± ¡­ Let¡¯s eat strawberries first. [Strawberries!] It¡¯s hard for me to think when I¡¯m hungry. It¡¯s not like I really want to eat strawberries. N-no way. Chapter 253 Chapter 253 TL: Zimmings I looked at the face who was looking down at me with a discouraged expression. Juliet, who looked tired, looked down at me with cold eyes and asked Isaac. ¡°So? What do you want me to do with this bean?¡± ¡°I want you to hire her.¡± ¡°As a test subject?¡± ¡°No! Are you crazy!¡± Isaac shouted. Then Juliet leaned her back against the door with her arms folded. ¡°Then where should I put this small child?¡± ¡°There are quite a few young people in yourb. Tell the school and hire her as your assistant.¡± ¡°You do it.¡± When Isaac muttered casually, ¡°I want to do that too.¡± Juliet was visibly mad. ¡®Stupid!¡¯ I quickly pulled Isaac¡¯s sleeve and raised my arms. ¡°No. I¡¯m big!¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re big.¡± She said sarcastically to me, and I felt unfair. It¡¯s true. Originally, I¡¯m really big. It¡¯s just that Juliet and Ryu Hong-hae are much bigger than average. Still, I can¡¯t give up like this, so I tapped Isaac¡¯s leg. Isaac, who was ring at Juliet, said as I had instructed in advance. ¡°She had a quarter of werebeast blood. That¡¯s why her physical growth is slow, but as she had blood, her mind is like her age, so it won¡¯t be difficult for you.¡± ¡°Why do you ask me to do that? Don¡¯t say that it¡¯s because the child is pitiful. It¡¯s not like you.¡± ¡°Kid¡­ no, Leine picked her up. If she tried to find somece for her directly, she would bepared with the second child of fate who picked up the orphaned siblings before, which is annoying.¡± Juliet also loosened her arms and clicked her tongue, perhaps because she already thought so. ¡°You said she took a leave of absence. For what?¡± ¡°The public interest is too much for her, that¡¯s why she¡¯s resting, she also doesn¡¯t feel well.¡± I really don¡¯t feel well. I became so small like this. Juliet shrugged. ¡°We¡¯re not close enough for me to do this but oh well.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡®You can¡¯t answer like that.¡¯ I stared at Isaac and gave a signal. Isaac flinched and said sullenly. ¡°Thank¡­ you.¡± I looked at Isaac, who had said thank you with a proud look, Juliet rubbed her ears as if she had heard something wrong. ¡°It¡¯s because of thest battle, right? I mean your little sister.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t she have a problem with her body because she called out the ghost soldiers?¡± Me and Isaac made eye contact. After that, he nodded. I¡¯m more grateful if she thinks of her own story. ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡± Juliet nced at me and continued, ¡°I owe your sister my life, so I¡¯ll hire her. But you know that Elysiano ss¡¯ assistant is also the school¡¯s right? She¡¯ll have to do tedious tasks too.¡± Of course, I know. This was the easiest way to live as a child that I told my brothers. It is easier for those in Odis to be protected. However, there is no way for a child to enter school, so it is appropriate to work as a staff. ¡®It would be much more convenient as there were more protection for Elysiano ss.¡¯ ¡°Follow me.¡± Juliet, who said so, opened the door for me and went in first. I saw Isaac and waved my hand. Isaac looked at me anxiously. ¡°Don¡¯t wowwy. (Don¡¯t worry.)¡± ¡°You¡¯re so small¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Hwey! (Hey!)¡± I was about to grumble, but I shut my mouth. My pronunciation¡­ ¡®Ugh, my short tongue¡­¡¯ Remembering the sadness of my childhood, I followed her in. But before that, I groaned as I couldn¡¯t close the door that was too big for me. ¡®What, why is it so heavy?¡¯ When I was embarrassed, Isaac looked at me and said, ¡°See? You¡¯re too small to close the door properly¡­¡± Just then, we could hear loud noises outside the door. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Someone banged on the door loudly and kicked it. My heart almost jumped alongside the door. Juliet, who returned after hearing themotion, raised her eyes. ¡°How many times should I tell you toe in normally? Honghae!¡± Ryu Hong-hae said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry~¡± and came inside, but not looking sorry at all. Juliet gritted her teeth while looking at the door. I could see why Juliet¡¯s door was so heavy. It must¡¯ve been made to avoid breaking again. ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s crooked again. How the hell did you break the door every time?¡± ¡°But it didn¡¯t fly away this time. What¡¯s this dust anyway?¡± After being called a bean, I became a dust now. I looked at Honghae. Even with my 17 year old body, Honghae feels really big. ¡®She¡¯s almost at Isaac¡¯s height.¡¯ Honghae, which is likely to be over 180cm tall, looked so big and scary with my small body. Honghae squatted down and grabbed my head. ¡°Cute! Juliet what¡¯s this? Give it to me!¡± Juliet contemted and hugged me. ¡°Are you crazy? If you take her, she¡¯ll be crushed!¡± ¡°This person could even crush steel easily, let alone a person.¡± Crushing steel? I gulped while I was on Juliet¡¯s arm. Then, Honghae took me away. ¡°Give it to me.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Honghae and Juliet tried to take me away. I was getting dizzy because of them ¡®Help me!¡¯ Then, someone took me away from her. It was Jin. ¡°Hey, princesses. A child is vulnerable. She¡¯ll die, so leave her alone.¡± ¡°Really? They can¡¯t endure this? They¡¯re really weak.¡± ¡°You¡¯re seriously strong, Honghae.¡± ¡°Growing up in a royal pce, how do I know that a child is so fragile? But how do you know that? You¡¯re a prince too, Jin.¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m different from you. Come on, stand still.¡± Finally, out of the hands of the two, I sighed while standing still. And when I saw Isaac, he was stiff. He didn¡¯t know what to do because he thought that I would really die if he stepped in. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about it. Let¡¯s go, little crumbs.¡± ¡°You¡¯re leaving her to him?¡± ¡°What, Isaac left it to Juliet? Give it to me!¡± ¡°Isaac told you to take care of her?¡± Isaac, Juliet, Honghae, and Jin chatted loudly. I stepped back slightly. ¡°Little crumb.¡± ¡°Just leave her with me. How can you look after a child?¡± ¡°I¡¯m better than you think. Let¡¯s go, little crumb.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t go small beans.¡± This time, Isaac and Juliet began to fight. The two looked at me as if they were going to do something, but before that, ¡°Isaac!¡± A student rushed in a hurry. ¡°What? I¡¯m busy. Come hereter¡±. ¡°The chief of the Kuhelm might die.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°He was discovered early and is still alive, but he¡¯s still in danger.¡± Isaac clicked his tongue and told Juliet. ¡°I¡¯lle pick her up soon.¡± Juliet shrugged, as Isaav and the student rushed to the underground prison where the Kuchelm chief was detained. After Isaac moved away, Honghae told Juliet. ¡°Why did you say you¡¯d take care of her?¡± ¡°She¡¯s a quarter werebeast. Because west and East are annoying, I couldn¡¯t have a chance to research about them¡± ¡°Are you going to experiment with this little kid?!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just do a little bit of mana detection.¡± Mana detection?! I had changed my face a little with Henry¡¯s magic. When she detected my mana, Juliet could see who I really was. I was pale, Juliet stretched out her hands and said. ¡°Stay still. I¡¯ll just get Honghae¡¯s blood drawn. Let¡¯s go, Honghae.¡± Honghae said, ¡°Give it to me, okay? It¡¯s cute.¡± as she chased after Juliet. ¡®I thought she wouldn¡¯t do any research if Isaac left me to her. What should I do? What should I do?¡¯ When I didn¡¯t know what to do, a soft voice came from the side. ¡°You want me to help you?¡± It was Jin. I nced at him as he grinned. ¡°How about it? I have something to ask as well.¡± I said with a sullen look. ¡°Yes¡­¡± It was the weekend, so Juliet had time to investigate, but there were sses on weekdays, so she didn¡¯t have time. It¡¯s vacation next weekend, so I just have to avoid her today. Jinughed and carried me. ¡°I¡¯ll do it if it¡¯s the princess wishes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a pwincess.¡± Jin smirked and put his forehead on mine. ¡°So, what¡¯s your favorite snack?¡± Among Elysiano ss students, Jin was said to have the most dating rumors, I finally realized why. *** I was in Jin¡¯s arms as we headed to his dorm. ¡°Hold on.¡± He put me down on the sofa and grabbed a shirt on the sofa. Suddenly, he took off his top, revealing his beautiful back with fine muscles on his copper-colored, smooth skin. ¡®Ahh!¡¯ I quickly covered my eyes with my palm. I could hear Jinughing, wondering why I acted like that ¡°She¡¯s really cute, isn¡¯t it, Adrian?¡± What? Adrian is here? When I put my hand down, I could see Adrian in a bath robe, perhaps after taking a shower. ¡°Who?¡± I could see his chest as water dripped on it and his hair, his eyes were a bit drowsy and his lips were red. ¡®Oh my¡­ ¡® I think I have to cover my eyes, but why do i feel that it¡¯s a waste? Chapter 254 Chapter 254 TL: Zimmings When I met Adrian¡¯s eyes, I quickly covered my eyes with both hands and lok through the gap in my fingers. ¡°That¡¯s not a cover.¡± I could hear Jinughing. I was embarassed and pouted my lips, and Adrian looked back at Jin and asked, ¡°Why is there a kid at school?¡± ¡°I brought her because I was curious about that too.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°She was with Juliet. I¡¯ve also seen some young assistant, but what¡¯s interesting is¡­¡­.¡± Jin, who had a strange smile, put his arm on Adrian¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Isaac asked Juliet to take care of her.¡± ¡°Isaac?¡± ¡°Yes. A guy who wouldn¡¯t blink even if a bunch of people died in front of him brought a kid and asked Juliet to take care of her.¡± ¡°There is no way that the brothers would do something like that unless it¡¯s for their sister.¡± ¡°You thought that can¡¯t be true, right? But it¡¯s actually like that. Also, she appeared after his sister disappeared.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°So I think that child-¡± He dropped his hand from Adrian¡¯s shoulder and looked at me with sharp eyes. In an instant, cold sweat dripped down my back. Jin, who came closer to me, emphasized every word carefully. ¡°Are you the illegitimate daughter of the Duke Dubblede?¡± What? Jin, who crossed his arms, raised the corners of his mouth. ¡°Right? The illegitimate child of the Duke Dubblede. You must be. Is it because of you that Leine left? She must be ufortable with you, the duke¡¯s real daughter.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Or the brother¡¯s illegitimate son. If an illegitimate child popped out of nowhere, and if their father finds out, they will be in trouble. So they may have you hidden here. Leine must have left because he hated seeing such a brother.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Is he crazy? Jin smiled and asked me again, ¡°Which one is your father?¡± I can¡¯t really say I¡¯m the real Leine, so I answered him. ¡°Henwy.¡± ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re Henry¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Henry. *** Having finished four sandwiches that Jin gave me as a snack, I grabbed my stomach. Then, when I quietly turned my head, I saw Adrian who was looking at me with a nk face. Jin, who sat next to me, smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep it a secret. You will too right, Adrian? ¡­¡­ Thank you for that. I shook my head inside, and Adrian sighed. At that time, themunication device on the table blinked. Judging from the academy symbol on its body, it seemed to be a specialmunication device for Elysiano ss. Jin grabbed themunication device and soon heard a voice. [It¡¯s an attack from the rest of Kuhelm. They wanted to save the chief. They¡¯ve passed the second gate] Jin jumped up to his feet. ¡°No way! I can¡¯t believe the rest of the forces seeded in breaking through the barrier!¡± [They came together with those monster from the other day.] As far as I know, the gate guards were the Jin, East and West. [Shall we let East and West know?] ¡°Leave them. They haven¡¯t decided their course of action yet, so I¡¯ll go first. Prepare for the battle.¡± [Yes.] As soon as themunication was cut off, Jin picked up the jacket he had hung on the sofa. ¡°Take care of her please.¡± Adrian nodded, and Jin ran out of the room. I looked at him anxiously. ¡®Did Isaac and Henry go too? Since it¡¯s not the mountain, it¡¯s not going to be hard to get rid of the monsters.¡­.¡¯ I was worried about that. At that time, warm hands touched my cold wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Odis was thoroughly prepared because of what happened in thest battle.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Adrian hugged me. I was surprised and blinked as he smiled slightly. ¡°What do you want to y?¡± Adrian, who I hadn¡¯t had a conversation with in a long time, felt a little different from before. Perhaps because I got smaller, he felt a little taller, his hands also seemed bigger, and his voice sounded gentler and sweet. ¡°You know my heart.¡± In an instant, his gaze that was looking at me eagerly came to mind. I was kind of shy. As I pressed my small fist against my chest, fearing that he would hear the thumping sound of my heart, a softughter escaped Adrian¡¯s mouth. ¡°You¡¯re really small.¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯m nwot small. (¡­ I¡¯m not small.)¡± ¡°Alright, so what do you want to do to y?¡± Being the 17 years old me, I wanted to say, ¡®Do we have time for this now?¡¯ but as a child, I could only say, ¡°The¡­ hmm, that.¡± When I pointed to the card on the sofa table, Adrian asked, ¡°Poker?¡± and I nodded my head. Adrian called someone through hismunication device. I wondered who he was calling, but after a while, the students came to the room. ¡°Did you call me?¡± One of them was Hayton. Adrian, who saw him, said coldly. ¡°I didn¡¯t call you¡±. ¡°Most of Elysiano ss went with Jin, so we¡¯re the only ones left.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Who is that kid?¡± It was well known that Hayton and Adrian didn¡¯t get along well. I grabbed Adrian¡¯s sleeve anxiously. ¡®Don¡¯t fight.¡¯ When people heard that Adrian and Hayton fought, they would also tell others about how a child was also there. After that they would have asked, ¡°Why is a child there?¡± Adrian, who nced at me, settled on the sofa. And after putting me on hisp, he told the students. ¡°Sit down.¡± ¡°What are you¡­¡­.¡± When other students asked, Adrian said, ¡°Poker.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The child wants to y poker.¡± They were surprised but Adrian merely looked at them as if nothing was wrong. The student burst intoughter. ¡°ying poker with a child?¡± The female student also smiled and nced at me, putting her hair behind one ear. ¡°Does this child know the rules?¡± The two crossed their arms, while Hayton looked at me with puzzled expression. ¡°ying cards is fun when we have the skills¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s Adrian¡¯s request, so I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The boy coughed and nced at Adrian. ¡°Well, more than that¡­ you know my sister that I mentionedst time right? She will pick me upter. She¡¯s very curious about you. Haha, in my hometown, you¡¯re famous for your outstanding aplishments and appearance. ¡°So?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be fun to y cards only if we benefit from it, right? If I win, will you meet my sister?¡± I know that man. He is the eldest son of a count. Even though his family was far behind those in the imperial family, he said his request to Adrian. Those words were nothing more than looking down on Adrian, who is called the abandoned prince. ¡°You¡¯re going to meet her? Yes? ¡®Look at that.¡¯ I skillfully hid my cold gaze and grabbed the card with a bright look. ¡°Then swould we stawt?¡± ¡°Should we?¡± The male student sat down andughed, along with the female student and Hayton. *** ¡°Stwaight fwush! (Straight flush!)¡± The students and Hayton opened their mouths and looked at me. ¡°I won. Gwive me money.¡± I smiled wickedly and stretched out both hands. ¡°Please.¡± ¡°She, uh¡­ she¡¯s really good at ying cards¡­?¡± The female student smiled awkwardly, and the male student turned pale. That male student has already been robbed of a considerable amount of money. He handed over the money with trembling hands, and we came to the next round. The male student took the lead in this round. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about this, but what can I do?¡± ¡°Four cards. I won this game-¡± I grabbed his wrist on the table. ¡°Uncwel.¡± (Uncle) ¡°¡­¡­ What?¡± ¡°Awe you kidding me?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Youw sleeves.¡± He snorted immediately. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± ¡°Uncle, you have another cawd on your sleeve.¡± As I red at him, he got up and trembled. ¡°What are you saying! That¡¯s ridiculous.¡± It was when I said that. A card fell off his sleeve. ¡°Bwing the hammew!¡± (Bring the hammer!) ¡°Y-you¡­¡­!¡± ¡°I-it¡¯s just a game!¡± If Zachary had heard it, he would have cut off his wrist and ankle. I got up to the sofa to grab him by the cor, but Adrian didn¡¯t let me do it. ¡°Let¡¯s let it slide this time.¡± ¡°No, twis can¡¯t happen!¡± ¡°Leine.¡± Huh¡­? ¡°How¡­!¡± I looked at him in surprise as he merely smiled. Then, something gently moved over Adrian¡¯s shoulder. ¡®Amand!¡¯ That¡¯s right. Adrian had a special power to track a person using manq even after the person disappeared. ¡®He recognized me from the beginning.¡¯ *** At that time, in the Dubblede¡¯s mansion, Nos rushed into Johann¡¯s office. ¡°Master Henry sent a letter, so thedy¡­!¡± Hearing him, Johann narrowed his brow. What happened to Leine? Chapter 255 Chapter 255 TL: Zimmings I looked at Adrian in embarrassment. He was so nice that he didn¡¯t reveal it until now. ¡®Wait.The other students¡­!¡¯ I quickly looked at them in case they heard Adrian calling me Leine. The students were still arguing about the cards, as if they had not heard anything. ¡°Because you¡¯re embarrassed¡­ you cheat to win over a child?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not just a kid! She knows the poker rules. She¡¯s so talented!¡± ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m really embarrassed.¡± How could they didn¡¯t hear us when Adrian said it right in front of them? While I was thinking, Amand slightly hit my nose. The sound of the water was like Amand¡¯sughter. ¡®Did it block Adrian¡¯s voice with the barrier?¡¯ Amand was spinning around in front of my nose as if it said yes, so I smiled. Then, Hayton opened his mouth. ¡°Why don¡¯t you get out now after that?¡± The male student¡¯s expression turned red at his words. The girl shouted, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡±, but Hayton nced at her and continued. ¡°You too.¡± ¡°Me-me too?¡± ¡°Get out of here.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± The girl bowed her head to Adrian, and the boy followed her from behind. The male student passed by Hayton and flicked his tongue. ¡°What¡¯s with that overbearing attitude?¡± ¡°Just because you¡¯re a young master¡­¡± ¡°Why is he a young master? His family copsed, and his father was executed after a trial. You still think you¡¯re the strongest? I¡¯m sick and tired of your attitude.¡± ¡°Stop it¡­¡­.¡± The students left and I nced at Hayton. He merely stared at me gently. ¡°So?¡± ¡°Uh? (Huh?)¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking what happened to your body¡­Leine.¡± I looked at Adrian in surprise, and Adrian replied in a quiet voice. ¡°Hayton Vallua could see a person¡¯s mana without direct contact. It¡¯s why he was taken by Honghae¡¯s family.¡± ¡®Hayton has that much power?¡¯ He wasn¡¯t that good in my second life. ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯ve worked hard desperately.¡± He said with an indifferent look. I could see how hard he tried after his father was executed. ¡°Thwere was a pwoblem when subjugating mwonstew- (There was a problem when subjugating monsters-)¡± ¡°If you¡¯re going to lie, why don¡¯t you put your heart into it? If you had a problem, other students would too.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If you told me that it was because of summoning a devil, not the monsters, I would have believed it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nwot a devil, it¡¯s an angwel.¡± (It¡¯s not a devil, it¡¯s an angel)¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one who witnessed the devil my father called out. Do you think you can fool me? The pir of light I saw that day, it was the pir I saw in the devil summoning ceremony.¡± I folded my arms. ¡°That¡¯s what hwappened. You can repowt it! I¡¯m telling you this, twetening in this situation doesn¡¯t work. (That¡¯s what happened. You can report it! I¡¯m telling you this, threatening in this situation doesn¡¯t work.)¡± ¡°What kind of person do you think I am?¡± ¡°¡­ You won¡¯t?¡± ¡°I told you already. I like you.¡± Hayton, who said so, was looking at Adrian. They ended up ring at each other. ¡°I told you to give up.¡± Adrian¡¯s words surprised me. Did he say that? When? ¡°Your Highness doesn¡¯t deserve to be by her side. At least I won¡¯t put her in danger.¡± Hayton stared at Adrian and continued. ¡°Did Dubblede want your status and power as a condition for her partner? No, there is only one thing they want. She couldn¡¯t be in danger. In addition, it would be best if she could also live with him for the rest of her life. Your Highness, can you do that? ¡°If you¡¯re going to get the duke¡¯s heart, why do you have to marry Leine? Why don¡¯t you get married to the duke instead?¡± ¡°I understand that you¡¯re not confident.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about fighting with a dog who had lost the fight.¡± ¡°What awe you guys doing?¡±¡­?¡± I looked at the two alternately with cold eyes. When I scolded them, they stopped talking, but their gaze seemed to tear each other to death. Hayton got up from the sofa and reached out to me. ¡°Come with me.¡± Adrian held my hand. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Leine.¡± ¡°Leine¡± Both sides pulled me. I was getting dragged from one side to the other, then I couldn¡¯t handle it anymore. ¡°Stwop!! (Stop!!)¡± The two flinched as I put my hand on my waist and huffed. ¡°I¡¯ll cwose my partner myself! If ywo guys keep doing that¡­¡­!¡± Suddenly, someone kicked in the door. ¡°Little sister, you¡­¡± I pointed at the person who came in and shouted. ¡°Ywo guys kept gwetting- Huh?¡± Looking at the person who came in, I opened my eyes wide. ¡®Brother Johann?¡¯ Johann dropped the book he was holding, as Henry and Isaac, who ran after him, frowned. Johann covered his mouth with one hand, and Isaac asked, ¡°Big brother, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°¡­ Who¡¯s the best at making tuxedos these days?¡± Hearing Johann saying nonsense, the room was engulfed in silence. *** After sending Hayton back, only those who knew I could call out the devil remained in the room. It was Adrian and my three older brothers. ¡°Small.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really small.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Were you always this small?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Cwan you let my hands go and jwut twalk? (Can you let my hands go and just talk?)¡± Johann was still expressionless, but he kept holding my chubby hands tightly. ¡°¡­ Cute.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Nothing. Did you always talk like this when you were young?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Johann seemed out of his mind today. ¡°Get out of my way. I¡¯m going to cut her nails now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m first.¡± As Isaac and Henry began to argue, Johann grabbed my body and lifted me up. ¡°Don¡¯t bother her.¡± ¡®Well, he¡¯s in his right mind now.¡¯ That¡¯s what I thought, but Johann said while looking at Adrian, ¡°Do you have nail clippers?¡± ¡­¡­ He was still out of his mind. I got out of Johann¡¯s hand and sat on the sofa. ¡°So why are you here?¡± ¡°Because they said you were younger. I came to pick you up.¡± ¡°Bwother and dad awe busy though.¡± ¡°Bwother¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± It seems like my words couldn¡¯t enter his ears, so I grabbed Johann¡¯s cheek with both hands and frowned. ¡°Go back. Dad is busy, so how cwould youe hewe?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Twis is Odis. I would be safe.¡± I let out a deep sigh and sat down on the chair and crossed my arms. ¡°I hwave to go back to my owiginal age. To do that, I have to stawy here. (I have to go back to my original age. To do that, I have to stay here.)¡± ¡°You can¡¯t go back?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be pwossible to find what made me a cwild? (Wouldn¡¯t it be possible to find what made me a child?)¡± ¡°I heard it from Henry. It happened after the passages ovepped. Is one of them in your hand now? ¡°No, twat¡¯s not it¡­¡± I spoke with a sullen face. ¡°Dwisappeared¡­¡± Then Isaac shouted, ¡°What!?¡± ¡°No¡­ I feel swome weird vibwation in Mina¡¯s passage.¡± If I couldn¡¯t have Mina¡¯s passage, my amethyst must be on my hand. Because it was like a trump card that I had hidden. ¡®It¡¯s a passage with a different force than Boone and Pur. I have to have it no matter what.¡¯ Hearing my words, everyone exchanged nces. Henry told Adrian. ¡°Please search the school. It would be better for Your Highness, who is acting as the president, to step up rather than us.¡± Adrian nodded, and I looked at Johann. ¡°Bwoter will go? (Brother will go?)¡± ¡°I was allowed to stay here before the vacation.¡± ¡°How? ¡°I also graduated from Odis.¡± So there¡¯s a way for graduates to stay in school¡­ I couldn¡¯t think why and looked at him, puzzled. *** ¡°The meeting with a senior this time. It¡¯s him?¡± ¡°Yes, Count Dubblede!¡± ¡°Ah, Johann!¡± While hugging a bunch of documents and walking around, I shook my head when I heard the cheers of the girls. ¡®I¡¯m so busy that I can¡¯t even investigate anything, and he¡¯s so busy counseling students.¡¯ Even so, that¡¯s the only way Johann could remain at the school. I sighed, and the documents I was holding slipped. I screamed and quickly grabbed it. This was an errand for the administration. I¡¯m Juliet¡¯s assistant, but since I¡¯m employed by the school, I have to run some errands. ¡°Hello, child.¡± ¡°Hewo!¡± ¡°You¡¯re strong today as well.¡±¡® It¡¯s been three days since I started working at this school. Students thought I was quite cute, so they were friendly with me. When I entered the second dormitory where Mina was because of my errand, I heard the dormitory headmunicating with someone in a serious voice. ¡°Yes, Miss Mina has no signs of waking up yet. Oh, but something bothers me¡­¡­ Yes, something was suddenly in Mina¡¯s handst night. It¡¯s like a jewel.¡± ¡®Jewel? Maybe a passage?¡¯ I should check before others take them. ¡®But I can¡¯t go into Mina¡¯s room. What should I do¡­.¡¯ While agonizing, I quickly caught the student in the dormitory and asked. ¡°Whewe is Count Dubbwede?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Cwount, Count!¡± I mean Johann! Chapter 256 Chapter 256 TL: Zimmings Hearing that Johann was in Isaac¡¯s room, I rushed over. Thud! When I kicked the door and went inside, the three brothers who were talking looked at me. ¡°What¡¯s that on your hand?¡± Isaac looked at me who entered with a lot of snacks in my hands and asked, ¡°Sister. no, the stwudent gave it to me. Mowe than that¡­ (Sister, no, the student gave it to me. More than that¡­) ¡°You shouldn¡¯t eat what others gave you!¡± What if it was a poison? Isaac tried to steal my snacks. But me being a child, always lost my reasons in front of the snack, so I quickly hid my snacks behind my back. ¡°Ah, no. The sisters said, ¡®Oh my, so cute!¡¯ to me.¡± ¡°Whewe is Count Dubbwede?¡± ¡°[If it¡¯s Count Dubblede, I heard he¡¯s at Isaac¡¯s room.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Oh my, so cute! Do you like candy or chocte?¡± ¡°¡­ I like it.¡± She was a very kind sister. Henryughed as I stepped back. ¡°Alright. Leine, will you brush your teeth after eating?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Then Henry peeled off the candy wrapper, and Isaac red at Henry. ¡°What did you hear about her?¡± ¡°There are rumors floating around that she¡¯s my illegitimate child.¡± ¡®H-how did Henry know that?¡¯ When I contemted, Henry touched my forehead and said softly. ¡°Did you trust Jin? He¡¯s more sneaky than a fox.¡± ¡°¡­ Sowwy.¡± ¡°So? What did you have to say that you came in such a hurry?¡± ¡°That¡¯s wight!¡± I looked at Johann urgently. ¡°Mina had swomething on her hand. It¡¯s a jewel.¡± ¡°¡­ Is it a passage?¡± ¡°Lwet¡¯s go and check then.¡± Henry and Isaac looked at me. ¡°Isn¡¯t it better for us to do that? Even though our eldest brother graduated from Odis, he is now an outsider. Elysiano ss is free to go everywhere except for the faculty area. Above all, Honghae and Juliet are also in and out of Mina¡¯s room to check Mina¡¯s condition because they are in charge of students.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a girl¡¯s room. It¡¯s weird when bwotherse in and out.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true but¡­¡± ¡°Bwecause it¡¯s weird, more rumours will fly. You cwouldn¡¯te in and out without the public¡¯s attention. Meanwhile, bwother Johann, the representative of Dubblede, can pwessure the pwincipal more than the current student, Henwy and Isyak.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Johann immediately contacted the principal. When he expressed his desire to look after the second child of fate, the principal was surprised, but failed to reject it. In thest battle against Kuhelm, they were indebted to Dubblede, and above all, he was afraid of the Johann¡¯s prestige, Dubblede¡¯s sessor. In the end, the principal granted permission under the condition of meeting only for about five minutes to avoid the eyes of others and a person from the faculty apanying them. Johann and I immediately headed to Mina¡¯s room. When we¡¯re near the building, a person from the academy was waiting for us. ¡°That kid¡­¡± ¡°She is a quarter werebeast. This child could see what was wrong with hee.¡± ¡°Why did Dubblede suddenly care about Mina?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to us that the second child copsed. However, it¡¯s a matter that involves Leine.¡± Johann gave me an appropriate excuse to apany Mina, and the person was convinced. ¡°Follow me.¡± The ce where the person took us was a statue of an angel. ¡°This¡­¡± When I blinked, the person replied, ¡°It¡¯s a secret passage.¡± When he pressed a certain part of the statue, the statue turned around and a small underground passage was revealed. We headed to Mina¡¯s room through it. Mina was still unconscious. Johann approached Mina and looked at her hands. ¡®There¡¯s no jewel? Did someone take the passage before we came?¡¯ Me and Johann quickly looked at each other. ¡®Someone took it. Is it the temple?¡¯ It was already expected that the temple had a spy in Odis, but I did not know who it was. ¡®If the passage that Mina had in her hands was my amethyst¡­ I¡¯m in trouble.¡¯ It was a passage with a different force than other passages. I have to figure out where it went somehow. *** Me and Johann returned to the dormitory, as Henry and Isaac investigated those who entered Mina¡¯s room. ¡°There are quite a few people who came to Mina¡¯s room. Janitor, staff, Sandra, Honghae and Juliet.¡± ¡°What about Sandra?¡± ¡°She brought her notes that summarized the contents of the ss. Also make sure Mina is okay on behalf of the freshmen.¡± ¡°What about Honghae and Juliet?¡± ¡°Honghae is in charge of female students, so she must have gone to check Mina¡¯s condition, and Juliet is helping Mina recover.¡± The janitor and staff are the most suspicious. I witnessed the dormitory head informing the temple of Mina¡¯s condition, and the cleaner is suitable as a spy in the academy. ¡°It¡¯s not the janitor.¡± At Henry¡¯s words, I opened my eyes wide. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°They¡¯re my spy.¡± When he smiled wickedly, Isaac nodded, ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°As expected of my brother. You¡¯re the fastest at sneaky things¡­ Argh! Henry, who kicked Isaac¡¯s calf, said. ¡°They say she didn¡¯t hold it when the janitor went there.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll fwind outter. I¡¯ll go to Juwiet¡¯s waboratory today.¡± Today, I¡¯m on duty to clean Juliet¡¯s room. After greeting my brothers, I immediately left the room. Before going to Juliet¡¯sboratory, I asked the students for Sandra¡¯s location and visited her. Sandra was sitting on the bench. ¡°Hewwo!¡± When I greeted her, Sandra stared at me. ¡°You¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I work hewe.¡± ¡°I heard about you. Nice to meet you.¡± Sandra smiled and patted my head. ¡°It¡¯s dinnew. Have you eaten?¡± When I sat next to her and asked, Sandra said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any appetite. Did you eat yet?¡± ¡°I¡¯m gwoing to eatter.¡± ¡°You have to eat well. Children need to eat well to grow taller.¡± ¡°How dwo you know? Dwo you have sibwing?¡± I knew that Sandra had a little brother she cared for, but I asked her innocently. She smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, I know because I have a younger brother too. He¡¯s very small because he can¡¯t eat well.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because he¡¯s weak.¡± Sandra¡¯s expression darkened. ¡®His body is weak? I¡¯ve never heard of that.¡¯ I skillfully hid my thoughts and asked. ¡°My knees huwt too. Is youw bwother hurt here too?¡± ¡°More. It hurts more.¡± ¡°Then stop by when you go to the twemple! I heawd that they¡¯ll get better if they go to the temple!¡± ¡°I¡¯m already getting help from the priest. They always try hard. ¡­¡­I should get going. It was nice to meet you.¡± Sandra quickly got up. She waved at me and left, I nced at her back. ¡®If she¡¯s getting help from the temple, it¡¯ll be hard to reject their orders. As expected, is it Sandra?¡¯ Just then, ¡°Child!¡± A Honghae¡¯s lively voice was heard. She approached from afar, waving to me with Juliet next to her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to thebowatoru.¡± ¡°I see~! We were going to go to theboratory, too. Let¡¯s go together!¡± Honghae smiled brightly and lifted me up with one arm. She lifted me into the air so I was incredibly surprised. Juliet sighed as she saw me being surprised. ¡°I told you not to show off your strength anywhere. She¡¯s surprised.¡± ¡°Is that so? Sorry, sorry.¡± ¡°Why are you in a very good mood today? It bothers me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m always in a good mood. Because I¡¯m always lucky! Let¡¯s go, child. There¡¯s also Jin in theboratory. He came back from the battle today.¡± I was in Honghae¡¯s arms and headed to theboratory. Jin was really there and he waved at me. ¡°It¡¯s so nice to see you again. Did you have fun ying with Adrian? ¡°¡­ Liaw (¡­ Liar.)¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°You say you¡¯ll kweep the secwet.¡± ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s about that. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Then, he picked up the biscuit with a face that was not sorry at all. I red at him. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want to eat biscuits because you¡¯re sulking?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The biscuits made by Juliet¡¯s fans are famous for their good taste, are you sure you won¡¯t eat them?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯ll eat.¡± Those biscuits are innocent. When I grabbed the biscuit, Jinughed. Honghae giggled and pinched my cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re so cute.¡± ¡°What, why is Honghae so lively today?¡± Juliet shrugged as she wore herb coat. ¡°Apparently, I¡¯m lucky today.¡± ¡°What?¡± Honghae put me on myp and answered. ¡°What I was worried about was solved.¡± ¡°Honghae, did you have any concerns?¡± Honghae answered Jin¡¯s question. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since it rained in my country.¡± ¡°A great famine?¡± ¡°Yes, many people die everyday, even the royal family is short of food.¡± ¡°Did it rain?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no news of the rain yet, but I¡¯m done worrying about food shortages for the time being. East and West decided to help me.¡± ¡°What are you going to give them instead?¡± ¡°I decided to stop their expulsion. So, when the meetings about East and West are held, please vote against it.¡± Honghae hugged me as I struggled. ¡°I shwould clean!¡± ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll help you. So, tell your father and uncle to vote against East and West expulsion, okay? Chapter 257 Chapter 257 TL: Zimmings Honghae, who said so, dragged me into theboratory and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go!¡± Juliet, who was outside, shouted nervously. ¡°Don¡¯t break anything again, Honghae!¡± Honghae moved her hands without hearing her words. ¡®Huh?¡¯ I looked at Honghae with my eyes widened. As a princess of a country, I thought she would not be great at cleaning. But she was skillful. She cleaned the dust on the desk, table and every corner. Even if her skills were not up to par to janitors, it was still amazingpared to other princesses. When I blinked, Honghae smiled and asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You¡¯we so good at cweaning.¡± ¡°I did it often since I was young.¡± ¡°But you¡¯we a princess!¡± ¡°I have to do everything to survive.¡± When I made a puzzled expression, she lightly grabbed my cheek and fondled it. ¡°You don¡¯t know because you came from a strong country, right? In some countries, the emperor may be weak.¡± ¡°The emperor?¡± ¡°Yes. In a distant country full of ck-haired people, sometimes the emperor doesn¡¯t hold absolute power. His servants, or the people, or if not, the empress dowager could control the emperor.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°As soon as my father came of age, he became an emperor. The empress dowager wanted a foolish king who could listen well. She ughtered all rtives who had the right of session in front of him.¡± Saying that, Honghae¡¯s eyes be cold. ¡°So my father became terrified and became a weak emperor. ording to the will of the Empress Dowager, he has dozens of wives and became a parrot who pretends not to know anything and repeats only ¡®Mother is right.''¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°When the empress dowager passed away, he became the parrot of his nephew, the prime minister.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Fear make people stupid. Anyway, that¡¯s why the emperor always tells his children that we should do everything to survive.¡± ¡°What else do ywo do?¡± ¡°Whenever something happens in the country, I should sort that out. I also pretended to love my people without actually loving them, pretending that their pain is mine. I also clean up like a maid.¡± ¡°What about other princes and princesses?¡± ¡°My siblings and I are in a different situation. I¡¯m a child of a fisherman before my father became an emperor.¡± ¡®The man who was said to have been a fisherman¡¯s lover is Honghae¡¯s mother.¡¯ The rag was crumpled in Honghae¡¯s hand. Biting her lip, she looked back at me and, as usual, she smiled. ¡°Well, let¡¯s get it over with. Can you tell your father and uncle to voteter? ¡°¡­Yes.¡± I nodded and began to clean sincerely. *** After cleaning, I returned to Henry¡¯s room. When I told my three brothers the story from Sandra and Honghae today, Isaac nodded. ¡°Honghae¡¯s family history isplicated. Rumours said that the emperor kneeled down to the prime minister to bring the mother and daughter to the pce.¡± ¡°Eh? Really?¡± When I was startled, Henry said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not, but that means that his authority is weak. Do you have time to worry about other people¡¯s affairs? I also knew about Sandra¡¯s affairs¡± As expected of Henry. He knew everything. ¡°Sandra¡¯s brother has been suffering from lung disease since he was born, and it was serious. He¡¯s been unconscious for half a year. I think he¡¯s still breathing because of the priests.¡± ¡°Then she won¡¯t be able to weject tempwe wequest? (Then she won¡¯t be able to reject temple request?)¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a famous story. He¡¯s Justin, the count¡¯s sleeping-¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I got up and grabbed Henry¡¯s sleeves. ¡°What dwid you just say?¡± ¡°The count¡¯s sleeping son¡­¡± ¡°J-Justin?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Oh my god. That Justin was Sandra¡¯s brother? I covered my mouth with both hands and screamed silently. ¡°Leine?¡± Henry called me, and I thought ecstatically. ¡®Chul-soo, this is that, right?¡±¡® When I remembered what Chul-soo taught me, I raised my arms and shouted. ¡°Eureka!¡± I shouted passionately. Ah, I¡¯m d I came to Odis Academy. This ce was really a field of golden connections. Isaac, Henry and Johann looked at each other. ¡°Are you plotting something?¡± I do! I immediately called Emeline. When she arrived at Henry¡¯s room, her mouth was agape while looking at me. ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve gotten smaller, but you really¡­¡­ It¡¯s the size of a rat.¡± ¡°Hey¡­ anyway Emeline go to Sandra.¡± ¡°¡­What do you want me to do when I meet her?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll gwice you the instwuction there.¡± I handed her a tweakedmunication device made by Henry (who ignored the school rules) andughed wickedly. *** Emeline, who put themunication device in her ear, headed to the bench. Sandra was already there as she had been contacted in advance by Henry¡¯sckey. Sandra¡¯s expression became stiff when she saw Emeline. ¡°This letter, Emeline, was it from you?¡± ¡®Letter?¡¯ [That¡¯s what I swent her. Say yes] Emeline replied with a sigh. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°What does it mean that you know my secret?¡± ¡®What?¡¯ When Emeline paused in surprise, a voice came from themunication device again this time. [Twat is what I wrote.] ¡®What¡­!¡¯ When Emeline bit her lips, Sandra urged her. ¡°Isn¡¯t it the letter you wrote?¡± ¡°Ah, I wrote it. Yes, I wrote it.¡± ¡®I¡¯ll se youter. ine.¡¯ Sandra held her jacket anxiously. ¡°I don¡¯t know what threat you¡¯re trying to make, but this doesn¡¯t work for me. I don¡¯t have any secrets.¡± [Follow what I say fwom now on.] Emeline copied the wordsing out from themunication device. ¡°Did you really have no secret? What about your younger brother who has lung disease and needs to be healed by a priest?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I have no such secret-¡± ¡°Actually, he¡¯s Sandra¡¯s son- What?!¡± When Emeline, who was surprised, shouted, a grumble came out of themunication device. [Why did you cut off the flow!] ¡®What is that? What are you talking about?¡± Sandra¡¯s younger brother was her son? Really? She was particrly pretty, but she didn¡¯t think that¡­ She shook her head and as she was organizing her thoughts. Then Emeline looked at Sandra. Sandra¡¯s face turned pale. ¡®¡­ Oh my God.¡¯ ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. If you¡¯re ying around, I¡¯ll get going.¡± [No, no! Hold on. And tell her agwain!] Emeline hurriedly grabbed her wrist and shouted. ¡°Wait. I have something to say. I understand how you feel. I know you had no choice but to do that.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You gave birth to a priest¡¯s child¡­ priest¡¯s child¡­¡± Emeline¡¯s expression hardened. Because she was also a hidden child of a priest. Sandra shook off Emeline¡¯s hand, stepped back l and murmured. ¡°It¡¯s a lie. What you say is not true, and even if it is true, you will never understand my heart.¡± ¡°¡­ Even if I couldn¡¯t understand you, I could understand your son.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± This was not what Leine told her to say. Emeline soon sighed and asked in a cold voice. ¡°What about your father? Does he know that you gave birth to a baby?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not my son.¡± ¡°What did he say to you? He¡¯s going to see you and your son soon. That nonsense? Does he want you to be obedient? Did he tell you to carry out the temple¡¯s tasks?¡± ¡°What do you know¡­!¡± ¡°I know it! Because I¡¯m also a child of a priest.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ What?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be reluctant to abandon him because of your child. Your child wouldn¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Pardon?¡± ¡°I can live well without my father. He is not a responsible person, but I have a good mother who takes care of me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I want to tell my mom. Please don¡¯t give up your happiness because of me.¡± Emeline sighed and took out themunication device in her ear. ¡°Let me tell you one thing because we¡¯re in the same situation, hold Leine¡¯s hand.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°She never avoided responsibility.¡± Emeline, who said so, turned her back. And muttered to themunication device. ¡°Sorry. I messed up because of my temper.¡± [No, you¡¯re gweat.] ¡°What?¡± After that, ¡°What should I do?¡± Sandra¡¯s desperate voice reached her ears. *** After finishing the call, I grinned. Isaac, who was holding his chin, asked. ¡°Why are you trying to hold onto Justin?¡± ¡°The youngest mage candidate. His specialty is cloning items.¡± He replicates relics well, but he was caught before. However, because of his outstanding ability, he ends up entering the magic tower. ¡°Mina¡¯s etwal. What if I duplicate it?¡± ¡°If you have amethyst, you don¡¯t need to duplicate it, right? After all, it was said that the passage was one of the things she had received from the priest the other day.¡± ¡°The amethyst is not twaken by Sandra.¡± ¡­¡­ The culprit it someone else. ¡®Then let¡¯s go get back at the criminal who stole my amethyst.¡¯ Chapter 258 Chapter 258 TL: Zimmings Early in the morning when the dawn rises. A person wearing a robe moved secretly. After passing the promenade, she reached the front gate of the academy and followed the stone wall. Among the stone walls, there was only one brick that could be moved and he looked around and pushed the brick. After a while, there is the sound of the brick falling on the grass. ¡°Did you bring the stuff?¡± A stranger¡¯s voice was heard from outside the wall. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What was the movement like on the other side?¡± ¡°They seem to have noticed that something has disappeared from the second child of fate¡¯s hand. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ve identified the culprit yet.¡± ¡°Hurry up.¡± The person with the robe took a small leather pocket from hee arms. After looking at the person again, he held it out to the stone wall. ¡°After that, I will contact you-¡± Just then, The person outside the stone wall quickly grabbed the person in the robe¡¯s wrist. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I know everything.¡± This was not a voice from outside the stone wall. Instead it was a familiar voice. The man who appeared behind the person in robe smiled coldly and continued. ¡°What are you doing, Honghae?¡± Honghae¡¯s face was revealed as her ck hair shook in the wind when the man took off her hood roughly. ¡°Isaac.¡± Honghae called Isaac, who caught her in the act. ¡°How did you know it was me?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re the most suspicious.¡± Leine, who was hiding within the barrier, appeared alongside Henry and Juliet. Juliet looked at Honghae, astonished. ¡°When I heard about it from these guys, I didn¡¯t believe it. That¡¯s why I helped them. I didn¡¯t believe it was you, Honghae!¡± Honghae was pale, as Juliet grabbed her forehead because of a headache. Then she looked at Leine. ¡°If it¡¯s true that Honghae is the culprit, is it true that you¡¯re Leine? How did you know that Honghae was the culprit? ¡°Honghae knew who I was.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know because you came from a strong country, right? In some countries, the emperor may be weak.¡± ¡°Odis is in the middle of nowhere, how does she know I¡¯m fwom a strong countwy? I said that I was Henwy¡¯s illegitimate child, but it didn¡¯t mean I¡¯m fwom a stwong country as well.¡± ¡°That¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Is it because you sold my information fow the money you got from Waynes?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Isaac, who stared coldly at Honghae, asked. ¡°Why did you do that? Why did you sell the kid¡¯s information and steal the passage?¡± ¡°That¡­¡­.¡± As Honghae was rendered speechless, Leine shook her hand and said, ¡°You dwon¡¯t have to say it.¡± ¡°¡­ Are you forgiving me?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°¡­ What?¡± ¡°It alweady happened, and you alweady made Dubblede an enemy. Do I need to heaw a story that¡¯s just an excuse? (It already happened, and you already made Dubblede an enemy. Do I need to hear a story that¡¯s just an excuse?)¡± When Leine looked at her with a deadpan face as if it was obvious, Julietughed. ¡°Are you not good enough?¡± ¡°Honghae, why did you sell the information of your lifesaver?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ I have nothing to say¡­¡± ¡°Then, Henwy, Isyak.¡± When Leine called them, the two looked at her. Leine put the leather pocket in her arms and said. ¡°Take the pwincess to the other world. Juliet, you know what will happen if you interfere, right?¡± Juliet said, ¡°But Honghae is still a princess!¡± ¡°She sold me. Is it important whether she¡¯s a pwincess or not?¡± Leine continued to talk, looking coldly at Honghae. ¡°Come on if you think I can do it. I will show you how far the daughter of Dubblede could go.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I have every right to attack. It won¡¯t end with you alone.¡± When Leine looked at Honghae coldly, she gulped. Leine waved and turned around, but Juliet urgently said. ¡°Honghae, you idiot! Can¡¯t you tell after seeing her power in thest battle? She¡¯s not bluffing at all! ¡°¡­¡­.¡± When Leine took a few steps. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you!¡± Honghae hurriedly shouted. ¡°I will apologize, so spare me.¡± ¡°Only that?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll get going¡±. ¡°Please¡­¡± Leine put her hands in her waist. ¡°Then tell me.¡± Honghae looked at Leine. ¡°¡­ Was your personality always like this?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s my true pewsonality, you would already go to the other world.¡± Honghae¡¯s face turned pale. *** On Henry¡¯s room, Honghae took out a crumpled note from her pocket. [Steal Leine Dubblede¡¯s jewel, If you refuse, I will destroy everything yours. Including the most precious thing to you.] ¡®If it¡¯s a jewel¡­ etwal?!¡¯ I looked at the picture drawn at the bottom of the note. This is definitely etwal. ¡®If so, it is clear that the temple threatened Honghae.¡¯ The medium of summoning devils is Etwal, and it is only the temple that I know of that can summon devils. I looked at my brothers. ¡°Why did they threaten Honghae?¡± ¡°I told you. Jin is in charge of male students and Honghae is in charge of female students. So, they could easily move.¡± ¡°It¡¯s before the vacation, so Honghae could inspect my items.¡± If it was etwal, it would be hard for other people to steal it. That¡¯s why they thought Honghae was suitable because of the inspection. ¡°I ignored it at first. But there was uprising in my country. ¡­¡­This note came before the uprising.¡± Another note taken out by Honghae said this. [This is a warning. Next time, it won¡¯tend with a simple warning] Honghae sighed and continued to talk. ¡°This is etwal, right? I know that much too. I was not going to obey what they say because I never know what will happen if I steal it.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°But I was very anxious, so I followed around you. And I saw it. You became a child while talking to Mina.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°And even though I was wrong, there¡¯s something unfair about it! Do you think I passed on the fact that you became a child for nothing? I¡¯m not the only one who doubted that you were Leine! Jin and Hayton did too¡­!¡± Honghae opened her mouth again with a grim face. ¡°Rather than stealing your etwal, I was trying to fix it by selling information that everyone knows. But another warning came, and then I found it in Mina¡¯s hand.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The leather pocket held by Honghae was opened. What¡¯s in it is¡­¡­. ¡°Mina¡¯s etwal!¡± She nodded and quickly handed it over. ¡°Yes, she had this in her room. That¡¯s why I tried to hand it over instead of yours. That¡¯s why it¡¯s unfair!¡± Juliet hit Honghae¡¯s head. ¡°Isn¡¯t it also a crime to steal the second one?¡± ¡°Still¡­¡± ¡°Yes! You must have thought it was safer to steal Mina¡¯s, who doesn¡¯t have a backing yet. But that¡¯s also a bad thing, rascal! ¡°I know¡­ But I did it after thinking about it. I can¡¯t betray my lifesaver.¡± I quickly asked Honghae. ¡°Is that the one in Mina¡¯s hands?¡± ¡°¡­ You mean this?¡± Honghae took out a small amethyst from her pocket. ¡°I want this amethyst to be my siblings~! Ah, but I paid the price properly? I left my money in her room.¡± Juliet shouted once again. ¡°You idiot! You can¡¯t bring it like that! How many more did you steal?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t that expensive. Look, it¡¯s small. I gave her ten times more than the market price! Honghae whose cheeks were pinched, made a sad face, as Juliet nagged her for a long time. She murmured as it rubbed her cheeks. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to. ¡°¡­¡­job.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Good job!¡± I patted Honghae¡¯s cheeks and smiled happily. ¡®Awesome, awesome!¡± Amethyst and other passages, plus Mina¡¯s etwal, came into my hands. What kind of luck is this? Honghae and Juliet looked at each other as I quickly went into the room and contacted Emeline [What? Ask Sandra¡¯s son to duplicate it? Sandra, can your son replicate this?] Sandra¡¯s voice was also heard, perhaps because they were together. [My child knows how to do that. If I don¡¯t buy him toys, he¡¯ll get sulky and duplicate dozens of the original toys and make my maid confused.] [Well¡­ Then it¡¯ll be duplicated¡­¡­ What are you going to duplicate?] ¡°Mina¡¯s etwal.¡± [Et¡­! Is that possible?] ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± I clearly remember a five-year-old kid who was brought to trial after copying holy relics. I asked Sandra and send etwal to her home, and the cloned etwal came into my hands a day before the vacation. Like what I instructed, Honghae handed over the duplicated etwal to the person who threatened her. ¡®Let¡¯s see what would happen.¡¯ I giggled viciously. *** At that time, the second dormitory. A janitor who entered Mina¡¯s room was surprised and dropped the broom. ¡°Mi, Mina!¡± Excuse me! Is anyone there? Miss Mina, Mina¡­¡­!¡± Chapter 259 Chapter 259 TL: Zimmings Loud footsteps came from outside the door. The man who got in pushed the janitor and approached Mina¡¯s bed. The cleaner looked at the man without knowing what to do. ¡°D-dormitory head, what should we do? Shouldn¡¯t we call a doctor?¡± ¡°Damn. Since when is she like this!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. When I came into the room, her condition was already weird.¡± He saw Mina¡¯s body that couldn¡¯t stop shaking. When he looked and rummaged around, found a medicine bottle. Soon, Mina¡¯s eyelids trembled as she had a seizure. Bzzt-! The ce was suddenly shaking. The sun was covered by clouds, and the world was engulfed in silence. The moment the man with his eyes again after he looked out the window. A groan came out of Mina¡¯s mouth as she looked at the man. ¡°Are you okay? I¡¯ll call the doctor right now¡­¡± Mina grabbed his sleeve when he raised his body halfway. ¡°¡­ Mr. Benedict?¡± He nced at Mina. At that moment, the surroundings were distorted. The world has slowed down strangely as if it were losing time. The janitor¡¯s voice, gestures, and even the second hand of the clock. In the distorted world, only Mina and the man were the same as usual. When Mina¡¯s fingertips touched the back of his hand, an ink spread on it. Soon, it spread everywhere. His appearance, which seemed to be only in his early 30s, returned to its original state. His face, which was scarred, was revealed. The man looked at Mina. ¡°How do you know me?¡± His identity was unknown to Odis students as well as cardinals. No one recognized him. Even Juliet, who was known for her proficiency in magic, a professor with ability beyond the imperial wizard, and Prince Adrian, who can see people¡¯s mana. It was no wonder, as the barrier surrounding him was a blessing given by Neliard through a pope. Even when he met doctor Taylor, those people in Dubblede could not find his whereabouts due to this ¡°blessing.¡± Mina muttered helplessly. ¡°How can I not know you? I had seen you in my dreams, even when I couldn¡¯t remember anything.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°My knight and guardian. A precious person who protected me anytime, anywhere.¡± Mina smiled and stroked his cheeks which were burnt. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be by my side in this life too.¡± Benedict was visibly confused. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t understand your words. Is there something I don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Everything will be revealed soon. Don¡¯t worry about it, it won¡¯t be toote.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I have to see them.¡± ¡°Them¡­?¡± ¡°People I love, people who are like my siblings, and¡­my family.¡± Lying on the bed, she nced out the window. ¡®Everything will be back to normal. Now I also remember you¡­ sister.¡¯ It was the moment when the first act, a story created by God, started. *** The speech before our vacation is over. I looked into the mirror and entered the carriage, heading back home. ¡®There¡¯s no going back.¡¯ The ominous imagination gives me goosebumps. I shook my head, tried to shake off my anxiety, and nced back. The discouraged Honghae was chasing me. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Since I helped you, there¡¯s nothing going on between us, right?¡± ¡°Why awen¡¯t you caught yet?¡± ¡°I gave the fake to them at your request! ¡°It¡¯s not a request, it¡¯s an order.¡± ¡°What does it mean?¡± I handed over my mirror to a servant and put my hands on my waist. ¡°You, my ve.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Honghae jumped, and Iughed arrogantly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you one, as soon as you handed over the fake one?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Fwom the moment you handed ovew the fake, you can only hold my hand anyway. (From the moment you handed over the fake, you can only hold my hand anyway.)¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you-¡± ¡°So?¡± Those people on the other side, which is the temple, will now consider Honghae to be my side. Even if Honghae goes to them, would they trust her? When I pointed that out, Honghae turned pale. ¡°Then what should I do?¡± ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re a ve.¡± ¡°¡­ won¡¯t you forgive me?¡± ¡°There is revenge in my dictionary, but forgiveness is not.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s switched¡­?¡± ¡°You sold me, should I be nice to you?¡± Honghae sighed with a discouraged face. At that time, Emeline arrived in front of the carriage with her luggage. Emeline decided to go home with us. ¡°Why is Honghae here¡­ ¡°Becwase she¡¯s my ve.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Emeline, who had seen me piling up powerful people ves in seminary, did not even seem to be surprised. ¡°Are we leaving now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I waved my hand to Honghae. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your call.¡± ¡°I have to? I¡¯m worried! I¡¯m not going to be able to have the long-awaited tea party with my siblings in this mood. Sapphires, diamonds, topaz, how disappointed will those cute little ones be!¡± Honghae said with a gloomy look, so I shook my head and got on the carriage. After a while, the three Dubblede brothers, who finished talking to the principal, arrived. Isaac kept telling me to call him and pushed Honghae, who was hanging in the carriage door. ¡°Please get out of here, Honghae.¡± ¡°How could you do that to a feebledy!¡± ¡°I¡¯m weaker. Please go away. Let¡¯s go home!¡± Only after pushing Honghae did the brothers enter the carriage. After all the brothers got in the carriage, it started to move to the empire that I miss! *** ¡°Lady!¡± ¡°Kyaaaa-! Lady!¡± ¡°Lady!¡± ¡°Lady.¡± The three maids and Laura rushed to greet me. ¡°Oh my god, they¡¯re telling us the truth. You¡¯ve gotten really young.¡± ¡°Ah, these chubby hands, so cute.¡± Linda was surprised and covered her mouth, Dahlia and Yuni rubbed my cheeks on both sides. I looked at them and said, ¡°Cwan you let me go now?¡± Around that time, Lea and my aunt approached us. ¡°You don¡¯t know how surprised I was when I heard the story. What happened in Odis?¡± ¡°Uh, um, I mean, that¡¯s¡­ yes! While subjugating monsters, I was too tired and became this way.¡± ¡°Odis is not a safe ce either.¡± At Lea¡¯s words, my aunt nodded and bent her knees to look at me. ¡°Are there no other problems?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m healthy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m really okay.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go in. I¡¯ve prepared a lot of your favorite food.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± When I raised my arm, Henry, Isaac, and Johann came to us. Isaac squinted and looked at my aunt. ¡°It looks like we¡¯re invisible.¡± Henry shrugged. ¡°It was always like this.¡± The aunt smiled and got up. ¡°Haven¡¯t you guys been okay?¡± ¡°There were a lot of things-¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it. Let¡¯s go inside.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you too much?¡± Isaac grumbled, as Henry and Johannughed. When I entered the dining room,there was so much food that the table was cramped. As I became young, I had more appetite, so I started eating it happily. There was pasta withrge steaks and savory cheese, sweet and sour juice made from fresh melons and grapes, and freshly picked fruits. Suddenly, the door to the dining room opened. ¡°Dad!¡± I shouted out of joy, and my dad who came to me stroked my cheek and sat down. ¡°Slow down. You¡¯ll have an upset stomach.¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± ¡°What do you mean, it¡¯s okay? Look, no one will steal your food so slow down.¡± Isaac teased me, so I pouted, and the people burst intoughter. ¡®I¡¯m really back.¡¯ My dad removed the food crumbs near my mouth. And when I gestured at my aunt, she sent out all the servants and knights away. Only those who knew that I was a child of evil God who could use the power of the devil remained in the room. My dad said, ¡°The second child of fate woke up¡±. My brothers stiffened and looked at him. Henry, who put down the tableware, asked in a cold voice. ¡°We checked before departure, but there was no such news.¡± ¡°It is a message from a spy nted in Odis¡¯ 2nd dormitory. There has been no news since then.¡± I continued to put grapes in my mouth. Isaac frowned. ¡°Are you still in the mood to eat, kid?¡± ¡°¡±I know that she will wake up, you don¡¯t have to be anxious. More importantly¡­¡± ¡°More importantly?¡± ¡°I¡¯m d she woke up¡±. I grinned and raised the corners of my mouth as I took out Mina¡¯s etwal. ¡°I have Mina¡¯s etwal in my hands, so how could she use her powers?¡± ¡°So she can¡¯t use it?¡± ¡°I thought it¡¯s fake¡­no way, you¡­¡± ¡°Are you looking forward to Minaing here?¡± Everyone¡¯s face turned grim. Chapter 260 Chapter 260 TL: Zimmings So the remaining problem was me. I can¡¯t be a child forever. ¡®It¡¯s even more dangerous because there are people who know that I¡¯ve be a child.¡¯ Jin, Honghae, Juliet, and the twin princes. The twin princes are the most dangerous ones. If I look at their moves so far, they won¡¯t be able to open their mouth easily, but I don¡¯t know how it will turn out depending on the situation of the country. The possibility of spies hiding in the mansion cannot be ruled out. Now, I left only reliable servants in the mansion and gave others a vacation. But if the vacation keeps getting extended, it¡¯ll be weird. ¡®I have to go back to my original age as soon as possible.¡¯ Deciding to do so, I called in the chairman and Trigon. *** ¡°You really be a child.¡± Trigon looked at me. ¡°You¡¯ve said that a hundred times.¡± I sighed, holding my chin with a grim look on my face. ¡°Did you see the data of the devils?¡± ¡°Yes. ording to the data of the passage from Storas, there is no devil with amethyst as the passage.¡± ¡°It has been known since ancient times that there is no dwevil with amethyst as a passage.¡± That¡¯s the reason I haven¡¯t used amethyst until now. Because I don¡¯t know which devil will be summoned. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try summoning the amethyst devil?¡± ¡°It¡¯s power is different from other dwevil. It¡¯ll be hawd to maintain it.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s a devil on God Serga¡¯s side, can¡¯t you use it regardless of their will?¡± ¡°In terms of strength, Storas is much stronger. But why did I take Boone instead of Storas?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± When Trigon looked puzzled, the chairman replied on behalf of me. ¡°What¡¯s important is their ability rather than their power. No matter how powerful the devil may be, isn¡¯t it only ability that could benefit thedy?¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Trigon said, and I leaned against the chair with my arms folded. ¡°Now it¡¯s even mowe confusing because of Boone¡¯s situation. I found out that Boone could be summoned throughpletely different jewels. A passage that has been used once loses its function. So, I think other jewels will be a new passage. ¡®So if it¡¯s not in Storas¡¯ records. It must be something new.¡¯ Trigon shook his head when he heard my story. ¡°But it¡¯s only the children of fate who can summon devils through the passages. And secondly, you haven¡¯t called out the devil yet, have you?¡± ¡°No, you see¡­¡± ¡°Who else can do it?¡± ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°This amethyst¡¯s devil, it could have been the devil that my mom called once.¡± ¡°Should we find out?¡± ¡°It is a secret of the temple that my mom, who was a saint, called out the devil. How could we know who the devil was Trigon? Also the pearl that Mina had.¡± ¡°You mean that? There¡¯s something I can point out.¡± Trigon opened up arge book given by Storas. ¡°Andromallius. This is the only devil that has white pearls as a passage.¡± ¡°What is its ability?¡± ¡°¡­¡­. A devil with the ability to recognize a person¡¯s identity and return it to their original form.¡± As I listened to Trigon¡¯s story in a daze, I got up to my feet. I quickly took out the mirror and looked at my face. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I notice this¡­? This figure, it wasn¡¯t me.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Lady?¡± The chairman and Trigon asked me. I quickly screamed after seeing my reflection. ¡°I¡¯m not Leine of Dubblede, I¡¯m the Leine of ancient times.¡± I didn¡¯t just be a child. In fact, he became the younger sister of Neliard, the ancient Leine! *** Trigon went out to investigate more devils. Only me and the chairman remained in the room. I looked at myself in the mirror with a serious face. ¡®I didn¡¯t notice it before but I looked so much like myself in ancient times.¡¯ Thud, I groaned as my head fell to the table. ¡°I¡¯m a fool¡­¡± The chairman grabbed my hand as I tried to hit my head and shook my head. ¡°Even if it¡¯s your past self, there¡¯s no problem right? Everyone thinks of you as the child version of your current self.¡± ¡°¡­ That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Finding out why you have changed is hard. Shouldn¡¯t we just focus on the devils who can help you?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± The chairman looked at the pearl and said, ¡°But, the devil of amethyst is truly amazing. How could it beat the effect of the Andromallius devil?¡± We found out and realized that Andromallius power had been used. The cloudy pearl meant that this pearl had lost its function as a passage. Also, the amethyst deflected the power of this pearl¡¯s passage, but I couldn¡¯tpletely get out unschated, so I became the ancient Leine. I fell down on the table and hit my head. ¡®The devil in the amethyst should¡¯ve deflected everything¡­¡¯ ¡°You must be thinking of something shameless.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The chairmanughed and sat opposite me. And after hesitating for a long time, he opened his mouth. ¡°Lady.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Nevermind. I¡¯ll tell you after you get back to your original age.¡± ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s call your son after then.¡± When I smiled and said, the chairman¡¯s eyes grew bigger. ¡°Did you know my wish?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the reason you¡¯ve been helping me?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t necessarily like that¡­¡± I giggled because the chairman replied awkwardly. ¡°Thank you. I want to call him out right away, but my condition is weird.¡± ¡°Weird?¡± ¡°How should I say this? It¡¯s hard to connect with the devils¡­¡± Since I was in Odis, I can¡¯t hear the voices of the devils well. I could only hear short sentences once or twice. ¡®I thought it was because I was blocking the divine power in etwal as I was in Odis, but when I returned to the mansion, I knew for sure.¡¯ Since I became like this, I couldn¡¯t hear them and talk with them like usual. ¡®Well, now that I have be an ancient Leine, it must be confusing.¡¯ ¡°I tried to ask Boone to call your son, but it didn¡¯t work.¡± ¡°Thank you so much for doing that.¡± The chairman bowed. I held his hand and said. ¡°There¡¯s a devil called Marcocia.¡± ¡°You mean the devil who turns an object into a stone?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about turning it into stone, it¡¯s about making it ¡®void¡¯ in my opinion.¡± ¡°That means¡­¡± ¡°Marcocia could help me return to normal. After that, your wish wille true.¡± ¡°Thank you again, miss.¡± Me and the chairmanughed as we faced each other. ¡®Now, all I have to do is wait for Trigon to find the passage of Marcocia.¡¯ How fortunate it is that the devil is Marcocia. Marcocia¡¯ passage is a jewel called ¡°Engelot¡±. And it was in the imperial family. The chairman and I looked forward to hearing from Trigon. However, things never worked out, and enemies appear every time. This time¡­. [The second child of fa5e entered the empire. Engelot is what she asked for in return for bing a citizen of the empire!] It was Mina. Hearing the urgent voice of Trigon from themunication device, I held my skirt tightly. *** Mina looked around the hall of the imperial pce with a slightly nervous face. Cardinal Reginald smiled kindly and spoke to Mina. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous. The whole people of the empire are weing you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while, so I¡¯m a little nervous.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while¡­?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Mina awkwardly raised the corners of her mouth. She remembered many memories here in the imperial pce. Henry and Isaac were very angry when they saw her crying alone in a corner after being hurt by a person in her previous life. She rushed to stop the two men who were trying to beat up the person who hurt her right away. ¡®Oh, there¡¯s still a dent on the floor.¡¯ The two of them were running towards her with pale faces when she tripped over that dent. Sheughed for a long time because it was funny that they didn¡¯t know what to do with the wound on her knee. She remembered the sight of Isaac, who was grumbling with a red face, and Henry sighing. It was then. ¡°Huh¡­?¡± Henry and Isaac really walked from the opposite side. The two looked at Reginald coldly. ¡°Did you ask for Engelot?¡± Reginald smiled at Henry¡¯s words. ¡°Seeing that young masterse out first without greeting me, it seems that Dubblede was aiming for it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be direct and tell you. Give up.¡± Engelot was an object left by the founding emperor. If that fell into Mina¡¯s hands, there would be people who would say the imperial family favored her over Leine. Of course, this is merely a public evaluation, and the reason Henry and Isaac came to the imperial pce was because they were asked by Leine. [Enegelot, I want it. Henwy, Isaac, pwease¡­¡­.] Leine put her hands together and asked them pitifully. ¡®I will never let you down.¡¯ Isaac looked at Reginald with fiery eyes as Mina quickly grabbed his arm. ¡°Isaac, I know what you¡¯re thinking. But it¡¯s not necessary just because of the fight between me and Leine. For Leine, I-¡± While Mina was chattering, Isaac was frozen. Normally he would have shaken off her hand at once. Henry narrowed his brow and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± After that, Isaac shouted. ¡°Le- let go of this hand?¡± ¡°If you promise not to shout at Reginald.¡± Chapter 261 Chapter 261 TL: Zimmings ¡°I told you to let go of me!¡± When Isaac shouted, Mina narrowed her forehead and then burst intoughter. ¡°You¡¯re still the same¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The aggressive person actually has the sweetest heart.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What do you think? Am I right?¡± When Isaac couldn¡¯t say anything. Henry, who was one step behind them, pped Isaac¡¯s back. Isaac managed to bnce and frown. Mina looked alternately between Isaac and Henry. ¡°Henry, it¡¯s dangerous-¡± ¡°Mr. Reginald.¡± When Mina said that, Henry cut her off and turned to Cardinal Reginald. ¡°If you want the second child to establish a foundation in the empire, you¡¯d better teach her manners at least.¡± When Henry pointed that out, he smiled coldly. ncing at Mina, he continued. ¡°Please teach manners to the second child of fate so that she would act appropriately next time.¡± Mina¡¯s expression darkened, and Reginald¡¯s lips curled up. Henry left his seat and led Isaac away. It was not until they couldn¡¯t see Mina and Reginald that Henry talked. ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a wild dog that hasn¡¯t learned manners. You cannot be swayed by her. Please remember that you carry your family name.¡± ¡°I know, I know.¡± ¡°Be careful if you know.¡± ¡°Strangely, I can¡¯t resist that girl. Don¡¯t you think so too?¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true¡­ anyway, it¡¯s weird.¡± Henry stopped walking and stared at Isaac. ¡°Are you¡­¡± ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, but it¡¯s not like that at all, so don¡¯t look at me like that. ¡°Don¡¯t even dream of it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just she said something strange just now.¡± Henry lightly clicked his tongue when Isaac said that. Now, there was something that bothered him more than his stupid younger brother. ¡°You¡¯re still the same¡­¡± Mina¡¯s words were strange. What she addedter felt like an urgent excuse. ¡®It must be nothing much.¡¯ Henry, who was rubbing his chin lightly, lifted hismunication device. After shing several times, the voice of Viscount Dubos was heard. ¡°What about him?¡± [If you¡¯re calling for Irshy, he had just returned from his mission] ¡°Attach him to the second child of fate.¡± [How far does he need to go?] ¡°Don¡¯t miss even a single moment.¡± [Yes.] Even though Mina indicated that she remembered her first life, he will prepare everything necessary to counter her. *** I wandered around the study all afternoon and sometimes looked at the window to see if there were any carriages that returned. When I was impatient, Zachary, who was appointed as the captain of my escort, said, ¡°Even if you act like this, time won¡¯t pass faster, mydy.¡± ¡°Why are they sote? Did something go wrong?¡± ¡°If something was wrong, they would have called me. Sit down and wait. Your energy will be drained before the two young masterse.¡± ¡°But¡­!¡± I really need the engelot. I have to summon Marcocia with that to get out of this child¡¯s body. I pouted. Look. It is difficult for a child¡¯s body to hide their emotions. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be bad to grow up like this.¡± Zachary said as he shrugged his shoulders. ¡°So in the end, all that matters is that the temple doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re Leine, who was chosen by evil God. You said you¡¯ve returned to your child form but you look quite different.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then can¡¯t you just live a new life as someone other than Leine Dubblede? Even if others are aware of your identity, there is no way to prove that you are Leine.¡± ¡°The point is not that.¡± ¡°Then?¡± I pointed at Zachary and said. ¡°Lwook, my eyes were close to sky blue, but now they¡¯re blue. It¡¯s dawkew today than yesterday. (Look, my eyes were close to sky blue, but now they¡¯re blue. It¡¯s darker today than yesterday.)¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that better?¡± ¡°No-! If this continues, I will not be modern Leine, but the ancient Leine.¡± For the past seven years, I was able to talkfortably to my people and Zachary in the hope mercenary guild because I confessed that my previous life was Neliard¡¯s sister. As time went by, the body was bing an ancient Leine. My brown hair was gradually turning white. In my memories, me and Neliard had white hair and dark blue eyes. After I died in ancient times, I could do regressions. And after being born in modern times, I gained the ability to summon devils as a child of fate. In other words, my modern power will weaken as it goes back to ancient times. I can¡¯t hear the voice of the devils as clearly as before. ¡®I have Mina¡¯s etwal, but etwal is just a medium that facilitates the devils.¡¯ Just as I summoned Boone before I got etwal, Mina could also summon the devil without etwal. Of course, if we summon him without etwal, we won¡¯tst a day like me when I was four. If not, we could die and go crazy. ¡®It may not be possible to make them be her subordinate like when she have the etwal. And there is a big difference between being able to summon a devil and not having it.¡¯ But if what Mina called out is the devil who chose Neliard and is favorable to her, what if Mina orders it to attack me? ¡®I will die quietly without anyone suspecting her.¡¯ Didn¡¯t I experience it when shbs attacked me? It would be difficult for me to beat it. That¡¯s why I had to be prepared. Zachary groaned and nodded. ¡°It would be hard to grow up with that body.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I nweed to have the engelot. Also¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°If I stway in this body, I think I will eat all of my family¡¯s food. (If I stay in this body, I think I will eat all of my family¡¯s food.)¡± Today alone, I boasted a tremendous appetite. To the point where my dad orders the servants to take my te in case my stomach bursts. Just then, through the open window, I could hear the sound of the horse. Looking out the window quickly, I smiled broadly. ¡°Henwy, Isyac!¡± Henry and Isaac looked up at the room on the second floor where I was at, so I quickly crawled down from the drawer by the window and hurried down to the first floor. I put my hands together and stared at both of them with twinkling eyes. ¡°How did it go?¡± ¡°I stopped them from taking it from the temple. My father and eldest brother overturned the central tower (a meeting of the noble with voting rights), and they supported it.¡± I raised my arms up because Isaac said victoriously. ¡°Isaac, you¡¯we so amazing!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m awesome.¡± ¡°Did we get the engelot?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ That¡­.¡± Isaac nced at Henry. ¡°You say it.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you say it yourself?¡± ¡°You need to deliver the bad news.¡± Bad news? When I looked at Henry anxiously, he bent one knee and looked at me. ¡°We handed suwon over to the Imperial Pce in the great drought and told His Majesty that I wanted engelot in return for offering spinel every year.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°However, the opposition of the temple was stronger than expected, so His Majesty agonized greatly. You know that the temple has established a relief center since two years ago and has sent healing priests to various ces too, right?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If they close the relief center at once, many people will be implicated. So¡­.¡± ¡°So?¡± When Henry hesitated, Isaac said, clicking his tongue as if he couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°It will be given as a prize in apetition.¡± ¡°Competition?!¡± ¡°There will be apetition for the 7 families this year.¡± Competition for 7 families is tomemorate Fried I, the first emperor, joining forces with the 7 families. In short, apetition will be held among 7 chosen families at the time. Unlike the virtual battle of boys and girls under the age of 17 once every four years, the adults will participate this time. Only three of the seven families will survive, so with the support of the nobles, seven families are selected and engaged in a virtual battle. ¡®Thepetition of the 7 families is held once every 10 years on the founding festival. Wait, this year is the 10th year, and founding day is at¡­¡­.¡¯ While counting the days, I looked at Henry and Isaac. ¡°We¡¯ll see them in two weeks. What should I do when I¡¯m done applying? ¡°The emperor extended the application date. Mina was temporarily listed to a family by the temple. I don¡¯t know who that family is, but¡­¡± ¡°Amity.¡± Henry, Isaac, and Zachary¡¯s eyes were on me. ¡®Yes, I remember.¡¯ Amity will participate in thepetition for 7 families this year. ¡°Amity? Well, if it¡¯s the Duke of Amity, the chances of them winning are high.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true¡­¡± I looked at the three of them with a serious expression. ¡°What?¡± I saw it in my first life. I don¡¯t know why, but all five dukes, including Vallua, participated in the event.¡­. ¡°Duke Amity won¡­!¡± Chapter 262 Chapter 262 TL: Zimmings Come to think of it, the application for participation in thepetition seems to have been extended out of the blue. The Duke of Amity, who had no intention of participating, could not refuse the emperor¡¯s request and applied for participation in thepetition, which was five days before thepetition. ¡®Why?¡¯ At that time, engelot was not given as a prize. In the first ce, no one knew about it. ¡®If I knew this would happen, I should¡¯ve asked why before.¡¯ The Duke of Amity always seemed reluctant to tell me about the turmoils in the empire. And so, I didn¡¯t dare to ask because I didn¡¯t want to be hated by him. I regretted it a lot. However, it was toote. The next day, Johann returned afterpleting his application for participation in thepetition. Dad, me, and the three older brothers sat down and discussed our next n. Henry said, ¡°First of all, the most important thing we need to do is to prepare and train the knights. The other families finished applying for participation three months ago and already prepared for thepetition, so we have to hurry up.¡± Isaac put his chin on his arms. ¡°It¡¯s easy, but what about-¡± Just then, ¡°Your Excellency!¡± ¡°Lady!¡± Nos and Seria rushed in. ¡°Excuse me, Your Excellency. There¡¯s something urgent-¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,dy. I¡¯m going to tell you this in a hurry.¡± At the same time, Nos and Seria, who stood by the open door, saw each other and opened their eyes wide. ¡°Are we talking about the same thing?¡± ¡°Did you hear about that as well?¡± What¡¯s wrong with them? They¡¯re in such a hurry. Dad allowed both of them to enter without saying much. Nos and Seria started to talk. ¡°Your Excellency, it¡¯s about the Nathan in, the prize for thepetition before engelot.¡± ¡°Yes,dy. In the abandonednd that was purifiedst year¡­¡± Seria added Nos¡¯ words. ¡°Elsa tree sprouts have grown!¡± ¡°Arge amount of magic stones were buried there!¡± The two who said it at the same time with puzzled expressions. ¡°No. Surely the elsa tree¡­ no way?¡± ¡°No. Arge amount of magic stones¡­ by any chance?¡± I opened my mouth wide. Did they just said that the sprout of the elsa tree grew and even arge amount of mana stone was found? At that moment, I heard my heart beat fast in excitement. There was no such thing as a coincidence. The elsa tree is a divine tree that can give us a little divine power when we go nearby, and its parts have various uses, even meria grass grows on the base¡­¡­ that tree is literally a gift from God, no part is wasted. And the magic stones? Like blue spinel, magic stones could be used as magic tools. Unlike blue spinel, however, which needs to be charged with divine power, the mana stone itself already had a lot of divine power. On top of that, mage could also fill up their divine power using that. I got up to my feet. ¡®Ah, that¡¯s right. So it was like that!¡¯ That was the reason why all five dukes participated in the battle. If thend was given as a prize, everyone¡¯s eyes would be on it. ¡®The Duke of Amity probably participated at the request of the emperor.¡¯ The emperor must¡¯ve pointed out the prize out of whim, but he couldn¡¯t retract back his words. When it was known that the abandonednd held such treasures, he tried to bring the Duke Amity, who was not greedy, to participate and win. Later he told him to voluntarily return the prize back to the Imperial Pce. ¡®It¡¯s weird that Amity won, not Dubblede in the first ce!¡± Even if Amity had arge number of outstanding knights, it was no match for Dubblede. The emperor must have helped Duke Amity to win against Dubblede. Isaac clicked his tongue. ¡°It¡¯s going to get chaotic.¡± It wasn¡¯t wrong. Indeed, the situation will be chaotic. All kinds of families submitted applications for participation in the virtual battle, and the emperor hurriedly brought the Duke of Amity to the capital. With two weeks left before the battle, most families were burning with enthusiasm. *** My family sat around the table and started talking about the virtual battle preparations. ¡°Excwept for Gwimoire, the three dukes applied for participation, right? (Except for Grimoire, all three young masters applied for participation, right?)¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Shuheil, Marquis Beryl, Wiltro, Dimonte, and even Grand Duke Locard, who boast excellent military power, havepleted the application.¡± Even the grand duke, the son of the godmother? Well, the Nathan in was something that even the godmother would want. Nos briefly exined the rules of the battle. ¡°Themander of the battle is usually the sessor of each family. There are cases where the heades forward himself, but it is considered disgraceful. Only in families without descendants does the heade forward.¡± The Duke of Amity participated himself. He had no children, only two adoptive daughters, both of whom were children of fate. If Mina participated, the temple would have protested, while I waspletely ignored. So it was not a strange situation for him to go forward as themander. ¡°Will brother Johann be themander?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°I see, go ahead and continue.¡± ¡°Unlike virtual battle for children under the age of 17, there is no limit to the age of knights. However, the number of knights is limited to 40. And we can rece them during the game.¡± ¡®It¡¯s like a real war but with a limited number of people.¡¯ Thinking so, I raised my hand. ¡°Tweacher, I have a question!¡± ¡°Say it.¡± ¡°If a recement is possible, what about the elimination?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good question.¡± Nos said to me passionately. My familyughed at our little banter. ¡°All the participating knights wear straps on their shoulders. If one person is eliminated, the number of soldiers will decrease to 39, and only the 39 soldiers can be reced.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°A family that lost the straps of 40 knights or loses the family crest will be eliminated.¡± ¡°Thest remaining family wins?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a smart student.¡± Nos was so pleased that I raised my chin arrogantly. We immediately entered the selection of participating knights. And two weekster. The battle began. *** The heads of each family, nobles who did not apply for participation, and envoys from neighboring countries gathered one by one at the imperial pce. They are gathered to watch the battle through a magic tool, like thest virtual battle. Honghae, who calmly walked inside, looked around. ¡°Juliet! You¡¯re invited too?¡± Juliet, who was holding a ss of champagne with a look of annoyance, nodded. ¡°My father usually uses me for these kinds of asions.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°You and I have suffered huh?¡± ¡°Jin, East and West are also here.¡± Jin, who saw the two, came towards them with East and West. ¡°How have you been? By the way, East and West, both of you have made up with each other right?¡± East nodded as West lowered his head sullenly. Although these two twin princes have made up with each other, they were still awkward because of the past incident. Just then, Duke Marche and Duke Dubblede entered the room, all eyes focused on them. ¡°Lord Dubblede.¡± Theodore, who was walking with a bored look, nced back at Duke Marche, who greeted him. Duke of Marche said, ¡°You¡¯re everywhere these days.¡± ¡°You too, duke. But you¡¯re getting older, you should mind your age¡± ¡°Haha, you kept joking around like usual.¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± The two had a casual conversation, but the atmosphere around them was cold. At that moment people began to chatter, ¡°Oh that¡¯s Duke of Amity.¡± ¡°Why did hee to the viewing hall instead of in the battle area?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t know? The second child of fate will be on the battleground today.¡± ¡°Really? Oh my god¡­ how did the temple agree to this?¡± The Duke of Amity lightly greeted the Duke of Marche. ¡°Hello there.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while since you came to see the capital.¡± After a short greeting with Duke Marche, the Duke of Amity turned to Theodore. ¡°How have you been?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine until I see you¡±. ¡°You still haven¡¯t learned any manners even as you get older huh?¡± ¡°Why do you keep mentioning the past?¡± Duke Marche cleared the mood with a grin. ¡°The battle hasn¡¯t even begun yet, yet the fathers fight the war first? I think His Majesty gave us a big gift this time. When else would many people gathered?¡± His voice was pleasant, but his eyes were cold. Of course, the gaze of the Duke of Dubblede and Amity were no better. The emperor, who received the ferocious gaze of his subjects, turned his head with a stern expression. And soon after, the screen came in. It was the beginning of the battle. There was a person on the screen. Johann wearing a red robe with a Dubblrf4 pattern, and¡­¡­. ¡°Is that girl the second child of fate?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°The second child of fate is more¡­.¡± She didn¡¯t say the end of her sentence, but everyone understood what thedy said. That girl from another world was beautiful. She had a ck hair, big shiny eyes like deer, sharp nose and smooth lips. On top of that, she had a bright and cheerful smile that made the viewer feel better. It was Mina, she said to someone. [Let¡¯s fight fair and square!] She raised her arms toward her opponent. ¡°Etwal!¡± Someone let out a scream. It was a treasure of the temple and a gift from God for the chosen one. It was that Etwal. Etwal, that the first child of fate didn¡¯t have, is in the second child of fate¡¯s hand? The people were greatly shaken. Chapter 263 Chapter 263 TL: Zimmings Shuheil¡¯s family sessor, Edgar, who was watching Mina through a telescope, smiled. ¡°Is the second child of fate stupid or is she making fun of us?¡± Themander of the battle willingly revealed her position for some reason. It was like asking everyone to attack her. Lord Wiltro, who was allied with Shuheil,ughed out loud. ¡°She might have other thoughts. Just as Lady Dubblede used herself as bait in a virtual battle.¡± ¡°Why do you mention what happened then?¡± The family that lost to Leine in the virtual war was Shuheil. Themander was himself. Lord Wiltro shrugged and said. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m reluctant to make a hasty attack. First of all, it¡¯s better to clean up the surroundings first. Did you talk with Dubblede?¡± ¡°Yes, we pledged not to attack each other unless the number of families in the stadium (the battlefield of the battle) is reduced to less than five.¡± ¡°Just as we have joined hands with Dubblede, there will be the second, no, Amity family. Do you have any information?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Just then, Boom! A loud sound was heard from the entrance to the mountain, where Shuheil and Wiltro were stationed. As soon as Lord Shuheil and Wiltro opened their eyes, many soldiers jumped into the barracks. ¡°This is the Duke of Marche from the western border!¡± ¡°Commander Brivi appeared on the eastern border.¡± ¡°Dimonte¡¯s mages are in the sky¡­!¡± All of them? That couldn¡¯t have happened. Like Shuheil, Wiltro and Dubbed, other families may have an agreement, but Marche, Brivi, and Dimonte were not able to cooperate with each other. Marche was a family led by Igor Marche, the maternal grandfather of the first prince Andre, and Dimonte was loyal to the second prince Adrian¡¯s maternal grandfather, Marquis Chatele. ¡®They are opponents, but there is no way they can hold hands with each other.¡¯ On top of that, Brivi has already been keeping them in check for several years with some nobles. ¡®What the hell is going on?¡¯ It was thest soldier who jumped in who gave the answer. ¡°Pdin Jonathan is leading them!¡± Who was Pdin Jonathan? He was a holy knight who protected the temple. Lord Wiltro clicked his tongue. ¡°It looks like they are working together with the temple.¡± The Pdin Jonathan was the one the pope put for Amity¡¯s army to support the second child of fate. If so, it was understandable that Marquis Chatele, who has the second prince Adrian as his grandson, colluded with them. Because the temple was intended to make Adrian the emperor. Count Brivi also supported the temple. The two lords, Shuheil and Wiltro, ran out of the barracks while holding a sword. ¡°Inform Dubblede of the situation.¡± ¡°Ask for support!¡± However, Dubblede did not support them. Before the reinforcements arrived, Shuheil and Wiltro gs were handed over to the enemy. Less than an hour after the battle began, the two families disappeared. Mina nodded when she saw Shuheil and Wiltro gs in the hands of Pdin Jonathan. And she turned her head and looked at the sessors of Marche, Dimonte, and Brivi. ¡°You did a great job. Your courage has be a big leap forward for us. Jonathan¡¯s contribution is huge.¡± Jonathan bowed his head, saying, ¡°I¡¯m ttered.¡± ¡°Now, let¡¯s grab the other gs quickly.¡± At that time, the Imperial Pce. [¡°You did a great job. Your courage has be a big leap forward for us-¡°] People who saw Mina¡¯s barrack, which was seen on the screen, screamed silently. In Mina¡¯s camp,manders from each family allied with them gathered. In addition to Marche, Dimonte, and Brivi, there are many others. It was the majority, or most of the families who participated in the battle. ¡°It¡¯s amazing. How did the second child of fate persuade all of them and put them under hermand?¡± ¡°I can only say that the pope gave her strength.¡± ¡°¡­ His actions are very different towards the second child of fate.¡± Mina¡¯s reputation rose because of it. Honghae, who was focusing on the screen with other elysiano ss¡¯ students, narrowed her forehead. ¡°Why are they so excited? All Mina did was give a fewpliments, and the pdin did everything.¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s important that the pdin worked for Mina.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Your country is far, so you might not understand, but Neliard religion is very prosperous here. The point is that the pope came forward for Mina.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes, now the nobles on the continent will be moring to grab Mina¡¯s rope.¡± Honghae groaned and murmured. ¡°Why? If it were me, I think I would focus more on Leine. I mean, she¡¯s such a great child that the pope himself keeps her in check.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± When Juliet and Jin stared at her, Honghae lowered her eyebrows. ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ You usually say silly things, but sometimes you¡¯re pretty observant.¡± ¡°Well, Honghae didn¡¯t enter elysiano ss by luck.¡± Juliet and Jin said one after another, Honghae only folded her arms. ¡°I¡¯m a princess who survived in a hellish pce.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re awesome.¡± Juliet, who said so, leaned her back against the wall. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll just see how well Dubblede does.¡± Jin nodded at Juliet¡¯s words. ¡°If the situation is not reversed properly, Mina will push Leine away with the battle.¡± ¡°But is that going to be easy? Dubblede nearly didn¡¯t have any allies.¡± And after some time, ¡°It¡¯s an attack by the Amity to Dubblede!¡± The army went to cross the territory of Dubblede, led by the Pdin Jonathan. ¡°Oh my, the special troop¡­!¡± If there are Irie in Dubblede, there are also special troops in the temple. The pdins riding holy white horses with wingsunched a fierce attack towards the Dubblede barrier that spread in the sky. Boom, boom, boom! The loud sound broke out, and the cracks in the barrier were visible even to those who did not have divine power. And not long after, the barrier of Dubblede was broken with a sharp bursting sound. [Advance-!] Jonathan¡¯s voice resounded through the magic tool, and the army, who was proud of the fact that they broke the Dubblede barrier, crossed the barrier. The Irie of Dubblede fought bravely, but it was not enough. There are dozens of enemies to face per person. They also have to deal with the special troops that could use aura. On top of that, the battle selected the topography that the emperor was most confident in in order to push the Duke of Amity. Dubblede was numerically and geographically inferior. Dubblede couldn¡¯t withstand the army from all sides and gradually flocked to the center. But in that moment, Boom! Some of the soldiers who crossed the border were pushed back. Someone watching the scene eximed. ¡°That is Count Dubblede!¡± It was Johann Doubled. The youngest graduate of Odis and the eldest son of Dubblede, who was granted a title at the age of only 18. A huge barrier rose above his head, and it began to rain. The people¡¯s vision was now obscured. ¡°That¡¯s right. They let the counte out himself, isn¡¯t he the only one who can deal with Jonathan over there?¡± When a gray-haired aristocrat shouted, others also looked at the scene excitedly. Just then, Johann who was at the scene covered his mouth. Red blood flowed down between his fingers that covered his mouth. In addition, his fingertips were changing strangely like pieces of wood. Those who were watching the battle through the scene were greatly shaken, and the expressions of Duke Dubblede, Henry, and Isaac hardened. ¡°What, what¡¯s wrong with my brother¡­?¡± When Isaac muttered, Theodore shouted. ¡°Call Veronica Dubos!¡± ¡°Huh? Dad, why Veronica¡­¡± Isaac asked, but Henry, who was quick witted, understood his father¡¯s intention.¡± ¡°Is it magic?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Did someone use magic on him?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Father!¡± Theodore tightened his fist. ¡°Yes.¡± When he lived as a dog to protect his children from his predecessor¡¯s hands, he witnessed it. A vassal once experienced simr symptoms to Johann. The culprit was his father, his own predecessor. He uses magic to assassinate people secretly. ¡°We have to bring him back here now. We never know what¡¯s going to happen if we don¡¯t.¡± Henry replied to Isaac. ¡°If we do, themander will disappear.¡± ¡°Is that the problem right now?!¡± ¡°You and I didn¡¯t put names as the recement, and the others are being pushed back.¡± ¡°Then, let¡¯s rece him with a person who can lead the team.¡± ¡°There¡¯s Mina over there!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The second child of fate is-¡± Henry looked around and lowered his voice. ¡°The second child of fate, just because she can¡¯t use etwal doesn¡¯t mean she can¡¯t use her divine power. She had divine power surpassing the pope. There is only one person who can stop her when shees out.¡± Leine was registered as a recement soldier, but it was a trick. A young child couldn¡¯t step forward. As long as Mina appeared in the battle, they only registered Leine because they were afraid of suspicion if she was not registered. ¡®If we rece brother, we lose.¡¯ If we lose, we can¡¯t get the devil, and Leine must live in her ancient form for the rest of her life. If Leine can¡¯t summon devils, it¡¯s impossible to face the temple. ¡®The kid will die.¡¯ This is something they don¡¯t want either. When the expression of the Dubblede family copsed. [Rece a soldier.] A voice was heard announcing the recement. One of the Dubblede soldiers¡¯ moved away. And who appeared was¡­ ¡°Look at the top of the mountain!¡± When someone shouted, people¡¯s eyes went there. Her brown hair was fluttering in the wind. On her shoulders were a cape engraved with Dubblede patterns. ¡°Leine Dubblede¡­¡± It was the start of the real battle. Chapter 264 Chapter 264 TL: Zimmings An hour ago, While watching the battle through the screen installed in the room of Empress Cecilia, I narrowed my forehead. Cecilia, who was holding a teacup in front of me, asked. ¡°Lady, are you feeling ufortable?¡± ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t call herdy. You¡¯ll get in trouble again.¡± The only ces where we can see through magic tools are the imperial pce and the za. As I became younger, I could not go to the imperial pce alone where the nobles were gathered. So I asked Tri to dress up as my maid and entered Cecillia¡¯s pce. When Tri said in high spirits, ¡°Right?¡± Cecilia covered her cheek with one hand and muttered. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, but I can¡¯t get used to it.¡± ¡°You said you started as the knight of Dubblede, right?¡± ¡°Yes. Triloni, you should call her properly at the pce.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Aunt¡­¡± Tri muttered, and in the meantime, Cecilia once again asked, ¡°Lady?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Brother is weird.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°His facial expression andplexion are weird too. Why?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Johann never expressed his feelings even if he was sick, so I had to take a closer look at Johann than other brothers. I could be sure of that. ¡®That expression. It¡¯s definitely when he endured the pain.¡¯ But why? It is impossible that he, who is meticulous, did not control his condition before this important stage. Wasn¡¯t he okay before the battle began? When he gathered with themanders of each family and pledged loyalty to the emperor, he showed no signs of pain. Yet he was like this out of the blue on such an important event. ¡°¡­¡­ Withdraw.¡± ¡°What?¡± Cecilia opened her eyes wide in surprise, and I hurriedly took out themunication device. [Yes, this is Noanoke.] ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll have to go out. Send me what you¡¯ve prepared for the battle.¡± [I¡¯ll hurry up.] After ending the call, I gripped its core. It¡¯s the ball joint doll, Lane I prepared just in case. Through the hands of Veronica and Trigon, it turned into the shape of Leine Lisette Dubblede perfectly, heading to the battlefield. And now, after preparing Lane, I could see the battlefield through the doll¡¯s eyes. Dubblede soldiers were surrounded on all sides, and Johann, who stood in front of them, was pale. ¡°Johann!¡± Mina, who was next to Pdin Jonathan, called him. Jonathan held Mina, who was about to run towards him at that moment. ¡°Calm down, child.¡± ¡°Johann, Johann¡­!¡± Just then, [Rece a soldier.] The sound of announcing the recement of Dubblede rang out in the room. People¡¯s eyes flocked to Lane that stood on the mountain, in other words, me. Meanwhile, Mina, who pushed Jonathan away, reached out to Johann. At the same time, I move through teleportation. I held Mina¡¯s wrist before she reached Johann. He uttered my name ¡°¡­¡­Leine.¡± ¡°How can you¡­¡± That was Mina. Then, Jonathan shouted. ¡°Let go of the child!¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°So which child are you talking about?¡± There was a strange atmosphere around. Themanders of the family who allied with Mina nced at Jonathan. Jonathan, who coughed, said. ¡°Let go of the second child of fate.¡± And I replied straight away. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Huh¡­!¡± ¡°Am I a fool to let go of the foolishmander who jumped into the enemy camp?¡± ¡°Child!¡± I destroyed the barrier that our enemies made to trap us. Boom! Boom! The barrier burst into the sky as if it was a firecracker, and when our enemies were surprised, I raised Mina¡¯s wrist and said. ¡°You guys are it. Catch me!¡± I giggled furiously and moved away. *** Imperial pce. [Catch me!] Leine¡¯s voice reverberated in the room, and the hall was filled in silence. Some people opened their mouths but no sound came out. As soon as Leine destroyed the barrier and moved with Mina, Dubblede soldiers quickly supported her. ¡°What should I say about this? Well, the first child of fate is indeed¡­ So¡­ ¡­ .¡± Thedy spoke vaguely, but everyone understood her. She¡¯s mad. She acted so carefree on a big battlefield, as if it was a game. ¡®If I were a soldier in Amity¡¯s army, I would faint because of the ridiculous situation.¡¯ A noble who gulped, muttered. ¡°But she really has tremendous ability. She could use teleportation after breaking through the barrier that even Dubblede Irie could not break.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard for her to be so bold without being supported by her ability.¡± Dubblede, who had been cornered, escaped as soon as she appeared. It was a rather funny sight, but she really made a strong impression. Isaac smiled despondently. ¡°If possible, she should show up a little earlier.¡± Henry, who had been frozen all along, also smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a ball jointed doll. Did they prepare it in advance? ¡°They¡¯ve been locked up in the warehouse with Veronica for days.¡± Isaac, who said so, nced at Theodore, who was looking at the scene. ¡°Are you taking this opportunity to rece older brother?¡± Theodore coughed, and the people gathered in the hall focused on the scene again. The ce where Dubblede moved to was Mount Redgus. Mina, who was tied to a rope, frowned. [Leine, you¡¯re mean.] [Aren¡¯t you the mean one for working together with most of the participating families?] [This is a battle. Jonathan said that it ismon to work together between countries in a battle.] [Jonathan must have taught you that it¡¯smon to take hostages in a battle.] When Leine shrugged, Mina, who bit her lips as if she had nothing to say, said, [I¡¯d rather you cut my shoulder strap.] [Why should I?] [Huh?] [If I take you, they won¡¯t be able to attack me. Why would I cut your shoulder strap?] When I said that, I looked at our soldiers and shouted, [If you think they will attack you, use Mina as a shield!] [Yes!] [Yes!] The people replied loudly, and Leineughed. [Try attacking me.] [Leine!] [You won¡¯t have strength if you scream like that. Stay calm. That¡¯s how you endure torture.] [To- torture? You¡¯re going to torture me?] [Didn¡¯t Jonathan teach you that it¡¯smon to cooperate in battle? I¡¯ll teach you that torture is alsomon.] Leine, who said so, squatted in front of Mina and pulled out a feather. Then Leine used it to tickle her. When Leine tickled her nose, Mina screamed. Laughing burst out in the Imperial Pce Hall. The godmother whoughed with a loud noise, told Theodore. ¡°She¡¯s always so cheerful¡±. ¡°She doesn¡¯t lose her humor even in the worst situation.¡± ¡°Yes. Would a person with a daughter live in sorrow?¡± Theodore and the godmotherughed, as people also burst intoughter, saying, ¡°Of course!¡± But there were some people who didn¡¯t. Duke Marche whispered to the Duke of Amity. ¡°Did you prepare for this situation?¡± ¡°All the ns were made by Jonathan. I don¡¯t know if she had a sense of ¡®humour¡¯.¡± ¡°¡­it¡¯s going to be difficult for the second child.¡± The people who supported Amity were grim. The scene of Leine with the devil¡¯s wings running away with Mina kept reying in their minds. *** Bang! Eston, the eldest son of the Duke of Marche and the younger brother of Empress Yvonne, hit the table. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that girl? If you have a mouth, tell me Jonathan!¡± Jonathan became mute and gulped. The atmosphere on their side is not good. Despite the announcement that Johann Dubblede was reced and a new soldier was put in, the atmosphere was bing more grim. ¡°We still have a chance. Dubblede didn¡¯t have any allies. They also can¡¯t even attack recklessly. ¡°Can we attack then?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡± ¡°That evil Dubblede girl might set up the second child as a shield wherever we attack. At that time, will we be able to attack properly?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Rece the second child. We can¡¯t keep shaking like this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡± The pope ordered it. Through this battle, Mina¡¯s name should resonate widely. The temple¡¯s goal was to rece Leine¡¯s name with Mina¡¯s in people¡¯s minds. ¡®But what should we do with the foolish second child of fate?¡¯ Just then, Boom! A roar rang out. It was the first Dubblexe attack in the battle. Chapter 265 Chapter 265 TL: Zimmings Boom! Boom, boom, boom! A meteorite fragment came out of the air. A tent hit by the meteorite. The Amity army did not even have time to protect it. They worked hard to avoid meteorites and the tent was ruined. In the meantime, Dubblede¡¯s soldiers attacked them. When Eston Marche saw them appearing, he clicked his tongue and shouted. ¡°Mages!¡± The maves rushed out. However, there was no one who made a proper barrier due to theck of time. Rather, they couldn¡¯t avoid Dubblede and focused at making it at the same time. A mage, who faced the fierce Dubblede soldiers in front of him, could only shout inside and close his eyes. ¡®Damn-!¡¯ But it was weird. They didn¡¯t feel the pain over time. Even his shoulder strap was not cut off. When the mage opened her eyes, ¡°Oompfh?!¡± Her body was stuffed into a bag. And Dubblede¡¯s soldier began to run away while carrying her in the bag. ¡°Mpfh!¡± The mage struggled with bewilderment, and in front of her, she could see Eston Marche¡¯s mages who was also kidnapped. But the mages was not the only one who were kidnapped. ¡°Huh? Huh? Our mages¡­¡± ¡°What are you doing to my mages!¡± Dubblede soldiers kidnapped the mages and ran away as if it were nned. Eston Marche and Jonathan looked at Dubblede soldiers running away, amazed. ¡®What kind of trick are they pulling?¡¯ Rather than attacking them, they ran away with the mages? Eston looked at Leine in the distance. She was covering her mouth with her hands and giggling. ¡®That crazy person¡­!¡¯ Eston shouted after much contemtion. ¡°Catch them! Don¡¯t miss it!¡± However, the soldiers quickly headed to Leine, and when Leine tore up the teleportation scroll, they disappeared in front of his eyes. The attack was also cut off. As the surroundings became quiet, themander of the Amity army asked Jonathan who hardened. ¡°What? Why did she run away with mages?¡± ¡°Rece those who have been taken away right away. We have to hurry up!¡± ¡°What? But there is no substitute. I only picked those people and paid them a hefty sum.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why they took them. They didn¡¯t have any attachment to the family, so they will easily change your mind. They took them to make them on her side!¡± Themanders¡¯ eyes widened. When they rushed for a recement¡­ [Dubblede, rece one soldier] [Dubblede, rece two soldiers.] [Dubblede, rece one soldier] [Dobblede. A total of 5 soldier will be reced. I¡¯ll notify again. Dubblede will rece 5 soldiers] Boom! The magic tool for announcement in the battle, which was hanging in the sky, exploded at once. ¡°Huh?¡± As soon as someone shouted, the face of the Amity¡¯s army became dark. ¡®If there is no such thing, how do we rece the soldiers?¡¯ The palemander asked Eston Marche. ¡°What do we do now, lord¡­ lord? ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Lord, please be strong. Our defeat is not yet determined. Why do you look so grim?¡± ¡°¡­making fun of me.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°She was mocking me when she dragged our mages!¡± When their eyes met, Leine stuck out her tongue. How dare he mock this Estom Marche? Me, the sessor to the Duke of Marche? Eston Marche shouted. Meanwhile, in the imperial pce [¡­making fun of me.] The hall of the imperial pce is turned upside down. Most people grabbed their stomachs andughed loudly, forgetting their manners, and even those famous for their decency shook their shoulders after covering their mouths with their hands. There were only a few people with grim expressions. Cardinal Reginald and the people who are allied with Marche family. People nced at Duke Marche, who clenched his fist. ¡°He looks ridiculous.¡± ¡°Hush, His Excellency could hear you.¡± Reginald coughed and talked to him. ¡°The number of the mages stolen is less than twenty. On the other hand, the number of our soldiers is over 150. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°So it isn¡¯t a big deal that Marche¡¯s name has be tainted?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t mean that, sir.¡± The Amity allied family members looked at the Cardinal Reginald with cold eyes. ¡°I hesitated to cooperate because I was afraid that this would happen. How can the child of fate from other world know about battles? Why would a woman who doesn¡¯t understand battles became themander?¡¯ ¡°Jonathan wille up with a solution.¡± ¡°After Lord Marche and my son¡¯s name was tainted?¡± Reginald remained silent, and people burst into anger. ¡°You should definitely tell the pope. Nothing will be able topensate for the loss of the honor of my family and sessors.¡± If those allied families were defeated by Dubblede who was alone, the aftermath would be considerable. At that time, the Duke of Amity and Theodore Dubblede, who were silent all along, looked at each other. As Theodore¡¯s mouth went up, Duke Amity said, ¡°Did you forget the chivalry? Don¡¯t make fun of children who are fulfilling their responsibilities just because they have the upper hand.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since the one I¡¯m mocking you.¡± Atst, the Duke of Amity¡¯s expression crumpled. *** I nced at the mages, who kneeled down in front of me. ¡°Change your mind.¡± ¡°Even though we¡¯re not tied to them, we have a reputation to uphold. If we break a contract that we¡¯re blinded by money, who wille back to us?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten times more.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make them admit defeat!¡± I looked at the mage who was blind to money with a happy face. ¡®That¡¯s why I like greedy people.¡¯ They¡¯re easy to handle. I beckoned to themander of Irie, leaving behind the cute greedy people who were burning with enthusiasm. ¡°Those allied people are annoying. I have to break them up.¡± ¡°Are you going to attack them?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll just poke them. I don¡¯t want to be entangled.¡± ¡°Even if they stick together properly, there is a chance of winning. Don¡¯t we,dy? If thedyes out-¡± I nced at the magic tool in the air, then lowered my voice. ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°They¡¯ll break even if they get hit just once.¡± ¡°What?!¡± This is a hastily modified version of Lane¡¯s body to resemble mine, so it is weaker than the original Lane. In order to properly speak here, my voice had to go through the magic tool every time you speak. In other words, my already weak body is in a state of overload. Lane will recover when it is broken, but it will take a considerable amount of time. ¡®Then it will be revealed to the whole world that I participated in the game through the doll.¡¯ It¡¯s easy to notice that I have a problem because I took a leave of absence from Odis. ¡®If they dig behind and find out that I have be younger, I¡¯m doomed.¡¯ There are people who know I¡¯m younger, but there¡¯s no evidence. If I grow up again and deny it, they can¡¯t do anything about it. But if there¡¯s any evidence¡­¡­. ¡®The temple will pretend to be worried about my body and do everything, saying they have to investigate my body.¡¯ The results of the investigation will be manipted to dere that I have called out the devil, and they will rece me with a doll that listens well outside the reach of my family. That was the reason why I didn¡¯t want to participate in the battle with Lane¡¯s body from the beginning. Themander gulped. ¡°What will you do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s a way.¡± ¡°How could you say that?¡± I whispered with a cunning smile. *** A few hourster, at another barracks in the Dubblede camp. Mina was trapped in a barracks away from Leine. A faint light came out on the tied wrist, and a cold sweat formed on her forehead. ¡®A little more. A little bit more.¡­.¡¯ Mina clenched her teeth. Soon after, the rope on the wrist broke. ¡®Controlling the divine power is harder than I thought.¡¯ It was more difficult to burn the rope slowly so that no one could notice it. The difference is like a child pouring water into the floor at once or controlling the water and pouring it gradually with a small cup. ¡®Leine had trained a lot longer than me right now. Even though my divine powers are stronger than her, I can never defeat her.¡¯ If I hadn¡¯t gained my previous life memories, I wouldn¡¯t have been an opponent, as the girl said. Mina, who raised her body, looked around the barracks where she was trapped. ¡®I have to get out of it now, but the barriers are extremely strong. Is there any good way?¡¯ ¡°Huh?¡± If she looks closely, she can see some sacks everywhere. She looked inside and saw a bunch of thin pieces of wood. ¡°Jonathan, what¡¯s this?¡± [Supplies. This is a virtual battle in preparation for the real one. The indispensable thing for battle is supply. However, we can¡¯t waste valuable supplies, so we use this as the supply for virtual battle.] [Ah! I think I learned it in school. An army whose supplies ran out will be defeated.] [Yes, soldiers have to break this every certain amount of time, and those who haven¡¯t broken it for more than a day will be eliminated even if their shoulder strap is not cut off.] Dubblede hurriedly moved to prepare for the attack. Dubblede, who doesn¡¯t have manpower, won¡¯t be able to make two strong barriers at the same time. They were just building a barracks, so they set up a temporary barrier for a while and put supplies together with her, a hostage. ¡®I never imagined I¡¯d untie the string myself. Leine doesn¡¯t know I had memories of my past life.¡¯ They¡¯ll think I had a dream at best. ¡®If I burn all this supply, I can turn the table around.¡¯ A fire broke out from Mina¡¯s hand. Click here to be a supporter and get to read 30 chapters ahead of time. Chapter 266 Chapter 266 TL: Zimmings As soon as the bag caught fire, the bag quickly burned. When Mina coughed, a loud shout came from outside. ¡°Fire!¡± ¡°The supply warehouse¡­!¡± ¡®They¡¯reing. I have to run away.¡¯ She ran out of the barracks with the barrier floating on her hand. But, ¡®Huh?¡¯ The soldiers¡¯ movements were strange. In the battle of the seven families, uniforms were different to distinguish the families. The Dubblede soldiers were wearing gold armor and ck capes, and those who ran to the barracks were dressed like¡­¡­. ¡®Brivi?¡¯ As soon as she looked around with a puzzled look, Lord Brivo ran to the barracks. ¡°What happened to the supply which was robbed¡­ child of fate? ¡°Why are you here in the Dubblede¡¯s camp?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? This is Brivi camp.¡± What? That can¡¯t be. She remembered what Dubblede¡¯s soldiers said while moving her here. ¡°Can we move without preparation? There¡¯s no proper barrier.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s impossible to be in the existing position, isn¡¯t it? Even though the location has already been discovered, staying there is like waiting for a raid.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it too early? We¡¯re building a warehouse in this situation.¡­.¡± She heard it clearly. Saying that Dubblede moved their position in a hurry. ¡®No way.¡¯ Mina quickly looked at Lord Brievo. ¡°If this is Brivi¡¯s camp, then that supply¡­¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s ours!¡± Mina¡¯s face hardened. *** As I was looking through the telescope at Brivi¡¯s position, I giggled when I saw the mes burning. ¡®Yes, she was fooled.¡¯ So this is the order in which things went. 1. Through the mage, I found out Brivi¡¯s position. 2. I nned the attack to distract them. 3. Taking advantage of the chaos, I moved Mina to Brivi¡¯s position. And Mina burned the supply of Brivi. Themander of Irie, who saw me smiling, asked. ¡°I wonder if this is a good thing¡­ it¡¯s the same as releasing the hostage.¡± ¡°Even knowing that Mina burned the supplies, do you think Lord Brivi will release him?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t they think that we were the ones who burned the supply? Then they would think that it was our second move.¡± ¡°No, Mina will say she burned it up.¡± ¡°There was no magic tool in the warehouse, and no one saw her set up a fire. Why would she tell the truth to Brivi, who misunderstands her when there is no evidence?¡± ¡°She¡¯s going to do it. Because she¡¯s Mina¡± ¡°¡­ Huh?¡± ¡°She¡¯s a kid who won¡¯t lie to others.¡± She had a noble character. That righteous personality will not be able to lie even if she will destroy herself. *** ¡°I¡¯m the one who burned the supply.¡± At Mina¡¯s words, Lord Brivu looked at her with ridicule. The ce was silent. Facing Brivo¡¯s face that slowly turned to rage, she bit her lips tightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But I thought it was the supply of Dubblede¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What kind of stupidmander would leave the hostage with the supply!¡± A thunderous roar burst out. Mina, who was pale, lowered her head, but Lord Brivi¡¯s shout did not stop. ¡°What are you going to do now?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. The allied forces will distribute the supplies. I¡¯ll share the supply as soon as I can. ¡°Please make a pledge.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make a pledge under any circumstances.¡± ¡°Why, Jonathan?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you can keep your pledge, but if you break it, the confidence of the allied forces will be broken. Dubblede army is powerful. We can¡¯t win unless we cooperate. Above all, pledges are made under the name of God. If people saw you break that pledge, it would hurt the temple and your reputation.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t make promises that I can¡¯t keep.¡± ¡°This is a virtual battle. Don¡¯t be sure of anything there.¡± Jonathan warned several times that pledges should not be made. ¡°Jonathan said I can¡¯t make a pledge¡­¡± ¡°Are you avoiding responsibility?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t avoid it, I wanted to pledge. But Jonathan told me¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Jonathan, Jonathan! Can¡¯t you think of it yourself?!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Lord Brivi sat down in a chair holding his forehead. Then he pointed at Mina and shook his hand, and the sensible soldiers sent her out of themander¡¯s barracks. After she stepped out, the armymander of Brivo asked. ¡°What would you do?¡± ¡°What do you mean? In this case, we need to find our own way to live, regardless of whether it¡¯s the allied forces or not.¡± ¡°If we take the second child to the allied position, they won¡¯t be very far from us. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to share supplies as soon as possible and bring new ones from the guard post (a ce where you can pick up supplies installed in the simted battlefield)?¡± ¡°By the time we go to the guard post, it¡¯s probably after Dubblede exploded everything. The clever princess Dubblede would have already predicted all of these situations.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know? This is Dubblede¡¯s way of asking for our hand.¡± When themander opened his eyes, Lord Brievo lowered his voice. ¡°They sent us a precious hostage. It means they wanted to cooperate with us.¡± ¡°What would they do if you didn¡¯t want it?¡± ¡°Look at the direction it¡¯s going. At the point when Johann Dubblede was not captured, the allies could not guarantee victory.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°We can¡¯t hang on to a ship that was about to copse.¡± Lord Brivi¡¯s eyes shone sharply. And a whileter, Dubblede and the allied forces collided once again. It was Lord Brivi who took the lead, and he shouted at themander of Dubblede¡¯s irie. ¡°Give the child back!¡± ¡°When he says give them back the second child, it means that Brivi will hold our hand.¡± ¡®It¡¯s as thedy said.¡¯ Lord Brievo and Commander of Irie¡¯s gaze met. The allied forces were shaking. *** As time went by, the allied forces trued to defend themselves rather than attacking. In the morning, their position was discovered through mages I stole, and several families copsed under the attack of Dubblede. And in the afternoon, they hurriedly moved their position, but for some reason, Dubblede knew the exact route of movement. Amd so, some families were eliminated from the battle because all of their shoulder straps were cut off. The afternoon was the performance of Lord Brivi, but the allies were not yet sure whose side he had taken. Just before the performance, the survivors who gathered in the barracks had a dark expression. Lord Marche said, ¡°If this is the case, the only way is tounch an all-out attack. Princess Dimonte, who crossed her arms, said as if she was in a good mood. ¡°We haven¡¯t been able to make a full-scale attack so far, have we? We couldn¡¯t because there was the Dubblede princess over there. I¡¯m afraid that the princess will bring in ghost soldiers like in the battle between Odys and Kuhelm.¡± Originally, their n was to beat Dubblede at once after pushing Leine around until she exhausted her divine power. ¡°But this is our only chance and it shouldn¡¯t be toote.¡± It was Jonathan¡¯s words. He looked at them and said, ¡°Let¡¯s use thest resort.¡± ¡°Last resort?¡± ¡°There¡¯s ast resort?¡± All of them looked puzzled, but Lord Marche and Princess Dimonte widened their eyes at once. Princess Dimonte said, ¡°The magic is not perfect yet. If we fail, we will lose at once.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way to back down now, right?¡± Princess Dimonte and Jonathan looked at Lord Marche, who was in charge of the coalition on behalf of Mina. Lord Marche, who had been groaning for a while, nodded. The battle was nearly over. The day went by and darkness came. All the allied forces with torches set out for Dubblede. At the moment of facing Dubblede soldiers, Marche, Dimonte, and Amity¡¯s soldiers took the lead. As soon as the Dubblede soldiers grabbed their sword, the faces of the soldiers of the three families at the forefront began to be strangely distorted. Some people had beaks with protruding mouths, while others grew mane on their necks, and some had scales on their skin. ¡°Ahh-!¡± The soldiers of the three families turned into giant monsters and ran towards Dubblede¡¯s soldiers. The final move was finally made, assuming that Leine would lose. Divine beast transformation. Hell was unfolding in front of them. ¡°Step back! Don¡¯t go in front of them!¡± When Jonathan shouted, the allied forces rushed back. Princess Dimonte took a few steps back with a pale face. ¡®What?¡¯ It was a terrible sight. The soldiers, who had grown, had lost theur human body. Dubblede¡¯s soldiers were scattered around with terrible wounds, such as a tear in their necks or a stomach. ¡°Jonathan, what have you done to my soldiers!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it in the demonstration? It was the princess who chose this method to win the battle after seeing it.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯ like this before!¡± Jonathanughed cynically. ¡°That¡¯s why I said it¡¯s notplete.¡± Jonathan pointed to Leine, who stood behind Dubblede¡¯s soldiers. Then the eyes of the monsterized soldiers turned to her at once. ¡°Lady-!¡± The moment they rushed towards Leine. Growl! Something huge blocked her. It was a giant wolf with a silver mane. Sourire appeared. ¡®Now, this is Sourire¡¯s debut match.¡¯ Click here to be a supporter and get to read 30 chapters ahead of time. Chapter 267 Chapter 267 TL: Zimmings Sourire bit the back of the beast¡¯s neck, which rushed to Leine. Then, he mmed the ground with hisrge paws and got up to block the enemies in front. There was a huge difference in size between the human hands and Sourire, a werebeast from birth. ¡®They¡¯re like a chihuahua in front of doberman, a cat in front of a tiger!¡¯ Leine covered her mouth with her hand and giggled. Humans and werebeast differ in intelligence. For this reason, humans look down on werebeasts, but in fact, if it is one-on-one, the werebeasts would definitely win. Their unique soft joints and physical strength are ten times stronger than humans. Sourire was already very strong among werebeasts. But, his intelligence is lower than theirs. In other words, if there is a person who can control him properly, they will not be able to win against them. It was probably Jonathan, the pdin, who controlled Sourire in Leine¡¯s first life. Come to think of it, Jonathan always knew where Sourire was. And the person who is in charge of Sourire in this life¡­¡­. ¡°At 5 o¡¯clock.¡± Sourire¡¯s ears twitched hearing the low voice, and his blue hair fluttered in the wind above the trees. ¡°Clear up!¡± Dubblede soldiers flocked and went around Leine in a circle. Then the man on the tree jumped and protected Leine. Zachary, the strongest knight whose strategy is unrivaled, is the one who can control Sourire in this life. All of the four knights are excellent, but their strengths and weaknesses are clear. Sourire is less intelligent but physicallypetent. Zachary was the opposite. ¡®But if the two make up for each other¡¯s weaknesses and make their strengths stronger¡­¡¯ Tick, tick-! Countless zeros were drawn on the calctor in my head that was estimating the value of the two. They are no match for Sourire. The opponent side was chaotic, while running away to avoid Sourire, he knocked down the enemies he encountered like matchsticks instead. The time to maintain this body was also extremely short. After about an hour of battle, the soldiers of Amity, Marche, and Beryl lost their minds and fell apart. It was a perfect victory for Dubblede. *** Before the battle was over, I got disconnected from Lane. I let go of Lane¡¯s core and let out a long sigh. ¡°ine, are you okay?¡± Tri looked at me sweating with a worried face. Cecilia quickly handed me cold water. Controlling Lane¡¯s body with the core also consumes a lot of mana. After Sourire defeats the enemy, my body almost bursts. ¡°Aunt, shouldn¡¯t we call the doctor?¡± Cecilia shook her head. It is difficult to call someone for no reason and find them suspicious of me. On behalf of the doctor, Cecilia checked my condition. ¡°Your body is a mess. You¡¯d better hurry back.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Okay?¡± I rubbed my eyes with my chubby hand and looked at Cecilia with a haggard look. ¡°Did I do a good job?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°How am I?¡± Cecilia, who opened her eyes wide, soon burst intoughter. ¡°You were so great. Wouldn¡¯t the people who watched today¡¯s battle shout out your name? The temple¡¯s ns arepletely ruined.¡± Iughed out loud. ¡®Okay, then the suffering is fine.¡¯ The pope¡¯s n to publicize Mina¡¯s name through the battle of seven families was ruined. It only resulted in the temple bing a joke. ¡°ine, Brivi will finish up the battle, so let¡¯s leave the imperial pce before that. I¡¯ll carry you on my back¡­¡­ ine? Tri¡¯s voice gradually drifted away. My vision narrowed, and when Tri and Cecilia called me, I lost my consciousness. *** When I came to my senses, my whole body was throbbing. When I lifted my eyelids, what I saw was¡­¡­. ¡°Ah!¡± I screamed when I saw Taylor sticking out his head. ¡°You¡¯re going to make me deaf.¡± ¡°You surprised me!¡± ¡°I was checking you with your father¡¯s order. Screaming is too much as soon as you see your nice uncle.¡± When I let out a sigh and grabbed my chest, Taylor looked at me with a ridiculous look. ¡®How long did I lie down? My body feels like a rock.¡¯ When I rubbed my shoulders thinking that way, Taylor crossed his legs and said. ¡°Two weeks. You should have seen how extreme your father and brothers acted.¡± ¡°My dad and my brothers are always like that. But 2 weeks? Really? 2 weeks?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What about the battle?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s Dubblede¡¯s victory. The allied forces have been hiding for a while without raising their heads.¡± I jumped up and down shouting ¡°What to do!¡± Since the battle of 7 families is over, I should have gone to the pve! I was themander, but I didn¡¯t go, so people must¡¯ve thought it was strange. When I made a crying face, Taylor pressed my forehead andid me on the pillow. ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about, but Henry took care of it well. Johann was saved, and in the second half of the battle, you also told the imperial pce that you were not feeling well.¡± ¡°But it must be noisy outside asking who the culprit is.¡± ¡°Yes. The emperor ordered to catch the one who dared to cast a spell in a sacred battle. It was pressure from your father. By the way¡­ ¡°What?¡± ¡°The investigation team is lead by Amity right now.¡± Huh? No, Amity investigate the whole thing when two of Dubblede¡¯smanders were struck by magic? Isn¡¯t that crazy?¡¯ When I frowned, Taylor smiled. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t think that you are the only one who is favored by the emperor. Before you were born, Amity was the emperor¡¯s sword and shield. He was the one who saved the emperor, who had to meet assassins countless times in his bedroom before his ession.¡± ¡°I know, but there are a lot of things to say because the Amity and allied forces are the most dangerous for the investigation team.¡± If it¡¯s Theodore Dubblede, he won¡¯t miss this golden chance to destroy Amity. The empire was almost Dubblede¡¯s. In this situation, if Amity, one of the few families that have some influenfe there disappeared, Dubblede¡¯s power would overflow the imperial pce. ¡®Breaking the bnce of power means that he will not sit by.¡¯ Emperor, this yellow head- I clicked my tongue. ¡°But I don¡¯t understand why they¡¯re the head of the investigation team.¡± When I say that, Taylorughed. ¡°Child, your father is heartless more than you think. In fact, even before the Duke of Amity became the head of the investigation, he was working behind the scenes to bring him down.¡± ¡°Why are you talking about something obvious?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°No, the opportunity to bring people down! Is the person who gave the opportunity bad, or my father who seized the opportunity is bad?¡± Looking at me as if he had heard nonsense, he burst intoughter. ¡°Who would think you¡¯re not the daughter of Theodore Dubblede? Well, this is the result of you and your brother¡¯s injury.¡± What he handed over was an engelot. My face brightened at once, so I quickly hugged it. Taylor asked, ¡°Are you that happy?¡± and I nodded several times. Of course, I¡¯m that happy. I can say goodbye to my ancient body say hello to my body in present life. I quickly kicked Taylor out and put divine power into the engelot. Rumble- The ce vibrated, and a pir of light appeared in front of me. [I¡¯m the 35th pir, Marcosiac, The one who called me-] ¡°It¡¯s me! It¡¯s me! Me! I called you out!¡± [I¡¯m not done talking yet.] ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not important to be honest. Get rid of the rest of her power!¡± I¡¯ll grant your wish. Let¡¯s take care of it quickly, okay? [If you want me to get my power, pay that price. What I want is¡­¡­.] As I listened to him with an excited face, my expression gradually darkened. There¡¯s nothing in the world that goes the way I want! *** The next day. When I visited the shopping district with Seria, I hid behind a pir and stared at a person¡¯s back. ¡°Lady, you¡¯re not feeling well, so go back to the mansion.¡± Hearing Seria¡¯s words, I shook my head and spoke in a gloomy voice. ¡°No. Because I have to grant its wish.¡± ¡°What was its wish?¡± I gritted my teeth. [What I want is the tears of the most righteous God¡¯s child, if you fulfill what I want, I will also fulfill your desire.] ¡°Seria, who do you think is the most righteous person in the world?¡± ¡°That-¡± Seria hesitated before answering. ¡°-Isn¡¯t it the Duke of Amity?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why¡­!¡± Even if we catch someone on the street and ask them, they will all answer like that. So I was chasing the Duke of Amity sinc3 the morning. ¡°I can¡¯t just tell the knights to bring tears by hitting the Duke of Amity.¡± Wouldn¡¯t he find me suspicious by then? ¡®Of all things, I can¡¯t use etwal because it¡¯s an ancient body, so I can¡¯t do anything¡­¡¯ I sighed deeply and rubbed my face. ¡°Uh, uh! Lady, the duke go into the building. I rushed and ran, grabbed the exterior wall of the building, and stuck my head out. But then, ¡°Argh!¡± Someone held me up. While moving around, I looked at my opponent with a stiff face. The Duke of Amity squinted and asked. ¡°Why did you follow me since the morning?¡± Click here to be a supporter and get to read 30 chapters ahead of time. Chapter 268 Chapter 268 TL: Zimmings I looked at the Duke of Amity with shaky eyes. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Just some child.¡± ¡°A child followed you?¡± The surroundings be noisy. No wonder because the Duke of Amity was moving with the investigation team. Should I run? What¡¯s so suspicious about a child chasing after him? ¡­ Nevermind. It¡¯s suspicious. Oftentimes , a werebeast who looks younger than their age is sent as a spy. This is because they have an excellent sense and a small body, the target is likely to be careless with their child-like appearance. Or, there is a case where a scum kills using the child as a medium and sticks them to the target. In Chul-soo¡¯s words, it¡¯s like a human bomb. I¡¯m three or four years old on the surface. There is no reason for a child to follow the duke. ¡®I will be investigated whether I¡¯m considered a werebeast spy or a human bomb.¡¯ I started to be anxious. They investigate me ¡ú they find that there is a strong divine power in me ¡ú go to the temple ¡ú my identity is revealed to the temple. When I thought about it that far, I contemted. ¡°I asked why you¡¯ve been following me since morning.¡± My throat became parched. If this happened, there was no other way. ¡°¡­¡­ad.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Huaa! After I called the Duke of Amity my father and cried, the Duke of Amity hardened, and the surroundings became noisy. ¡°Dad? Did she say dad?¡± ¡°No way! His Excellency is a bachelor¡­ even though he¡¯s old!¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Maybe an illegitimate child?¡± ¡°The reason why he didn¡¯t get married is because he had an illegitimate child?¡± The surroundings were noisy, and the Duke of Amity burst intoughter, but I kept crying. ¡°Dad, I want to see you! Huwaa! I nced back and saw Seria with her mouth wide open. *** As soon as me and the Duke of Amity sat at the bakery table, attention was on us. He put a tray of milk and bread in front of me. ¡°You lost your father?¡± I didn¡¯t answer because I was very hungry due to nervousness, hence I was busy eating the bread in a hurry. The Duke of Amity, who nced at me, soon sighed loudly. Then he beckoned to the investigators who covered their faces with a menu. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think, so look away.¡± Knights from the investigation team quickly bowed their heads. Meanwhile, I peeped at the Duke of Amity. ¡®How can I get out of here?¡¯ Should I keep crying and making noises? But he would have taken me to a lost child shelter. After my stomach made a gurgling noise, he took me to the bakery as if he couldn¡¯t help it. ¡®I¡¯d rather be a good child.¡¯ It¡¯s better to be next to him than to tail behind him. This is an opportunity. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Munch, munch. ¡°How old are you?¡± Munch, munch. ¡°How did you lost your parents?¡± Munch, munch. Duke Amity touched his forehead as he watched me chew the bread without answering. He must be pressured because of the people¡¯s gazes. ¡°You can¡¯t undrstand? How about I send you to the lost children shelter-¡± ¡°Mom went to work.¡± As soon as I replied, the Duke¡¯s eyes got a little bigger. ¡°Your age-¡± I was going to say that I was four years old, but I paused. ¡®Isn¡¯t four years old too young? The conversation might not work.¡¯ ¡°Five years old.¡± My body was too small as a five years old, but the Duke of Amity, who had never raised a child, did not find it strange. ¡°¡­ What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°My name is¡­ my name¡­¡± Cold sweat came out. ¡®I can¡¯t say it¡¯s Leine, what should I do?¡¯ ¡°My name¡­ my name is¡­ so¡­¡± ¡°There you go, Boo, you¡¯re good.¡± Suddenly, a memory came to mind. The Duke of Amity called me ¡°Boo¡± and taught me the alphabet in my first life. It was the first time someone called me so affectionately. Patting my head and gave me sweetpliments. He was my first dad, so I had to be a good kid. Because I want him to keep calling me Boo with his sweet voice. ¡°Child?¡± ¡°¡­ Boo.¡± ¡°Boo?¡± ¡°My name is Boo¡­¡± There was a time when he called me so affectionately. ¡°Boo¡­¡± He smiled and stroked my head. ¡°That¡¯s a unique name.¡± Somehow I felt like I was choking up. I felt ufortable and heartbroken at the same time. Just like when I first went to the Duke Amity¡¯s mansion with the priest. ¡°Good, Boo. Do you know where your mother works?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Nope.¡± ¡°When did you lose your mom?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The Duke of Amity groaned. At that time, a knight with Amity uniform came in. ¡°Your Excellency.¡± ¡°I heard someone saw this kid.¡± ¡°There was a person who saw her with a woman near the front door of the shopping street.¡± If it is near the main gate, it is the ce where the office at the hope mercenary guild is located. Someone seemed to have seen me with Seria. It was fortunate that I dressed Seria up just in case. As the hope mercenary guild has a lot of business with Dubblede, it may be suspicious if they knew it. The Duke of Amity said. ¡°Take the child and look for her parents.¡± ¡°Yes, child. Let¡¯s go.¡± The knight reached out to me, but I hugged the Duke of Amity, shouting, ¡°No!¡± ¡®It¡¯s an opportunity for me, no way I would miss it.¡¯ I need to stick with him. ¡°Uncwel, scary.¡± The knight looked hurt, and the Duke of Amity chuckled. ¡°Sir Oswalen is not scary. He¡¯s a good man.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m scared. I don¡¯t want to go with that man.¡± The knightughed awkwardly at me. ¡°Child, he¡¯s a duke. So you shouldn¡¯t be rude and bother him.¡± ¡°¡­Dyuke.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I will be with the Dyuke.¡± The knight was surprised as people saw this scene with excitement. ¡®I thought he¡¯d still take me away.¡¯ I remembered my godmother¡¯s grandson Lionel¡¯s whining pose. ¡®If it doesn¡¯t work, let¡¯s fall on the floor!¡¯ I thought so, but the duke opened his mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll look for the child¡¯s parents, so you guys keep investigating.¡± ¡°What? But¡­¡± Really? The duke carried me. ¡°I¡¯ll join you before sunset.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Me and the duke left the bakery. I felt a little strange. It was my first time being carried in his arms. It is unimaginable in the days when I was his daughter. The Duke of Amity was a strict man. He was kind to Mina, no, he was quite friendly, but he set a line when he raised me and never crossed that line. I felt so puzzled that I wondered if he was my father in my first life. *** At that time, Duke Dubbled¡¯s mansion. Theodore returned home after a private meeting with the emperor. Handing over the jacket to the butler, he looked around the courtyard. Usually, as soon as he entered the door, he would see Leine, who ran towards him and shouted, ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°What about ine?¡± When asked, the chairman, who was waiting for him in the courtyard with the butler, coughed. the atmosphere is strange. Theodore narrowed his forehead and looked at the chairman. ¡°ine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Noanoke.¡± ¡°She¡¯s at the shopping district¡­¡­with the Duke of Amity.¡± Who? Theodore¡¯s expression became harsh. Why is he with his daughter? ¡°Put the carriage on standby. I¡¯m going to the shopping district.¡± There was a war that was about to happen in the Duke of Dubblede¡¯s residence. *** ¡°She isn¡¯t here too?¡± At the question of the Duke of Amity, I nodded. He took me around for an hour and looked for the ce where I lost my mother but didn¡¯t have any result. This is because I answered no everywhere he asked. Then, at the request of Duke Amuty, the owner of the nearby fruit stand returned from looking around. ¡°Your Excellency, I¡¯ve been looking around, but no parents were looking for their children.¡± ¡°What kind of parents don¡¯t know that they lost their children?¡± My dad probably returned home by now. He didn¡¯t know I became someone else¡¯s child. ¡®My dad must be worried. I should have told him why I went out.¡¯ At the fruit stand, the owner said with a perplexed look. ¡°Is she thrown away by any chance?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°There are often parents like that.¡± The face of the Duke of Amity was distorted. Just then, ¡°Duke!¡± Someone came running to us with a familiar voice. ¡°Just because you¡¯re here¡­ I kept going to the mansion, but I couldn¡¯t meet you, so- huh?¡± It was Mina. Her expression hardened when she saw me in the arms of the Duke Amity. Click here to be a supporter and get to read 30 chapters ahead of time. Chapter 269 Chapter 269 TL: Zimmings Our gaze met in the air. ¡°Why are you¡­¡± ¡®Do you know me?¡¯ It was as if she had seen me before I fainted when our passages ovepped. Only a few people like the priests and Empress Dowager knew the younger me. But Mina, who has never seen me as a child, cannot recognize me. ¡®Henry said she was suspicious¡­¡¯ As our passages ovepped, me and Mina fainted. But it looks like she saw the young me before I copsed. When Mina stared at me, the Duke of Amity asked. ¡°Do you know this kid?¡± ¡°That is-¡± I was startled. ¡®I have to stop her from saying useless things, but what should I do?¡¯ I was contemting, but a familiar man ran from afar. It was an Amity knight that I saw at a bakery an hour ago. ¡°Lord, I caught the suspect.¡± Mina and I opened our eyes at the same time. ¡®The mage who attacked Johann in the battle?¡¯ The expression of the Duke of Amity quickly changed. ¡°Where is it?¡± ¡°The cksmith at the back alley of the shopping district epted the request. It was said that there was a person who requested a curse for the battle.¡± The duke put me down and told Mina. ¡°I¡¯ll hear why you asked for me after I get back. Please bring the child.¡± The duke disappeared with the knight, and Mina bit her lips tightly. ¡°What if he gets hurt¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go anywhere, okay?¡± Mina, who said so, followed the duke. Standing tall and looking at the back of the two, I groaned. ¡®What should I do? Should I stay here?¡¯ But what if Mina says nonsense to the Duke of Amity? In the worst case, Duke Amity may trust Mina and try to find out who I am. If that happens, the opportunity to get tears will disappear forever.¡­. ¡®Ugh¡­¡¯ Like what Chul-soo said, we should go all out or gain nothing. Let¡¯s take a moment to gather the tears, watch over Mina, and find the mage who cursed Johann. I rushed after the duke and Mina. However, I was much shorter than an adult, so I could only go to the back alley of the shopping district muchter than Mina. ¡®The cksmith, the cksmith¡­¡­ There are three cksmiths in the back alley. Where is it?¡¯ Is it Mirose¡¯s cksmith? No, Mirose seems cranky on the outside, but she is not a person who will do that because she is a good person. Then, Mason?¡­ No way. He is the biggest coward in the shopping district. ¡®Right, Matthew¡¯s cksmith!¡¯ He is always in need of money because he is into gambling. ¡®I have to hurry, so let¡¯s go to the side road.¡¯ If I go through the right path, it will take a year with my legs. I went between the buildings, recalling the memories of living as a beggar. There was a gap between the buildings for six or seven children to enter. It was time to dig through the bushes and enter the alley. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Those wearing ck robes were dragging a man. I quickly hid in the bushes. The face of the man being dragged looked familiar. ¡®Max?!¡¯ It was Max, the leader of the beggar group, where Tri, Emeline, and I were in once. He wasn¡¯t in a good condition. His whole body was covered with blood, and bubbles flowed through his mouth. ¡°¡­¡± ¡®What? Why is Max being dragged away?¡¯ Max was foolish and violent, so he had many enemies, but no one touched him. It¡¯s no wonder because his uncle, who was strong like a nobleman, was a private moneylender who dominated the back alley when he was a beggar. After the men dragged Max away, I carefully entered the alley. At that time, a shout came from the corner of the alley. ¡°Nonsense! There was a report that someone saw a mage in your cksmith!¡± ¡®It is the voice of a knight in Amity.¡¯ I quickly turned around the corner and ran to Matthew¡¯s cksmith. Mina was in front of the cksmith, when she saw me, she opened her eyes wide. But I quickly covered Mina¡¯s mouth and peeped into the cksmith. Matthew, kneeling in front of the knights, shouted with an unfair look. ¡°I¡¯m not the one! Before and after the battle, no one stopped by here! I didn¡¯t even stop by the gambling ce!¡± ¡°My childrene to the capital for the first time to watch the battle. Since I broke up with my wife, I couldn¡¯t see my children, so I looked forward to that day and cleaned the house a week before the battle!¡± ¡°Are there any witnesses?¡± ¡°The new worker could be the witness. Find him and ask. I once asked if it would be ufortable for children to sleep here after cleaning up the house that used to be like a pig pen.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the worker?¡± ¡°That, that, that worker¡­¡± Matthew mumbled awkwardly and nced at Amity¡¯s knight. ¡°¡­ He¡¯s gone.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you the truth. I came to work today, but when I went to the toilet, he disappeared.¡± ¡°Who would believe that? Sir, we need to bring this person to the interrogation room.¡± I shouted quickly. ¡°Is it Max? The worker?¡± ¡°How do you know that? No, who are you? Matthew looked at me with a puzzled look. ¡®I¡¯m doomed.¡¯ The Duke of Amity frowned at Mina. ¡°Why are you two here?¡± ¡°Max is over there. Someone took him!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I saw it. People in ck robes dragged Max away. Inside the alley!¡± The Duke of Amity and his knight quickly exchanged gazes. The knights from the investigation team rushed out of the cksmith¡¯s quarters. I followed them quickly, and there were still blood trails. However, there was a spark around the blood trail that was just around the corner, and it began to disappear. ¡®It¡¯s magic. Someone put a spell on it so they can¡¯t be tracked.¡¯ Seeing it, I could guess what was going on in an instant. Matthew was not the person who helped the mage. It was Max. When Max uses Matthew¡¯s cks mi5 as amissioning station, and his tail is about to be caught, the mages must have sent someone to dispose of him. Looking at the stiff expression of the Duke of Amity, he also seemed to have noticed the story. ¡°What should we do? All traces will disappear before we bring the mage.¡± Duke Amiry can use aura, but unlike his father, he cannot use magic as he specializes in armed forces. ¡®I have to find the mage¡­ so that we can catch the one who cursed Johann.¡¯ But if I use magic here, there will definitely be people who find it strange. If the Duke of Amity considers me suspicious and investigates me¡­ ¡®What should I do? What should I do?¡¯ While contemting, Mina, who was standing still, caught my eyes. I quickly pointed to Mina. ¡°I know. You¡¯re a child of fate, aren¡¯t you? I heard that the child of fate is amazing, right?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± At once, the eyes of the Duke Amity and the knights turned to Mina. ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t we have a child of fate, sir?¡± The duke asked. ¡°Can you trace it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve learned, but¡­¡± ¡°Can you do it or not?¡± ¡°¡­¡­I can.¡± Mina touched the ground with her hands. Light came out from the ground. I heard a loud sound and the light was blocked by a fire. I was surprised and opened my eyes wide. ¡®They blocked Mina¡¯s power?¡¯ Mina was a child with enormous divine power. Unless it is an ultra-high-quality technique, they cannot stop Mina¡¯s power. ¡®Who is it¡­¡¯ Is it the temple? Mina¡¯s power cannot be pushed away unless someone like the cardinal is entangled. ¡®Then this is an opportunity.¡¯ I can push the influence of the temple far away from the empire. ¡®I can¡¯t help it.¡¯ I put my hand on the back of Mina¡¯s hand. Mina and my eyes met in the air. And I put my power into it. A sharp rupture was heard in the mes. ¡®It¡¯s done.¡¯ It was then. Grgrgr¨C! The ground shook violently with a loud sound. ¡°Oh my god!¡± ¡°Argh¡­!¡± Me and Mina screamed at the same time. ¡®I think my head is going to split!¡¯ I felt like my whole body¡¯s strength was escaping as my eyes turned red. Blue veins began to appear on me and Mina¡¯s bodies. The Duke of Amity shouted. ¡°Get your hands off her!¡± But I could not do it. I¡¯ve already tried to take it off several times, but my hand doesn¡¯t fall off. The Duke of Amity hurriedly grabbed my wrist. At that time, Mina¡¯s eyes began to turn ck little by little. The surroundings became quiet, and the world was covered with darkness. Then I heard the sound of something breaking in my ear, like a body being torn apart. I know this feeling. ¡®When a sacrifice was made.¡¯ When I, who was lying on the podium with the holy sword in my chest, had to receive Mina¡¯s divine power. [The time¡­ still hasn¡¯te¡­.] A distorted voice was heard in my ears. The memory of my first life passed by in my head. At that time, bam! With the sound, a wave of magic wrapped around me. And what I see was..¡­. ¡®Dad.¡¯ My dad hugged me and dropped Mina. ¡°Are you okay? Breathe. ine,e on!¡± I saw Mina sprawling out coughing non stop. ¡®My hair¡­ Huh? My ck hair turned blonde. At that moment, Duke Amity looked at me. ¡°Leine¡­¡± Like a person who realizes something. Click here to be a supporter and get to read 30 chapters ahead of time. Chapter 270 Chapter 270 TL: Zimmings The Duke of Amity reached out to me, but was blocked by my dad. ¡°Don¡¯t touch her.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I said while holding my dad¡¯s sleeve. ¡°I want to go home¡­¡± The imperial family and the temple will send an investigation team to understand the situation because of the incident. If I stay here, I don¡¯t know what will happen. My dad nodded and carried me. Even when I was in his arms, the Duke of Amity was still confused seeing me. *** When I came back with my dad, the mansion became chaotic. Isaac, Henry, and Johann, who was recuperating in the mansion, ran towards us. ¡°Kid! Older brother, doctor! Doctor¡­!¡± As Isaac panicked, dad said firmly. ¡°Don¡¯t call a doctor. Call Trigon instead.¡± ¡°Why Trigon¡­ Is it about her divine power? Was that sudden wave of mana in the shopping district rted to her? Huh? Henry and Isaac¡¯s expressions hardened when dad nodded. Among my older brothers, Johann was the most rational. ¡°Henry, you call Trigon.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Close the mansion immediately. We¡¯re in an emergency. If someonees from the temple due to the shopping district incident, don¡¯t treat them as a guest, but be thoroughly wary.¡± After Johann¡¯s order, people moved in unison. My dad hurriedly carried me inside, and shortly after, Trigon arrived through a teleportation scroll. He looked at me right away, perhaps because he already heard the story from Henry. ¡°How are you?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ just a little tired.¡± ¡°Please give me your wrist for a moment.¡± When Trigon grabbed my wrist, I felt a warm energy. He checked the state of my divine power with mana. Trigon, who had been holding my wrist for a long time, narrowed his brows. ¡°What is this¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is it serious? Huh?¡± Isaac urgently asked, but I sighed and said, ¡°Isaac, don¡¯t distract him¡­.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay, just a little tired. It¡¯s because I suddenly use a lot of strength.¡± ¡°¡­ Is it true, Trigon?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have to do a test to find out the details, but right now, I don¡¯t see any signs of something life threatening.¡± I smiled helplessly and said, ¡°See.¡± Only then did my brothers sigh in relief. Isaac said while patting my head. ¡°I kept worrying because you faint every time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m healthy.¡± ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long since you woke up after fainting for 2 weeks.¡± Then he grabbed my nose yfully and shook it lightly. When I pouted my lips, Henry and Johann kicked his legs at the same time. While my brothers quarreled, I was lost in thought. ¡®What happened back then?¡¯ I have felt that feeling once when I was sacrificed. There was a voice saying in my head that it¡¯s not the time. Mina became blonde. And¡­ [Leine¡­] The look in Duke Amity¡¯s eyes. My dad came to pick me up, so he might have guessed that I was Leine Dubblede. But¡­ ¡®He called me like he used to in my first life.¡¯ When the incident urred, the memory of my first life came to my mind like a movie. At that time, the Duke of Amity was holding Mina, and if he saw the memory of his first life like me¡­¡­. ¡°¡­ine.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Leine Dubblede!¡± I shuddered and shook my head. My dad and brothers were looking at me. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Trigon wants you to put divine power into a spinel. He¡¯ll have to do a detailed inspection.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ yes.¡± I gave divine power to the spinel that Trigon gave. ¡®Let¡¯s not think about it.¡¯ Let¡¯s forget about Mina and the Duke of Amity. How could he remember his first life when the duke hasn¡¯t regressed? But what if he remembered it? Even If he used me of being a child of the evil god, he has no evidence. He wasn¡¯t a fool just because he was righteous. If he called me a child of evil god without evidence, no one would believe him. ¡®Still.. just in case I should avoid him.¡¯ It¡¯s a little dangerous to get his tears myself, I guess I should change my strategy. I looked at my best strategy, that is my dad and brothers. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to the person who brings Duke Amity¡¯s tears!¡± In an instant, my family¡¯s eyes lit up. *** A weekter, Amity¡¯s knight came into the investigation team office, coughing one after another. ¡°How did the smoke get in here?¡± The knights, who were shedding tears with runny noses, answered. ¡°There¡¯s a fire nearby, so they¡¯re putting out the fire.¡± ¡°We¡¯re so unlucky today, all sorts of things happen.¡± ¡°Did something else happen?¡± ¡°The waitress at the restaurant idently gave pepper to our eyes, and they also tried to poke our eye. Even His Excellency, who was next to me, got repeatedly involved. Don¡¯t you think so, sir? ¡­¡­Your Excellency?¡± Only after calling several times did the Duke Amity look at the knight. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± ¡°Nothing much. Why are you here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about Max. He regained consciousnessst night. If you interrogate him, you¡¯ll be able to catch the perpetrator.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± When he muttered, the knights looked at each other in confusion. Originally, Duke Amity was so strict that no one could rx around him. However, recently, he had been drowning in his own thoughts. The Duke of Amity, who was touching his chin with his fingers, picked up his coat. ¡°Alright, proceed with the interrogation as scheduled.¡± ¡°Shall we escort him? Where are you going- Your Excellency!¡± He could hear the voice of the knight behind his back, but the Duke of Amity kept walking. He was going to Dubblede. When he reached his destination, the guard who saw the Duke of Amity looked surprised. ¡°Please stop visiting us. I¡¯ve told you several times that thedy is not here.¡± It was the third day that the Duke of Amity came to Dubblede. He asked Theodore, the head of the family to invite him, but he was ignored and now he can¡¯t even see his face. ¡°Please tell Lady Dubblede.¡± ¡°Thedy is not here, sir.¡± ¡°If they avoid it like this, there will be no progress in the investigation.¡± ¡°I¡¯m only acting as ordered. I only told the truth. Your Excellency cannot enter the mansion, the child anddy are not in the mansion.¡± ¡°The person who knows the perpetrator hase to his senses. There will be an interrogation soon. During the interrogation, I would ask, ¡®Is the perpetrator Theodore Dubblede?''¡± It was the same as saying that he would use the Duke of Dubblede. The guard¡¯s face became pale. He agonized for a long time with a frown, and only opened his mouth after some time. ¡°His Excellency and the young masters are really not at home. There is a family meeting today with the Central Tower Council (the highest voting body of noble families).¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°¡­I will deliver your words to Countess Ariege and His Excellency.¡± The guard went inside the mansion. *** I frowned while reading Mina¡¯s report on her actions for a few days. ¡°Is it true that Duke Amity would mention father in the interrogation?¡± Upon hearing the duke¡¯s words from the guard, I asked the chairman. ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, yes, but don¡¯t worry. I have ordered him to urgently deliver the news to the central tower where he is located and to the sanatorium on the outskirts of the ind where Johann is.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I stroked the edge of the parchment. ¡®Let¡¯s not think about it. I decided to avoid him.¡¯ Who is the Duke of Amity to use others of sin? In my first life, there was a time when he met a group of over a hundred mages and almost died. Everyone said it was Dubblede¡¯s work, but he couldn¡¯t use him without evidence. ¡®There was a time like that. Right, don¡¯t worry about it¡­¡¯ I nervously put down the parchment. ¡®¡­ How could I not be nervous!¡¯ Is he really going to do it? ¡°Where is the dyuke now?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you will meet him after you get his tears and return to your original body?¡± ¡°That was before the dyuke threatened me. Have you ever seen anyone threatening my dad and bwothers?¡± ¡°¡­I haven¡¯t.¡± I stared at the main gate fiercely. ¡®You thought I¡¯d just leave him be because he¡¯s my father in my first life? I will not let him go either.¡¯ ¡°Yes, tell my dad and brothers that I am meeting Dyuke Amity.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I went out through the back door and headed to the Duke of Amity at the main gate. As I frowned, heughed. ¡°I finally saw you.¡± I felt it just by the way he spoke. As expected, he knows that I am Leine. It wasn¡¯t a situation where I could not refute him. ¡®No magic or divine power detected and there are also no magic tools. Great, he couldn¡¯t make a proof.¡¯ I looked around and said, ¡°There¡¯s no way you¡¯ll ever be left alone for doing something to my dad. It¡¯s a warning. Go back.¡± When I said that and turned my back, ¡°Is your father really Theodore?¡± ¡°¡­ Huh?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s true, then I wouldn¡¯t have seen you calling me a father.¡± Click here to be a supporter and get to read 30 chapters ahead of time. Chapter 271 Chapter 271 TL: Zimmings I looked at the Duke of Amity firmly. After confirming that he really had a memory of his first life, my heart felt like it was pounding. When the incident happened in the shopping district, the Duke of Amity was holding my wrist. Did he see something at that time? Is the memory of his first life starting toe to mind little by little? Since when did he know? Did hee here to question me? Questions and anxiety were randomly tangled in my head. ¡®Calm down!¡¯ I tried to drive away my anxiety. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± If he caught me, I¡¯m done. Duke Amity is known as someone that won¡¯t ever lie. There was even a rumour that he would die if he ever lied. But no one will believe it when he says that Lady Dubblede is his daughter. ¡®If the Duke of Amity was in his right mind, he would never say that.¡¯ Isn¡¯t it like advertising himself as a maniac? ¡°I see the illusion of you calling me father.¡± ¡­ I guess he¡¯s okay being seen as a maniac? I looked at the duke in amazement. I was genuinely amazed, so the expression was on my face naturally. He shouldn¡¯t have said it since it makes the situation awkward, but he¡¯s very thick skinned. ¡°You were a good kid. I can¡¯t even imagine how you be like today.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You were a child who knew how to regard the pain of the people as your pain, share a piece of bread in your arms, and think about the desperation of your surroundings before your personal desires.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you called me father. With a truly happy look.¡± He looked at me frantically. As he saw me in his first life ovepping with my image right now. ¡°Leine, so what I want to say is¡­¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying. Even so.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Do I look really happy in your fantasy?¡± The Duke of Amity¡¯s eyes shook, and I muttered helplessly. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I was a really good child then. I really like my first parents. I acted nicely as I was desperate to be loved. I¡¯m probably a bad child in this life. I¡¯ve prioritized myself more than others, my family¡¯s smile is more important than others¡¯ desperation, and I¡¯m allergic to words such as justice and sacrifice. But I am happier now. It was better to be a bad child than to be a good child. ¡°Justice and good things are difficult, so they are praised. So dyuke is a really nice person, nevertheless,¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You, unlike my dad, wouldn¡¯t take care of me and be next to me for ten days when I was sick. Because you value other things.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Although my dad is a bad person in this world. He¡¯s a person who can be a fool for me. Because nothing is more precious than his child.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°So I don¡¯t want to be your daughter.¡± The Duke of Amity was silent. He looked at me with a strange expression. He looked very confused and embarrassed. ¡°ine.¡± I raised my head when I heard my name. It was my dad. ¡°Ah!¡± My expression brightened in an instant, and I ran to him. He immediately hugged me. Dad and the Duke of Amity¡¯s gaze collided in the air. His eyes trembled as he saw me in my father¡¯s arms. He said to me, after he had been licking his lips several times. ¡°See youter.¡± My dad replied on behalf of me. ¡°Nonsense.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I guess your family needed something.¡± ¡®What?¡¯ How did he know that? I opened my eyes wide, and the Duke of Amity fixed his eyes on me and told my dad. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to get from me, but I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Really? If I ask you to cry, will you cry? When I opened my eyes wide, the Duke of Amity nodded as if answering my question. ¡°However, there are conditions.¡± When I heard the following words, a cold wind blew between us. *** That night, I looked at my brothers who returned home. ¡®No matter how much I think about it, it must be Isaac.¡¯ The one who was caught by the Duke of Amity. Johann and Henry are overly thorough people. Even if the Duke of Amity had noticed, they would have made it impossible for him to know that it was Dubblede. Isaac looked at me, puzzled. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°What did you do with Dyuke Amity?¡± ¡°Huh? You said you needed tears. So I did something that would make him cry.¡± ¡°So what exactly did you do?¡± ¡°I bribed children that the Duke of Amity won¡¯t act against and I told them to poke his eyes.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°If I make a fire or sprinkle pepper, he¡¯ll cry a little, but it won¡¯t be enough to bring it in a bottle. But when we poke his eyes, something will flow down, whether it¡¯s blood or tears.¡± He was very ted. I was speechless and pouted. ¡°Stupid! The duke noticed that you¡¯re suspicious!¡± As I groaned, Isaac shook his hand as if he was wrongly used. ¡°I didn¡¯t get caught. I taught many lessons to the children.¡± However, my family, including myself, looked at him with an expression of distrust. I sighed and told my brothers what happened today. What the Duke of Amity said when he came to me, that he saw me in his first life. And the fact that he knew Dubblede needed something, and he would give it to us if he wanted to, also the conditions. ¡°¡­¡­ He wanted to stay with the kid for a day?¡± Isaac frowned, and my other family members¡¯ expressions were not good. I sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not all day long, it¡¯s only during the sunrise, so exactly half a day.¡± ¡°Tell him not to say nonsense, whether it¡¯s half a day or anything.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m outside a 2km radius, I can attach any number of escorts. If I¡¯m in a dire situation, I can run away anytime.¡± Henry, who narrowed his forehead, asked. ¡°Will you go there?¡± ¡°Look. If the duke is suspicious, I can always run away.¡± I grinned and giggled. ¡°Suspicion is subjective. If you were together for about an hour and ran away with a strange reason, it would incite suspicion.¡± If I invest only an hour to get tears, I can go back to my old body. Isaac said grimly. ¡°What if the duke changes his words and says he won¡¯t do it?¡± ¡°He¡¯s someone who keeps his words.¡± He is a person who can never lie even if he had to give up his life. Because his ideals are so precious. Henry looked at dad. ¡°Do you believe what Amity said?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t trust Amity, however.¡± He looked at me ¡°I believe in my child.¡± I smiled and hugged my dad¡¯s neck. ¡®See, I¡¯m much happier now.¡¯ All I wanted was not the heroic father who was praised by everyone. I wanted a father who believed in their children even though he was anxious and afraid. *** The Duke of Amity looked at the child walking towards him with a sullen look like a child being dragged out to the dentist. The child sighed deeply when she saw him waiting at the entrance of the forest. The duke, who was leaning against the tree, asked after correcting his posture. ¡°You must have lost sleep.¡± ¡°Yeah. Because you want me toe out.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The child was overly honest. She frowned, saying she really didn¡¯t want toe out, and walked far away. He knew she wouldn¡¯t like today¡¯s meeting. Nevertheless, confirmation was needed. Whether the affection he feels every time he sees the child is an illusion or real. After the shopping district incident, he kept seeing the child in his dreams. When he passes by the temple, he thinks about a 15-year-old child walking while hugging a package of books. In the empty room of his mansion, a smiling child came to mind. In the shopping district, in the imperial pce, and in the altar¡­¡­. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here, father.¡± ¡°It¡¯s raining all of a sudden¡­ sorry. I came to you without telling you¡­¡± ¡°Oh, father! ¡­no. It wasn¡¯t a big deal. I¡¯m sorry.¡± When that happened, his heart was hurting. He needed time with the child because he didn¡¯t know the reason. This forest was the most heartbreaking ce among the ces he saw in his dreams. Wenton forest. It was a ce where those who didn¡¯t have enough money to enter the shopping district but needed a way to make a living did business in small huts or stands. ¡°Shall we eat first?¡± ¡°I already had a meal with my dad.¡± ¡°How about juice?¡± ¡°Already did so with my dad.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a bookstore nearby, would you like to go to the bookstore?¡± ¡°My dad is going to buy me a lot of books.¡± There was no conversation topic. The Duke of Amity, who had been walking silently for a long time, nced at the child. ¡°Do you hate me that much?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ No.¡± Click here to be a supporter and get to read 30 chapters ahead of time. Chapter 272 Chapter 272 TL: Zimmings I looked at the Duke of Amity with a disheartened look. I had no choice but toe out because of the condition. The duke was silent. After staring at me for a long time, he soon took the lead. I chased him from behind. There was only awkward silence between us. The situation is ufortable. In addition, my legs were short, so it was hard to chase him. ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°To the old ck tree.¡± Old ck tree. To be precise, it was a dead tree with only the root left. The old ck tree is only in name. There is a legend about it. One day, thunder struck a thousand-year-old tree. The tree burned ck, leaving only the root. Surprisingly, however, sprouts grew in the root of a dead tree. The sprouts spread little by little, creating Wenton forest. Because of such a legend, people regarded old ck trees as sacred. Mothers with children, those who were about to take exams, and those who suffered from diseases gathered to make wishes on the sacred tree. ¡®Why are we going there?¡¯ I grumbled inside. Because it was a ce where I didn¡¯t have good memories. The duke and I reached the front of the old ck tree. There was always a shallow water pit around the old tree. In the pit, there is money that people throw while making wishes. The Duke of Amity threw a silver coin into the puddle. ¡®Silver?!¡¯ I was surprised and quickly picked up the silver coins thrown by the duke. ¡°If you take out the money here, you will be cursed.¡± When the Duke of Amity said strictly, I snorted inside. What curse? ¡°Everything is a lie. The forest keeper always sleeps.¡± I turned my head stubbornly, biting my lips tightly. The Duke of Amity stared at me. As if to check something. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± There was a long silence between us. Oh, I really hate this forest. To be exact, I hate the memory of this forest. This is a ce where I have the most precious memories in my first life. ¡°Father, what¡¯s this tree?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a sacred tree. It¡¯s a ce for those who have worries and hopes. Parents sometimes visit here to pray for their children¡¯s fortune. My father brought me here and wished me happiness.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I wish you happiness.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°So that you don¡¯t get sick, that every day is extremely happy, that the misfortunes that you face sometimes be just a talk of tomorrow.¡± At that time, the silly Leine was just staring at the back of the Duke of Amity without knowing what to do. When I returned to the mansionte at night without saying thank you, I cried endlessly in a nket. I was so happy. I¡¯m overwhelmed that I have a father and that I have someone who wishes my happiness. Leine, who was foolish in my first life, died hugging only those memories, so I hate this ce. I don¡¯t want to think of myself as a fool of that time, I don¡¯t like that I¡¯m still holding onto these few memories, and I don¡¯t like to realize that the Duke of Amity¡¯s steps have slowed down little by little for me. I hate myself who can¡¯t hate that person. ¡°In my dreams, I knew you, who didn¡¯t know what to do after hearing my words, but I couldn¡¯t finish my words.¡± ¡°¡­ let¡¯s just go.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to approach my first daughter.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say let¡¯s just go?¡± ¡°Even now, I don¡¯t know how to approach you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going!¡± I shouted to him. I¡¯m going back. I¡¯m going to my dad. Not the duke, but my dad. I¡¯m going to go to my dad who doesn¡¯t make me sad! Even though I knew I shouldn¡¯t say that, my child¡¯s body screamed before thinking. I kept crying because I was sad. I cried with my lips sticking out. Why did he say that? I was just a desperate child before. I was just a child who didn¡¯t know what to do because I didn¡¯t want to disappoint my first family, but why didn¡¯t he treat me well before? Why didn¡¯t he smile kindly in front of me? All Leine wanted at that time was her father¡¯s smile. He said to me, while I stare at him with a resentful face. ¡°Look at your tears. How can everything be just a fantasy?¡± *** With a grim look on my face, I looked at the sausage the duke bought from the Wenton Forest Store. I wanted to reject the sausage that the duke gave me, but after crying for a long time, I was hungry. ¡®It¡¯s a big deal if I can¡¯t think like an adult at this rate. That¡¯s why I receive it.¡¯ While hesitating, I quietly reached out my hand and said. ¡°¡­It¡¯s not because I like you that I ept this.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m hungry. A child¡¯s body needs to eat a lot.¡± ¡°I know.¡± I received the sausage as if I were stealing it. Then, I sneaked a nce at him as I put it in my mouth. He looked at me with a surprised face. He seems surprised that my table manners are not like nobles. I bet the Duke of Amity know that I was fully aware of the noble¡¯s table manners. He didn¡¯t know that I desperately endured it before because I wanted to be a proud daughter to him. The duke was almost certain that his visions are true. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have cried there. Stupid, stupid.¡¯ He must have brought me to the Wenton Forest to see what I was like in front of the old tree. I know that, but I couldn¡¯t hold back my tears because I was resentful. My ancient body is much more sensitive to emotions than my original body. ¡®Besides, who would believe him just because he¡¯s sure?¡¯ I munched on the sausage and stared carefully at the duke. ¡°I¡¯m going home now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The duke quickly shook his hand as he wipe his oily hands with a handkerchief. Somehow, I had the illusion that he seemed to have be sullen. I left the Wenton Forest with the Duke. I couldn¡¯t go back with the teleportation scroll. The Duke of Amity, who became the head of the investigation team, is drawing attention everywhere he goes. Anyone would be curious why he went here with a child. If they saw that I use the scroll, many would be suspicious of me. ¡°What about the carriage?¡± ¡°They¡¯re waiting for me at the shopping district. If wemunicate, they wille.¡± ¡°Go to my carriage.¡± ¡°I like standing up.¡± ¡°If you do, I¡¯ll wait with you.¡± ¡°What if people saw us?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there something you need?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I thought about it for a while. ¡®Yes. It¡¯s better to end it today than to ask to meet again on the pretext of giving what I want.¡¯ He wouldn¡¯t cry easily because I asked him to cry outside in broad daylight, but let¡¯s ask him to cry in the carriage. I headed to the Duke of Amity¡¯s carriage with a disheartened look. ¡®Was the carriage always this shabby?¡¯ I was surprised to see Amity¡¯s carriage from afar. I didn¡¯t even know it was shabby in my first life. My current dad, who only has things that are far better than others, alwats gave me the best out of all he had. Amitier¡¯s carriage looks shabbypared to my carriage, which is made of ebony wood and has some magic. It was then. ¡°Master.¡± The driver of the Amity family walked up to him. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°So that¡¯s¡­ I¡­¡± It was the moment when the driver was fidgeting with an awkward look. ¡°Duke.¡± A familiar voice was heard. ¡®Mina?¡¯ She seems to be chasing the Duke of Amity. During the shopping district riot, her hair color apparently changed to blonde, but she returned to her original ck color. ¡®Did her color change for a while as the aftermath? But the hair isn¡¯t a mana sensor yet it changes color in a sh?¡¯ While thinking so, Mina came out and looked at the Duke of Amity. She didn¡¯t look good. ¡°I heard that there was a fire near the investigation team building yesterday. I kept contacting you because I was worried, but there was no answer.¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The atmosphere between the two was strange. It was apletely different atmosphere from the shopping district. ¡®I¡¯m not the only one who saw it in the vision. He must have seen that he loved Mina so much.¡¯ Mina grabbed her skirt tightly and asked. ¡°Duke, you must think I¡¯m weird. But I¡¯m so worried¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a relief. I heard the smoke was severe, so I asked the temple for medicinal herbs. It¡¯s good for a damaged throat. I moved it in the carriage, so¡­¡­.¡± Mina¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. However, the Duke of Amity, who was staring at me, carefully reached out to me. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten thinner.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Are you eating well?¡± I nodded my head. It was something I hadn¡¯t heard in my first life. It doesn¡¯t matter how affectionate he suddenly be anyway. Meanwhile, mymunication device blinked. I went a little from the two with the improved tool in my ear. [It¡¯s Trigon] ¡°Yes.¡± [We found the reason why thedy¡¯s condition was strange.] ¡°What is it?¡± [The divine power of two person was mixed inside thedy.] ¡°What? It¡¯s ridiculous!¡± Divine power cannot be mixed. I don¡¯t know if I have a special quality of divine power that can be matched against opponents like Adrian. The reason why priests cannot share the divine power is that the divine power cannot be of the same quality. Chul-soo points this out and says, ¡®We also mustn¡¯t mix different blood types!¡¯ [That¡¯s not the case¡­ If it is between parent and child.] ¡®What are you talking about? You mean I gave birth to Mina¡­¡­ Wait a minute.¡¯ I nced back at Mina. Click here to be a supporter and get to read 30 chapters ahead of time. Chapter 273 Chapter 273 TL: Zimmings So in conclusion, there is a possibility that Mina and I may be rted. I looked at the Duke of Amity who was talking to Mina. Mina took something out of her pocket. ¡°Make sure to take medicine. And bring this with you always, I put my divine power in the spinel and it will help you recover.¡± ¡°Mina, you don¡¯t have to do this.¡± ¡°Reginald said my divine power is very pure, so everything would heal easily if you had this.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, but I¡¯ll take the medicine gratefully. I¡¯ll use it and share what¡¯s left with others. So keep the spinel for yourself.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Go back.¡± He patted Mina¡¯s shoulder and looked at me. ¡°I¡¯ll take you home¡±. I nodded my head. After he entered the carriage first, I followed behind. Mina was eagerly looking at the carriage but was soon disappointed. ¡°Do you want me to deliver it to him?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Because you already made it.¡± ¡°Will you do it?¡± Mina¡¯s face brightened at once. The kid who entrusted me with spinel held my hand and thanked me several times. When I got on the carriage, the horse began to move. I could see Mina looking at us through the window. *** Arriving at the Dubblede mansion, I quickly ran inside after saying goodbye to Duke Amity. Let¡¯s hurry up! When the servants saw me running, they opened their eyes wide. My family were gathered in the study. When I opened the door and went in, my brothers raised themselves. ¡°Did you have a good trip?¡± ¡°Did the Duke of Amity do something wrong? How was it? Did he make you angry with useless words?¡± ¡°I told you to prepare snacks.¡± I stopped talking to my brothers and shouted at my dad. ¡°Dad, have you ever cheated on mother when she was alive?!¡± My brothers looked at my dad at once. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡±¡± Everyone immediately hardened. Johann¡¯s expression was as cold as the northern wind, Henry looked like he was looking at trash, and Isaac was ready to grab someone¡¯s cor. The pen fell off my dad¡¯s hand. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What? Are you cheating on her?¡± ¡°¡­ That can¡¯t be true.¡± I crossed my arms. ¡®Right, my dad wouldn¡¯t do that.¡¯ I trusted my dad, and my mom was too strong. If he was really caught cheating¡­ ¡®Dad must have a broken bone, whether it¡¯s his spine or neck bone.¡¯ Cecilia said mother was not an ordinary person. Even my father, who had been to many battlefields, could not move when mother was angry. ¡®Then how could Mina and my divine power be mixed?¡¯ Mom couldn¡¯t have given birth to Mina. Mina was born on February 28 of the same year as me. Did Mina go to a different dimension after mother gave birth to her? No, there was no time for that. She couldn¡¯t give birth secretly. ¡®And my mom is not that kind of person.¡¯ While I was thinking, my brothers pressured my dad. ¡°Be honest, father. If you¡¯re still honest, I¡¯ll regard you as trash.¡± Johann said that. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean that the dirty past will disappear.¡± Henry looked at dad coldly. ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll just live without seeing you for the rest of my life!¡± Isaac shouted and dad touched his forehead. ¡°¡­ It¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡°Then why does our little sister say that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious about that myself.¡± My dad and brothers¡¯ eyes were on me. I sank on the sofa with a sound. ¡°We have to be blood rted to be able to mix divine power and mana, right? ¡°Yes. So when we check our biological child, we look at the quality of divine power and mana.¡± That¡¯s why Mireille was able to pretend to be the youngest child because her quality of mana was simr to that of Johann. Isaac asked, ¡°Is there anyone who has the same quality of mana as father?¡± ¡°No, with me. The quality of my divine power is simr to that of Mina.¡± ¡°Have you ever given birth to a baby?¡± Johann and Henry kicked Isaac¡¯s leg at the same time. Isaac screamed, and even father looked at Isaac as if he had seen a worm on the side of the road. ¡°Did she have the blood of our ancestors?¡± When I muttered, my dad replied. ¡°If you want to check, there is a way.¡± ¡°But, are Dubblede born with divine power from generation to generation? Can wepare mana and divine power to see if they are of the same quality¡­?¡± I am the only one born with divine power. ¡°Don¡¯t we have one?¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Cattlea Wilston.¡± I opened my eyes wide. ¡®Yes, there was that kid!¡¯ The child that the vassals tried to put into home. Because of her, Boone was called out. ¡®If Mina was a Dubblede rtive, it would be a little simr to Cattlea¡¯s divine power.¡¯ Dad nodded and added. ¡°Of course, but how do you check it with the second child of fate?¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. I have this!¡± I took out the blue spinel Mina had brought for the Duke of Amity. ¡®Did you really think I¡¯d give it to him?¡¯ I intercepted it in the middle just in case! I smiled wickedly, my dad nodded and called Nos. ¡°Make sure the quality of divine power in spinel is simr to that of Cattlea Wilston. You may seek cooperation from Veronica Dubos.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nos immediately moved. Isaac clicked his tongue. ¡°All sorts of things happen. By the way, kid, what happens if she¡¯s not a Dubblede?¡± ¡°Then only two cases remain.¡± ¡°What do you mean, two cases?¡± ¡°I¡¯m with my ancient body now. It can be said that Mina¡¯s divine power mixed with Neliard¡¯s blood, which is simr to that of ancient me, and if not¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If not?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Nevermind.¡± I didn¡¯t want to bring out the worst assumption. ¡®I¡¯d rather her have a quality simr to Cattlea.¡¯ *** The next day, in the temple. Cardinal Reginald sighed as he saw Mina, who seemed to be out of her mind. ¡°Child.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Child!¡± ¡°Yes? Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I thought of something else for a bit¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Focus on the training. Even though you have the same level of divine power as the Holy Father, it is useless if you do not learn how to use it properly. Didn¡¯t you understand it from the mock battle of 7 families?¡± Even with that amount of divine power, she was no match for Leine. The mock battle, in which the Pope worked hard to publicize Mina¡¯s name, eventually became a venue for Dubblede¡¯s prestige. Day by day, the influence of the Dubblede girl was growing. In the midst of this, she doesn¡¯t even focus on training. ¡®What is she thinking about?¡¯ Reginald sighed and opened a book. ¡°The cardinals are taking their time to help with your training. If you follow along, you will be able to match the first child of fate as she was trained by mages who don¡¯t even understand divine power.¡± ¡°I know. By the way, can¡¯t I¡­ work harder from tomorrow on?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Please.¡± Reginald closed the book with irritation. The pope ordered him to watch her. He should listen to whatever she wants. He said that she would be a great puppet only when she took the temple as an ally. ¡°Are you going to the Duke of Amity again?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll attach some guards. Please understand that this is for your safety.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Okay.¡± When Reginald lowered his head, Mina quickly left the training center. Her expression was bright all the way to the carriage. ¡®The duke¡­¡¯ Did he recall precious memories too? She was his daughter, and he may remember how beautiful the world he and she lived in once. She had a lot to say if he really remembered. She has so many things she wants to do. They could go for a walk, sleep on their knees, or work together for a better tomorrow by thinking about what they can do for the world. ¡®Father¡­¡¯ I have to be honest today. In fact, I remembered it too. I was a little disappointed yesterday because he found Leine first. I wanted him to call me too. And they¡¯ll be a family again. After that, I could talk to others who were like my beloved family, friends, and older brothers. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t say it right away because it¡¯s unbelievable. But I am the Mina you loved so much in the past. We will be able to be as friendly as before again. The carriage stopped in front of the Duke of Amity¡¯s residence. The duke came out to meet her without avoiding her as before. Mina opened her mouth. ¡°I brought some marmde jam. You like those. Did you sleep wellst night?¡± ¡°Mina.¡± ¡°Yes, ah! Does David (Amity¡¯s butler) still have back pain? Should I ask the priests to look after him? Everyone is so kind to me that if I ask them to do it¡­¡­.¡± It was when she was talking. ¡°Jeong Mina!¡± A familiar voice was heard. ¡®Leine?¡¯ She turned her head. ¡°What are you doing here?¡­ Oh, let¡¯s go in together. I brought jam. If you put it on the scone and drink it with tea¡­¡± Bang! The wave of divine power pushed Mina to the wall. The Duke of Amity narrowed his forehead, and Mina, who was surprised, hardened. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s this? Stop it right now, Le-¡± ¡°What have you done?¡± ¡°What did I do-!¡± ¡°What did you do to Lisette¡¯s body!¡± Chapter 274 Chapter 274 TL: Zimmings ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Who is Lisette?¡± Mina asked, as the strong collision made her back tingle. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the misunderstanding is, but it¡¯s not polite to do this out of the blue. Were you surprised, duke? ¡­¡­duke.¡± It was strange. The Duke of Amity was staring at her firmly. ¡°Why do you look at me like that? Like Leine said, do you think I did something wrong?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°No! I don¡¯t know who Lisette is!¡± Mina screamed as if she was greatly shocked, but the duke¡¯s expression did not change. Leine stared at them. ¡®Am I right?¡¯ Verification isplete. *** A few hours ago, Nos returned. ¡°As you said, Ipared Cattlea Wilston with the divine power contained in spinel.¡± ¡°How is it¡­?¡± ¡°The second child of fate and Dubblede areplete strangers.¡± The expressions of the Dubblede family gathered in the room froze. Simr enough to blend in with Leine¡¯s divine power, but has nothing to do with her biological family, Dubblede? Then¡­ ¡®It¡¯s maternal lineage.¡¯ Isaac frowned and looked at Theodore. ¡°There¡¯s no one on mother¡¯s side to get involved with Mina. I heard that after selling her to a temple, an epidemic affected the vige and her family died.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then what happened? There¡¯s no one to get involved with the second child of fate.¡± ¡°Mother¡¯s dead body¡­¡± At Leine¡¯s words, everyone looked at her at once. ¡°Kid, what are you trying to say? What¡¯s wrong with mother¡¯s body?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not trying to say that her body is made up of mother¡¯s body, are you? There¡¯s no way! The second child of fate is a person not from this world. How can such a person get into mother¡¯s body?¡± Isaac screamed. It¡¯s a terrible imaginatiom. Terrible¡­ really ridiculous¡­¡­. Henry slowly opened his mouth. ¡°We know how to do that.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ What?¡± ¡°The soul of Mireille was transferred to the body of a child.¡± ¡°No way. Don¡¯t be silly.¡± ¡°Think rationally.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s true, it means that my mother was used by the goddamn bastards until she died.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°We were just stupid, not knowing what was going on with our mother¡¯s body¡ª!!¡± Isaac¡¯s voice echoed in the room. Nos and Chairman, who were with the Dubblede family, were speechless, and the expression of the Dubblede family became grim. Leine¡¯s hand, grabbing the skirt, trembled. Leine covered her mouth. She thought Duke Vallua making Mireille and sending it to Dubblede was to threaten her. When the real thinges back, I will lose my family. So think carefully about whose hand to hold. That¡¯s what I thought. ¡®It wasn¡¯t me who was threatened. The Duke of Vallua threatened the temple!¡¯ By demonstrating to Dubblede that souls can be moved, he was trying to shake the temple up. ¡®At that time, Vallua was developing a mid-range teleportation device with the temple. That was the reason why the temple entrusted the distribution to the Duke of Vallua, who only presented data.¡¯ Because they were threatened. They thought he¡¯d let Dubblede know that the temple created Mina¡¯s body with the body of Lisette. Leine¡¯s eyes be red. ¡®The real child of fate and a fake one? Funny.¡¯ In the end, there was no real thing anywhere. Everything was fake. Isaac narrowed his forehead and said. ¡°If people find out that the second child of fate is a fake made by the temple, we canpletely drive the Neliard religion out of this continent.¡± Henry, with his arms folded, leaned deep into the sofa and said. ¡°There¡¯s no way to prove it.¡± ¡°Evidence?¡± ¡°Yes, who would believe that we, who have the first child of fate, im that the second is fake?¡± ¡°If we reveal that she has divine power mixed with the kid-!¡± ¡°Then the temple would say, ¡®both are children of fate, so they are simr.''¡± ¡°Is there really no way?¡± When Isaac gritted his teeth, Leine said. ¡°There¡¯s a way.¡± Gripping her skirt tightly, she said. ¡°If the fake confesses herself.¡± ¡°Then it would be simple. But the second child won¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°Maybe. Maybe¡­¡­ Mina doesn¡¯t know she¡¯s fake.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Mireille is like that too. When we torture her until just before death, she think that her appearance has changed due to magic. So we don¡¯t know until Seria confirms that Mireille¡¯s soul has entered the body of another child.¡± ¡°It could have been a lie. Because she¡¯s afraid of the temple.¡± ¡°The reason why she¡¯s afraid of the temple is because she thought they might kill her. But she stayed loyal until death?¡± ¡°¡­Are you saying that Mireille was brainwashed?¡± At that time, the chairman intervened in the conversation. ¡°A devil has such powers. It is called ¡®Ose¡¯. It can change our body, and we will live our whole life unaware that it is not our body.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Yes, if they put their soul into a body and change their appearance through the devil¡¯s power, they may not know.¡± Leine¡¯s gaze became sharp. ¡®It¡¯s worth checking.¡¯ If things go well, the temple can bepletely driven out with Mina¡¯s help. Even if I don¡¯t get help, I can shake the temple. *** I stared at Mina and the Duke of Amity. Her expression was distorted painfully, and I was sure. ¡®Mina doesn¡¯t know anything.¡¯ Even though Mina and I have a bad rtionship, I knew him better than anyone else. Mina was not a person who would lie with that expression. ¡°Next time, let¡¯s talk next time. I have something to hear from Leine today.¡± ¡°What? What are you going to hear? Do you want to hear how I harmed someone name Lisette?¡± ¡°Mina.¡± ¡°How¡­ How could my father doubt me? I won¡¯t do harm to others!¡± I stared at the shouting Mina. ¡°Then ask the temple.¡± ¡°¡­ What?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve never done harm, but there¡¯s someone who has been harmed. Isn¡¯t there only one answer?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Ask them! What did they do with Lisette¡¯s body? Go and ask the pope what he did to her body for your sake!¡± ¡°What are you talking about? That person¡¯s body..¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious now. Is there magic in your world?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Can you use magic in that world?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°How did your body, which could not use magic,e to this world and be able to use it?¡± Mina¡¯s eyes shook. Looking down at her hand, she looked up at the temple and rushed away. I was looking at her back until Mina disappeared. Mymunication device rang. It was Henry. I connected the call and said. ¡°Mina is going now. Find out the movements of the temple.¡± When I was about to turn around after saying that, the Duke of Amity caught me. ¡°Exin what¡¯s going on with you guys!¡± ¡°Why is it important to you? You¡¯re curious about what happened to your first love?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It was Lisette. Your first love that looked like Mina.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°For the first time, I feel sorry for Mina. I always envied her, I felt like I was suffocated every day because I was jealous, but now I just feel sorry for her. She was only a recement for Lisette.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Did I look like Lisette in this life? Did you think I could be a recement? Oh, it wasn¡¯t that I looked alike, it was because I am my father¡¯s daughter. You thought I would be enough.¡± ¡°Stop it. It¡¯s not like that. I¡¯m just¡­ Leine, I¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Hypocrite.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The Duke of Amity¡¯s expression hardened. I bit my lips hard. ¡°There was a time when I respected you as a father.¡± ¡°Leine¡­¡± I shook his hand away and said. ¡°I¡¯m not going to do it anymore for the rest of my life.¡± I walked behind him, who looked at me frantically. It felt like debris was falling behind my back. The days when I admired him and longed for his affection scattered like shards of ss. ¡®Goodbye, father.¡¯ Goodbye. *** On a deep night, Mina was sitting on the terrace chair and staring at the sky. Benedict, the man with red marks on his hand, looked up at Mina, with his knees bent in front of her. ¡°Mina.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Please allow me to speak up.¡± ¡°¡­ Did you know that?¡± Benedict bowed his head, and Mina smiled. Her expression was gradually distorted. After hearing those words from Leine during the day, she immediately visited the pope. As soon as she asked the pope¡¯s aide, ¡°Do you know a person named Lisette?¡±, she was able to meet the pope, who was hard to see. The pope had a gracious smile, but he realized at the moment he faced her. ¡°It¡¯s true. What Leine said was true.¡± ¡°¡­ Child, ¡®it¡¯ is the body that God has arranged. She just returned it to the original owner.¡± ¡°Does that make sense? You use the body. You did something that you shouldn¡¯t have done! Did you kill her because of me?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that? She had to give the body back to the original owner.¡± The pope¡¯s smile was creepy. Knowing nothing, she thought the world was beautiful, but the truth was terrible. Tears welled up in Mina¡¯s eyes. She clenched her teeth and stared at Benedict. ¡°Why did you fool me? How can you make me feel so terrible¡­¡­ it¡¯s the opposite of my ideal!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hope without despair.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Mina is the hope of this world. Minor sacrifices were inevitable.¡± ¡°You¡­¡­.¡± ¡°But if you want, I¡¯ll announce it to the world.¡± Mina¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°What?¡± ¡°The temple made a fake child of fate out of a dead body. In fact, Jeong Mina is not a fated hero¡­¡­I¡¯ll announce it here if you want.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Have you calmed down?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°However, everyone will be disappointed in you. No one will ever love you. All of your ideals won¡¯t matter anymore.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Can you give up on this world that you barely earned?¡± ¡®If my identity is revealed¡­¡¯ Adrian, Johann and Henry, Isaac, and even my father will turn their backs on me. My beloved friends would not trust me either and I would wander through the loneliness that was overwhelming again. Benedict smiled brightly. ¡°Now, Mina. What should I do? Do you really want me to announce who you are? ¡°I, I¡­¡± ¡°If we close our mouths like this, the minor ws will be forgotten, and Mina can fulfill her mission given by God.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Okay, Mina. Please tell me. Who dares to say that to you?¡± Mina, who grabbed her skirt, opened her mouth. ¡°What I told you was¡­ That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Mina¡¯s gaze changed. ¡°¡­Leine.¡± Without that child, she could have continued to be the true child of fate. Chapter 275 Chapter 275 TL: Zimmings The next morning, Nos with a pale face, ran into dad¡¯s office. ¡°Your Excellency.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°A message from Cardinal sio. All the cardinals of the Vatican joined forces and started protesting in front of the Imperial Pce.¡± My dad and I looked at each other at the same time. I frowned and asked Nos. ¡°Why?¡± Nos took the parchment out of his arms. [The gloomy energy that started from the Dubblede territory two months ago has flowed into all parts of the country and clouded the empire, so please allow us to purify it.] It appears to be signed by the former cardinal and stamped with the pope¡¯s seal. The parchment was crumpled in my hand. Isaac, who was with me in the office, frowned. ¡°How dare they¡­¡­!¡± ¡°It must be the second child of fate.¡± It was Henry¡¯s answer. He looked out the window at the church with a cold gaze. ¡°The second child did that instead of revealing with her own mouth that she had lived using our mother¡¯s body, she revealed it to the temple knowing that.¡± ¡°We are Dubblede. An influential family of the empire! Grab a passerby and ask them, they¡¯ll tell you that there can¡¯t be any other influential family like Dubblede. But does this make sense?¡± ¡°It is the power of state religion to make such things possible.¡± The influence of the Neliard Church has weakened unlike my previous life, but even so, the nobleman bows before the pope. Even the emperor cannot rece the pope with envoys, and the Vatican has the right to judge an apostle trial that can even lead to execution. That was the dignity of the state religion. Johann, who was tapping the sofa armrest with his fingertips, looked at dad. ¡°The pope seems to be in a tight spot. If they want to do something this big, they¡¯ll be hit hard, too.¡± The power of religiones from the public sentiment. In other words, religion that has lost its public sentiment loses its power. Therefore, the Neliard Church could not harm Dubblede without justification. We haven¡¯t given any justification so far, and there are probably few people who believe in the cause they im to be ¡®gloomy energy¡¯. ¡°They want to push out Dubblede with the determination to give up their spine¡­¡± Augh escaped Johann¡¯s mouth, and then Henry spoke. ¡°But if sessful, it will be a world of Neliardism.¡± Johann nodded and looked at father. ¡°They should not be allowed to purify. We don¡¯t know what they¡¯d do if they came into the Dubblede territory. ¡°Johann.¡± ¡°Yes, father.¡± ¡°You must summon the nobles of the central tower. I will go to the Imperial Pce.¡± ¡°I want to go too!¡± When I said it, my family was startled. Isaac said, ¡°No, no.¡± and waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous. What if someone recognizes you?¡± ¡°Mina must¡¯ve told them. So now yhey know I¡¯m young. I got caught anyway, so I can movefortably now.¡± ¡°But-¡± Dad said the moment Isaac frowned. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Father!¡± ¡°Whether you like it or not, Leine is at the center of all these events, so she also needs to know the progress.¡± I ran toward the door with a bright face, and my brothers sighed. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t leave the escort. You can¡¯t even summon devils right now.¡± ¡°But I can still use my divine power.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re going to use it?¡± ¡°No, no. I¡¯ll try not to.¡± I left the room smiling and followed my dad. Then, I pulled my dad¡¯s sleeve at the sight of my brothers. ¡°Dad, I have a favor to ask of you.¡± ¡°Please?¡± When I whispered something in his ear, my dad¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°ine, that¡¯s-¡± ¡°Trust me. Have I ever suggested a way to harm Dubblede?¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried about you. I¡¯m worried about my daughter.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s perfect.¡± Dad sighed when he looked into my eyes. He bent his knees to look at me and said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re always right.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I trust my daughter.¡± I hugged dad¡¯s neck. ¡®I will never give up. Everything won¡¯t be taken away from me.¡¯ Never. *** In front of the imperial pce. The cardinals put one hand on their chest and looked at the closed door of the imperial pce silently with another hand behind their backs. There are a lot of people around them even though they don¡¯t make a fuss. ¡°What? Why are there so many cardinals camped in front of the pce?¡± ¡°The energy from Dubblede is spreading.¡± ¡°But why are they doing this in front of the Imperial Pce without visiting the emperor?¡± ¡°It seems like the emperor doesn¡¯t want to meet them. It is Dubblede after all. He¡¯s hiding because he¡¯s afraid of the oue if he gives permission.¡± Rather, the onlookers were louder than the protesters. ¡®Aiming for this, they must be camping in front of the Imperial Pce.¡¯ It was not unexpected. It was a temple protest custom that has been passed down since the first emperor. Mina was in it. She was rubbing her fingertips with an anxious look, and cardinal Reginald, who stood next to her, said in a benevolent voice. ¡°Please inform the Imperial Pce of the God-given information.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Child.¡± ¡°G-God descended in a dream and wept. When I asked the reason, he said, ¡®Oh, evil hase in the world¡¯ and thenmanded the servant of God. The servant must protect the creatures¡­ protect¡­¡± Mina¡¯s voice gradually crawled in. A pale face, trembling shoulders, and shaky eyes. It all proved that the temple had instigated her to lie. A burst ofughter came out of Isaac¡¯s mouth. ¡°Nonsense!¡± In an instant, people¡¯s eyes gathered to Isaac and my family. I watched the situation far away from my family. Isaac broke through people and approached the group of cardinals. ¡°How are you going to prove you¡¯ve heard God¡¯s words?¡± ¡°You are rude, lord-!!¡± Reginald shouted instantly. The cardinals also pushed Isaac away with sharp eyes. ¡°It is not at all strange that a child of fate, who has been chosen by God, hears the word of God.¡± And this time Henry said. ¡°That¡¯s when she¡¯s truly a child of fate.¡± ¡°Please refrain from talking. Mina is guaranteed by the temple¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Is there only one child of fate that the temple guarantees?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Leine is also a child of fate guaranteed by the temple. The child, who manifested the symbol of God that the second child does not have, is guarding the Dubblede territory. Does it make sense that the energy flows from there?¡± Reginald pulled up the corners of his lips. ¡°We were curious about that, too. Why did the Dubblede territory, guarded by the child of fate, have such energy and God ordered another child to protect the people?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If there is no obstacle, His Excellency will open the Dubblede door and let us investigate the estate, so it will be clear.¡± ¡°The temple raises questions, and the temple investigates¡­? How can we trust the transparency of the results?¡± ¡°Do you doubt the temple? Lord, the temple has been protecting the empire ever since its founding¡­ ¡­ !¡± Henry and Reginald confronted him sharply, and I signaled my dad. ¡°I will allow investigation.¡± At the words of my father, the faces of my brothers hardened. ¡°Father!¡± ¡°You are right, sir.¡± Just as Reginald¡¯s mouth was smiling, father added, ¡°If it turns out that the second child is worthy of divine revtion.¡± ¡°What¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If you intend to investigate Dubblede territory and my daughter, the second child will also need to be verified by an external investigator. If she is a real child of fate, and God has truly warned her of the dangers of Dubblede, we will not avoid investigation.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡®An investigation is dangerous for Mina as well.¡¯ That child¡¯s body is a reconstruction of mother¡¯s body. The magic will somehow leaves a trace. The spectators began to buzz. ¡°What the duke said is not wrong.¡± ¡°Yes, in order to investigate the first child and Dubblede, we should also investigate the second child that imed such.¡± ¡°If what the temple says is true, there is no reason to avoid investigation.¡± The cardinals¡¯ expressions darkened. It was around the time when Reginald fumbled with a pale expression. ¡°Your Excellency.¡± Someone appeared in front of the Imperial Pce. ¡®¡­¡­!!¡¯ ¡°I found you.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve run away like a mouse. Filthy bitch, she rolled her body in the mud, but even he will not save you.¡± ¡°Crazy¡­ This crazy girl¡­¡­!¡± A deformed face due to severe burn, and¡­¡­ red mark on the back of the hand. ¡®Benedict-!¡¯ ¡°This is the newly appointed Cardinal Benedict, Your Excellency.¡± Benedict. The expressions of my family, who had pondered over his name, froze. There was a deep anger on his father¡¯s face. ¡°How dare you, how dare you, in front of me.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Benedict, who shouted, continued, ¡°The temple will respond to the investigation of the second child. However, if that happens, the first child should also be investigated at the same time and ce.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If there is no obstruction, Leine will also respond to the investigation, right?¡± Did he think I would be afraid? I raised the corners of my mouth. At that moment, the gate of the imperial pce opened and Cecilia, apanied by Trigon, came out. ¡°His Majesty made a decision. I¡¯ll be in charge of that verification at the imperial pce.¡± I have worked so hard to put spies on the imperial pce for this moment. The empress and the head mage of the court was under mymand. My people are in charge of the investigation. ¡®And¡­¡¯ ¡°Sir, Max has revealed the man who ordered the curse before the mock war!¡± When Nos, who ran on a horse in time, shouted, Reginald¡¯s expression froze. In other words, it meant that the game was reversed. Click here to be a supporter and get to read 40 chapters ahead of time. Chapter 276 Chapter 276 TL: Zimmings At that moment, Reginald¡¯s pupils shook. I stared at him and turned my back. It was the beginning of the war. *** The pope¡¯s office. Several cardinals, including Cardinals Benedict and Reginald, rushed to the Great Gate (the building where the pope¡¯s office is located). A huge ivory gate carved with angels in the temple. The colorful sunshine permeated through the stained ss soaked the floor, and the magnificent melody of the pipe organ from the ceiling fumbled down the stone pir. ¡°His Holiness!¡± ¡°His Holiness.¡± As the cardinals with their hands on their chests bent their knees, the man who had been silently fixed his gaze on them opened his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s noisy.¡± Reginald said in an impatient manner. ¡°The Dubblede demanded Mina¡¯s verification, and the emperor epted their request. Oh no. If the investigation proceeds like this, Mina¡¯s identity will be revealed.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°His Holiness!¡± As Reginald shouted, Benedict shook his head at him. Reginald clenched his teeth. ¡°How long will we be holding back?¡± If Mina¡¯s identity is revealed, everything they have prepared so far will be ruined. Other cardinals will notice that the pope and his closest aides have created a child of fate through magic, and the opposing cardinals will be eager to bring down the pope along with the Central Temple. It would have been rather fortunate if the oue was only recement of the pope. In the worst case, the Neliard religion¡¯s survivability will be threatened. ¡°It¡¯s not something to be calm about, His Holiness. If we get caught¡­¡­!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°It is true that Mina is the soul God has given for our world. We¡¯ve only created a vessel to capture the savior of this world.¡± ¡°But it was magic. Even using the Duchess of Dubblede!¡± ¡°She was originally born to be the figure of the savior. It can¡¯t be a problem that we got back what we raised.¡± ¡°B, but¡­¡± The pope touched Reginald¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Reginald.¡± Ugh¡­ Reginald groaned. His shoulders held by the pope were in pain as if they were going to crumble. The pope¡¯s hand was not at all like a human. In the aftermath of subjugating the devil decades ago, his skin became brittle, his veins and muscles protruded at random, and even his nails were transformed in a strange way, just like that of a monster. ¡°Yes, yes, His Holiness.¡± ¡°Get your mind right. Have faith.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­yes.¡± With his hand away from Reginald, he moved on. Only the sound of footsteps echoed in the quiet room. The pope bent his knees in front of the statue and muttered, ¡°It would have been great if I had given Mina a perfect body, but I missed the daughter of the saint and made her take over the role.¡± Reginald, Benedict, and the two cardinals bowed down. The pope continued to speak while looking at the statue. ¡°We finally have the daughter of God, but now our recement is useless.¡± ¡°She¡¯s a pitiful child. A life full of lies, blooming in the lowest ces.¡± ¡°But it was all for the peace in the arms of God.¡± He smiled brightly and picked up the bottle that was ced on the stairs. Barley wine fell on the wooden cup, and the pope opened his mouth. ¡°We do not tolerate failure twice.¡± ¡°Leave it to me. I will do the will of God with this body and my life.¡± The pope with a drink said, ¡°For God.¡± The men, who were bowing down, raised their heads. ¡°For God.¡± ¡°For God.¡± The sun was swallowed by clouds, and darkness arrived in the world. *** A few dayster, many families gathered. All day long meetings, meetings and tug-of-war with the nobles, the whole family looked tired. Henry was the first to speak. ¡°As soon as the temple sets the date, we decided to start the investigation.¡± ¡°What is the temple¡¯s reaction?¡± ¡°They¡¯ll be struggling to avoid it. Because they don¡¯t want us to investigate Mina¡¯s body, where the remnants of magic are left.¡± Johann nodded his head. ¡°They¡¯ll want to take their time and get things done. In the meantime, we¡¯ll catch the guy who uses the curse in the mock battle. The problem is, how far does the guy named Max know¡­?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± I pulled up the corners of my lips. How could Max be revealed at the same time as the cardinals¡¯ protests took ce? ¡®I manipted everything.¡¯ To be exact, I was lying. Shortly after hearing that the cardinals had survived, I sent Emeline and Tri to the dungeon where Max was held. ¡°Listen well. Because the feelings I had when I was a beggar remain like a cockroach.¡± ¡°Emeline, feelings as a beggar? Even a dog passing by willugh!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be silly if you don¡¯t want to let that passing dog eat your body. You, if you stay like this, you¡¯ll die without anybody knowing.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who the client is. Really!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not i-. No, the truth doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The important thing is that the person whoes out of your mouth is the culprit. So, memorize it. The person you have to point to is the cardinal. His description is¡­¡­.¡± No matter who asked for magic, there was no way that person would have personally visited Max. There is no way he could reveal who he really was. Of course, he would send another person. So it doesn¡¯t matter who the culprit is. It must have been done at the temple anyway, and if the temple did it, I would naturally point to the highest person. Upon hearing my words, Isaac smirked. ¡°The worst viin in Dubblede might be you, kid.¡± ¡°Thank you for the praise.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really smart because I resemble someone.¡± Then Henry, Johann, and Dad simultaneously said, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± I ignored their words lightly. ¡°We need to tie up a cardinal and spread rumors about the temple. Let¡¯s break out all the evil deeds the temple hasmitted so far and make it so that no one can trust them!¡± Henry, a genius in public opinion, replied, ¡°I¡¯ll take charge of it,¡± and I nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to press the temple like that and ask to investigate Mina. For now, the only way to beat the temple is to beg.¡± ¡°Then kid, you should be investigated too.¡± ¡°Do we have enough time to have a public debate? I will keep working for the tears, so please take good care of my family.¡± As I bowed my head, the four of them looked at me with a grin. Isaac said, messing around with my hair. ¡°Be sure to attach an escort. You can¡¯t summon the devils at all right now, can you?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± ¡°Damn it, those tears. It would be nice if I could get it instead.¡± It would take a hundred poke in the eye to fill a vial with tears. If the most righteous man was Duke of Amity, then even Isaac would not be able to shed that many tears. It¡¯s better if I go there myself. ¡®But is it really the Duke of Amity.¡¯ Is he the most righteous man? I couldn¡¯t be sure because it was such an ambiguous condition. In my personal opinion, he was just a hypocrite, but once he was called the most righteous man by most people, I put him on the list. ¡®Just in case, let¡¯s get other people¡¯s tears.¡¯ A tearful y nned by Seria was in progress in a shopping district. I wandered around crying people, hoping to not get caught. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go now!¡± ¡°Yes. Be careful.¡± ¡°Be careful, be careful again! I know!¡± ¡°You have to be careful.¡± ¡°Go ande back.¡± I left the mansion after being seen off by my family. Lea approached me as I was about to get on the carriage. ¡°Lady.¡± ¡°Lea.¡± ¡°Are you going out with Zachary?¡± ¡°Yes, Lea, you¡¯re going to the castle?¡± Just in case, I decided to bring the army back home to the capital. Lea, the leader of the irie, is in charge of guiding the army. ¡°Why are you wearing such thin clothes?¡± What about the jacket I gave you? It¡¯s chilly in the evening.¡± ¡°Cardigan is stuffy¡­¡± The child¡¯s bodycks patience. Lea said as I lowered my eyebrows. ¡°If you¡¯re sick, Lea¡¯s heart will be broken.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go back early if it¡¯s cold. Promise!¡± Lea smiled as if she had no choice and kissed my cheek. ¡°Have a nice day.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± I answered brightly and got into the carriage. *** There was a long y in the shopping district. The street y, in which tragic lovers is the theme, drew tears out of the eyes of spectators even before the first act was over. I wandered around, but the devil¡¯s passage never reacted. ¡®Is it really the tears of the Duke of Amity?¡¯ As I sighed, Seria groaned, wrapping her cheek with one hand. ¡°Shall we kidnap the Duke of Amity?¡± ¡°The soldiers can do that without getting caught again?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just live a little righteously!¡± If I had been righteous, everything would have been solved. Why is it that Dubblede cannot find righteous tears nearby because they are sinners? I wandered around until sunset, but in the end, the passage didn¡¯t respond at all. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Duke Amity¡­¡± I¡¯ll have to ask him to cry. ¡®Ugh, I didn¡¯t want to see it.¡¯ I walked with Zachary and Seria gloomily. It was the moment I was walking through the people. ¡®Huh?¡¯ I could feel something strange. Me and Zachary looked up at the sky at the same time. Boom! Some meteorites began to fall. ¡®Meteor.¡¯ Boom, boom, boom! ¡°Ahhhh-!!¡± Screaming was rampant. Small meteorites fell, andrge meteorites appeared above the sky. Where it¡¯s heading¡­ ¡®Towards me¡­¡¯ Click here to be a supporter and get to read 40 chapters ahead of time. Chapter 277 Chapter 277 TL: Zimmings Zachary hugged me and avoided the meteorites. Boom! ¡°Lady!¡± Seria was swept away by people and could not be seen, and only her voice echoed. However, it was mixed with the screams and disappeared. The shopping district was a mess. ¡®Crazy¡­¡­!¡¯ There are very few people who can cast super high-level magic like meteor that is specific to the opponent. Around me, Trigon, Veronica, and Juliet from Odis Academy would have barely been able to use it. ¡®It is a temple.¡¯ After hearing about me from Mina, the temple must have cast magic to destroy me. ¡®Those crazy¡­¡­!¡¯ Are they out of their mind? In front of the imperial pce, even in such a crowded shopping district. The reason I was able to go to the shopping district was because I didn¡¯t think they woulde after me in a crowded ce. There is no person who does not know that Dubblede and the temple are engaged in a nerve war for our existence. The center of the war is me and Mina. In this situation, if I were sacrificed by this super-high-level magic, it would naturally be a temple to be pointed out as a criminal. Zachary, who was running fast, took out a teleportation scroll from his arms. ¡°What are you doing!¡± ¡°But if we don¡¯t go back to the mansion, we¡¯ll die! How can we handle such a thing without hiding in the barrier of the mansion!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not at a level that can be prevented by the barrier of the mansion. And that meteor is falling towards me. But if I go back to the mansion, everyone in the mansion will be in danger!¡± A meteorite flew in once again. Boom! Zachary hurriedly turned around and avoided, but the wind destroyed his bnce. It was when I fell from Zachary and rolled over the floor. ¡°Zachary!¡± Pieces of meteorite flew toward Zachary. Boom, boom, boom! Zachary was crushed by debris that fell nonstop, and blood was dripping from his forehead. ¡°Come on, Zachary.¡± I crawled toward him and he shouted. ¡°Run away!¡± ¡°But you¡­!¡± ¡°Hurry!¡± He was in no position to move. ¡®I have to go.¡¯ A meteorite is falling toward me. It was for Zachary¡¯s sake that I moved. Zachary threw something at me. It was a teleportation scroll. I hurriedly picked it up and ran. I can¡¯t go to the mansion. I have to go far away. To a ce that even the meteor can¡¯t chase. ¡®The castle.¡¯ The caster will be around here. They wouldn¡¯t be able to follow me without a long-distance teleportation scroll. I hurriedly tore it. A dazzling light enveloped the surroundings. And when I opened my eyes, it was the castle. *** After arriving in my room, I breathed out. It¡¯s quiet around here. I seemed to have escaped from the meteor safely. I breathed out again. When I was relieved, I felt pain. ¡®I must have sprained my leg.¡¯ Just now, I was scared and was able to force myself to move, but after realizing that I was in pain, I couldn¡¯t move. ¡®Who¡¯s in the castle?¡¯ Among the people who know that I have turned into a child, who is here? Other than my family, the three maids are in the mansion to take care of me, Veronica was also brought there in case of an unexpected ident. The chairman moved to the mansion early, and now he is in charge of the hope mercenary guild on my behalf. Lea would have led the army to the mansion by now. It doesn¡¯t take long because there is a long-distance teleportation scroll. As I counted the people, I remembered Viscount Dubos. ¡®That¡¯s right, he¡¯s here.¡¯ I quickly rummaged through my pockets and pulled out themunication device. ¡®Communication is not possible.¡¯ Did it get ruined when I fell down? I sighed. ¡®Even the temple knows I¡¯m younger. I don¡¯t need to hide it any longer.¡¯ I pulled the rope near the bed. But it was weird. Even after a long time, no onees. ¡®Are they noting because they think it¡¯s empty?¡¯ That¡¯s not possible. If there is a signal from an empty room, I wille even if I am wondering. In addition, they know that we have long-distance teleportation, and they think I¡¯m back for a while. I tilted my head and headed to the door. The hallway is quiet. ¡°Is there anyone?¡± The answer didn¡¯te back. After leaving the room, I walked around dragging my legs. Then I bumped into someone. He was the butler of the castle. ¡°House-¡± ¡°Are you here,dy?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°No, the way you look¡­¡­ Is something wrong?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Lady?¡± When I inadvertently took a step back, the butler grabbed my chin. ¡°Young people are quick to catch on.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I haven¡¯t told him yet that I¡¯m Leine. Since bing a child, my body that has gradually changed into an ancient body has now be unrecognizable to even my family. No matter how simr my ancient body is to what I am now, they will not think that I have be younger at once. ¡®Rebellion.¡¯ I was vaguely aware that there were traitors in the territory. However, I never imagined that he would be the butler. I hurriedly tore the teleportation scroll. But far from moving, bang-! It exploded. ¡°Oh my, don¡¯t take Dubblede¡¯s barrier lightly. Veronica Dubos, who developed it, and the elite mage unit over 30 years of forms were applied to the upper-level barrier.¡± ¡°Did you activate the first-ss barrier without father¡¯s order?¡± ¡°Of course, I know that the loyal mage unit is under hismand.¡± It¡¯s the work of the butler. He issued an emergency order disguised as his father¡¯s order. ¡®Meteor was a trick to move me here from the beginning.¡¯ Currently, the ce seems to be empty. He is trying to deal with me outside the reach of my family. It was clear that the failure tomunicate was because he spread wavelengths that interfere withmunication throughout the castle in advance. ¡°What did you do to your employees?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They just fell asleep. Shouldn¡¯t there be mourners who will shed tears at your funeral?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think about stupid things. You only want me¡­.!¡± ¡®Wha, what?¡¯ The barrier doesn¡¯te to mind. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? It is one of the highest level barrierspleted over 30 years by Veronica Dubos and elite mage units. You can¡¯t use magic here unless you break the barrier.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s my divine power, it¡¯s like a barrier¡­!¡± ¡°Yes, you could break the barrier. But will you be able to handle the aftermath?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ What?¡± ¡°There are monsters around here. As soon as the barriers are broken, a bunch of monsters will enter thend.¡± Just then, Kii-! There was a sharp cry. As I turned my head and looked out the window, I saw a flock of monsters in the sky. ¡®Not one or two.¡¯ If the barrier is broken like this, that monster herd will attack us. Innocent people will die. I¡¯m just a child who can¡¯t use magic. There is no way I can deal with them. I hesitated and stepped back. But soon, my back hit the cab. There was no ce to run away anymore. It was when he walked slowly and came close to me. I threw out a candlestick on the cab. ¡°Ugh!¡± A candlestick that fell off his face fell on the floor. I ran quickly. ¡®Seventh tower. I have to meet the mages in the seventh tower!¡¯ I should get rid of the wavelength that interferes withmunication and contact dad. I ran in a hurry, but my sprain slowed down my running. The butler has been chasing closely. ¡°You bitch!¡± He reached out to me. I turned around and got into the room in front of me. It was a room with a portrait of the first ancestor who had the amethyst. I quickly hid in the closet. I heard footsteps from around me. ¡®It¡¯s not just one.¡¯ At least it¡¯s the sound of two people¡¯s footsteps. ¡°What about the bitch?¡± ¡°She ran away, Benedict.¡± ¡®Benedict?¡¯ It seemed that the butler had secretly brought him into the castle. My cold hands and feet trembled. Covering my mouth, I closed my eyes tightly. Thud, thud. The sound of shoes got closer and closer. But it soon disappeared. ¡®Did he leave? He left¡­¡¯ Thud! The door opened and the hideously distorted faced man smiled at me. ¡°I found it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Benedict grabbed me by the back and pulled me out. The butler smiled at me struggling in Benedict¡¯s hand. ¡°Smart rat.¡± ¡°Let me go!¡± Benedict reached out to my neck. ¡°Let go of that hand!¡± It was a familiar voice. What I saw when I opened my eyes. ¡°Lea¡­¡± Lea jumped off the ground and fall down, kicking the butler in the head. Then, after tripping over Benedict¡¯s leg, she hurriedly ran to me and hugged me. ¡°Are you okay?¡± She had my coat in her hand. ¡°Cardigan is stuffy¡­¡¯ ¡°If you¡¯re sick, Lea¡¯s heart will be broken.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go back early if it¡¯s cold. Promise!¡± It was my favorite clothes when I was young. I remember wearing this clothes every day because it was warm and not stuffy. Lea stared at Benedict. ¡°You¡­¡­.¡± ¡°T- that freaking bitch. Oh, you always disturb me.¡± Benedict was strange. His eyes turned ck, and he trembled. Soon after, his skin began to turn into an unpleasant shape like the skin of a bird. ¡°Kii-!¡± His mouth protrudes and turns into a bird¡¯s beak, his eyeballs be liquid and flow out. In the empty space, new eyes were created that seemed to be made from hardened blood. I¡¯ve seen him transformed into a strange monster. ¡®The monster I saw in the battle with Kuhelm!¡¯ There was a flying monster that looked like that among the monsters that Elysiano ss was no match for. At that moment, I remembered the ¡°sacrifice¡± of humans I saw in the mock battle. ¡®Maybe those monsters¡­¡­ .¡¯ Benedict, who became a huge monster, rushed toward Lea. She quickly put a de in its forehead, but the skin quickly regenerated and swallowed the sword. ¡°Ugh!¡± Lea, who was pushed by force, hit the wall. Soon the monster¡¯s gaze turned to me. Kii-!! Wailing, it flew toward me. I closed my eyes tightly. ¡®I¡¯m dying!¡¯ No. I don¡¯t want to die. Help me. ¡®Mom-!¡¯ However, I couldn¡¯t feel the pain over time. It was because someone hugged me. When I opened my eyes, I saw Lea prated by the monster¡¯s ws. Another creepy cry burst out of the monster¡¯s mouth. ¡°Ah, ah, Lea.¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Lea!¡± When the monster pulled out its ws, blood soared like a fountain. It pierced the heart and lungs. The amount of blood flowing out is unusual I got pale and hugged Lea. No matter how much I hold on the pierced part, the blood doesn¡¯t stop. In the midst of that, Lea smiled. ¡°Are you okay?¡± She kept asking if I was okay, even though none of it was okay. Click here to be a supporter and get to read 40 chapters ahead of time. Chapter 278 Chapter 278 TL: Zimmings In an instant, the room was covered with hazy fog. Like a cemetery in the middle of the night. Boom, boom, boom. The sound of footsteps resonated from all sides. ¡°Wha, what!¡± The scream of the butler was heard in the room. It was at that moment that the fog was lifted. The ghost soldiers who filled the room were aiming their spears, swords, and bows at the monster and the butler, respectively. A pir of light appeared behind my back. I thought I could hear the sound of heels, but Boone, dressed in a ck suit, walked out in front of me. His appearance was different from usual and strange horns simr to ghost soldiers were raised in the center of the forehead. What did he shout? It was an iprehensible word, but I could vaguely know that it was an ancient word. A few ghosts, who quickly lowered their bodies, nipped into the monster. ¡°Kiiik-!¡± A tearing scream echoed. The monster pped its wings and the window began to break with a sharp rupture. As soon as arge fragment flew toward me, a strange wind swirled in the room and flew toward the butler. It was the power of Pur. It appeared in the shape of a deer, which was also unlike usual like Boone. His fur was ck, his eyes were bright red, his fangs protruded sharply like a tiger, and his huge antlers were rough as if they were thorns. A strange vibration rang through my head. My eyes are red and only anger is overflowing in me. As if assimting with my feelings, the images of the Boone, Pur, and ghost soldiers turned into more and more distorted. When the iron masks that covered the faces of the ghost soldiers broke and fell under their feet, they disappeared in smoke. Their face was exposed and their eyes became ck tears, and in their ce, creepy eyes like those of a beast were created. Soon, the newly formed eyes glowed bright red, and something simr to a barrier came to mind. The room became a mess. Every time the soldiers rushed to the monsters, they fired arrows and used their spear and sword, then soon after, a horrifying scream erupted. They cut the monster¡¯s flesh and drank the blood. It was a sight like hell. The monster, which had been convulsing, became smaller and smaller, and some barriers emerged on the floor. The barrier was like swallowing a monster, that is Benedict. ¡°No, no¡­¡­.¡± No, I won¡¯t let you go! I rushed to Benedict, but even before my hand reached him, Benedict disappeared. Sitting on the floor, I hit the spot where the barrier hade to mind. Bang! Boom! While hitting it again and again, my hand was hurt and bloody, but I didn¡¯t even notice it. At that time, the butler copsed. He desperately stepped back. ¡°Uh, uh¡­ ahhhh!¡± As he was about to run away screaming, I grabbed the sword that Lea had dropped. ¡®I have to kill him.¡¯ I can¡¯t miss that man. I rushed to the butler without hesitation. ¡°Oh,dy. Please save me. Please save me,dy.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Th- threatened. So, ah, yes. My family is being held hostage, so¡­¡­! Lady, what power does this old man have to deny their orders? Save me, save me.¡± I couldn¡¯t understand his words. The only thing that upied my mind was death. Die. Die You¡¯re going to die! As soon as I was about to put the sword into the butler¡¯s chest, something caught my ankle. It was Lea¡¯s hand. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Lea¡¯s hands grabbed my ankles. It was only then that color began to return to my bright red vision. I looked around the room nkly. The spirit of the ghost army, Boone, and Pur did not fade at all. Their energy was really evil. Their form was truly terrifying like a monster. ¡®Ah¡­¡­¡¯ It was then that I realized that they had assimted my feelings. If I don¡¯t stop now, I can¡¯t stop again. As the sword fell from my hand, Boone, Pur, and the ghost soldiers gradually faded. It was at that moment that a loud noise was heard outside the room. ¡°Lady?¡± They were the servants of the castle. Those who escaped noticed something suspicious, and each ran with weapons such as bats, hoes, and kitchen knives. ¡°Oh my God, Dame Shavanol!¡± ¡°Hey, someone bring a doctor! Lady and Lea¡­!¡± They ran to me, and only then did tears burst out. ¡°Lea, Lea¡­ Someone got Lea¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Ah, Lea¡­¡± Crawling to Lea, I sobbed sadly. *** The castle turned upside down. The butler was caught, and Duke Dubblede, who heard the news, immediately issued what the butler said was a false order. The people of Dubblede were only able to enter the castle after that. The duke, Javelin, and the Dubblede brothers, who moved to the castle through long-distance teleportation, ran frantically. When they opened the door, they saw Lea lying unconscious in bed, and Leine. Leine seemed to be out of her mind. Henry asked the servants in the room about Lea¡¯s condition. ¡°With Dubblede¡¯s technology and magic, it is not in a difficult condition to treat, but the problem is¡­¡± He continued with a cloudy face. ¡°The monster¡¯s toenail must have had poison, but it¡¯s an unknown poison. It¡¯s impossible to know.¡± ¡°What about a mage? Is there no antidote at all?¡± ¡°No, among the drugs that exist now.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t make it¡±? He shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s hard to investigate such poison. Doctors say she won¡¯tst long. When the lungs arepletely destroyed¡­¡± Isaac closed his eyes. The others were also unable to open their mouths anymore. They knew well what Lea meant to Leine. Her best friend, the person she trusts the most in the world, her mother¡­¡­. When everyone was unable to even talk to Leine, who seemed to be out of her mind, she muttered. ¡°¡­I should have died. I¡­ what to say, Lea¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Leine Dubblede!¡± A thunderous scream erupted. It was Johann. Johann hasn¡¯t yelled at Leine a single time since the incident where he first hid his wounds. Isaac and Henry looked back at him with surprise, and Johann walked in front of Leine. She murmured with her head down. ¡°It¡¯s because of me. To protect myself, she went to the castle like an idiot, because I didn¡¯t dress properly¡­¡­¡± ¡°The day you were born? When you came to Dubblede? Why don¡¯t you call it a sin?¡± Isaac shouted, ¡°Brother!¡± but Johann only looked at Leine with a firm face. ¡°You know it¡¯s not your fault.¡± Leine slowly raised her head. Tears welled up in her bloodshot eyes. Johann bent his knees and opened his mouth again, looking at his younger sister. ¡°Why were you able to reach this ce after wandering endlessly through misfortune?¡± Tears that had been gathering fell down. Leine said, her face distorting like a child. ¡°B, because I didn¡¯t give up.¡± ¡°Yes, you know how not to give up.¡± Johann hugged her. With one hand supporting his thin sister¡¯s head, he spoke affectionately. ¡°Get revenge double the amount and the meanest way like Dubbledes do.¡± The light returned to Leine¡¯s eyes, who was holding her brother¡¯s cor tightly. She will never give up. For Lea and herself. *** The next day, Lea was moved to the mansion. This is because the mansion with Taylor, mages and Trigon is more suitable for treatment than the castle. Aunt and Viscount Dubos decided to manage the castle and interrogate the butler. Even before we left, the scream of the butler was heard from the underground prison. Dad, my brothers, and I came back to the mansion. It was the emperor who met us. ¡°Leine Lisette Dubblede. We are pursuing her as a suspect in the meteor case.¡± Iughed out loud. ¡®The temple manipted the shopping district incident.¡¯ Since Benedict returned with serious injuries, the temple must have known that things had gone awry. ¡®Are they going to solve the shopping district meteor case by ming me?¡¯ In the mock battle of the families, I instructed the mages to use meteor, which was an ultra-high-light magic that only imperial mages could use. But in my first life, I made a form to use meteor easier, and through it, I tried meteor in the mock battle. ¡®I wondered why it was a meteor, not any other magic.¡¯ They must have intended to me me even if something went wrong, aiming at the fact that the form ¡°Leine = Meteor¡± has not been forgotten in people¡¯s heads. ¡°Why would I do it at a shopping district?¡± ¡°We confirmed that there was a second child of fate in the store. Store owners also testified that the meteorite fell, and that there was someone who saw you and that you were not in the Dubblede territory.¡± ¡®It¡¯s perfectly rigged.¡¯ ¡°That alone doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m the culprit. Mina might have tried to use meteor on me.¡± ¡°The second child of fate is also subject to investigation. Both of you have been ordered to be investigated, so it would be beneficial for you to follow it.¡± Isaac groaned and tried to step forward. I stopped him. ¡®If I don¡¯t get investigated, they¡¯ll think it¡¯s suspicious.¡¯ ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Kid!¡± ¡°Leine.¡± Isaac and Henry looked at me with stiff faces, but I shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll go. Oh, before that¡­¡± I whispered something to Johann, and his eyes widened. ¡°Little sister.¡± ¡°Please.¡± ¡°¡­¡­okay.¡± After talking, I followed him out of the mansion. There was amotion behind my back. Upon arriving at the imperial pce, Mina was seen walking with Cardinal Reginald from the opposite side of the hallway. She looked very anxious. When our eyes met, I sped my hand. ¡°Child.¡± Reginald called me with a benevolent look. ¡°I was worried about what I would do if you didn¡¯te to the imperial pce. If you don¡¯t get investigated, we¡¯ll have doubts.¡± As my expression got cold, Reginaldughed. I moved away from him. Just as I was passing by Mina, I stopped walking and said, ¡°Mina.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°In this world, There are a lot of bad people. For example, a person who tries to sacrifice an innocent person to keep their beliefs¡­¡­ A person who destroys the most precious thing of the other person to vent their anger.¡± ¡°What?¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Duke Amity, how is he?¡± Mina¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°You, what did you¡­¡± ¡°How do you see me? Do I look like a bad person?¡± Reginald looked at us with a puzzled expression as we talked. ¡°Mina?¡± At that moment, Mina began to rush to the other side of the investigation room. ¡°Mina!¡± Reginald was very surprised and looked at Mina. I pped my hands and shouted. ¡°Oh my. If you don¡¯t get investigated, you¡¯ll be suspicious.¡± Reginald¡¯s expression hardened. Chapter 279 Chapter 279 TL: Zimmings As I left the mansion, I asked Johann to kidnap the Duke of Amity, and also told him how to kidnap him. If you were the Duke of Amity, he¡¯d be caught by ¡®that method¡¯. ¡®Look around the whole capital. Can you find the Duke of Amity?¡¯ I left Reginald and Mina behind and entered the investigation room. *** The situation became interesting. They ordered people to catch Mina, but it wasn¡¯t just an investigation order like the first time. At first, we were given an investigation order, but the imperial soldiers who brought us were not armed forces. However, this time, armed forces were in the capital. They were taking over the capital as if they¡¯re really looking for the culprit. Upon hearing the news, the cardinals rushed to the imperial pce. ¡°Crazy! Armed soldiers are scouring the capital! Everyone will think Mina is the culprit!¡± ¡°The second child of fate ran away from the imperial pce in defiance of the investigation order. Be grateful that His Majesty did not order immediate murder.¡± ¡°This¡­¡­!¡± It is true that Mina trampled on the imperial pce¡¯s consideration and ran away. The cardinals didn¡¯t say much. The templeshed out at Reginald for failing to properly support Mina. It was quite an interesting sight for Reginald to do nothing about it. Unlike Mina, who ran away, the investigators were gentle to me, who calmly came to the imperial pce and was investigated as I was told, and answered well. ¡°I checked and found that thedy was not in the Dubblede territory. Where were you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that I was in the capital.¡± ¡°You mean that you entered the capital secretly without going through a teleportation scroll?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been in the capital all along. My eldest brother is cursed, how can I stay in the castle? However, many eyes were too focused on me because of the mock battle, and there were a lot of high-ranking nobles who wanted to contact me, so I just lied.¡± ¡°You mean you were in the shopping district?¡± ¡°Yes, but I¡¯ve never cast meteor.¡± ¡°Witnesses said that you tried using it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s weird for me too. If I try it while a meteorite falls, isn¡¯t it likely to be a defensive spell? But why did they point me as the culprit? Even a mage can¡¯t tell what a spell is by looking at the outside. Isn¡¯t it highly likely that someone aimed at me and created a witness?¡± Investigators also shook their heads a few times, exchanging gazes as if they thought so too. The investigation, which took a full two days, ended like that. Of course, I was notpletely excluded from the list of suspects. Only a few people had the divine power to demonstrate such an ultra-high spell. However, after being properly investigated, I returned to the mansion. The investigators saw me off and the atmosphere was friendly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,dy. You can¡¯t leave the mansion until the investigation ispleted.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°I¡¯m thankful that you understand my position, haha.¡± When me and the investigators wereughing and talking, I could see a person being dragged from afar. It was Mina. Mina was haggard. I don¡¯t know if she hasn¡¯t slept for two days, but her face is pale, and her under eyes are all ck. Her beautiful hair, which had always been beautifully trimmed, was also bushy. There were a few cardinals with awkward expressions following behind her. Mina and my eyes met. She shook off the soldiers recklessly and ran to me as she grabbed me by the cor. The servants, the investigators, soldiers, and even the cardinals were greatly surprised. ¡°Mina!¡± ¡°Let go!¡± The cardinal and the soldier rushed to Mina. ¡°Where is he? Where did you hide the duke?¡± I deliberately shrugged and raised my eyebrows. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, Leine¡­¡­.¡± When I repeat what she said to me before, Mina¡¯s face is distorted. ¡°You can¡¯t do that. How can you to your father¡­¡­ What kind of person is he to us¡­?¡± ¡°My father is in the mansion.¡± ¡°Leine!¡± I shook Mina¡¯s hand with an expression as if knowing nothing. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°The duke¡­!¡± ¡°So, which duke are you looking for from me? I don¡¯t think he¡¯s my father, Grimoire? Marche? if not¡­ Amity?¡± ¡°You know I¡¯m talking about the Duke of Amity!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ What?¡± I pretended to find the situation absurd and burst outughing. ¡°So why are you looking for him so desperately?¡± ¡°He¡¯s my¡­!¡± ¡°Mina!¡± Reginald blocked Mina¡¯s words with a pale face. ¡®As he should.¡¯ Mina will be taken as a maniac if she says, ¡°The Duke of Amity is my father.¡± And it¡¯ll be very disadvantageous for them. In the worst case, it could have been believed that the temple and Amity colluded to create the child of fate. Reginald blocked Mina awkwardly. ¡°The second child of fate admires the Duke of Amity very much. She seems to have lost her reason because he disappeared.¡± The investigators said with a look of astonishment. ¡°If anyone sees it, they¡¯ll think his father has disappeared.¡± ¡°Due to a series of incidents, she can¡¯t sleep for several days.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you just say that she¡¯s not in her right mind?¡± ¡°Sir¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Really. To trample on His Majesty¡¯s favor and to be captured by armed soldiers yet still run rampant.¡± ¡°She¡¯s still young. She was originally a brilliant person.¡± Investigators looked at Mina coldly. I looked at the hardened cardinals and smiled as I passed Mina. I also whispered in a very small voice. ¡°If you want to find him, bring Benedict to me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Mina stared at me, so I smiled brightly. ¡°How long will the Duke of Amity be alive?¡± Mina¡¯s pupils shook, and tears were in her eyes staring at me. ¡°Bad girl¡­ Bad, bad¡­¡­ Leine!¡± Mina once againshed out. The cardinals hurriedly tried to cover her mouth, but the surrounding gaze became colder. I smiled once again and waved at Mina and the cardinals. ¡°Cheer up.¡± Yes, I¡¯m a bad girl. And I¡¯m going to do my best and get worse. *** Dubblede¡¯s mansion. When I returned, the people of the mansion approached me. ¡°Lady, your body¡­¡± ¡°Are you okay? Are you fine?¡± Leaving behind their worries, I went up the stairs and told the administrators. ¡°Sever the support of suwon from the viges adjacent to the border.¡± Nos stared at me in surprise, but I continued without caring. ¡°Distribution of long distance teleportation is prohibited. Make the news that Dubblede is stockpiling for it to spread throughout the continent. Of course, don¡¯t send the teleportation scroll to the battle area. Blue spinel too.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The same goes for all the sponsorships in Dubblede. Stop slums, disaster areas, talent and every other sponsorship.¡± ¡°People won¡¯t be able to hold on.¡± ¡°I mean it, make it unbearable.¡± ¡°Lady¡­!¡± I stopped walking and looked at Nos. ¡°Don¡¯t make me order it twice. Eugene Nos.¡± ¡°¡­Yes,dy.¡± I left Nos and went up to the greenhouse. When the door was opened, the chairman, Seria, and Trigon, who had been called in advance, bowed their heads at once. ¡°Dubblede cut off all support for the empire. There will be people who can¡¯t hold out. Lend them money and collect it with a lot of blood.¡± Seria flinched and said, ¡°Lady¡­!¡±, but the chairman shook his head, blocking her with one arm. I approached the window and grabbed the window frame. ¡°The hope mercenary guild will let go of everything except for usury.¡± I really intended to do my best to be evil. It was a moment when the empire was overturned. The doors of Dubblede, the richest family in the empire, were closed, and the hope mercenary guild pulled out of all businesses. Of course, the most serious thing was the economy. There was no promise when Dubblede and hope mercenary guild would resume business, and the first action taken by the guild leaders in such a situation was dismissal of employees. Of course, the noble were also experiencing a considerable crisis. As long-distance teleportation was not distributed, the price of short-distance teleportation rose to the ceiling, and the price of blue spinel also rose. The nobles who foughtrge and small battles with immigrants adjacent to the border could not hold out. When the noble also predicted the crisis and stocked their wealth, the shopping district, which had been booming day after day, became deste. Seria, who was giving me the tea, muttered worriedly. ¡°The resentment against Dubblede and hope mercenary guild will grow.¡± ¡°Do you think so? Not me though.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°They might me us for a moment. But in the end, their anger will be a temple.¡± ¡°What¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Now that there is no Dubblede and hope mercenary guild, the temple is the only one that can mine a small amount of blue spinel and distribute short-distance teleportation. Who raised the price?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that an inevitable price increase based on the market? I don¡¯t think the temple will be med. There are many people looking for it, but the number of distributors is small, so the price has no choice but to rise¡­¡­.¡± ¡°But wouldn¡¯t it seem to people that the temple has raised the price?¡± Just then. I began to hear a loud noise outside the window. Boom! Boom! It was the sound of people with huge logs destroying the door of the central temple. Look, it started. And mymunication device rang like crazy. The sender is the temple. As I connected the call, Reginald¡¯s roar came. [How far are you thinking of going?] I said, bewildered. ¡°Why do you ask? Of course, until you die after being beaten by an angry crowd.¡± [Child!] ¡°Oh, it¡¯s noisy, really.¡± [I beg your pardon?] ¡°I¡¯ll call you back when you calm down.¡± Bye~! I greeted him in a clear voice and cut off the call. In the next call, Reginald forcibly lowered his voice. [I¡¯ll go to the mansion.] He was afraid that I would cut offmunication again, but even though he was holding back, his voice seemed to burst with anger. ¡°You can¡¯t because I¡¯m afraid.¡± Goodbye~! I hung up the phone again. Chapter 280 Chapter 280 TL: Zimmings Once again, themunication device cried. Seria and I smiled, as I connected the call. [Please let us meet and talk. I¡¯m in front of the mansion.¡­.] ¡°I¡¯m not at home right now.¡± [I beg your pardon? Are you saying that you have vited the Imperial Pce¡¯s prohibition?] ¡°At some point, the prohibition order was lifted. His Majesty gave his handwritten letter to Dubblede. Do you doubt me?¡± Of course, what the emperor wanted to say was, ¡®Please stop this protest.¡¯ It seems that the investigators¡¯ words also yed a part. They were very friendly to me. Because they also didn¡¯t see me as the culprit for casting meteor. ¡°Hey, I guess Mina¡¯s prohibition has not been lifted? Oh, right. She went to prison~! There is a danger of escaping!¡± After mimicking the Empress Dowager¡¯s frustrating speech, the sound of teeth grinding was heard from themunication device. [Child.] ¡°But do you have time for this?¡± [Yes?] ¡°Max remembered a person who cursed Johann in the mock battle of 7 families. He was a cardinal hearing from his description.¡± [¡­¡­.] The moment they heard Max confessed, I could imagine Reginald¡¯s eyes shaking. ¡®The culprit will point to that guy.¡¯ I smiled and continued talking. ¡°If I keep going like this, he might remember that he¡¯s a cardinal with a mole on his cheek and a scar on his corbone.¡± It¡¯s you. Reginald with a mole on the cheek and a scar on the corbone, you. [¡­¡­I know thatdy ordered him to point at a cardinal.] ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean?¡± [Stop it. If you return to the arms of God, I wille forward and reconcile the rtionship between the pope anddy.] ¡°You know, Reginald.¡± When I spoke in a gentle voice, Reginald sighed and replied [Yes.] ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss.¡± [Huh?!] ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense, if you want Dubblede and I to stop here, bring Benedict in front of me.¡± [Not possible.] ¡°You don¡¯t understand the situation.¡± I smiled as I said that. ¡°Hey, Reginald. During the incident, the remaining thing left in the shopping district was divine power. So, me and Mina, who have the strongest divine power among those in the shopping district, became suspects.¡± [¡­¡­.] ¡°But I don¡¯t think I¡¯m the culprit. Then of course it will be Mina, right? But do you think the pope will let Mina be the culprit?¡± Mina¡¯s irreceable as a child of fate. Since he cannot lose her, the pope will try to settle the case by handing over someone to the imperial pce. ¡°At that time, what would happen if Max pointed out Reginald as the culprit?¡± He¡¯ll try to put the me on Reginald, who has be a criminal anyway. ¡°Bring me Benedict. We¡¯re running out of time.¡± So I ended the call. ¡°Seria.¡± ¡°Yes, child.¡± ¡°I will go there. Prepare the carriage.¡± ¡°You mean the ce where the Duke Amity was hidden?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I lifted myself up from the sofa and headed there with Seria. The ce where the Duke of Amity, which could not be found even if the temple and Mina searched¡­ Is the Imperial Pce. ¡®Did they even dream that he was hidden in the Imperial Pce?¡¯ Iughed out loud. *** Beryl Pce. Cecilia named her beloved sister as her pce. When I entered the Beryl Pce, Cecilia greeted me. ¡°What about him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s in the basement.¡± I followed Cecilia down to the depths of her pce. The Duke of Amity, trapped in iron bars, had both wrists bound and with a gag. ¡°Why did he be like that?¡± When I asked, Cecilia said, covering her cheek with one hand. ¡°Won¡¯t he bite the rope with his teeth, or break the iron bars with aura? I thought he¡¯d escape if I let him be, so I took measures.¡± The measure is brutal. Iughed, squatted down and reached into the iron bars. When I lowered the gag, a shout broke out. ¡°What are you doing!¡± ¡°What are you doing, duke? You¡¯re noisy.¡± ¡°What?¡± He frowned and closed his eyes tightly. He looked like he could barely hold back his anger. ¡°If you release me, I¡¯ll think of it as an excessive joke just this once. People learn by making mistakes. ¡°What are you talking about? How can kidnapping be a mistake?¡± When I brought up the word ¡°kidnapping,¡± which the duke had been unable to do, he burst intoughter. I put my hands up to my waist and said, ¡°I lied that I was going to die, so I called the duke, our soldiers attacked you, and you were secretly transported to the Imperial Pce while tied in a dungeon, which is a kidnapping!¡± When I said that kidnapping could never be a mistake, the Duke of Amity was speechless. ¡°What are you going to do by kidnapping me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to make Mina nervous. That way, the temple won¡¯t be able to respond properly to me because they¡¯re being swayed by Mina. That¡¯s the reason why, duke.¡± The Duke of Amity sighed loudly. ¡°What did Mina do to you? Leine, the reason Mina and you have be like this is not because of her malice.¡± ¡°Do they have to have malice to be an enemy? Mina is not trying to destroy me because she has malice.¡± ¡°Leine.¡± ¡°There is no guilt because there is no malice? Can I ruin others just because I can¡¯t help it?¡± ¡°Why did you change so much?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Theodore. Did Theodore instill bad faith in you? Leine, be like before, when you¡¯re so pure.¡± ¡°Really. It¡¯s the same with Reginald, you are talking nonsense.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ What?¡± I grabbed the iron bars violently. ¡°To not face an opponent with a spear or a sword is just to die. They kill countless innocent people who try to harm me. Forgive them and understand?¡± ¡°You¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather just die.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t have any intention of just dying. That¡¯s right. Mina is not guilty of this case. But I¡¯m not guilty either.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to fight the malice with malice. I won¡¯t regret at all involving innocent people. I¡¯m a viin, and if I have to pay, I¡¯ll pay. Of course, I will try my best as a viin.¡± The duke¡¯s eyes shook. ¡°Anyway, the fact that you¡¯re here is¡­ Because I have a favor to ask of you.¡± ¡°Favor?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to cut some of your hair. A lot of it. Or just cut off one finger!¡± Let¡¯s shake Mina properly with that. When Mina waver, the temple must also waver! ¡®The pope is not normal, but he will waver.¡¯ When I smiled brightly, the duke burst intoughter. *** I left the Beryl Pce while humming. And with Cecilia, I took a light step toward the prison, where Mina is. Cardinals and priests were kneeling in front of the prison and weeping. It seemed that they were trying to shake the hearts of the people and the emperor by somehow looking pitiful. That way they can see Mina. I shook my head and said. ¡°Fools. What a waste of time. They have to take the quick and easy way like me.¡± Then Cecilia opened her eyes wide. ¡°Easy and quick way?¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy and fast to bribe His Majesty!¡± ¡°Bribery¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a shame that the hope mercenary guild stopped distributing blue spinel right? I offered His Majesty a blue spinel and asked him to meet Mina.¡± ¡°Did heply?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°That¡¯s really¡­¡± Cecilia frowned. ¡®Of course, that¡¯s not all.¡¯ The emperor would have hoped that the war between children of fate would end as soon as possible. I said goodbye to Cecilia and headed to the prison. The soldiers, who were ordered in advance, opened the door. The cardinals and believers opened their mouths to see me casually entering the dungeon, which they couldn¡¯t enter no matter how hard they tried. I was like an uncontrolled beast. Things couldn¡¯t have been this easy after throwing away all of my consciences. Sometimes the memory of my first life asked, ¡°Is it okay to do this?¡± But at that time, I can only think of Lea, who is in aa. Mina, who was in the prison, was like a broken doll. Her pale face, red eyes, and messy hair were more prominent than before. Mina muttered to me. ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s because I did something bad to you. You lied to punish me, right? Right? What did you do with my dad? Tears filled Mina¡¯s eyes, who was sitting down. I looked at her outside the bars and threw something. It was a bunch of hair. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Mina recognized at a nce that it was the Duke of Amity¡¯s hair. ¡°You you¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Next is the arm.¡± ¡°Leine-!!¡± ¡°Then the legs.¡± Mina¡¯s whole face distorted. When I saw her sobbing on the floor, she whispered once again like in my first life. ¡°You are a bad child.¡± I know. ¡°This viin.¡± I know. I looked at Mina with an indifferent expression. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you his heart thest time, Mina. If you want to stop me, give me Benedict.¡± Her eyes twinkled with intent. ¡°Bad girl! You¡¯re bad¡­! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Her scream from the prison echoed. *** After Leine went back, the gatekeeper visited the prison. He said to her who was sobbing while lying down. ¡°Here is the message from His Holiness.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Only your decision can turn this situation around.¡± Mina slowly raised her head. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes.¡± That kid, I¡¯ll never let you go. ¡®It¡¯s all your fault, Leine.¡¯ Why did you push me and my poor father, like this? ¡®It¡¯s all your fault.¡¯ The person said, ¡°His Holiness needed proof. Summon the angel in your etwal. You have to be a perfect child of fate and condemn the first.¡± As Mina nodded, a silver etwal shone through her cor. The fake Etwal made by Sandra¡¯s son. Chapter 281 Chapter 281 TL: Zimmings A few dayster, while wiping Lea¡¯s hand with a wet towel, I nced at the chairman. ¡°Did the pope ask the emperor to stop Mina¡¯s detention?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± I groaned and put down the wet towel. ¡°For what reason?¡± ¡°The day after tomorrow, they¡¯ll have a ceremony at the lunar eclipse. The chairman who said so handed me the parchment paper. A copy of the pope¡¯s letter to the emperor seemed to have been obtained from the Amjo (Dubblede¡¯s intelligence agency). After reading the content, I burst intoughter. So here¡¯s the summary of the content. [There is only one child of fate that the oracle has descended upon. The reason thisnd is in turmoil is because the wrong child is using the true name of God¡¯s messenger. One of the children of their fate is not a true messenger of God, so we have to sort out the real thing from the most powerful lunar eclipse.] ¡°If Mina is a true child of fate, there is no way to punish her because she is an irreceable person whether she is guilty or not.¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s how they try to move on from the meteor case.¡± ¡°They could take this opportunity topletely push me out of the way. But how will they cover it up?¡± ¡°In a lunar eclipse ceremony, a divine pattern is manifested to summon an angel.¡± I folded my arms and twisted my lips. ¡°What, an angel? It must be a devil.¡± The beings in this world are only those who were pioneers in ancient times. All of them became devils, and people have mistaken the rtively good ones among the devils for angels. So, in the first ce, angels do not exist in this world. ¡°So, who are the angels they want to summon?¡± ¡°They¡¯re going to call down an angel that everyone on the continent knows.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± We spoke at the same time. ¡°An.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s An.¡± An, an angel recorded during the founding of the empire. It was an angel with a legend that when the founding emperor was defeated in the battle with Ivan and withdrew, it descended to the imperial family and saved 100,000 dying imperial troops. ¡°An¡­¡­ What kind of devil is An?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there only one devil with healing power?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Gremory. It is clear that the temple has secured a passage for Gremory.¡± Gremory. It¡¯s Gremory¡­¡­. After muttering the devil¡¯s name several times, I looked at Lea. ¡°That passage, can¡¯t we get our hands on it?¡± When I looked at Lea, the chairman bowed a little. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand your feelings. Even if you visit Benedict, you don¡¯t know if he can make an antidote, and you need to be in a hurry because it¡¯ll be toote. Butdy¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s difficult unless you break into the temple and take the pope¡¯s head.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The current situation is on our side. If you¡¯re greedy for something you can¡¯t achieve, it¡¯ll be a problem.¡± The chairman couldn¡¯t hide his worry. After Lea became like this, I made a thorough n and moved, but I¡¯m out of my mind. No one in Dubblede med me because they knew what Lea meant to me. The chairman must be concerned that I will focus on Lea and make a mistake with my family and my life at stake. ¡°Lady-¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I hope you understand that much.¡± I smiled brightly, and the chairman had a faint smile on his lips as if he had rxed. ¡°How is Lea?¡± ¡°My Lea is always cool! She¡¯s still enduring it nicely. Taylor said that the poison progresses slower than he thought.¡± When I showed off, the chairmanughed. ¡°That¡¯s it. Maybe it¡¯s the patient¡¯s will!¡± ¡°Yes. Your Lea is always great.¡± I picked up the wet towel again and carefully wiped Lea¡¯s face. Just as young Lea washed away the dirty child with all her heart. ¡°How can you be so gentle?¡± ¡°Bwaine is nice!¡± ¡°Of course. She¡¯s the nicest girl in the world.¡± I remember the hand that hugged me tenderly. It tickled me and Iughed, Lea often whispered as she rubbed her face against my cheek. I¡¯m her treasure. The sunlight from outside the window make Lea shine. Iughed like a child back then. *** Cecilia followed up with the emperor on the move after being alone with the pope. ¡°How did it go? You didn¡¯t allow the ceremony, did you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± She said with a look of impatience. ¡°The temple¡¯s support for the second child is something even a passing dog knows. They¡¯re not trying to identify the real child of fate. They¡¯re trying to control the empire by seating the person who suits their taste as the child of fate¡­¡­!¡± The emperor who stopped walking, stared at Cecilia with a firm face. ¡°Are you the mother of the empire or Dubblede¡¯s person?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Answer me!¡± ¡°¡­The empire would not have achieved this much revival without Dubblede.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the problem-!¡± The emperor, who cried out, looked around and lowered his voice. ¡°That¡¯s the problem.¡± ¡°Are you concerned that Dubblede¡¯s influence has flooded the imperial pce? You¡¯re afraid you¡¯ll lose the emperor¡¯s authority?¡± Cecilia¡¯s forehead was wrinkled. Seeing her not backing down, the emperor¡¯s eyes became colder. ¡°My people are suffering from the war between the temple and Dubblede.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°While I have been full and sleeping in this imperial pce, the people are sick and hungry.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°How can we lean on Dubblede all the time? Look at the situation now. We should be the ones responsible for protecting and supporting the people. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Make your position clear. If you¡¯re not going to be a mother of the empire and remain as a knight of Dubblede, say it now and I will see you off.¡± As the emperor began to walk again with a cold look, Cecilia opened her mouth again. ¡°The temple has intimidated His Majesty.¡± The emperor quickly turned his head. ¡°You¡­!¡± Cecilia pulled the emperor¡¯s cor roughly. ¡°What is it? What threats did they use?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Just then, ¡°Your Majesty.¡± From the opposite side, Empress Yvonne approached with a big smile. ¡°I was worried that you didn¡¯t eat¡­ but I think I got the timing wrong.¡± ¡°No. Let¡¯s go.¡± The emperor left Cecilia behind and walked with Empress Yvonne. Tri, hesitating from afar, approached Cecilia, looking at the emperor¡¯s back. ¡°Aunt¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Tri carefully grabbed her aunt¡¯s fingertips. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not here today because I¡¯m the knight of Dubblede¡­.¡± ¡°Yes, I know you¡¯re here as his wife.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Tri forced a smile and stroked Cecilia¡¯s hand with both hands. ¡°I know you didn¡¯t want him to regret today. I also know you don¡¯t want him to be lonely anymore.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Because of ¡®that¡¯? The thing that Leine doesn¡¯t know¡­¡± Cecilia stroked Tri¡¯s cheek and smiled bitterly. Then she looked around and whispered. ¡°Deliver it to Leine through Emeline. You shouldn¡¯te into contact with Dubblede yourself.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Tell them that His Majesty allowed the lunar eclipse ceremony, and that when the second child summons the angel, things get out of hand. You should never let them summon the angel.¡± Tri nodded and ran hurriedly. Cecilia, who was looking at her niece¡¯s back, covered her face with one hand. ¡®Please,dy.¡¯ Please save His Majesty. His Majesty¡­ Please, he¡¯s the one who is holding out alone. The next day, Mina was released. The lunar eclipse ceremony will be held two dayster at night. The eyes of the world were all focused on the altar where the ceremony would take ce. *** At the lunar eclipse day at night, everyone in Dubblede was very quiet. I hung etwal around my neck after getting ready to go out. Dahlia, Linda, and Yuni put a cape engraved with Dubblede¡¯s pattern on my shoulder. It was the cape that Lea put on me a few years ago. ¡°I thought it wouldn¡¯t fit me because I grew up a lot.¡± When Iughed, Dahlia, Linda, and Yuni alspughed. Their hands are full of bandages. They seemed to have repaired it all night. ¡°If Lea had woken up, I would have worn this cape for her.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Have a safe trip,dy. Go home safely.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Wearing a cape, I left the mansion. My dad and brothers were standing in front of the carriage. We looked at each other once and climbed into the carriage silently. The carriage ran quietly towards the altar. There were many people in front of the altar. The nobles and the people were standing around the altar, and Mina stood on the altar in an undecorated white dress. As she did in my first life. When the pope raised his hand, the g fluttered on the castle around the altar. And the shadow of the moon began to get darker little by little. Mina slowly lifted the etwal. The etwal vibrated thinly. However, it¡¯s not the real etwal that is in Mina¡¯s hand, but the real one is in my arms. Chapter 282 Chapter 282 TL: Zimmings As the moon was gradually covered, Isaac said in a tense voice. ¡°The atmosphere is strange. Can she really summon it?¡± Henry and John also looked at me. I clenched Mina¡¯s Etwal tightly. ¡°Yes ording to my calctions.¡± ¡°What? But she doesn¡¯t have the real etwal!¡± ¡°We can summon it without etwal. When I was four, I summoned Boone without etwal.¡± Etwal is a tool that can contain devils. It was like a tool that helped maintain the devil. ¡°But she won¡¯t have the strength to summon the devil.¡± Mina has been trapped in an underground prison for a long time, so she will not be in a pristine condition. The emperor released her two nights ago. There was only one day to get in shape. ¡®There¡¯s no way that she can summon the devil in that state¡­¡¯ Just then, ¡°¡­¡­!¡± As the moon becamepletely dark, Mina raised her head. At the same time, a strange wavelength stretched out from the altar. There was a strong wind. As soon as Isaac and Henry blocked me and covered my head with one arm, exmation burst out everywhere. ¡°Th, that-!¡± I get goosebumps all over my body. I looked around in a hurry. Among the people who were standing around the altar, some were morphing into strange shapes. There were some people whose bones protruding from their bent backs became huge, revealing leopard-like fangs, or whose skin became bumpy like birds and feathers sprang up on their arms. ¡°Ahhh!¡± ¡°What is this, father¡­¡­!!¡± The people around the altar became confused. They pushed each other and ran away, those who fell down screamed and shouted for help. ¡°Leine.¡± Johann hurriedly hid me in his robe and gestured at the knights. When the Dubblede knights surrounded our family, white light spread from the altar. Boom! A pir of light appeared with the loud sound. Huge wings wrapped around the altar, and something of a ridiculous size appeared from a building. Swirling red hair, a two-handed sword, wearing sharp armor¡­ a woman. I, no, everyone looking at this altar recognized her at a nce. An, the messenger of God recorded in the Bible, in other words, Gremory appeared! ¡®They summoned it?¡¯ I looked at the devil who had hardened as it descended down. When the devil put the sword down on the ground, a strange light emanated from the tip of the sword. People who were changing into strange forms copsed at once. Those with horns shrink back, and those with wings lose their feathers. Someone shouted. ¡°¡­¡­ Angel.¡± Then, those who looked around with a soulless expression began to shout one by one. ¡°An angel has descended!¡± ¡°A child of fate has descended an angel to save the people of the cursed Empire!¡± An angel is here? The people of the cursed empire? I smiled inside and looked at the pope who was standing on the podium. ¡®You did it right once.¡¯ The people who just turned into monsters are not cursed. I know for sure after seeing Benedict, who turned into a monster. It is clear because it was shown in the mock battle of the 7 families. ¡°Leine.¡± Johann called me. When I turned my head, my family nodded. People witnessed Mina¡¯s power. They¡¯ll regard her as a real child of fate. Then naturally, they¡¯ll think I¡¯m fake, so it¡¯s dangerous to be here. While trying to turn around in a hurry, Mina, who was on the podium, met my eyes. The pattern of God that I saw in my first life was engraved on her cheek. We stared at each other for a moment. Mina¡¯s gaze was so different from my first life, and I guess mine is also different from my first life. There isn¡¯t any friendship left that existed then between us. We¡¯ve already put each other¡¯s lives on both ends of the scale. If she win, I¡¯ll die. If I win, she¡¯ll die. Each other¡¯s feelings were no longer important. This was just a life-or-death battlefield for us. *** In the mansion, Isaac threw his jacket on the sofa and groaned. ¡°What happened? How did Mina summon a devil in that state!¡± As we were all silent, dad slowly opened his mouth. ¡°Johann, hasn¡¯t human trafficking be poprtely?¡± Human trafficking? With my eyes wide open, I took a deep breath. ¡®Yes, the temple knew how to draw mana and turn it into a divine power.¡¯ Wasn¡¯t it all thanks to Mina¡¯s use of etwal¡¯s devils in my first life? Johann hurriedly looked at the records. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Johann nodded when Isaac shouted. ¡°They haven¡¯t held an auction in thest two weeks on the ve market. There must be people who purchased them all at once with arge amount of money.¡± Isaac frowned. ¡°They¡¯re really dirty bastards.¡± Henry, who had his arms crossed, looked at dad. ¡°So what are you going to do now? Mina eventually summoned the angel.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t lose to her again.¡± My brothers¡¯ faces darkened. Isaac was holding the edge of the sofa tightly, Henry and Johann¡¯s eyes shook Then, I opened my mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°What?¡± Isaac narrowed his forehead and asked back. I nodded and sat on the sofa. ¡°There is a way to get rid of this incident and be independent as nned.¡± ¡°¡­ A way?¡± It was Henry who asked this time. I smiled brightly. ¡°To reveal that Mina summoned Gremory, not An.¡± ¡°But if you reveal it, people will also know that the beings you summoned are devils.¡± Johann nodded his head. ¡°At least the focus won¡¯t be on us. It is possible if we point out the differences between An recorded in the Bible and Gremory who is now summoned, and instill doubt among the people.¡± Dad, brothers, and my gaze became vicious. If that¡¯s the way, our chances are high. Don¡¯t we have a genius in manipting public opinion? Henry, the second son of the vicious Dubblede, whose specialty is intimidation, his weapon is beauty, and his hobby has changed from tax evasion to manipting public opinion. Henry, who was sitting on the sofa, smiled and said. ¡°Leave it to me.¡± *** The world is now in a chaotic state. Not only the empire but also all continents paid attention to the temple¡¯s ¡°child of fate¡± who summoned an angel. The real child of fate. The one who called an angel as a messenger of God. The daughter of God who came down to earth to save the world. When the view toward Mina had changed, naturally, rumors of the fake Leine were boosted. In front of the temple, there were crowds of people wishing for the grace of God, and they were moring to meet the child of fate. In each country, there were also a series of letters asking for the angel An. The church was bustling with activity after a long time. The 21 priests of the central temple visited the vatican. ¡°Will I be able to see her today? I would like to offer a prayer of thanks to An-¡± ¡°It¡¯s difficult.¡± At the words of Cardinal Reginald, the faces of the 21 priests wrinkled. ¡°What? It¡¯s already been four days since An came to thisnd. But how can we not greet her, let alone An?¡± ¡°In order to ascend the angel, Mina exhausted most of God¡¯s power. She needs to recuperate.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you need us even more. If it¡¯s healing power, isn¡¯t it better for us to do it than the vatican cardinals?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss. Please go back¡­¡± ¡°Does the pope and the cardinals think of us from the central temple as a joke?¡± The 21 priests protested fiercely. The only one who had an audience with the angel was the cardinals of the vatican, and the request for an audience of the central temple had been rejected for three days. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the pope¡¯s office. We won¡¯t be able to see the angel if we wait here.¡± ¡°But the central temple is the center of neliard religion, right?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? The vatican cut down the corrupted central temple, and the cardinals unite to create a new central temple.¡± ¡°You probably don¡¯t know what people are talking about.¡± ¡°How are you swayed by the words of foolish people?¡± ¡°I mean, is the central temple corrupted? Nonsense! Cardinals are not hotbeds of corruption!¡± ¡°Sir Thomas!¡± The cardinals and the 21 priests confronted each other. Reginald slipped between the cardinal and the 21 priests. After quickly passing through the hallway and arriving at Mina¡¯s room, he sighed and opened the door. ¡°Ugh¡­¡­..¡± ¡°Mina!¡± Mina, who fell out of bed, couldn¡¯t move her body like a paralyzed person. Blue veins popped up all over the body. It was a sign of a greatck of divine power. Reginald hurriedly spilled the liquid in his arms into Mina¡¯s mouth. Only then did Mina¡¯s breath return. The reason why Mina and the angel could not be shown was not because of the conflict between the temples. ¡®Damn it, damn it¡­¡­!¡¯ The devil cannot be contained in the etwal. Since it could not contain devils, a huge amount of divine power was escaping every time she breathed. In other words, ¡®This girl is fake.¡¯ Where is there a child of fate who can¡¯t use etwal? However, she summoned the angel and revealed a fake pattern. Even if she¡¯s fake, there¡¯s nothing he can do about this girl. ¡®Now, the supply of mana is not enough. The imperial family keeps saying they want to see Mina and the angel¡­ What do they mean by that?¡¯ Reginald touched his forehead. At that time, in Dubblede The chairman asked, looking at Leine. ¡°You want to bring out every devil?¡­ Can you maintain that?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been training, and the kuhelm people have brought a lot of mana stones. I thought it would be better to get help from the devils than to use my brain alone. How¡¯s the atmosphere outside? ¡°The imperial family is working hard to meet Mina and the angel, and the 21 priests and the cardinals are in a major rift.¡± ¡°Great job, Henry. You¡¯re the best at this.¡± I smiled and got up. At that time, Pur hits Chul-soo¡¯s back. ¡°Don¡¯t scribble, think about it! How to reveal that Gremory is a devil!¡± ¡°Ouch¡­ Pur is ignorant and strong.¡­.¡± ¡°What, ignorant? I don¡¯t even understand what you¡¯re scribbling.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you know the letters? You know Korean too, right? I know Korean, Korean¡­¡­. and I speak a little English. Look!¡± Chul-soo showed Pur the paper he was scribbling. [An] ¡°Look. It¡¯s An in English. You can write it backwards too!¡± [Alza.] ¡°Oops, I forgot the N and it became like Elsa.¡± Then Boone said. ¡°It¡¯s simr to Elsa. But you wrote the wrong S.¡± ¡°Boone, do you know English?¡± ¡°Some of my ne from the world you were in.¡± I looked at Boone. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°There are people in my family whoe from his world, so they know English¡­¡± Boone smiled brightly, and I quickly took the paper from Chul-soo¡¯s hand. Elsa tree. Empress Elsa. An. ¡®¡­¡­Adrian.¡¯ Chapter 283 Chapter 283 TL: Zimmings Before the lunar eclipse, Emeline came to me. It was to convey words to me at the request of Tri. ¡°Empress Cecilia asked me to stop An¡¯s summoning?¡± ¡°Tri was desperate too.¡± ¡°I also hope the temple doesn¡¯t use Mina to summon angels, but¡­ why did the empress and the Tri said that?¡± ¡°I asked why, but she said she couldn¡¯t answer. Tri, there¡¯s something that the girl can¡¯t tell us. Can you believe it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°She just left some words. An can¡¯t be used. An is¡­¡± ¡°Can I meet Tri?¡± ¡°Empress Cecilia seems to have a restriction order, also Tri. I could onlymunicate with Tri through the other beggars.¡± ¡°Does the imperial family could not intervene in the battle between the temple and Dubblede?¡­ Anyways, I get it. Tell Tri that it will be difficult to summon an angel, no, a devil, due to Mina¡¯s physical strength. Even more so when it¡¯s a powerful devil like Gremory.¡± Cecilia and Tri lost their older sister and mother, Beryl, because of the temple. It is natural they do not want an angel to be summoned because they hate the temple. That¡¯s what I thought, but what if the thing they emphasized that should not be summoned was ¡°An¡± rather than an angel? I looked at the chairman. ¡°Why did the emperor allow the church to do it?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he trying to stop Dubblede¡¯s influence?¡± ¡°I thought so too¡­ but couldn¡¯t the emperor have predicted that if I were known as a fake, Dubblede would wage an all-out war against the temple to protect me?¡± ¡°As you might have predicted, isn¡¯t the existence of a ¡®child of fate¡¯ as important to them? They¡¯re called a daughter God gave to the imperial family, right?¡± ¡°The emperor? Who doesn¡¯t have faith in religion?¡± ¡°Any emperor would want it to be recorded during his reign that the daughter of a god descended and sent an angel to them.¡± I thought so too. Alexander, the current emperor, is one of the top five emperors of all time with greed. But what if¡­. ¡°What if the temple threatened the emperor?¡± ¡°No way. How many crises have there been in the temple so far? They didn¡¯t use threats until then, but now? If it were me, I would have used threats even from before.¡± ¡°There are threats that even the temple cannot easily use.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Devil.¡± The first significance of the temple¡¯s existence is to protect thisnd from devils. If the imperial family were entangled with the devil, the temple would never reveal it to the public. ¡®If there is a secret rted to An in the imperial family, the temple may know.¡¯ When ites to angels, devils, and gods, the temple has the most information. ¡°¡­ The temple threatened the emperor. It must be rted to An.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± I stared at the paper with my forehead narrowed. ¡°It may have been rted to Empress Elsa.¡± I hurriedly grabbed my coat that was lying on the chair. ¡°Where are you going?¡± The chairman asked, and I shouted. ¡°Adrian would know the best if it was rted to Empress Elsa.¡± *** I headed to the imperial pce. Although it was not approved in advance, the title given by the emperor was helpful. My status makes it possible to enter without permission. But it was weird. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. As for the second prince, it would be difficult to meet him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying no without asking the prince?¡± As soon as the servant who was guarding in front of Adrian¡¯s pce saw me, my entrance was restricted. ¡°He havemanded me not to take anyone in.¡± ¡°Please tell him that Lady Dubblede is here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I crossed my arms with my forehead narrowed. ¡°How is he?¡± ¡°I cannot tell you about the state of the imperial family.¡± I took a deep breath. ¡®I thought I coulde and talk with him.¡¯ I was in a hurry, so I came to the imperial pce first. I thought Adrian wouldn¡¯t reject me. ¡®Why didn¡¯t I consider the possibility before? Stupid.¡¯ Isn¡¯t it too shameless to think that I rejected Adrian once? ¡°Okay. Tell him I hope he¡¯s well.¡± When I said that, I turned around and muttered, ¡°Then should I go to Marquis Chantelle (Adrian¡¯s grandfather¡¯s family) It was then. ¡°Wait!¡± The servant shouted. As he turned his head, his face was slightly pal3, he gulped and said. ¡°I¡¯ll ask the prince.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ So suddenly?¡± ¡°Come to think of it, I thought that the prince would be happy to see you if you¡¯re Lady Dubblede.¡± He fumbled as if trying to please me. Then he rushed into the pce. But I still sense something is weird. ¡®As soon as Marquis Chatelle¡¯s namees out, he does that?¡¯ The servant returned shortly after. ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I entered the pce looking at the servant suspiciously. Standing in front of the huge door, the servant knocked on the door. Soon after, the door opened and Adrian, sitting on a chair, appeared. He gestured at the servant, and the servant closed the door. Only me and Adrian are left in the room. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± He smiled and asked. He was a little thin, perhaps because he was really sick. His jawline became sharper, and he was slightly disorganized. ¡°Are you sick?¡± When I asked, he nodded and gestured to a chair. ¡°No.¡± ¡°But you didn¡¯t even allow me to enter the room?¡± ¡°I was just tired.¡± While I was fighting with the temple outside, Adrian must also have a battle inside the imperial pce. The first prince Andre and second prince Adrian have surpassed the age of twenty, but the crown prince title has not yet been decided. Cecilia was well aware of how brutal the battle will be. Maybe even more than me and the temple¡¯s fight . ¡°What did Empress Yvonne do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that hard as Cecilia is here.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, Leine.¡± I touched the hem of my skirt. ¡®What should I say?¡¯ You have a secret about your mother, right? Maybe not like that¡­ Your father is suspicious. Someone is threatening him, right? It¡¯s definitely not that either¡­. It¡¯s something I might get pped for if I say it to Emeline. She would say ¡®Are you picking a fight?¡¯ I think of a good question to ask. Then I found a fountain pen on the desk. A mixture of brown and blue. It¡¯s the birthday gift I gave Adrian. ¡°Oh, that one.¡± ¡°Fountain pen?¡± I smiled and nodded. ¡®We had a good time.¡¯ I thought so, but Adrian grabbed a fountain pen. ¡°Do you want it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Huh?¡± ¡°You can take it if you want.¡± Adrian, who said so, smiled softly. ¡®What?¡¯ How could I ept this? No matter how young I was, is that not a gift worthy for the prince? Did he feel ufortable when I pushed my way into the pce? Is that why he didn¡¯t think of it as special? It means that our memories are not precious to him. Is he pushing me away with the roundabout way of speaking that nobles and imperial families use? While contemting, I soon burst intoughter. ¡®Adrian? To me?¡¯ He probably won¡¯t tell me that even if someone puts a knife in front of him. I had such belief in him. To someone like me who doesn¡¯t trust people, Adrian gave that kind of faith for over 10 years. ¡°You¡¯re returning the gift I gave you?¡± I smiled and said, then Adrian¡¯s hand tightened while holding the fountain pen. He smiled and nodded. ¡°I was joking.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t funny. I was wondering what it meant.¡± ¡°Yes. That was not a funny joke.¡± Adrian sat across from me. ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t give it to you¡­because it¡¯s mine.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The gift you gave me¡­¡± For a moment, it was strange. I narrowed my brow and stared at Adrian. ¡°When did I give it to you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Birthday.¡± ¡°When, where.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Adrian!¡± ¡°Birthday party.¡± My expressionpletely hardened. When I didn¡¯t open my mouth, Adrian smiled and said. ¡°I was happy.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes. You were happy. You¡¯re delighted, but not like the one who received the cheap fountain pen in the shabby store at the back alley.¡± Adrian¡¯s expression also hardened. Once again, veins popped in his hand holding a fountain pen. ¡°What? Why can¡¯t you remember?¡± ¡°It happened when I was young.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t you remember that the prince escaped from the castle and held a birthday party in the back alley?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Did you guess that it was a birthday present too? Because the only anniversary worth giving a present between us is our birthday. So you said you got it at the birthday party?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Adrian, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± I got up from the chair and approached Adrian. I looked closely while holding his face. Adrian smiled as he took my hand and hold my face. ¡°It¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± ¡°Lie.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you. It¡¯s just¡­ I just don¡¯t remember.¡± You just don¡¯t remember? At that moment, I remembered the conversation I had with God. The reason why people such as Boone, Pymon, and Pur cannot remember is that they have blood on their hands. ¡®The more the pioneers get blood on their hands, the more their memories disappear.¡¯ The emperor was threatened by the temple. The secret of the imperial family that is clearly intertwined with the devil. Cecilia¡¯s message is that An should not be summoned. Empress Elsa. Adrian, who inherited her blood, lost his memory. ¡°¡­ Empress Elsa is An.¡± Adrian¡¯s eyes fluttered slightly. Chapter 284 Chapter 284 TL: Zimmings I didn¡¯t miss Adrian¡¯s change of expression. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Adrian didn¡¯t answer, but the fact that his gaze changed was enough of an answer. Empress Elsa is An. In other words, she was the devil, Gremory. Therefore, it became the secret of the imperial family that this story should never leak out. It is clear that even the temple, they cannot open their mouths unless they are cornered. The first significance of the temple¡¯s existence is to protect thisnd from devils. But how can they reveal that the former empress was the devil, and that Adrian, who they tried to make a holy emperor, had the blood of the devil. ¡®That¡¯s right, the efficacy of the Elsa tree.¡¯ The leaves can be ground to make medicine, the bark can be used to protect the human body, and the Elsa tree that increases the divine power, the origin of mana. All were rted to Gremory¡¯s almighty healing. ¡°Why did you lose your memory? Is it rted to a case? Maybe someone¡­ so¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask if he killed someone. He would not have lost his memory only because of one or two people. Even Boone, who took countless lives, vaguely remembered his feelings for the ancient me. ¡°Adrian¡­¡± ¡°I told you.¡± He looked at me and spoke. ¡°I¡¯m not really what you think I am.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± It was my first time seeing him like this. To me, Adrian was kind, foolish, sweet, and a guy who didn¡¯t know how to take care of himself. That¡¯s why I have to take care of him, because he is so nice, so¡­ Adrian looked at me, who hardened. ¡°You are deceived, Leine.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Go back. I have nothing to tell you.¡± He removed his hand from mine. He didn¡¯t say anything and left. I didn¡¯t know what to say at this time. All I knew was how to not lose a fight. We kept eye contact. I licked my lips several times and took a step back. ¡°Uh, that¡­ you look very tired. Take a break.¡± ¡°Be careful.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Yes.¡± I trudged out of the room with my head down. Our distance is far away now. As I left the room, the sound of the door rang in the hallway. ¡®Why did Adrian lose his memory?¡¯ How many people did he kill? Why would he kill so many people? Just then. A small sound of water came to my ears. Something passed by in front of my eyes. ¡®Amand?¡¯ Adrian¡¯s divine power came to mind. I stopped walking and looked at the door. After staring at the door for a while, I grabbed my skirt tightly. Then, I quickly turned around and ran to open the door again. Adrian, who was sitting with his head down, looked up at the loud sound. I opened the door, stomped my feet as I approached him, and grabbed his face. ¡°Say you don¡¯t want me to go.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Say you didn¡¯t deceive me, you didn¡¯t want me to go away.¡± Devils are influenced by the emotions of the owner. Adrian says he deceived me, but if he did, Amand could not be such a pure being. It must have been influenced by its owner that it hovered around me. I said in tears. ¡°You don¡¯t need a reason to kill someone. I know. I just want to hear it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s your job, Adrian.¡± Adrian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°I wanted to protect you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± I cried out loud. ¡®Oh, I¡¯m such an idiot.¡¯ Adrian didn¡¯t ask me anything today. He didn¡¯t ask anything like the inside story or the progress, even though he knew that the temple and I were facing each other. He knew it. ¡°You¡¯re looking out for me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The reason why I didn¡¯t get hit by a single assassin even though the temple was desperate was not because they didn¡¯t send an assassin, but because you were protecting me. Right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You killed people to protect me. That¡¯s why you lost your memory.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Adrian!¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Yes.¡± Adrian buried his head in my arms and finally said. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± What should I do with you? ¡°You¡¯re¡­.¡± As I cried, he grabbed my waist and hugged me. ¡°Let me be by your side.¡± What am I supposed to do with you, who is so stupid that he can¡¯t even say I love you? In the end, it was me who raised both hands. Ironically, it was his sincerity that made me finally dere defeat. ¡°Tell me you love me.¡± I¡¯m still a coward, and I can¡¯t take thest step because I¡¯m still afraid to take other people¡¯s hands. ¡°I love you.¡± Just like that, he took thest step for me, so we¡¯ll be fine. Iughed while crying. Just like him who¡¯s silly. ¡°Me too.¡± Grabbing my neck lightly, he approached slowly. It was the first time in my life that the breath of a man was getting closer. Strangely enough, I was able to close my eyes naturally. As soon as I closed my eyes, his lips approached mine. The first kiss in my fourth life was very sweet and l hot at the same time. *** Adrian, who saw me with a red nose, smiled and handed me a handkerchief. I picked up the handkerchief with a sulky expression. I blew my nose on the handkerchief and said. ¡°You were crying too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Why do you keep smiling? It¡¯s as if you¡¯re teasing me.¡± He pulled me with a smile and put me on hisp. ¡°What are you doing!¡± I tried to get up quickly, but he hugged me and I had no choice but to sit down again. He said, while putting my tangled hair behind my ears. ¡°It¡¯s only us here.¡± ¡°What if someonees in?¡± ¡°Who would enter without my permission?¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it good because your lover is the prince?¡± As he said with a smile, I tilted my head. ¡°Lover?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you kiss me?¡± ¡°Not everyone who kisses can be a lover.¡± It¡¯s the first kiss in my four lives, but at least I know that much. ¡°Leine.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Can you refund a one-time use item at your mercenary guild?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Right?¡± ¡°Yes, never.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t refund either.¡± What? I stared at Adrian in amazement. ¡°Lips are not objects. It¡¯s not a one time use either!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s use it again¡­¡± He said and I pped his lips. ¡°You must be crazy!¡± As I got up, Adrian grinned. ¡®You¡¯re kidding me!¡¯ I stared at him sullenly. ¡°Hasn¡¯t your personality changed a bit?¡± ¡°I think I exined it before. I¡¯m a different person than you think.¡± Then he leaned his face on my shoulder. I can feel his breath and he seemed to be smiling. I giggled, hugged him and stroked his head. ¡°So you¡¯re different to me.¡± ¡°Will you stay by my side?¡± When I heard Adrian¡¯s nice, no, gentle voice again, I became a little yful. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll think about it.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stay?¡± He looked at me and raised his eyebrows. My heart softened a little looking at his dazed puppy-like face. The saying that beauty is a weapon was not a lie. When I heard that from my dad or brothers, I snorted, but when I saw Adrian, I unknowingly admitted it. ¡®Ugh, you¡¯re so handsome.¡¯ His soft blonde, and red eyes that seemed to melt at my fingertips were truly a fantasticbination. It seems that God carefully worked on his long, neat eyes, sharp nose, and his lips that are nicely positioned. ¡°It¡¯s such a waste if you be someone elses.¡± When I yfully said it with an arrogant tone, he lowered his eyebrows again. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m yours. You can¡¯t throw me away.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± ¡°Tell me how to avoid being thrown away.¡± At this point, it is obvious why he is doing this. He must know that my heart is weakened by that expression. I stroked his head as if he was a child. ¡°Tell me about An.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Is An your mother? Then you are born with devil¡¯s blood.¡± ¡°Thetter is right, the former is wrong.¡± What? When I opened my eyes wide, he stared at me. ¡°It is true that Empress Elsa is a devil named Gremory, and that I am born with her blood. But An is not the empress.¡± ¡°Are you saying An isn¡¯t Gremory? Or¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I took a deep breath. ¡°Is the An that Mina summoned a fake?¡± ¡°You know best that she can¡¯t summon the great devil of Gremory on her own.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Leine, the summoned being is not An. But, she has a very simr appearance to An in the records. So what is that existence?¡± In an instant, I remembered the devil record I had received from Storas. [58th pir. Its ability is . They can be disguised as the desired shape by the contractor¡­] ¡°Devil, Amy.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Wait, if it¡¯s Amy¡­!¡± Chapter 285 Chapter 285 TL: Zimmings Adrian nodded his head. ¡®Oh my God, did he mean that Amy is a devil he summoned?¡¯ When I first met him, he created two beings with his divine power. Amy and Amand, however Amy disappeared. Thest time I saw it was at the temple. ¡®Right, Amand still exists 10 yearster, but it¡¯s strange that only Amy has disappeared.¡¯ But how did Adrian manage to keep the devil? When I thought so, Boone came to mind. When Boone was first summoned, his wish was to find the jewel ¡°goddess¡¯s tears¡±, a devil¡¯s passage. ¡®Boone said that his master is the devil of the goddess¡¯ tears.¡¯ ¡°Is it possible that Amy was a devil that served your mother, Empress Elsa as its master?¡± ¡°Yes. On behalf of my mother who died and disappeared, Amy protected me.¡± ¡°How could you, not a child of fate, hold Amy¡­¡± ¡°It was the empress who summoned Amy. So, right before she died, she exhausted all her powers.¡± ¡°Then how did you maintain it?¡± ¡°Human sacrifice.¡± ¡°What?¡± Adrian looked at me silently. ¡°Even if I¡¯m disgusting, don¡¯t throw me away.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t throw me away, Leine.¡± I hugged him quietly. ¡°It must have been difficult.¡± How hard did he struggle to survive in a world with no support? Leaning his face on my shoulder, he muttered. ¡°I could bear it when you¡¯re next to me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°With you, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡­.¡± I stroked his hair. *** Adrian sent me off. I regretted saying goodbye to him and backing away. We told each other to go first and it turned into a small argument. After that, Adrian returned to the castle first as if he had lost. Someone approached me the moment I nced at his back. It was the chairman. ¡°It has begun.¡± He must have meant that the attack on the temple had begun. ¡°They¡¯ve given us a lot of time. I thought Mina woulde out right away to drive out the fake because she became real with the proof.¡± ¡°Mina¡¯s condition seems to be serious. It must be taxing to summon the devil without etwal. But I remember that you weren¡¯t in that condition even after summoning Boone.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think the problem is that she summoned the devil. It¡¯s because she used the devil¡¯s powers without etwal.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t Gremory that Mina summoned.¡± ¡°Pardon?!¡± I looked at the chairman who was bewildered and said, ¡°The devil that Mina summoned is the 58th pir, Amy. It used its ability to disguise itself to make it look like Gremory.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ve found a way to attack.¡± I headed to the carriage first. Outside the mansion, protests were in full swing demanding that the fake child should be put on a guillotine. The protesters are very violent. Some threw tomatoes or rotten eggs at the carriage. As soon as I entered the mansion, my family ran to me. Isaac and Henry, who hurriedly checked me, hardened. ¡°Kid, how are you¡­!¡± When I got off the carriage and got hit by a tomato, my appearance was messed up. Seeing the tomato dripping down from my head, Isaac did not know what to do, and Henry hurriedly turned towards the door. I caught Henry as he tried to go outside. ¡°What are you trying to do! Don¡¯t go!¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Let me go, Leine.¡± ¡°If you harm them, the target will change from me to Dubblede.¡± ¡°They¡¯re already targeting Dubblede. Otherwise, they can¡¯t do this to Lady Dubblede.¡± ¡°Henry.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let them off. Let go of me! It was really rare for Henry to scream. ¡®Henry is more aggressive than Isaac at times like this.¡¯ I took a deep breath and shook my head resolutely. ¡°To them, I¡¯m not Lady Dubblede. The reason I was adopted by Dubblede is because I¡¯m a child of fate. If they find out that I¡¯m a fake, I¡¯ll naturally be dismissed.¡± ¡°But-!¡± ¡°I know how you feel. Thank you for your concern.¡± As I smiled, the faces of the family be grim. ¡°But rather than making the fire even bigger, we should takeplete revenge!¡± I pretended to be bright, and Henry clenched his fist tightly. While my dad and brothers were gloomy, a familiar voice was heard. ¡°Towel.¡± It was aunt I was startled and ran to my aunt. ¡°When did you arrive from the castle?¡± ¡°Just now.¡± ¡°Then, who is in charge of the castle?¡± ¡°I left it to Viscount Dubos. Johamm is about to go there on my behalf.¡± Considering the future war, it would be better for Johann, the sessor, to go there. Looking at me, my aunt smiled bitterly and wiped my hair with a towel brought by the maid. ¡°Remember the faces of those who made you like this one by one.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay. I want to tell you something. Let¡¯s all go to the study together.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°We need revenge.¡± When Iughed wickedly, my family¡¯s expressions became puzzled. My family, chairman, and Nos moved to the study together. Seeing the people sitting around the sofa, I took a deep breath and started talking. The story about Empress Elsa, Gremory, and Adrian. Of course, I took out the story of the first kiss I had with Adrian. Because I was worried about his life. *** When Leine finished the story, everyone was astonished. What did she mean by saying that Empress Elsa is the devil Gremory? It was more shocking than Mina who summoned Amy to create a fake Gremory. ¡°W-wait, Gremory is a demon, how can it grow up?¡± As Isaac asked, Theodore, who had a firm face, tapped the armrest of the sofa and said. ¡°A lot of people have seen Empress Elsa when she was young. I do too. Although she was very weak, she continued her social life at the behest of her father. But¡­¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°Around the age of 19, I was confined to the castle for two years. But I heard that she was seriously ill.¡± Henry sighed and shook his head. ¡°Did you say that the emperor made a pact with the Marquis of Chantelle? A promise to put the daughter of the Marquis of Chantelle as the empress.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What if the young girl of the Marquis of Chantelle died, and the marquis, who could not give up his greed for the position of empress, summoned a devil for that reason?¡± Leine asked the devils. ¡®Pur. Is this possible? What do you think, Boone?¡¯ [If Gremory¡¯s power is Amy¡­.] [Yes, child. The master and servant exchange some of each other¡¯s power by signing a contract. The same goes for me and my master.] ¡°It seems possible.¡± Isaac smirked and folded his arms. ¡°I¡¯m sure of it. The Marquis of Chantelle exchanged his daughter who died with Gremory.¡± Johann nodded and looked at Leine. ¡°So? How are you going to use this to get revenge? There¡¯s no way to find out if she turned into a Gremory by Amy¡¯s power.¡± ¡°There is a way.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°We just need to summon the real Gremory.¡± ¡°But he¡¯s the devil who was summoned once. The passage that summoned the devil loses its function and other minerals be the passage.¡± Then, Storas¡¯ record, which recorded the existing passage, will be useless. In other words, it takes a lot of time to find the new passage. Leine said, ¡°There are two ways.¡± ¡°Two?¡± ¡°The first is to find Amy. The devils seem to know its passage.¡± ¡°Are you going to contact the temple? But they¡¯re going to kill you right away?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a second way, but this one seems to be more difficult¡­¡± As Lein frowned, Isaac clenched his jaw and urged her. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I think we¡¯ll focus on the jewels that were meaningful to Empress Elsa. The jewels might be the new passages.¡± ¡°It must be so, but how could we get that?¡± Just then, ¡°I have it, a jewel that has a deep meaning to her.¡± Leine looked at Javelin with a bewildered look. ¡®That¡¯s right, my aunt was the captain of Empress Elsa¡¯s escort!¡¯ ¡°Where is it?¡± ¡°In this mansion.¡± It was her room where Javelin was headed. The shabby room used by Lisette. Javelin looked at the desk¡¯s drawer. The diamond in the center of the pendant still shines brightly. ¡°Say it, Javelin. Is it okay if I leave the ideals we shared and go the other way alone?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Is it okay if I marry the emperor?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Are you really okay alone?¡± Her hand that was holding the pendant trembled. Then, someone was caught snooping around the door. ¡°Aunt¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°My aunt looks sad. So¡­ I don¡¯t want you to be left alone.¡­.¡± ¡°Javelin always looks sad. So you can¡¯t be left alone.¡± Javelin looked at her niece sadly. Why did she look so much like her? She even acted the same as her. Javelin smiled bitterly and handed a pendant to Leine¡¯s hand. When the diamond touches Leine¡¯s hand¡­ Krkrkr-!!! The ground vibrates violently. Chapter 286 Chapter 286 TL: Zimmings Three dayster, inside the temple. Mina, who opened her eyes, looked around. A familiar voice was heard in her ears as she looked around the strange ceiling and walls. ¡°Are you awake?¡± Mina got up when she saw the pope putting incense on the bedside. ¡°His Holiness!¡± ¡°How¡¯s your body?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Rather than that, why am I here¡­¡± ¡°You spent three days wandering around the death door. Even with the healing of the priests, your condition didn¡¯t improve, so I took care of you myself.¡± Mina, holding her forehead, tried to think back on herst memory. She fell down after not being able to breathe for a long time because her lungs were burning. ¡®I think I fell down and heard a strange voice¡­¡¯ [Give¡­ it.] Mina hugged the nket. Yes, that sound. A series of strangely distorted creepy sounds were heard before she fainted. A man in the shape of a fire appeared in front of her. It was a ghastly sight, just before the fire hadpletely melted his skin, his eyes had plummeted to the floor. [Give¡­ it¡­ send it.] ¡®What?¡¯ [Send it. Send it.] Send it to me. Send it to me. Send it to me. Send it to me. Send it to me. Send it to me. Send it to me. Send it to me. Send it to me. Send it to me. At that moment, the man rushed toward Mina. ¡°Ahh-!!¡± She screamed and hugged her head. As time passed, she felt no pain. So she gently lifted her eyelids, and saw someone in front of her. ¡°His Holiness¡­¡­.¡± The pope muttered, ¡°Oh my.¡± and grabbed something that turned into a fish. His arms did not seem to belong to a human at all. The veins protruded and distorted in several ces, making it look more like a devil than human. The pping fish in his hand soon became ash and disappeared. Mina asked after gulping. ¡°Is that a devil? So I summoned¡­¡± ¡°An angel.¡± Mina looked at the pope. ¡®Lie.¡¯ The pope, seeing the disbelief in her eyes, said, ¡°Are you afraid?¡± ¡°¡­ You¡¯re deceiving people. I know that the one that just disappeared is the devil. Gremory is recorded in the history of this world, not An-¡± Mina bit her lip once and whispered. ¡°It¡¯s Amy.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°We¡¯re fooling people! This by no means¡­¡­ is not justice¡­¡­.¡± As Mina¡¯s expression darkened, the pope lightly grabbed her by the shoulder. ¡°Tell me the pain in your heart.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Mina.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m anxious.¡± Mina murmured, clutching the pppe¡¯s robe tightly. ¡°His Holiness, maybe I was wrong. In fact, I guess I had too much greed, so I¡­¡± The pope, bending his knees in front of Mina, slowly took off his robe. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Mina¡¯s expression hardened when she saw his face. ¡°H, how-!¡± His appearance is very different from before. ¡®By the way, their voices are subtly different as well.¡¯ As everyone knew, the pope was old. However what¡¯s in front of her was the lively face of a young man in his 20s. He seemed to be in histe 20s at most. A sharp jawline and soft curved lips. His white hair that reached his neck fluttered lightly as the wind blew in through the window. The gold and purple eyes that were visible through the messy hair seemed to attract people. His appearance was evenparable to that of a celebrity or an actor. He was one of the most beautiful people Mina had ever seen. The pope who smiled, held her hand. ¡°Mina, this weak body has been waiting for you for a very long time. From the moment I knew that God was sending your soul down to this earth, until now.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I knew for a long time that I would wee a spirit led by God. Ever since I was an immature boy.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve been waiting for you. You are the only one who allowed a poor boy who had nothing to endure living.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°How could this emotion be worse than the affection of a man and a woman, the affection of a parent, the affection of a friend?¡± He ced his forehead on the back of Mina¡¯s hand and whispered with a beautiful voice. ¡°There is nothing I can¡¯t do for a true daughter of God.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If Mina is not on the right path, this weak body will destroy all the roads of the world and make it the only way to reach the destination.¡± ¡°His Holiness¡­¡­.¡± He hugged Mina. His scent reassures her trembling body. ¡°You are the being our God has arranged for thisnd. Every path you take is the right way.¡± Mina grabbed his sleeve and let out a shaky breath. She is now relieved Afterforting her for a long time, the pope, who was lying in bed, asked in a friendly voice. ¡°Is your body really fine?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s something wrong with your divine power, you should tell me without dy.¡± ¡°I will.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t put off my anxiety because you¡¯re a kind person who cares about others before your body.¡± The pope briefly put his hand on Mina¡¯s forehead and left the room. Reginald, who was waiting by the door, bowed his head toward the pope. ¡°Take care of her, so that even every strand of Mina¡¯s hair doesn¡¯t get damaged.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± The pope nced at Reginald. ¡°Remember that it is only for the sake of the daughter of God that you put your feet on this earth.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, His Holiness.¡± After the pope left, Reginald covered his lips. His pale hands trembled. After gulping several times, he opened the door. Mina, who was touching the end of the nket, smiled as she saw him. ¡°Reginald! ¡­Huh? You have a badplexion.¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine because the pope took care of me. I can feel that my body is full of divine power. It¡¯s his power, right? As expected, he is amazing.¡± ¡°How long will you be able to keep Amy?¡± ¡°Reginald, I think you should take a look at your body before talking like that. Yourplexion is so bad-¡± ¡°I ask how long you can keep the devil-!!¡± Reginald shouted. Mina hardened, and Reginald grabbed her head. ¡®Damn it, damn it!¡¯ That girl is fake. She can¡¯t keep the devil. Without the vatican knowing, if mana had not been injected to her, Amy would have disappeared soon. Then they would be tearing apart that fake. The pope doesn¡¯t believe that the girl is fake. This was because there was no existence that could rece Mina. The pope¡¯s obsession with ¡°God¡¯s daughter¡± was also persistent. He believed in the daughter of God as if he had lost his reason. ¡®She summoned Amy and turned it into An, and we got to finally turn the game around. But if Amy disappears¡­¡¯ Holding a proven child of fate was a power that none couldpare. Thanks to the child of fate, the distrust of the people toward the temple subsided. In addition, investigations into various cases were suspended. The fact that Johann was cursed in the mock battle of the 7 families was also included. Thanks to that, Reginald was still a cardinal. But Reginald knew. ¡®That girl is fake.¡¯ The existence of another devil cannot be contained in the etwal. The pattern of God was also created along the pattern seen from Leine Dubblede. ¡®I must not be caught.¡¯ Never. ¡°Reginald¡­¡± Mina muttered. ¡°If you are not feeling well, would you be able to go out today?¡± ¡°I think it will be difficult to get there¡­¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the Duke of Amity is being captured by Leine Dubblede?¡± At those words, Mina¡¯s expression hardened once again. Reginald said as he grabbed her coat. ¡°We must get that girl out of the empire as soon as possible so that we can get the Duke of Amity back.¡± ¡°What can I do?¡± ¡°A prayer meeting is held in the central temple. Show them the angel there.¡± So that the girl doesn¡¯t have a ce to stand. Even if it turns out that Mina is a fake, that girl won¡¯t put the temple and him in danger. Mina nodded. *** In the chapel. The central temple nned to protest against the vatican. The people were allowed to enter therge chapel, which only priests could enter, and the royal family, the nobles, and outstanding citizens of the city were invited. The chapel, which can amodate about 10,000 people, was full. It¡¯s because a few hours ago, news came that Mina would be attending. Dressed in a robe, I secretly headed to the main chapel. The first floor of the chapel was filled with invited people such as imperial family, nobles, and merchants. ¡°Marche, Shuheil¡­ ah, even Duke Grimoire.¡± When Seria, who was wearing a robe said that, the chairman answered with a low voice. ¡°If it¡¯s a temple, it¡¯s only natural that the Empress Dowager also came to visit. Isn¡¯t Empress Yvonne also apanied by Prince Andre?¡± ¡°¡­ Everyone here is her enemy.¡± Seria muttered in a quiet voice. The chairman did not answer, but silence was a heavier agreement than any other answer. I looked at the huge tform. Soon after, a person came up to the podium. The curtain covered the window at once, and the light on the podium pointed to a person walking in. It was Mina. A thunderous roar erupted. Mina, who walked to the center of the podium, bowed her head shyly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I can say to you, but I¡¯ll convey my sincerity.¡± It was the beginning of the prayer meeting. When she put her hands together, a group of lights began to light up behind her back. Then, I slowly got up and took off the robe, with the symbol of God on my forehead. ¡°Leine Dubblede¡­!¡± When someone shouted, everyone in the chapel looked at me. Chapter 287 Chapter 287 TL: Zimmings The people in the chapel looked as if they had seen a ghost. The chairman was upset seeing them. Regardless of the whispering, I looked straight at Mina on the podium. ¡°Liar.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Mina¡¯s gaze shook. As she grabbed her sleeve tightly with her trembling hands, Reginald rushed to help Mina. ¡°Mina!¡± ¡°Leine¡­ that kid¡­¡± Reginald looked at Mina, who was pale, and then red at me. Then he shouted at the holy knights guarding the chapel. ¡°Bring her out!¡± As soon as the holy knights were about to approach me, I opened my mouth. ¡°For what reason?¡± Reginald¡¯s expression distorted at my words. I unfolded my crumpled hood with my fingertips and said with a gentle tone. ¡°Is there a reason why I, the child of fate, can¡¯te to the prayer meeting that is open to the public?¡± Then Reginald shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t call yourself the daughter of God!¡± ¡°You¡¯re funny, Reginald.¡± ¡°What?¡± As Reginald frowned, the faces of the priests surrounding the podium also became harsher. ¡°T- that rude¡­!¡± ¡°Rather than being ashamed of trying to push the true daughter of God out of our sight, are you trying to ruin the sacred ce?¡± I shrugged and said. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it the temple of Neliard that made me a daughter of God? What made me who I am today as a child of fate, who knew nothing at all, was the temple.¡± ¡°What?!¡± One priest shouted. ¡°We¡¯ve asked for verification several times to correct the mistake of announcing you as God¡¯s daughter!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! What¡¯s the reason we couldn¡¯t properly verify it? Dubblede and you have conspired to strongly reject education and verification in the temple since childhood.¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t been able to ascertain the evil energy that has recently flowed from the Dubblede Territory.¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have refused to contact the temple for more than a decade without knowing that you were not a child of fate!¡± The chapel was buzzing again. A few agreed with the priests, and after a while people started pointing fingers at me. ¡°Liar!¡± ¡°A creepy bitch who coveted the ce of the daughter of God!¡± A smirk appeared on Reginald¡¯s lips. Mina looked at me, supported by him. I spoke without avoiding their gaze. ¡°Why is the temple convinced that I am not a child of fate?¡± Reginald replied. ¡°Because God has sent the true child of fate.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s my crime? What did I do wrong? Should I be med?¡± ¡°You should have confessed to the temple the moment you doubted your own divinity. The moment you imed to be a fake to take power, you became a sinner.¡± Iughed and approached the podium. Mina flinched, the priest and holy knight blocked me. A barrier came from the back of Reginald¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯te near us. If you try to harm God¡¯s daughter, I will not sit by.¡± I stopped and looked straight at Mina. ¡°Mina.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°They say I¡¯m fake because of you. Do you think so?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°They say I¡¯m a sinner because I doubted my divinity and kept my mouth shut. Have you ever doubted your divinity?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯re the true child of fate?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Answer me, Mina!¡± My voice resonated in the quiet grand chapel. Mina, who was holding her sleeve with a pale face, looked at me. The shaking of her eyes stopped before I knew it. Mina slowly opened her mouth after gulping. ¡°Yes.¡± The girl straightened her crouched back and looked at me who was under the podium. ¡°There is only one child of fate.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Only I can save this world!¡± I was waiting for this word. I shouted out my etwal, which I had been hiding. ¡°An!¡± Boom! The chapel shook with a huge roar. People, surprimg by the loud sound, looked around. ¡°Protect the empress and prince!¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± People hurriedly surrounded Empress Yvonne, Prince Andre, and Empress Dowager. The Duke of Marche, the Marquis of Shuheil, the Duke of Grimoire, and other nobles looked at me firmly. At that moment, a pir of dazzling light rose. Someone¡¯s shadow was seen in the light. That person¡¯s dress fluttered in the light. She had her eyes covered with a white cloth, as she slowly began to walk toward me. When she stepped her bare foot into the ground, thick branches stretched out from the ground. Then the greens slowly grew on the thick branches. It was an elsa tree. As soon as she approached me, a white cloth covering her eyes fell toward the floor. When she lifted her head, people could see her beautiful golden eyes that seemed to shine brightly like the sun. She ispletely different from the valiant description in the legends, but no one here doubted that she was An. Except for not wearing armor, it was exactly the same as the devil Mina summoned, Amy. Reginald¡¯s expression copsed, and Mina covered her mouth with trembling hands. I said, ¡°You and I, who actually summoned An?¡± Me and Mina¡¯s eyes met in the air. *** Leine left and the chapel was in chaos. While believers were in a hurry to ask for the truth, Reginald took Mina out of the chapel as if they were running away. Reginald, who returned to the vatican, took Mina to her room. Mina was shaking fervently. ¡°How¡­ how did Leine¡­¡± ¡°Calm down and listen.¡± Mina caught Reginald who was about to leave. ¡°What happened? How did Leine have a passage for Gremory? Huh?¡± ¡°Mina.¡± ¡°I¡¯m anxious. I¡¯m so anxious¡­!¡± ¡°Shut up and listen to me-!!¡± Reginald shouted. When Mina crouched down, he grabbed Mina¡¯s shoulder harshly. ¡°Stupid bitch, do you think I¡¯ll have time to appease you now?¡± ¡°Reginald¡­¡± ¡°Answer whatever I ask.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Have you ever seen that girl have a golden etwal?¡± ¡°N-no.¡± ¡°In your previous life? You said you can see the previous life.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it.¡± ¡°Then how did this happen-!!¡± Reginald ruffled his hair and groaned. ¡°Damn it, damn it¡­!¡± Reginald, who stared at Mina as if wanting to tear her to death, murmured. ¡°From the beginning, I shouldn¡¯t choose a girl like this. I should have taken the first child¡¯s hands.¡± ¡°I told you I¡¯m real. How can you hold fake child hands? In the space closest to God, those words¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Reginald, who burst intoughter, stared at Mina with red eyes. Mina faltered, and stepped back as he approached her with an expression that seemed to be possessed by evil spirits. He poked Mina¡¯s forehead with his fingertips. ¡°Among those who know you, the only one who believes in the child of fate is the bloody pope.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Huh?¡± ¡°Soul guided by God? The real child of fate? Don¡¯t speak nonsense.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Do you still believe that God brought you into this world?¡± ¡°¡­¡­I beg your pardon?¡± ¡°There are thirteen souls from the other world, including you. The moment they are connected to our world, the dead and those who have no regrets in the other worlde to this ce.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Mina¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Since the establishment of the empire on thisnd and the creation of the Neliard Church, twelve children have crossed the dimension so far, but none of them have ¡®power¡¯. So we made you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I put you in a body that was ordained to be the womb of the beginning and the end!¡± ¡°Lie¡­¡­.¡± Tears filled Mina¡¯s eyes. Mina, who looked at Reginald without blinking once, bit her lips tightly. ¡°No! I was chosen for this world¡­ chosen¡­!¡± Mina copsed while screaming. She closed her ears and murmured constantly, ¡°I¡¯m real. The fake is Leine.¡± Reginald pulled Mina¡¯s forearms. ¡°Listen carefully. If you stay like this, it¡¯s over for you and me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Do you think the pope will protect you when you eventually turn out to be fake? No, what he desperately wants is a being that God loves.¡± ¡°A being that God loves?¡± ¡°The existence of a real oracle. The person who should have been born by Lisette, who received the oracle. A being who has been given the mission of the beginning and the end of the world.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You have to push Leine and you have to be real.¡± ¡°¡­ How can I be the real one?¡± Reginald whispered. ¡°Kill Leine Dubblede. It¡¯s the only way we can survive.¡± ¡°But she¡¯s my older sister. In my previous life, we were sisters¡­¡± ¡°Currently, the things you saw don¡¯t exist. How long will you look at the illusion?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Mina gasped and said, ¡°What should I do¡­?¡± ¡°Go to the Duke of Grimoire.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Tell him you¡¯re Lisette¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°What is that¡­¡± ¡°Grimoire¡¯s ancestor is Lisette¡¯s biological father.¡± Mina¡¯s eyes fluttered slightly. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Lisette is the Duke of Grimoire¡¯s half sister!¡± It won¡¯t be difficult to prove. Grimoire will not believe what Dubblede said because he resents the death of Lisette, and Mina¡¯s body is originally from Lisette. ¡®We can cheat.¡¯ Unless Lisette¡¯s daughteres back alive. Chapter 288 Chapter 288 TL: Zimmings Lisette Shayman¡¯s misfortunees from her mother. Her mother was born as the Shayman tribe, the first creature of evil God. In the Shayman tribe, marriages between blood rtives were needed to maintain their special power. In exchange for being born with excellent physical abilities, Shayman¡¯s children are decided from their mother¡¯s womb who to marry. The same was true of Lisette¡¯s mother. In exchange for having a monstrous hearing that can recognize sounds kilometers away, she was named the wife of herme cousin as soon as she was born. Tired of the tribe¡¯s rules, she escaped the vige on the day of the wedding. After escaping from the vige, she fell in love with the man he met, and he was the predecessor of Grimoire. However, ¡°outside¡± was such a different ce from what she thought. She couldn¡¯t understand their clothes, customs and manners. People who do not follow that are also harshly punished. Disappointed by the outside world, she suffered from a severe homesickness and dered farewell to the Duke of Grimoire as she returned to the vige. All of that was while she was pregnant. The man who should¡¯ve been her husband epted her even though he knew she was pregnant. Their partner is determined, so illegitimate child in a loveless marriage was not a problem. Lisette was born that way and felt terribly lonely. Her stepfather could not be said to be a bad person. He did not love Lisette, but he fulfilled his duties as a father. The problem urred after her biological mother gave birth to the stepfather¡¯s child. The stepfather loved the child who had his blood. When a severe drought came, he sold Lisette to the temple to feed his child a few potatoes. That was thest memory Lisette have of her parents Her father who eats potatoes bought from the temple with the money he received from the temple, smiles brightly and her mother who nces at her being dragged by the priest, turns her head away and stares at the distant mountain. Her family sold Lisette to preserve their lives, but a few yearster, they died in a flood. It was around that time that Grimoire¡¯s predecessor learned that he had a daughter. While visiting a submerged vige to mourn the death of his lover, he heard Lisette¡¯s mother gave birth to an illegitimate child, and that she had the same clear green eyes as her. Grimoire¡¯s predecessor was eager to find his daughter¡¯s body. When he searched for the child who barely survived the flood, someone said, ¡°That girl from the red wall house? Well¡­ I do not know.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you from the vige?¡± ¡°The vige elders said that we shouldn¡¯t y with the children of the red wall house. Thedy of the red wall house was said to be contaminated outside. Come to think of it, I think I saw the chief and the man of the red wall fight loudly.¡­.¡± ¡°Fight?¡± ¡°He said that God would not forgive him because he stole from the children of the tribe. Uncle said that if he couldn¡¯t feed Jubilee, he would betray not only God, but the Father of God. Ah, Jubilee is the name of the boy in the red wall house.¡± The stepfather sold his daughter to feed his own children. It is possible that his daughter is still alive. ¡°A girl? What is the girl¡¯s name?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know that. Thedy and uncle of the red wall house never called her by her name.¡± The joy of thinking that his daughter might be alive was gone. Why didn¡¯t he notice it sooner? If he had known it, he would have been able to raise her with his own hands. If only he hadn¡¯t hurt her pride. That guilt became shackles. A terrible shackle that cannot be released without finding the child. However, Grimoire¡¯s predecessors did not meet Lisette in the end. When he found out that Lisette had been sold to the temple, she was dead. Grimoire¡¯s predecessor hated Dubblede for failing to protect her. They believed that Dubblede sacrificed his daughter in a power struggle between father and son. But the most unforgivable person was himself. Anger and guilt created a void that nothing could fill. It was for this reason that Grimoire¡¯s predecessor passed away and disappeared after passing the title to his son. Mina bit her lip after hearing Reginald¡¯s story about Lisette and Grimoire. ¡°Then¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Grimoire believes that his half-sister, who was almost sold into very, was generously brought up by the temple.¡± ¡°Then they would adopt me?¡± ¡°Yes, to repay the favor.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Grimoire¡¯s predecessor is difficult to meet, but he won¡¯t refuse if you meet him because he¡¯s grateful to the temple. So, you do what I tell you to do¡­¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t like it. I can¡¯t lie to someone like that.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. How could I lie to a person suffering that I¡¯m his granddaughter when I took the body of his dead daughter¡­!¡± ¡°Are you going to leave everything?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°If you want, I¡¯ll send you back to the original world. If Leine Dubblede bes the real child of fate, you can¡¯t be in this world anyway.¡± Mina¡¯s face turned pale. ¡®I¡¯m going back? Back to the original world?¡¯ She instantly calmed down. There was no one there to understand her. No one supports her ideal or dream. But here¡­¡­. ¡°Lean on me, Mina. I will give you what you want and do whatever you want.¡± There is Henry who supports her dream, ¡°Who is that? Who dared to make you cry!¡± There is Isaac tofort her. ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°No matter what I do, I will not disappoint you. I promise.¡± There is also Johann. And¡­ ¡°My daughter.¡± Mina, who recalled the voice of Duke Amity, buried her face in her hands. The memory of her previous life is a precious treasure. A very precious treasure that she can¡¯t give up. If she goes back to Jeong Mina¡¯s world, she won¡¯t even have hope that she will be able to return to her previous life. ¡®If that¡¯s the case, I¡­ I¡­¡¯ Reginald grabbed her by the shoulder. ¡°This is just a process. A process to bring eternal peace to the world.¡± ¡°Process¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be a hero without pain. Your pain now will make you a hero in this world.¡± Mina gulped and looked at Reginald. ¡°¡­ I will do it.¡± Yes, this is a sacrifice. Painful sacrifice for peace. Reginald smirked. ¡°That¡¯s great, child.¡± *** The next day, their letter to Duke Grimoire¡¯s predecessor received a reply. The reply said that they could have a short conversation tonight. Reginald, who put a robe on Mina¡¯s shoulder, said. ¡°Do you remember what to say?¡± ¡°I reincarnated from Lisette¡¯s dead daughter, and came back to the world with the power of God. So, I want to promote world peace by borrowing the power of Duke Grimoire.¡­.¡± ¡°You are smart.¡± By the time the two had a conversation, a loud shout came from outside the window. ¡°Tell us the truth!¡± ¡°Who is the child of fate!¡± ¡°Please confirm the existence of the angel!¡± After summoning the angel, Leine gained the people¡¯s trust as she performed another miracle. Among the noble families who did not participate in the prayer, she healed the sick. The believers changed their target after hearing the rumor that she had healed Count Idonoe, who was about to die. Reginald clicked his tongue and closed the curtains nervously. ¡°Never mind them.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Grimoire is the family that owns the magic tower. The lords of Grimoire are powerful archmages from generation to generation. With their help, we can make Amy the perfect An.¡± ¡°¡­ Does that mean that we can also use Gremory¡¯s ability ¡®healing¡¯?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about healing, it¡¯s about making someone an undead.¡± ¡°What?¡± Reginald grinned as Mina raised her head. ¡°Isn¡¯t it like a blessing if you make those who suffered from illness forget the pain?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not our only purpose. Grimoire is a person who can initiate powerful magic. If we get help, we will be able to take all the power of Leine Dubblede.¡± Reginald, who said so, led Mina out of the room. The sun went down before they knew it. It was a dark night when even the moon is covered by clouds. Mina took a step toward the back door of the vatican. It was around the time she had left the vatican to go to the ce she promised Grimoire¡¯s predecessor. ¡°Uh¡­¡­?¡± Raindrops began to wet the ground one by one. Reginald looked up at the sky. ¡®Will it rain today?¡¯ It was then. Boom! Along with thunder, rain poured down from the clouds surrounding the vatican. ¡°What¡­¡­.¡± Mina looked around. It was really strange. The rain was falling only in the vatican. Mina looked around with a stiff face. ¡°Reginald, I think this is weird¡­¡± At that moment, the sound of the soldiers¡¯ marching rang out. What appeared with them¡­¡­. ¡°Leine!¡± ¡°No way, you¡­!¡± Surprise attack? Is she going to do it? How dare she do that to the vatican where the pope is at? Leine who smiled said, ¡°I told you, I have no patience left.¡± ¡°What¡­¡­?¡± ¡°I came to pick up Benedict because no matter how long I waited, you wouldn¡¯t let me go.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kidnapped you too.¡± Chapter 289 Chapter 289 TL: Zimmings ¡®That crazy¡­!¡¯ Reginald looked at Leine fiercely. ¡°You scoundrel! How could you vite the vatican!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the temple attack Dubbelde first with spreading the hoax? Can¡¯t we even retaliate?¡± ¡°If this is revealed to the public, you¡­!¡± ¡°Ah, seriously.¡± Leine frowned and waved her hand gently. ¡°You¡¯re trying to push me away, huh? But as soon as I called An, the temple became their target. Yet in the temple, the culprit is still me. Can they believe what the temple says?¡± ¡°Wha- what?¡± ¡°Would people believe you? They¡¯ll think that you¡¯re trying to push Lady Dubblede away.¡± ¡°This¡­¡­!¡± ¡°If you have a brain, use it, okay?¡± When Leine teased him, Reginald¡¯s expression crumpled. ¡°Do you think there¡¯s a chance of winning just because you attacked us suddenly?¡± The number of soldiers that apanied the girl would only be a few. It was impossible to deploy more than a certain number of soldiers in the capital where the imperial pce was located. Even military training requires the emperor¡¯s approval, so the maximum number of soldiers is only 30. ¡°Even Dubblede¡¯s pride, Irie would not leave a scar on a single brick of the Vatican if it were less than 30 people.¡± ¡°So please, think about it?¡± Leine folded her arms and sighed. ¡°Did you think I just took 30 people with me to raid the temple because I was crazy?¡± A ck fog spread from under her feet. Confused, Reginald and Mina looked around. The ck fog soon condensed into a human shape. An iron mask that covers their face. A devil-like horn on their head. A creepy insidious energy. ¡°Ghost army¡­!¡± Reginald now understands the gravity of the situation. Those beings called out by Leine must be the ghost army that drove monsters out of the mountains near the Kuhelm vige. At that time, the holy knights who felt the powerful wave of divine power rushed out. Some of the cardinals followed suit too. ¡°What is this¡­¡± They looked at the ghost army, the rain, and Leine with bewildered faces. Reginald muttered. ¡°No way¡­¡­.¡± The wall of rain surrounding the vatican would have been created by Leine. They can definitely feel the divine power in ig. And as far as he knew, Leine was the only one who had this powerful divine power in Dubblede. However, her power wasparable to that of a high-ranking priest. Althoughpared to the pope with the most powerful divine power in the world, or Mina, it is a mediocre level. But how¡­?! ¡°It¡¯s a lie¡­ it can¡¯t be real.¡± She can use this kind of magic even after summoning An, and summoning an army of ghosts. ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡± The cardinals shouted, as Reginald murmured like a madman. ¡°What? What¡¯s going on? What are those soldiers doing here¡­¡­ isn¡¯t it the ghost army that the first child called out at the Battle of Kuhelm?¡± ¡°What is that wall of rain, huh? Reginald!¡± Reginald couldn¡¯t even answer and stared nkly at Leine. The ghost army stepped toward Reginald and Mina. Leine smiled when she saw the two, who were hesitant and retreated. ¡®Are you surprised?¡¯ It will feel like your heart will pop out. ¡®I have received a lot of divine power from Adrian.¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s take care of it quickly. I¡¯m busy.¡± Adrian passed his divine power to his limits and fainted, so Iid him on my bed. If I took my time, Dubblede¡¯s men may kill Adrian who was lying in my bed. Leine pointed to Mina and shouted at the ghost army. ¡°Bring that person!¡± The face of that person who was mentioned became pale. *** ¡®Pur, build a wall of rain around them to prevent reinforcements froming within the vatican.¡¯ As the etwal heated up, a new wall of rain was created within a 1km radius. Of course, I didn¡¯t forget to make a barrier. While I was doing that, the ghost soldiers performed their orders brilliantly. The cardinals were bent on protecting Mina somehow, but humans cannot beat the power of the devil. Even each member of my family who are powerful could not stop shbs¡¯ attack. The holy knight¡¯s sword or spear passes through the ghost army, and the magic of the cardinals is useless. While the holy knights and cardinals were not sure what to do, I tied up Mina brought by the ghost soldiers. At that moment, I felt a vibrationing from themunication device. [Secured.] It was Zachary¡¯s message, who recovered from the injury of the shopping district¡¯s incident and took charge of Irie on behalf of Lea. ¡®Did you think I only summoned ghost soldiers?¡¯ Irie leisurely entered the vatican through the main gate. Within the vatican, Mina, Reginald, and several cardinals would not have noticed Irie because they were concentrating on the battle. They wouldn¡¯t have imagined that they woulde through the main gate. [The strategy is to cover the opponent¡¯s eyes.] It was like the best strategist said. The best strategist¡¯s soul, which is unrivaled, and Zachary, who was in charge of Irie, were truly a perfectbination. ¡°Okay, done.¡± I said to the holy knights and cardinals, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡± ¡®Let¡¯s go, Pur!¡¯ In an instant, the barrier was lifted and the rain stopped. I ran away with Mina. *** In Dubblede¡¯s mansion, my family burst intoughter when they saw Zachary dragging Benedict, and me, dragging Mina. ¡°What is this¡­¡± ¡°Kid, what have you been doing? Going for a walk?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± It was Henry, Isaac, and Johann who said so in order. Theyughed while looking at Mina, who was in a frenzy, and Benedict, who barely breathed. I replied ¡°I went for a walk, right?¡± ¡°¡­Did you go for a walk to the vatican?¡± At Johann¡¯s words, I said, ¡°Yes!¡± brightly. I threw Mina¡¯s head on the floor, and said to Nos. ¡°Issue an emergency alert. They must be desperate to get Mina back to the temple.¡± ¡°Yes? Oh¡­ alright.¡± ¡°And lock Mina up in a dungeon. It¡¯s this guy¡¯s turn next. First of all, Benedict, that damn bastard.¡± I approached Benedict. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you like this. I was really looking forward to it.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°Since we¡¯ve just met, don¡¯t even think about going back to the temple. I¡¯ll deal with you with all my heart.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. We have a professional torturer on our side.¡± He¡¯s called Viscount Dubos. I grabbed his hair and lifted his head. ¡°Let¡¯s start with his nails. Nos!¡± ¡°Yes,dy.¡± ¡°Please pull out his nails beautifully.¡± ¡°Leave it to me.¡± Wee to Dubblede, you trash. Benedict¡¯s expression turned pale when he saw us. After sending Benedict to the torture room, I immediately called Taylor. It was about Lea¡¯s antidote. After that I finally talked with my family, but my brothers didn¡¯t look good. Seeing me drinking orange juice on the sofa calmly, Isaac grabbed his forehead as if he had a headache. ¡°What did you do, kid¡­.?¡± I can¡¯t believe Isaac looks like he¡¯s in trouble. He was always the one who made trouble, so I felt a little strange. Isaac sighed and said, ¡°I know you were in a hurry to save Lea. But what if you have an ident like this?¡± It was a really strange feeling. ¡°This must be how Isaac feels every time he hears me nagging¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± Isaac shouted, and I was a little stunned. Henry sighed too. ¡°It¡¯s your fault this time, Leine.¡± ¡°I already talked to dad¡­¡± ¡°Did father allow it?¡± My brothers looked at my dad as if he was crazy. Dad nced at my brothers indifferently. ¡°I thought it was a good counterattack.¡± My brothers were astonished hearing it. But Iughed at my dad. ¡°Oh, by the way. There was something strange.¡± ¡°Something strange?¡± ¡°Mina ising out the back door. I think she was trying to go out. That¡¯s why I was able to kidnap her more easily.¡± In fact, today¡¯s goal was only Benedict. My role was to show off my power in the temple and to draw their attention so that Zachary could infiltrate. Mina came out of the back door, so I quickly changed my n and kidnapped her. ¡°She¡¯s going out at this time?¡± Henry stroked his chin and said. ¡°¡­ And, another strange thing happened.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Grimoire¡¯s predecessor entered the city.¡± Then Isaac said, ¡°Huh?¡± and clenched his chin. ¡°How do you know that?¡± ¡°Well, from the Amjo¡¯s report.¡± ¡®Mina¡¯s outing. Grimoire¡¯s predecessor¡­¡¯ ¡°Huh?¡± The day I became a child at Odis Academy, I remembered the men who visited Mina. ¡®It was the people of Grimoire.¡¯ It¡¯s kinda weird ¡°¡­I need to meet Grimoire.¡± I¡¯ll have to find out what is going on behind the scenes. Chapter 290 Chapter 290 TL: Zimmings After talking to my family, I quietly looked at the clock. ¡®I need to see Adrian soon.¡¯ I¡¯m worried about Adrian in the bedroom, so I want to check his condition. I got off the sofa while looking at my family. ¡°Then I¡¯ll just¡­¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Oh my. Without realizing it, I answered like a guilty person. Isaac looked at me strangely. ¡°What?¡± I quickly tilted my head, pretending to be fine. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡®I have to calm down. If I get caught, he¡¯ll die.¡¯ Not me, but Adrian. As I pretended to be fine, Isaac leaned on the sofa with his arms folded. ¡°Is this a question that deserves such a surprise? Unless you¡¯re going for a walk back to the vatican, or hiding any flies in your room.¡± My heart skipped a beat. What does he mean by flies in my room? I wasn¡¯t even this nervous when I was investigated for the meteor incident in the shopping district. When I opened my mouth to make excuses, ¡°It¡¯s not going to happen!¡± Isaac supported the back of his head with both hands. ¡®He had a good intuition but is a simple person.¡¯ ¡®Isaac is simple, but the others are¡­¡¯ Henry and Johann were still looking at me with suspicious expressions. I made an excuse quickly. ¡°I¡¯m going to release the Duke of Amity.¡± ¡°Duke of Amity?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we hold on to him a little longer? The world doesn¡¯t even dare to think that he¡¯s been kidnapped.¡± When I kidnapped him, I mimicked his handwriting and left a letter in his mansion. [I have something to investigate, so I¡¯m going to leave the city for a while. It should be done as secretly as possible, please act normally so that people don¡¯t notice that I¡¯m out of the city. I¡¯ll ask you guys to take care of the mansion. Just ask for Viscount Sislex¡¯s help. P.S. I want you to deliver a red lily to the nanny¡¯s grave on my behalf on the 17th.] In the note, I deliberately wrote about the nanny of Duke Amity that others did not know. So that they believe that it¡¯s the duke who left a letter. For this reason, no one knew about his kidnapping. ¡°But if he continues to didn¡¯t show himself, there will be people who doubt it.¡± Ishak looked at me. ¡°Do we need to keep the Duke of Amity alive?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Isaac is like a real viin at times like this.¡± I took a deep breath and said. ¡°If I kill him now, I¡¯ll experience the aftermath. And he¡¯s still useful.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t you think he¡¯ll talk about it after he¡¯s released?¡± ¡°That¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Kid, it¡¯s unfortunate, but you have to admit that he¡¯s a man of great influence over the people.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Do you think that the saying of Duke Amity is the people¡¯s heart was for nothing? He is the hero of the people and the most beloved nobleman.¡± If such a person says, ¡°I¡¯ve been kidnapped by Dubblede,¡± the temple would take this chance to attack us. ¡°They will say Dubblede is a viin who harmed the hero. What the viin says is unbelievable. There may also be a reason why the temple has been attacking Dubblede.¡± The story can be twisted. If that happens, the things we¡¯ve worked hard for can turn into ashes all at once. Isaac looked at me with a worried expression, and I smiled. ¡°How about thinking the other way around?¡± ¡°The other way?¡± ¡°For example, what if Amity is on my side?¡± ¡°The people who believe in Amity willpletely turn their backs on the temple¡­¡± ¡°You know now he¡¯s useful right?¡± Having said that, I quickly turned the doorknob. ¡°Then I have to go see the Duke of Amity, so stop interrogating me!¡± I quickly left the room. I brought up the Duke of Amity to make an excuse to go see Adrian, bute to think of it, he is a really useful person. ¡®I have to appease the Duke of Amity, meet the Duke of Grimoire, find out what he was trying to do with Mina, and send Adrian back.¡¯ Busy, busy! I arrived in front of my door and looked around. ¡®Okay, nobody¡¯s here.¡¯ I asked the maids to prevent anyone froming around my room, but I¡¯m very anxious. I opened the door and went in. Adrian was still asleep. I crouched down by the bedside and stared at his face. ¡°Foolish.¡± How can he give it to me until he faint? I slightly touched his eyshes. ¡°Your eyshes are long¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Your nose is really sharp. I¡¯m going to get cut. Your lips¡­¡± When my hand slid down to his lips. ¡°Ouch!¡± He bit my finger. It didn¡¯t hurt at all because he bit it lightly, but I was surprised by what I was doing. When I hurriedly pulled my hand, he smiled. ¡°Wha- what! Why are you pretending to be asleep while you¡¯re awake?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He got up and leaned against the head of the bed. He must¡¯ve felt drowsy because he¡¯s still very tired. ¡°Did you finish what you were doing well?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, thanks.¡± ¡°Good.¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He reached out to me. He smoothed my tangled bangs and looked at me with tired eyes. ¡°I¡¯m d.¡± A hoarse voice. A drowsy expression. Half-closed eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see it.¡± ¡°What is it, Leine?¡± ¡°You look at me like you¡¯re trying to seduce me.¡± ¡°¡­ Does it look like that?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Looking at me with slightly bigger eyes, he soon burst intoughter. ¡°I see.¡± My heart flutters because it seems like he responded like that to not make me shy. ¡°Adrian, I was thinking about it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to do it like this.¡± ¡°What?¡± I nodded with a serious face. ¡°Holding hands on the 100th day, kissing the back of the hand on the 200th day, and kissing the lips on the 1st year.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve done something like this, but after researching the data, these are people¡¯s average.¡± ¡°¡­ Is that really the average?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s a little slow, but we have to be careful about things like this¡­¡± ¡°But we¡¯ve already kissed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I said it.¡± I nodded my head with a serious expression and continued. ¡°I looked into it and found that if the progress is too fast, there is a high possibility of falling into lust.¡± ¡°Where did you research it?¡± ¡°Pampargy.¡± ¡°¡­ Are you talking about Pampargy, a painting magazine?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Adrian looked at me with a bewildered expression. ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­ an analysis error because you only saw a magazine with such stories?¡± ¡°The article in the painting magazine also had the same rtionship as us.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°They are the children of powerful people, but their family¡¯s ideals are different yet they fell in love with each other. The lovers, who couldn¡¯t meet often due to opposition from the girl¡¯s family, focused only on physical rtionships to make the short time useful, and the two couldn¡¯t enjoy their time properly. The man ended up cheating on the woman he met on the beach, and the angry woman ended up debuting as an opera singer¡­¡± ¡°Are you talking about ¡®Lady Apricot ying With Fire?''¡± ¡°Right! That¡¯s the title! How do you know?¡± ¡°Jin likes it. That¡¯s a novel that minors can¡¯t read.¡± ¡°Laura told me that the previous one is also popr.¡± ¡°Madam Rottweiler.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! How do you know?¡± ¡°Jin likes it.¡± I nodded, thinking, ¡®Aha, Jin must really like racy things.¡¯ and Adrian burst intoughter. ¡°Are you being careful or are you scared?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Your rtionship with me.¡± As I flinched, he whispered, lightly resting his forehead on mine. ¡°I don¡¯t care about the average. We can go at our own pace.¡± ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t it annoying for you? Aren¡¯t you going to get angry?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s natural to be afraid of rtionships with many obstacles.¡± I looked at him with a puzzled expression and mumbled. ¡°I¡¯m actually¡­¡± ¡°You were worried that your rtionship with me would hurt your family?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Leine. I¡¯m fine with the second one. Because you¡¯re my only one.¡± ¡°Did you date a lot of other people before you met me?¡± I looked at Adrian, narrowed my eyes and said. ¡°I¡¯m a beginner, but you seem like a veteran. It¡¯s unfair.¡± He hugged me as if he had lost and burst intoughter. It was then. Knock, knock! I heard a knock. ¡°Kid! Come out!¡± Gasp. I quickly buried Adrian under the nket. Click here to be a supporter and get to read 40 chapters ahead of time. Chapter 291 Chapter 291 TL: Zimmings Isaac¡¯s knock became more and more violent. Knock! Knock! ¡°Open the door. I¡¯m not in a good mood.¡± Why is he like that¡­ I was flustered. After burying Adrian in a nket, I came back to my senses and quickly hid him in the dressing room instead. Then I shouted outside the room. ¡°I need to get ready to meet the Duke of Amity.¡± ¡°Get ready. I¡¯ll be watching.¡± I¡¯ve got a problem. Adrian is going to die! I closed my eyes tightly and shouted, trying to reassure myself that everything will work out. ¡°What do I have to do with your bad mood!¡± ¡°Kid, how could you say such a thing¡­ I don¡¯t remember raising you to be so heartless!¡± ¡°When did Isaac raise me? I raised Isaac!¡± ¡°You¡¯re my younger sister so I raised you! Right? I¡¯m a grown-up, and you¡¯re¡­!¡± ¡°I¡¯m mature! Isaac, you didn¡¯t even eat carrots!¡± He became quiet as if he were shocked. In the meantime, I rushed into the dressing room and told Adrian. ¡°Can you jump off the terrace?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do it because you¡¯re not feeling well? What should I do? My room is surrounded by a strong barrier, so we can¡¯t use teleportation.¡± That¡¯s why I also secretly brought him from the back door. Right now, I have issued an emergency warning, so the security must have be stricter. Originally, I tried to hide Adrian in a carrige under the pretext of going to see the Duke of Amity. Adrianughed when I panicked. ¡°I can jump.¡± ¡°Really? Then as soon as you jump off the terrace, go towards the blue roof. It¡¯s a separate house, but the barrier is weak there. You have to use teleportation there.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Also, Adrian¡­¡± ¡°Say it.¡± ¡°I want to show you something¡­¡­.¡± I touched the etwal and looked up to him. ¡®I have to let him meet Gremory.¡¯ Adrian shook his head. ¡°I know what you mean, butter.¡± ¡°But¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have the strength to call out the devil again today.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I need to show you Gremory as soon as possible.¡± ¡°I know.¡± I put the etwal in my pocket, disappointed. Then I ran to the terrace and looked down. ¡®Good, nobody¡¯s here.¡¯ ¡°Right now.¡± As I said that, Adrian swooped down to the terrace. From outside the room, I heard Isaac¡¯s voice again. ¡°It¡¯s not that I couldn¡¯t eat carrots, I didn¡¯t want to eat them! I didn¡¯t do it because it tasted bad!¡± ¡°That means you can¡¯t eat it.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not like that.¡± I was looking at Adrian while talking to Isaac. He smiled and said, ¡°Go in.¡± I shook my hand to tell him to go quickly, but Adrian didn¡¯t move, he urged me to enter first. I had no choice but to close the terrace window. However, he saw me for a long time and finally went back. ¡®Ugh, it tickles.¡¯ My chest felt tickly. It felt very strange. I sighed and opened the door. ¡°Why, did you miss my room so much?¡± As soon as I opened the door, Isaac came into my room and looked inside. ¡°¡­ None.¡± I squinted and nced at him. ¡°Did you think I was hiding someone?¡± When I shamelessly lied, Isaac groaned. ¡°I thought someone was hiding.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°A blonde rat.¡± I was startled. ¡®How did he know.¡¯ Adrian was thoroughly hidden and brought in. Laura, a crime professional, and the three maids defended the room with iron defense. I said as if nothing had happened. ¡°Are you talking about Adrian? He¡¯s in the Imperial Pce. Why would he be here?¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯m d to hear that.¡± Isaac, who still looked at the room suspiciously, soon grabbed my shoulder. ¡°Listen up, kid.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You should never trust a two-faced man, a man who talks casually about cheesy things. They¡¯re all flirtatious, people like that.¡± ¡°Do you want me to meet an ugly guy?¡± ¡°Are you crazy? Of course, you should have the most handsome guy in the world.¡± ¡°Then do you want to meet a fierce man who can¡¯t say sweet things?¡± ¡°Just bring that guy with you. I¡¯m going to twist his neck and pull him out.¡± ¡°Then, I can¡¯t meet any other guy?¡± When I looked at him with my eyes saying, ¡®You told me not to meet anyone who is handsome and good at talking.¡¯ Isaac remained silent for a moment. He rolled his eyes as if he were organizing his thoughts and said. ¡°I was wrong. I just know a guy who is two-faced and is good at talking.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s just Adrian.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the only condition.¡± He began to list conditions for my groom with a serious face. ¡°It¡¯s fundamental to say handsome and cheesy things well. But he needs to have the ability and wealth. He shouldn¡¯t starve you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°And he need to have a good body too. Of course, if you don¡¯t want to give birth, you can exclude this condition¡­¡­ No, I can¡¯t exclude it. A man who can protect you should be reliable. Also, he needs to be knowledgeable so that your conversation can be enjoyable. Being humorous is a must have for that. And¡­.¡± After hearing the conditions up to 58, I looked at Isaac with a tired look. ¡°Isaac¡­¡± ¡°The 59th condition¡­ huh?¡± ¡°Just tell me not to marry.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do it. Don¡¯t give up.¡± He dered very solemnly. ¡°Even if I have to search the whole world, I will find him.¡± ¡°But what if the guy you found says he doesn¡¯t want to marry me?¡± Isaac sighed and snorted. ¡°That can¡¯t be true. There¡¯s no man in the world who doesn¡¯t want to marry you.¡± He said that as if even a roadside ant wants to marry me, so I took a few steps away from him. ¡°Don¡¯t say that anywhere else. Promise me?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid people won¡¯t only curse at Isaac, but even at me.¡± After saying that, I shook my head and left the room. ¡°You¡¯re going to the Duke of Amity?¡± ¡°I¡¯m tired. I want to go see Mina first.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t you be more tired?¡± ¡°Right now, Isaac is what makes me most tired.¡± ¡°Is that a lie? As for your husband¡¯s condition earlier, the 59th condition is that his feet should not smell.¡± ¡°Please stop¡­¡­.¡± Me and Isaac quarreled down the stairs. When I went down to the first floor, I heard a scream from the basement. It¡¯s weak, but it¡¯s definitely a scream. Benedict¡¯s scream was clear. I don¡¯t know what kind thing Nos is doing, but it must have worked. Seeing that I can even hear it from the torture room deep underground to the first floor. I looked at the ce where the scream came from and then took a step. Underground prison. Only the dim lights illuminated the surroundings, the prison also gave off a musty smell. I saw Mina curled up inside the iron cage. I squatted in front of her cage. ¡°¡­ What are you trying to do with me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I want to ask you. What were you going to do with me?¡± Mina red sharply at me. ¡°Stop here, Leine. So that I can forgive you for. Please don¡¯t cross the line.¡± I chuckled. ¡°What happens if you forgive me? Will this war be over?¡± ¡°We can finish it. If we work together.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s work together to mediate the war between Dubblede and the temple. Then there will definitely be a breakthrough.¡± ¡°So what happens after that?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°After that, I¡¯ll have to die eventually. Because you and the temple can¡¯t give up sealing the evil God. Isn¡¯t it? Mina¡¯s expression turned sad. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s do this.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± ¡°No matter how much I think about it, it feel so unfair to die alone. So if you die, I¡¯ll die too. What do you think? It¡¯s fairness that you like.¡± ¡°Leine, you¡­¡± ¡°If you die, I¡¯ll be a sacrifice too. Then Dubblede and the temple don¡¯t have to fight anymore.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Peace wille. The peace you¡¯ve been hoping for so much¡­¡± ¡°Do you remember what you saidst time? That you were willing to die if you were in my shoes.¡± I pped my hands andughed like a child. ¡°Now, it¡¯s your time to choose.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Why? Why aren¡¯t you answering? Huh? You said you were willing to die for the country and for peace.¡± ¡°I, I¡­¡± I changed my expression in an instant and stared fiercely at her. ¡°You can¡¯t?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Scary, huh? Your life is precious? It¡¯s much more unfair and painful than you think to die for others, right?!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Mina¡¯s expression froze. She looked at me with a stiff face, and I said after biting the soft flesh in my mouth. ¡°You don¡¯t know even if youe all the way here? There is no justice in this war.¡± ¡°No, I¡­ I¡­ for the sake of this world¡­¡± She bowed her head. Tears fell on the cold floor. ¡°Hypocrite.¡± Her shoulders flinched. ¡°A liar.¡± Her slender shoulders shook as she moved her hands to her face. ¡°I hate people like you the most. Yes, I know my previous life. You were loved, and I was trapped in a cage.¡± She jerked and looked up. ¡°As expected, you stole what¡¯s mine?¡± ¡°Yes. I took it all away. As you said, I¡¯m a viin. How do you feel, Mina?¡± Mina bit her lips. Red blood flowed down from her dry lips. Mina then let out a scream. ¡°Bad girl. You mean¡­ Terrible girl! I hate you!¡± ¡°Me too. I hate you, you hypocrite.¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯m a hypocrite! I wanted you to die. So I did what the temple told me to do! But this is all because of you! To get rid of a bad girl like you¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Good. Cut.¡± Mina¡¯s eyes widened, and the light in the basement was brightly lit. The gate keepers were holding something around the prison. Mina murmured. ¡°Video stone¡­?¡± Click here to be a supporter and get to read 40 chapters ahead of time. Chapter 292 Chapter 292 TL: Zimmings Mina¡¯s trembling gaze moved to follow me as I got up. She licked her lips for a while, then barely spoke. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± ¡°The reason for making a video is either to keep it or to show it. But unfortunately, we¡¯re not in a rtionship to make memories to cherish it.¡± ¡°Leine!¡± Mina, who got up, grabbed the bars and shouted. I could see anger from her eyes. ¡°How fierce you are.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°How far are you going to go? I see. The person I knew before is dead, and all that¡¯s left of you is a mean trash!¡± ¡°¡­¡­Mina.¡± Mina red at me fiercely, so I tilted my head and said. ¡°If you don¡¯t like my method, doesn¡¯t that mean you were ashamed of yourself?¡± ¡°That¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Or is there any reason for you to be so angry?¡± The veinse out in the hand holding the bars. I said while looking at Mina, who was shaking. ¡°Think about which part you were ashamed of.¡± Turning around, I nced back at Mina, saying, ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you those words back. The words that the person you knew was dead.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not the person I used to know either. I don¡¯t think this is the justice you¡¯ve been wanting for so long.¡± We decided not to ask the question of what made us this way anymore. In the end, all of this was our own choice, and we¡¯re already sinking in the swamp we created far too deep. *** When I came back with the video, Trigon and the chairman were waiting for me. Trigon, who heard the news said. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare the magic mirror.¡± Just like thest time the priest used Emeline of faking to be the youngest child and trying to spread the message, we¡¯ll spread the word using the magic mirror. ¡°Are you going to surrender for kidnapping Mina?¡± ¡°Are you going to throw away this good chance? You can prove that the temple has worked many tricks to target the youngdy.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s going to drop this chance?¡± I shook my head and looked at the chairman. ¡°What are you saying? I guess your brain isn¡¯t working because you¡¯re too excited.¡± ¡°Please understand Trigon,dy. Don¡¯t you have a deep grudge against the temple?¡± As the chairman and I exchanged jokes, Trigon frowned. ¡°Are you joking in the midst of all this? I¡¯m in a hurry!¡± ¡°I know, I know.¡± ¡°The world will turn upside down when the sun rises. Since the temple was deprived of the child of fate and the cardinal, there will be an all-out attack. If we don¡¯t fix the issue of kidnapping before then¡­¡­!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to fix that.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes?¡± ¡°Trigon, are you an idiot? If we blow this chance, they¡¯ll only get a chance to counterattack.¡± The temple will wage a public opinion war that I, who kidnapped Mina, conducted brutal torture to receive false confession from her. Then the suspicions about the temple I worked hard on will subside, and people will start talking about Leine Dubblede¡¯s deeds. Trigon, who was listening to me quietly, asked curiously. ¡°How can you deal with the issue with that?¡± I raised the corners of my mouth and said. ¡°Trigon, I told you the other day. There¡¯s a student named Sandra at the academy who had a son that was a master of cloning.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Go and duplicate this video stone. I¡¯m going to send it to the temple.¡± ¡°Pardon?!¡± I giggled as I saw Trigon screaming. That day, Trigon headed to Sandra¡¯s mansion and returned with a video stone reproduced by her son. And I really sent the video stone to the temple. *** Pope¡¯s office. ¡°Reginald-!¡± A holy knight went inside. Reginald, who was walking in the room with an anxious face, shouted nervously. ¡°What are you looking for in this situation¡­!¡± ¡°You must go to the tower.¡± ¡°¡­ Are the cardinals finished? What did they say? Will they break through Dubblede by force? Then what will happen to me?¡± ¡°Discussion has been stopped.¡± ¡°It stopped? Why did they stop discussing it?¡± ¡°The video arrived with the name of the first child¡­¡± Reginald¡¯s expression changed as the holy knight continued to talk. He kicked the door right away and ran toward the tower. When Reginald arrived at the tower, the video was ying. [Yes! I¡¯m a hypocrite! I wanted you to die. So I did what the temple told me to do! But this is all because of you! To get rid of a bad girl like you¡­¡­!] Reginald, who was contemting, touched his forehead with trembling hands. The second child, that foolish person, eventually might lead them to ruin. The cardinals were greatly shaken. Most of them groaned loudly or didn¡¯t know what to do. sio, the only Leine supporter among the cardinals, hit the table. ¡°What are we going to do about this now?¡± His gaze was directed at the pale Reginald. ¡°Reginald, who brought out the second child, look at that. The fact that Dubblede sent the video tape is a threat.¡± ¡°Bu- but think about it. This is an opportunity for us. This means that the first child kidnapped the second child.¡± ¡°It can also be evidence that what Reginald has done by borrowing the name of the temple is true.¡± ¡®I borrowed the name of the temple and did it?¡¯ Reginald¡¯s expression froze. It was like saying that they would me him for all the sins. ¡®Damn it, damn it!¡¯ This was the result of many years of devotion to the temple. If he was guilty, the temple would easily throw him away. ¡®It won¡¯t end with that.¡¯ The temple is his whole life. He has done everything for the temple in his life. He can¡¯t forget the blood and sweat he gave to them because of one young girl. ¡°Can you solve it?¡± ¡°How could we trust him-¡± When one cardinal shouted, the man sitting at the round table silently opened his mouth. ¡°Give Reginald onest chance.¡± It was Cardinal Stefano. This year is the 6th year since he became a cardinal, and this man was even more influential than the pope. Even while various incidents rted to the temple were taking ce, they heard from the people that ¡®The pope can¡¯t be trusted, but only Stefano can be trusted¡¯. Recently, the people¡¯s trust in the temple has been broken, and he had the strongest influence. The cardinals said, ¡°But Reginald has been the culprit of all the incidents so far.¡± ¡°If something goes wrong again, who¡¯s responsible for it?¡± Despite the cardinals¡¯ sharp questions, Stefano looked calm. ¡°I trust Reginald.¡± ¡°Sir Stefano¡­¡± Reginald looked at Stefano with a thrilled expression and grabbed his chest. ¡°If this goes wrong, I will take off my clothes and be a beast myself to protect the Neliard Church.¡± The beast, which was seen in the mock battle of the 7 families, was not perfect. There was still no cure for it and there are still multiple weaknesses. The way to be a perfect beast was a secret only the cardinals knew, but because it was so cruel, no one couldplete the conditions. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Reginald shook his head at the question. ¡°Yes.¡± In the end, the sword of the temple was given back to Reginald. The vatican moved under the leadership of Reginald. *** I stared at the parchment with the pen in my hand. ¡°Hmm.¡± Seeing me groaning for a while, the three maids made a puzzled expression. ¡°Why are you so worried about writing a letter?¡± These were the words of Yuni, a former loan shark. I said, lying face down on the desk with the parchment. ¡°I want to meet Grimoire¡¯s predecessor, but I don¡¯t know how to meet them.¡± Dahlia, a serial killer of rapists, replied as she lowered a steaming teacup at my desk. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask the master to meet Duke Grimoire first instead.¡± ¡°Dad?¡± ¡°Yes. I think they¡¯re quite close to each other because they had simr nicknames. The blue rose and ck violet.¡± Dahlia couldn¡¯t stand it and giggled. Then Linda¡¯s nephew, Laura, who was diligently moving next to the three maids, said. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t say that. I heard that the three duke of flowers¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it the three lords of flowers?¡± ¡°Now they are called dukes. Anyway, the three of them hate each other so much.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I groaned again. And then, I shouted ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± and wrote down the letter. ¡°Yuni, send this.¡± After saying that, when I got up and grabbed the coat, the maid opened their eyes wide. ¡°Are you going out?¡± ¡°Yes, because the Empress Dowager called me. I guess she wants to make sure An is real. If it¡¯s real, it can cure her skin diseases with the power of healing.¡± The reason why Empress Dowager went to the prayer ceremony is probably due to her skin disease. The maids spoke worriedly. ¡°But wouldn¡¯t it be dangerous to go out at this time¡­?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do about it. It¡¯s better for me to go than for them toe for Mina here.¡± The three maids and Laura stood up and pouted their lips with the same expression. Iughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go now. Will you take care of the mansion?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°Okay,dy!¡± I left the mansion with four reliable knights. The weather was very nice today. ¡®The weather is really nice. There must be a lot of people out.¡¯ Throughout the ride to the Imperial Pce, I looked outside the window. When I was about to cross the mountain to get to the Imperial Pce. Neighh-! The horse crieff and the carriage rattled. I was surprised and looked out the window. People wearing ck masks were surrounding the carriage. A barrier was on the floor, and when I saw the pattern, I got goosebumps. ¡®Magic¡­!¡¯ It is clear that they are all mages. ¡°Ugh!¡± Outside the window, the horseman was caught by them and he was strangled. I rushed out of the carriage. ¡°Who are you?¡± What I heard was a familiarughter. ¡°Do you know who¡¯s the most foolish person in the world?¡± It was Reginald. As I turned my head, I saw him wearing a robe among the mages. ¡°You¡¯re the most foolish person in the world, Reginald.¡± ¡°You still don¡¯t know how to be scared.¡± ¡°You seem to be unaware of fear, even after being hit like that, you crawled out again.¡± Reginaldughed. It was a creepyugh as if he was half out of his mind. ¡°Child, the most foolish person in the world is a foal who runs wild without knowing how to pay for their sins. Just like you.¡± I hurriedly grabbed the etwal. ¡°If you don¡¯t back down, we will attack you.¡± ¡°Are you proud of your ghost soldiers?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Oh, child. How foolish you are. Can the person who summoned An and used their power to call in the ghost soldiers again?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Don¡¯te closer.¡± Despite the threat, Reginald walked to me. Slowly approaching, he grabbed my shoulder. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know how much I wanted to rip you apart.¡± I lowered my voice and whispered. ¡°If I die, Mina will die too.¡± ¡°Give me the video stone.¡± ¡°Leave now.¡± ¡°Give me the video stone!¡± He let out a shout. ¡°Damn bitch, damn it¡­! Because of you, do you know how much I, how much the temple¡­!¡± It was then. A loud noise began to be heard in the air. With the loud sound, about 400 people who were watching Reginald from the sky were revealed. ¡°What are you talking about? Video stone?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the cardinal¡¯s voice?¡± I told you. The weather is so nice today that many people wille out. Reginald looked at me with a puzzled look, and I answered refreshingly. ¡°Oh, that? Dubblede¡¯s volunteer event.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ What?¡± Would people believe that I leaked the footage? He has to create a believable situation. ¡°You, you, this bitch¡­¡± ¡°Were you confident because Stefano is on your side?¡± Stefano must have done that. His daughter Emeline, grew up so well after all. [If you feel a little sorry for me, if you ever thought of me as a daughter, please do so.] [¡­¡­.] [Please support Reginald¡­ father.] I hope Reginald will like the y directed by Leine, starring Emeline. Click here to be a supporter and get to read 40 chapters ahead of time. Chapter 293 Chapter 293 TL: Zimmings Reginald and the people in ck robes who saw 15 ships flying in the sky were shocked. It was Reginald, not me, who fell into the trap. I had fully anticipated that there would be such an attack ever since I abducted Mina. That¡¯s why I prepared a video stone and moved Stefano with the help of Emeline. Reginald stiffened and looked at the ship floating in the sky. Before the long-distance teleportation scroll was developed, the sky carriage, which wasmonly used as a means of transportation by the nobles, was converted into a ship. The ship was loaded with special magic tools. I borrowed the power of Veronica to make a ¡®speaker¡¯ that is in Chul-soo¡¯s world. ¡®And on my clothes¡­¡¯ Then, Reginald grabbed me by the cor. ¡°Be careful. I have a microphone attached.¡± ¡°You, you bitch.¡± I heard people shouting on the ship. ¡°Reginald! I¡¯m sure of it. It¡¯s the voice of Cardinal Reginald!¡± I smiled. ¡°Be careful.¡± Veronica must have raised the speaker volume to the maximum. While preparing for this job, I found the usefulness of a speaker. Chul-soo, a chatterbox who was forced into my etwal, was surprisingly of great help. The world he lived in was truly a unique world, so I knew a lot of things that I had never imagined in our world. ¡®Well, speakers and microphones are magic tools that are used in our world.¡¯ But I didn¡¯t know it could be used for things like this. [Call me an idea bank.] Chul-soo giggled. Reginald stared at me as if he was going to tear me to death. I felt confusion and conflict in his eyes. The strength in his hand that was holding me lessened. Then he shouted. ¡°Attack towards the ship!¡± Now that the situation is like this, it seems like he does so because there¡¯s nothing else he could do. When he stepped back, the people will thought it was strange and spread the word. He rather shot down the ship and get rid of all witnesses. I let out a sigh. ¡°As expected, you¡¯re such an idiot.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ What?¡± ¡°I guess you didn¡¯t expect that? Isaac!¡± When I shouted, something fell off the ship one after another. Boom! Boom, boom, boom! When the shells fell toward the ground, the people in ck robes brought by Reginald were frightened. I didn¡¯t give them any time to organize or use magic. Thanks to this, Reginald was hit without the barrier. Reginalds shouted. ¡°That¡¯s stupid! If this happens, you and Dubblede¡¯s servants¡­¡­!¡± As soon as he shouted, Dubblede¡¯s horseman, who was held by the ck robe, dropped down. ¡°A doll? No way¡­¡± ¡°Lane!¡± As soon as I shouted, Lane, the ball-jointed doll, bit the ck robe¡¯s neck. ¡°Ugh!¡± After the ck robe was bitten by Lane, Lane crawled quickly with both hands and feet like a beast. Lane kicked Reginald and fell on top of me. Here again, I would like to introduce my ball-jointed doll, Lane, which is the only one in the world and has an evil core. As long as its core is not destroyed with the holy sword, it could be regenerated. Boom, boom, boom, boom! The shells exploded constantly. Of course, it flew to me, but Lane protected me by repeatedly breaking and recovering. Thanks to Lane that became a perfect shield, it did not damage me. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± ¡°Retreat! We must retreat!¡± The people in ck robes screamed, but Reginald couldn¡¯t get out of here. Because they are very good at predicting the next situation. He had no future unless he dealt with the witnesses and me. As soon as he disappears, I will drag witnesses to the imperial pce and the temple will lose every trust. While Reginald couldn¡¯t do anything, the surroundings were covered with light. Neighh! When the ck horse cried, the light faded and familiar faces appeared. Johann, Henry, and Isaac. The three Dubblede brothers, who led the Irie, aimed the sword at them. It was Isaac with a vicious expression who opened his mouth first. ¡°Please don¡¯t surrender meekly. Because I¡¯m ready to chop up your flesh.¡± It was the moment a battle began. *** Reginald and the ck robes headed to the Imperial Pce, restricted by a rope built of mana. I used them to the Imperial Pce. There was no need to make separate evidence because the number of witnesses was almost 100 people. The identity of the people in ck robes are mages. And among them¡­¡­. ¡°It¡¯s him. The mage who was asked to curse someone in the mock battle!¡± The mage, who was pointed out by Max, turned pale and became the first person for torture. When Reginald was arrested, the mage realized that there was nothing else they could do but confess about the curse and shopping district meteor case. It was natural that the empire was overturned and the temple had lost every trust. The question ¡°Who really summoned An?¡± was no longer a hot topic. The people and nobles camped in front of Dubblede and begged An to bless them. *** A few dayster, with the sandwich in my mouth, I nced at the headlines of various newspapers. [Temple of Madness! Have they ever said the truth?] [People out on the street. Worst protest that burned their image.] [All attention are focused on the death penalty discussion of former Cardinal Reginald.] All of the articles criticized the temple. I stared at Henry, who poured the tea into the teacup with my eyes squinted. ¡°Henry?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The articles.¡± He replied with a smirk instead. ¡®Really the master of public opinion.¡¯ From some point on, the walls seemed to be stered with Dubblede¡¯s behind-the-scenes business, and they seem to have worked in advance for this day. I smiled and looked at the newspaper. Isaac, who handed me bread, said. ¡°Is it that good?¡± ¡°Of course. The power of the temple came from the public¡¯s heart. But now that the public sentiment has turned this much, what are they going to do l?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not going to be easy. It¡¯s called a national religion. Faith that hassted over a thousand years will notpletely disappear.¡± ¡°I know. But for the time being, they¡¯ll be busy trying to deal with the public sentiment, so there¡¯ll be no time to attack.¡± Isaac mumbled, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± and he poked my cheek, which became plump while chewing a sandwich. ¡°How can a person¡¯s cheeks be so plump?¡± ¡°If you touch it while eating, you may be bitten, Isaac.¡± Then Henry and Johann said, ¡°You can ask her.¡± ¡°Ask me.¡± I giggled, and Isaac clicked his tongue. My family was having a peaceful day after a long time. However, I was still anxious deep inside. ¡®It bothers me that the pope is quiet.¡¯ The pope did not respond to any of Reginald¡¯s discussions on the death penalty. I expected him toe out when the mage and Reginald would be tortured. ¡®I thought if it was a temple, they would try to kill them before they utter nonsense.¡¯ I touched my chin and looked at the temple outside the window. Just then, ¡°Lady!¡± ¡°Lady Dubblede!¡± Today, I heard a shout from outside the window. Isaac frowned as if he was tired of it. ¡°They want to be healed by An? They never get tired of waiting.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a matter of sincerity as it¡¯s a matter that involves a life, whether it¡¯s their parents, siblings, or children.¡± I looked out the window. There were some nobles among them. Many of those participated in the prayer ceremony. As soon as there were rumours of Leine, they asked for An¡¯s blessing in front of the mansion. Of course, I didn¡¯t even listen to it. Henry said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you heal at least one person? That way, the temple would be more terrified.¡± ¡°Because I kidnapped Mina, I used a lot of divine power and am recovering. Even if it¡¯s not like that, the first person I¡¯ll heal has already been decided.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Lea.¡± I raised my arms and shouted. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°How¡¯s Lea?¡± ¡°Taylor is detoxifying with poison extracted from the scales left by Benedict. She will be healedpletely with Gremory¡¯s power.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Hey, do you know how strong Lea is?¡± Iughed softly and continued. ¡°Taylor actually thought it would be toote, but fortunately, it wasn¡¯t toote.¡± ¡°People will think Lea is your lover, kid.¡± ¡°Because I like Lea the best!¡± I was chatting with excitement, but somehow the surrounding became quiet. My brothers were looking at me with strange expressions. My dad came into the room just in time, looked at me with a firm face. ¡°The best?¡± ¡°The best?¡± ¡°You say the best?¡± ¡°Best¡­¡­.¡± Isaac got up and mmed the table. ¡°I thought this was a matter to be addressed someday.¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s confirm it. Who¡¯s the best?¡± My family looked at me with terrifying expressions. I rolled my eyes. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­.¡± Dad said, ¡°Not me.¡± Isaac and Henry burst intoughter. ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Johann also said. ¡°The tuxedo is still there.¡± ¡®They¡¯re making a big deal.¡¯ How can I avoid this? It was when I gulped. Yuni came in holding a letter. ¡°Lady, I got a letter from the Duke of Grimoire.¡± Click here to be a supporter and get to read 40 chapters ahead of time. Chapter 294 Chapter 294 TL: Zimmings I hurriedly grabbed Yuni¡¯s arm and left the room. Yuni opened her eyes wide and looked at me as if nothing had happened. ¡°Did I disturb you?¡± ¡°No. Thank you so much.¡± I almost got in trouble. Before going to war with Neliard, my family almost had a war first. Yuni smiled brightly. ¡°Then I¡¯m d.¡± It was then. The chairman who was bringing the documents found me and approached me. ¡°Lady, I have a document for you to review.¡± ¡°Hope mercenary guild?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is it urgent?¡± ¡°Not really, is there anything else?¡± ¡°I got a letter from Grimoire.¡± The chairman¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°A letter from the Duke of Grimoire?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Huh¡­ He never really replied any letters.¡± ¡°What?¡± When I blinked, the chairman said. ¡°Grimoire is difficult to meet not only their predecessors but also the duke now. They do not show up often, so they humbly ignore letters from noble families.¡± ¡°Have you ever sent one?¡± ¡°Grimoire is a family who owned the magic tower. As they are the first-ss family in magic, many wanted to join hands with them. I also wrote dozens of letters under the dukes name, but no reply came back.¡± What does he mean by that? ¡®I was really lucky to get a reply.¡¯ The chairman asked. ¡°Did you get a reply because you wrote something else in the letter?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­.¡± As I looked up, the chairman looked at me with an anxious expression. ¡°¡­¡­ Lady?¡± To summarize the contents of the letter I sent to the Duke of Grimoire the other day, [I know what you didst night. Oh, you weren¡¯t joking? Hahaha!] The chairman heard me and asked. ¡°Do you know what they were up to?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, so I sent him a letter to meet and find out.¡± ¡°What?!¡± When Iughed, the chairman grabbef his forehead as if he was in trouble. I said ¡°No¡­¡± and started talking. ¡°At first, I wanted to appease him with good words. But they say he don¡¯t get along well with my dad.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to convince my dad either as they¡¯re not on good terms. That¡¯s why¡­ let¡¯s just shout first¡­ If he feel guilty, he¡¯ll meet me.¡± So, this was bluffing. The chairmanughed at me. ¡°How are you so gutsy? Grimoire is a family that owns a magic tower. Among them, there are countless people who have served as a mage, and the Duke of Grimoire himself is the greatest mage in this continent.¡± ¡°More than Veronica?¡± ¡°He¡¯s different from Veronica. She is a mage specialized in the development of magic, and Duke Grimoire is a genius in offence magic.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Hurry, check the letter.¡± The chairman urged me nervously. I opened the letter with a nod. ¡°¡­¡­ Huh?¡± What is it? After reading the letter, the chairman and I looked at each other and checked the letter once again. ¡°Is this all?¡± ¡°¡­ It seems so.¡± The letter of the Duke of Grimoire was briefly summarized as this. [You¡¯re joking.] I narrowed my eyes. ¡°Yuni.¡± ¡°Yes,dy.¡± ¡°Bring the parchment.¡± ¡­ I should do this right. *** For three days, me and the Duke of Grimoire exchanged huge amounts of letters. I couldn¡¯t send another letter, so I sent a text message on themunication device. To summarize the conversation we had in text for three days, it¡¯s roughly like this. [How do you know if it¡¯s a lie or not?] [It¡¯s clear.] [It¡¯s not. What if I really knlw?] [Give me evidence.] [You were going to meet Mina and Reginald.] [¡­ Well, I¡¯m not sure?] [It¡¯s clear.] [How do you know if it¡¯s true or not?] [Do you know that I deal with people like you not once or twice?] [Excuse me, you¡¯re quite rude.] [I¡¯m sorry, grandpa.] [Are you crazy?] [Unfortunately, I¡¯m normal.] In summary, this is how that went and at the beginning of letters, I always started by asking how he was doing, and wrote elegant sentences. But that is all sarcasm. The chairman asked me while looking at themunication device. ¡°Is there no more reply from the Duke of Grimoire?¡± ¡°Yes. I won.¡± Then Seria, who was sitting next to the chairman, burst intoughter. The chairman looked at her and asked her. ¡°You¡¯reughing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Both of you are so simr.¡± I looked at Seria stiffly, as if struck by lightning. ¡°Seria, how can you say that?¡± ¡°I am always a loyal and honest follower of yours, mydy.¡± Seria looked at me andughed. ¡°If someone you don¡¯t know read the letters, they might think of you as a father and daughter. No, is it uncle and niece?¡± ¡°Stop saying horrible things, Seria.¡± The chairman took a deep breath. ¡°What are you going to do now? Weren¡¯t you going to meet the Duke of Grimoire?¡± I said, leaning deeply against the chair. ¡°I am going to meet him.¡± Seria said while holding a teacup the maids had given her. ¡°Do you really need to meet him?¡± ¡°I need to check if he has colluded with the temple. If that¡¯s the case, even though I can call out ghost soldiers, I can¡¯t guarantee victory.¡± If Ick divine power, I can¡¯t keep them. If the temple and Grimoire really worked together, I must somehow separate them. ¡®If I had their hands, there is no chance of winning for the temple.¡¯ I said while rubbing my chin. ¡°It¡¯s best if we can bring them to our side, and if not, they have to be neutral in this war.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that hard?¡± ¡°Would the Duke of Grimoire be at war with the temple because I¡¯m not the child of fate and made him a little angry? No one is as petty as the Duke of Vallua.¡± I heard from Laura, who knows many gossips, that Duke Grimoire is not that irrational. ¡®Personally, it¡¯s best toe in to say a word or two to me.¡¯ I pouted my lips. ¡°I should just work until I get a reply. Seria, are you done organizing the hope mercenary guild? ¡°I have a few problems for you to solve as well.¡± I was preparing to sell the hope mercenary guild just in case there was a real war with the temple. Even though Dubblede had the best financial power on the continent, the war against the temple will cost arge amount of money. ¡°Didn¡¯t you forget that the mercenary guild should be sold separately so that you didn¡¯t get caught?¡± ¡°Of course. Most of the projects have been sorted out, and only projects rted to war supplies such as long-distance teleportation scroll, blue spinel, and suwon remain.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s clean up blue dpinel too.¡± ¡°Spinel? But it¡¯s an indispensable resource for war,dy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s when we have no priest who can give us divine power.¡± Most of those with divine power be priests. The only ones left are those who almost have no divine power. ¡°If we go to war with the temple, aren¡¯t you going to use divine power to make us holy weapons or armor?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Blue spinel is the biggest asset the hope mercenary guild. It gave us huge profits.¡± Having said that, I got up. ¡°I¡¯m going to go see the spinel left in the warehouse.¡± ¡°Is it okay if you go out?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll use teleportation.¡± I left the maids saying that I was going out to the shopping district, and moved to the hope mercenary guild¡¯s office. The office was busy. Me, Seria, and the chairman headed to the blue spinel warehouse. There were three huge warehouses packed with expensive spinel. ¡®Goodbye, my cuties.¡¯ I stroked the spinel with a sad expression. ¡°Call the mercenary guild of another continent. If it¡¯s the mercenary guild that won¡¯t side with the temple, sell it even at a rather low price.¡± ¡°Even so, the spinel will give you an astronomical amount if you keep it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Me, Seria, and the chairman frantically discussed it. When the discussion was over, the sun was setting. Wearing a robe, I looked at the hope mercenary guild. Everything that started at the age of four was achieved here. Seria spoke cautiously. ¡°Are you really going to sell the building?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Yes.¡± I was choking up out of regret. I remember the moment when I moved to this building and posted a signboard. I bought a building with the money I earned by attacking the Duke of Vallua. When I was petting the pir¡­ ¡°Leine Dubblede?¡± Huh? It was an unfamiliar voice. When I turned my head, I saw a tall person wearing a ck robe like me. From the wide shoulders, it was clear that it¡¯s not a woman. He slowly took off his hood. Nice hair that flutters in the wind. The face that is beautiful enough to bepared to his father. Beautiful green eyes. ¡°Duke Grimoire¡­?¡± In an instant, the voice of themunication device was heard. [He must havee out for a PvP.] Click here to be a supporter and get to read 40 chapters ahead of time. Chapter 295 Chapter 295 TL: Zimmings I don¡¯t know what PvP means, but I spected that it must be a wicked and terrible word. Otherwise, the Duke of Grimoire¡¯s aura couldn¡¯t be that cold. He took a bundle of parchment out of his arms. These are the letters I sent because the patterns on the corners of the parchment are very familiar. ¡°You were pretty arrogant.¡± I lowered my head casually. ¡°Nice to meet you, duke.¡± ¡°¡­ Do you think I¡¯m someone who doesn¡¯t even know the basic manners of greeting?¡± ¡°No way. I¡¯ve heard a lot about the duke. It¡¯s an honor to meet someone I admire.¡± ¡°¡­ But you acted unlike what I heard?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true. I know that the duke is a benevolent person who closes his eyes to ignorant mistakes.¡± ¡°¡­ Did your age regenerate? On the surface, Iughed, but on the inside I was very annoyed. ¡®I can¡¯tmunicate!¡¯ He¡¯s also sarcastic with letters andmunication. Now, no matter what I say, it will be replied sarcastically. The Duke of Grimoire bowed his head lightly and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re a really ferocious kid.¡± He was indeed a wild beast that hadn¡¯t been at the empire for decades. There was a creepy feeling of intimidation even in his shortest words. Seria, who had been hiding in Dubblede to catch traffickers of her orphanage, called the guards in a hurry. ¡°So why did youe to see me? I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯te to catch me just to reply to me sarcastically.¡± ¡°Are you saying that I was sarcastic?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s a little too much for an adult. I¡¯m sorry-¡± ¡°I can see clearly how your father has taught you.¡± I groaned and licked my lips. That¡¯s the number one thing people say to children. [How did your parents teach you?] I can hear a sound in my head. It was a sign of switching to attacks. I pped my hands and smiled brightly. ¡°Yes, my father¡¯s theory is, ¡®Return as much as you have received,¡¯ and I am a good daughter who faithfully follows my father¡¯s instructions! I would do it even until my hair turns gray.¡± How well does Grimoire teach his bloodlines when he sends a childish letter like ¡®You¡¯re joking?¡¯ anyway? ¡°I guess so. If it was me, I would give my child peace and affection.¡± Having been in the wild like Dubblede, he also has a temper like me. ¡°You have a great family! I¡¯d be really happy if I were your child, no, niece.¡± A fight like the one above continued. The lieutenant who apanied the Duke of Grimoire said, ¡°S- sir.¡± and did not know what to do, while Seria and the chairman also said, ¡°Lady¡­.¡± Duke Grimoire, who was angry, clenched his teeth. ¡°You say something you don¡¯t know about.¡± ¡°Oh my. I¡¯m sorry. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to engage in any more talk with you, who haven¡¯t even reach half of my age.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. So, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Follow me.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t ¡®don¡¯t follow strangers¡¯ the first thing mothers teach their children?¡± ¡°Tell your mother that I¡¯m not anyone.¡± At that moment, the surrounding became quiet. People were looking at me. This was because there was no one in this empire who didn¡¯t know I was an orphan. In fact, I found my biological parents, but my mother died. As a result, Seria and the chairman¡¯s expression also hardened. Seria, who couldn¡¯t stand it, stepped up. ¡°What are you talking about-!¡± ¡°Stop.¡± ¡°But, mydy¡­¡± ¡°Stop it.¡± I stared at the Duke of Grimoire. The duke was narrowing his forehead as if he had only remembered my situation. ¡°I will deliver it to her when I meet my mother in this world, duke.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to have more conversations, is it? Bye.¡± I turned my back immediately. Seria, who was staring at Duke Grimoire, quickly chased me, and the chairman bowed his head after staring at the duke for a while. *** Returning to the mansion, I chatted for a long time. Staring at the parchment that Duke Grimoire sent me¡­¡­ I muttered and roughly put it in a drawer. ¡°He¡¯s such a terrible person. How can he say that to a girl known as an orphan?¡± Seria also ndered the Duke of Grimoire. The chairman, who was staring at me, opened his mouth. ¡°It didn¡¯t seem to have been intentional.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I think he was too into it to say the wrong thing.¡± ¡°He¡¯s so into it that he also say tons of nonsense?¡± The sarcasm wasn¡¯t all in vain. When I crossed my arms and said, the chairman narrowed his eyes. ¡°Maybe something had happened.¡± ¡°Something had happened¡­?¡± It¡¯s strange that Duke Grimoire came to me in the first ce. He seemed a little offended by the letters exchanged with me, but he wouldn¡¯t visit me just because of it. ¡°I have a business, and it¡¯s something that will excite the Duke of Grimoire?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that what it is?¡± ¡°Well, he¡¯s unlike himself¡­¡± ¡°If people knew what the duchess meant to you, maybe they would say that.¡± The brave mother who died behind my back to protect me was both my pride and my weakness. I said, pressing my temple. ¡°Where¡¯s the Duke of Grimoire? At his mansion? ¡°It won¡¯t be a good choice to visit in person.¡± ¡°I guess so¡­ it¡¯s already like thin ice between the temple and Dubblede, but if I go to the Duke of Grimoire, they¡¯ll think I¡¯m preparing for war.¡± ¡°In a way, it might have been a good thing that we had a big fight in the shopping district. We fought so much with the head of the family that owns the tower, so they don¡¯t know that I¡¯m preparing for war.¡± ¡°Yes, but I hope I know what the Duke of Grimoire is doing soon.¡­.¡± I let out a sigh. However, contrary to my worries, I learned the reason why Duke Grimoire acted like that the very next day. Viscount Dubos, the head of Amjo*, rushed to the mansion without contacting me in advance. *TL/N: Dubblede¡¯s intelligence agency ¡°Karim Grimoire is gone!¡± Karim Grimoire. The predecessor of Grimoire disappeared. *** With the help of the imperial pce, Duke Grimoire searched throughout the empire, but Karim Grimoire could not be seen for more than five days. I looked out the window at the streets where the Grimoire soldiers roamed. The chairman told me what he received from Amjo. ¡°It was a week ago that Karim Grimoire disappeared.¡± ¡°The duke came to me on the second day after his father disappeared.¡± ¡°Karim Grimoire was often absent for a day or two. But since he hasn¡¯t revealed his location for more than two days, it seems that Grimoire, feeling suspicious, hase to visit you.¡± ¡°He was wondering if I knew something because of the letter I sent him.¡± Two days passed, and even on the third day, a search order was issued because traces of him could not be seen. While tapping on the window frame, I looked back at the chairman. ¡°Is it the temple?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Should I check with Mina?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been two days since she lost consciousness, so how can she answer?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Mina could not close the ¡®passage¡¯ after summoning Amy. Shecked her divine power to keep the devil without etwal, and she lost consciousness two days ago. Since she is a precious hostage, I supplement her divine power enough to survive through mana stone. ¡°How about waking her up?¡± ¡°She will, if she recovers more than 30% of her divine power.¡± That was something I personally realized with frequent fainting. ¡®There is no mana stone enough to restore Mina¡¯s divine power by more than 30 percent.¡¯ Even now, an astronomical amount of mana stone is being used to save Mina¡¯s life. I could ask Adrian to supplement the divine power, but he gave me a tremendous amount of divine power the other day, and I exhausted most of my divine power due to Mina¡¯s kidnapping. ¡°I¡¯m still short of divine power, and I can¡¯t share it.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Chul-soo used to refer to this as a ¡°bottomless poison.¡± The chairman poured tea into the teacup and said, ¡°What do you think about returning etwal?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be easier to maintain Amy, so you can wake her up¡­¡± ¡°Never.¡± We looked at each other andughed as if it was ridiculous. ¡®Then what should I do?¡¯ If I find the predecessor of Grimoire, I might be able to figure out what he was talking about with Mina. If I¡¯m lucky, I might be able to get Grimoire¡¯s help in this war. It was the moment I was contemting. Themunication device glistened and Seria¡¯s voice was heard. [There are people who expressed their intention to buy blue spinel.] ¡°That¡¯s a relief! Iit¡¯s a huge amount of money, so I was wondering if it would sell.¡± [Before selling, they want to check the utility of the blue spinel. They need to recharge divine power on the empty spinel. What should I do?] ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go.¡± I quickly picked up my coat. Click here to be a supporter and get to read 40 chapters ahead of time. Chapter 296 Chapter 296 TL: Zimmings After telling the servants that I would go to the mercenary guild, I immediately moved to the office. Seria, who was waiting for me, held out a pile of blue spinel. ¡°It¡¯s quite a lot. Will you be okay? You¡¯re already not feeling well.¡± I shook my hand. ¡°It¡¯s only hard when I use the devil¡¯s power, something like this is nothing.¡± ¡°It must be costly to borrow a skill.¡± I nodded my head. The devil¡¯s power is beyond human power. No matter how capable a human being is, it is almost impossible to ovee the devil. Even I couldn¡¯t dream of summoning the devil or borrowing their power without etwal. ¡®It should be said that Mina, who summoned Amy without etwal and used its power, attempted suicide.¡¯ What¡¯s even greater is that she¡¯s still alive. When I put my power into it, the colour of the blue spinel changed with a small vibration. Spinel ¡®processing¡¯ was not time consuming. Within a couple of hours, the spinel processing that Seria does haspleted. ¡°Is this enough?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I need to demonstrated a spinel that has been charged with divine power. Are the prospective buyers on the strict side?¡± ¡°Very much. But I understand, it¡¯s an astronomical amount of money. Speaking of which¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°They want to meet you in person.¡± I frowned. 13 years after theunch of the hope mercenary guild, there were countless merchants who wanted to trade directly with me, but Seria wisely restrained them. Seria, who has umted considerable years of experience as the leader, has never lost a war of words with any big merchants. ¡®They¡¯re such a person that Seria is in trouble?¡¯ When I touched my chin with a sigh, Seria said. ¡°There aren¡¯t many mercenary guild to make a deal like this. It¡¯s because of the condition.¡± My conditions are quite tricky. It is no exaggeration to say that there is none except for this trading partner. ¡®Ball-jointed doll, Lane, should be sent¡­ but, we can¡¯t use the Lane right now.¡± In thest incident, I remodeled it. It became impossible to remotely control the core by putting it into defense position. ¡®It will take a long time to remodel it again. Then I might miss the timing of the deal.¡¯ Funds were essential to prepare for the war against the temple. ¡°Bring a mask. I¡¯ll meet them in person. When are they supposed toe? ¡°They¡¯reing to the mercenary guild to see the demonstration today.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do the demonstration myself. If it¡¯s a trap, it¡¯ll give us time to prepare.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Seria immediately brought a mask. After changing my voice with magic, I covered myself in the robe. The sun is setting soon. There was news that people had arrived from the mercenary guild hoping for a deal. The chairman hid in a small room connected to the office, and Seria greeted the people at the mercenary guild after dressing up as the appearance of Sese, the leader at mercenary guild known to the outside. Then, the door opened. People who entered the door were also covered with ck robes. After getting off the robe, an old man with a virtuous impression smiled and asked Seria to shake hands. As he was from other continents, he had a slight ent. Seria smiled and reached out her hand. ¡°Wee, Lord Trihan.¡± ¡°Yes, but that person¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s the owner.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± The old man put his hand on his chest with his back slightly bent toward me. It seemed that he had learned the etiquette of the empire. As a greeting from their mothend, Seveltium, I lightly ced my hand on my lips. The old manughed out loud and said. ¡°I¡¯m happy to meet you. You were younger than I expected. It¡¯s amazing that you reign as the head of such a giant at that age. Let me introduce the owner too.¡± Seria was surprised and looked at him. ¡°Lord Trihan is not the owner of the mercenary guild?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? We¡¯re a union. I¡¯m the head, but there¡¯s a separate union leader.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a different story. Lord Trihan!¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s move on from trivial things.¡± Laughing, he looked at the man behind his back. ¡°Lord Nichi.¡± Nici? I stiffened at the familiar name. The man in front of the old man lightly lowered his hood, and his pitch-ck hair was revealed. At the same time, I recalled the letters I had exchanged a few days ago. The name written at the end of the letter. [Nici Grimoire] ¡°I¡¯m Nici Grimoire, the mercenary guild union leader of Seveltium.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Lady Dubblede.¡± ¡®He knows exactly who the hope mercenary guild owner is.¡¯ If this happened, I need to take it off. I took a bite of the soft flesh in my mouth and lowered the mask. His green eyes and my blue eyes met in the air. *** Me and the Duke of Grimoire sat face to face with a sofa table in between us. With my arms folded, I opened my mouth. ¡°Since when did you know I¡¯m the owner of the mercenary guild?¡± ¡°Since thest time I ran into you in front of the office.¡± ¡°But how?¡± ¡°That woman.¡± He looked at Seria. At that time, she was not an old woman known to the outside world, but a young Seria herself. ¡°I know that woman.¡± ¡°How can Your Excellency¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she a wanted criminal? Grimoire is working with the imperial family to develop a magic to track down wanted criminals. I¡¯ve seen her on the wanted list.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°I was wondering why Lady Dubblede was with the wanted person, so I found out that she often go to the hope mercenary guild.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s¡­.¡± ¡°So, through Trihan, I captured her image through the video stone.¡± Seria stared fiercely at Trihan, and Trihan turned his head. The Duke of Grimoire continued. ¡°I was able to read the magic form in the video of the leader Sese. It was a change of appearance.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The hope mercenary guild was built shortly after you, the child of fate, entered Dubblede. A woman named Seria seemed to be your servant.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural to suspect that you might be the owner of the hope mercenary guild? Lady Dubblede.¡± I sighed and looked straight at him. ¡°That¡¯s right, sir. I¡¯m the owner of the mercenary guild.¡± ¡°You¡¯re calm considering you¡¯re caught.¡± ¡°I know that I left too much trails. I¡¯ve done a lot in 13 years. So I was cleaning up the mercenary guild.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you in advance, but now that most of the mercenary guild has been sorted out, it¡¯s not a threat to me that I¡¯m the owner.¡± Duke Grimoire rubbed his temple after supporting his elbow on his armrest. ¡°If I tried to threaten you, I wouldn¡¯t use this kind of nonsense.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°At least you¡¯ve saved the maid you cherish like your life. Well, she¡¯s at the crossroads of life and death, so there¡¯s nothing I could do about it.¡± That was definitely about Lea. I said, ¡°I forgot to tell you another thing in advance.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°If you mention Lea¡¯s name again, your mouth will be torn.¡± ¡°Are you thinking of calling out the ghost soldiers you¡¯re proud of?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do. If Lea gets entangled, I will turn the world upside down.¡± Duke Grimoireughed. ¡°It¡¯s not wrong to say that Lea Shavanol is the absolute number one to push all your stepfather and brothers on the family register.¡± Boom, boom! Crash! The window of the office was broken at once by the whirlpool of divine power I caused. ¡°I said I would rip that mouth apart.¡± He shrugged shoulders. ¡°Let¡¯s do it quickly. I have no desire to be here any longer. Where did you hide my father?¡± ¡°¡­ What nonsense is this?¡± ¡°I guess you don¡¯t even want to be polite anymore.¡± ¡°How do I know where Grimoire¡¯s predecessor is!¡± ¡°The second child of fate, the cardinal, as well as the Duke of Amity, was fearlessly kidnapped by you, didn¡¯t you kidnap him because he¡¯s my father?¡± I flinched. [Child, people will be suspicious of things that you didn¡¯t do because you look like you¡¯re doing it¡­] [I¡¯ve known since before that kidnapping was youe hobby. I recognized it!] Boone and Chul-soo said one after another. I coughed as I said, ¡®It¡¯s noisy.¡¯ ¡®How did he know that?¡¯ I can see why Grimoire stands shoulder to shoulder with Dubblede. ¡®It¡¯s because of their awesome information.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m really not.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. There¡¯s no reason for me to kidnap Grimoire¡¯s predecessor.¡± ¡°It seems like he¡¯s intertwined with the temple, so you kidnapped him and tried to find out. If it¡¯s really true, give evidence.¡± ¡°How can I give evidence of something I didn¡¯t do?¡± Please say something that make sense? It¡¯s unfair, so I banged my chest. ¡°It¡¯s true. I¡¯m innocent. I¡¯ll swear!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe in a liar¡¯s oath.¡± ¡°Seria! Bring the life contract! If this is a lie, I should at least swear to explode!¡± I huffed, and Seria whispered, ¡°Should I really bring it?¡± But it was weird. Duke Grimoire was quiet. When I looked at him thinking what was going on, he hardened. ¡°Ah!¡± He grabbed my wrist. ¡°Wha- what¡­ I¡¯ve never kidnapped him.¡­.¡± ¡°Do you have the life contract?¡± ¡°¡­ I have it.¡± ¡°How could you?!¡± ¡°My mom gave it to me.¡± ¡°No way.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true though?¡± ¡°No, it can never be possible. Life contract is a family heirloom produced by Grimoire.¡± Click here to be a supporter and get to read 40 chapters ahead of time. Chapter 297 Chapter 297 TL: Zimmings Strictly speaking, my mom didn¡¯t give it to me herself. It was at the incident where my mom passed away. At the time of the incident, my mother was giving birth to me. So Lea kept her things, and there was that magic tool in it. ¡®But how did my mom have Grimoire¡¯s family heirloom?¡¯ He said when I frowned as I couldn¡¯t understand, ¡°Why did the Duchess of Dubblede leave you that?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Answer me!¡± I looked at him with a firm expression. ¡°The question you just asked, isn¡¯t it strange?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ What?¡± ¡°I said my mother, I never said the Duchess of Dubblede. Why did you think it was her?¡± ¡°¡­ Is there anyone who doesn¡¯t know that you are an orphan?¡± ¡°Maybe my mother abandoned me and left things behind. You don¡¯t know that?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Before meeting my father, my mother lived in a temple almost all her life. There was no contact with Grimoire at all. But how does Duke Grimoire think my mother must have the life contract? He tried to get his hands off me, but I quickly grabbed him. ¡°What does it mean? Why do you think the Duchess of Dubblede might have Grimoire¡¯s heirloom?¡± It was Duke Grimoire who closed his mouth this time. He take my hand off and say, ¡°Like you said, the power of the tool can prove that you did not kidnap my father. Bring that to the day after tomorrow at midnight, let¡¯s meet in front of the beautiful tree on Seton Street.¡± After saying that, he left, and I was staring at his back. A small room was connected to Seria¡¯s office, and the chairman appeared from that. ¡°Lady.¡± ¡°The tool. Are you sure it belongs to my mom?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I heard.¡± ¡°Tell me in detail.¡± ¡°The duke told me the other day that it was the first andst gift from the duchess¡¯ grandmother to her.¡± ¡°My grandmother to my mom?¡± The chairman nodded. ¡°Just before she was sold to the temple, it was silently put in the duchess¡¯ luggage.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the possibility that my maternal grandmother is rted to Grimoire?¡± ¡°None at all. Your maternal grandparents are people who have lived in a vige all their lives. How could they have anything to do with Grimoire?¡± I frowned while holding my chin. ¡°No, I think it¡¯s weird. We need to find out more urately.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°They are people who sold their children because they couldn¡¯t stand hunger. If they had such a precious tool, why would they sell their children? It would have been much more profitable to sell that.¡± ¡°Maybe they didn¡¯t know that?¡± ¡°If they didn¡¯t know the value, they would have sold it easier.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I see. Yes, that¡¯s for sure.¡± How did my maternal grandmother have that? Why did a cold-hearted person who even sold her child give my mother that without selling it? ¡°Look for any survivors of my mom¡¯s hometown. I need to know about my maternal grandparents.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The chairman immediately called Amjo (Dubblede¡¯s intelligence agency). *** Life contract. It was a super advanced magic tool crafted by the first Grimoire using the relics of the gods. The first Grimoire secretly shared it with three organizations. 1. Grimoire, the owner of the magic tower. 2. Neliard Temple, the representative of divinity. 3. The imperial family, which is the neutral one. However, the tool owned by Grimoire disappears in Karim¡¯s reign. The predecessor Duke of Grimoire, that is, Karim, gave it to Lisette¡¯s mother. At the time of Karim¡¯s reign, Lisette¡¯s mother was extremely anxious. She ran away from the vige desperately and came outside, but outside was far from her imagination. People outside looked down on Lisette¡¯s mother, who grew up only in a vige, and didn¡¯t know much about society. In order to melt into society, it was necessary to follow them, but to Lisette¡¯s mother, their behaviour was like clothes that did not fit her body. She was shunned by society and feared that she would be abandoned even by Karim, the only one who epted her. Her condition was getting worse and worse, but it peaked after learning that Karim was forced to marry others. She made a fuss several times a day by putting a de around her neck. ¡°You¡¯re going to abandon me, right? Right?¡± ¡°Linford!¡± ¡°You were the one who caught me on my way back to the vige! Why are you trying to throw me away? Why is there no ce for me in this world?¡± ¡°Please let go of that sword.¡± Sometimes she shouted, cried, and begged, and sometimes she whispered affectionately while hugging the man, pped him, or criticized him as a traitor. ¡°I don¡¯t believe in love with words. I need proof that you won¡¯t abandon me.¡± Karim buried his face in both hands and gave up that tool to Lisette¡¯s mother, who cried loudly. ¡°Linford, listen carefully. This is the heirloom that has been handed down to Grimoire¡¯s eldest son from generation to generation. Therefore, it is the honor of the family, and it is evidence that I will love you as long as I¡¯m alive. You can keep it and give it to your baby when they¡¯re born.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I just proposed to you, Linford.¡± Karim Grimoire still vividly remembered the moment he gave up the tool. Shaky eyes, dimples deeply dug on wet cheek. Her hand hugging his waist trembled, and her voice whispering love. But a few dayster, Lisette¡¯s mother left and returned to the vige. [I promise that I¡¯ll pass on the evidence of our love to your child.] She left with the note. Nici Grimoire, who recalled the story he heard from his father, gently closed his eyes. ¡°Stupid old bastard.¡± Then the lieutenant, who was reporting the investigation, stared at him. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Are you an old man?¡± As the lieutenant stopped speaking, Grimoire¡¯s expression turned cold. How could he give the heirloom to his lover, and make an illegitimate child? His father had all kinds of idents throughout his life, and he was even kidnapped now. Grimoire, who nervously swept his hair, said. ¡°The investigation.¡± ¡°The first child of fate was transferred to a private nursery. I searched both state-run and private records and sent people to the private nursery to find out, but there is no story that she had the tool.¡± As expected, it is clear that Lisette had it. She must have received it from her mother and kept it in Dubblede after her death. ¡®But how could the child of fate use it?¡¯ ¡°Seria! Bring the life contract! If this is a lie, I should at least swear that I will explode!¡± She said as if she could use the tool, but it was impossible. The temple and the imperial family know that special techniques are needed to activate the tools, but that was a lie. It was a magic tool that could only be used by those who had Grimoire¡¯s blood. It is possible if the three Dubblede¡¯s brothers use the tools. They are the children of Lisette. ¡®But how can she use the tool? ¡­¡­Bluffing?¡¯ While Nici Grimoard was agonizing, the lieutenant said carefully. ¡°Your Excellency, as for the investigation of Dubblede that you ordered¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the only production site for long-distance teleportation in the world. There¡¯s no way we can catch them.¡± ¡°Take the skilled ones from the tower. Make them reside in the vicinity of Dubblede¡¯s mansion and create a barrier. If there is a wave in the barrier, they must be using the scroll.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t they notice that we¡¯re chasing after them? All-out war will be inevitable.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If the elderly knew, they would be very against it.¡± There were many opportunities for Grimoire and Dubblede to face off. Grimoire knew that Lisette¡¯s death was what Dubblede¡¯s predecessor did to pressure Theodore. Therefore, Karim had a deep grudge against Dubblede¡¯s predecessor, who killed his daughter, and Theodore, who failed to protect his daughter. However, Grimoire could not touch Dubblede. It was only because of the three Dubblede brothers left by Lisette. The three brothers were the blood of the Dubblede predecessor who killed his daughter, but at the same time, they were also the blood of Grimoire. The Duke of Grimoire, who lightly rubbed the tip of his chin, spoke in a cold voice. ¡°The old man, the symbol of Grimoire, has disappeared. Are we in a position to cover up?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ I apologize.¡± ¡°Find someone with divine power within the family. Whether it¡¯s a family member or a distant rtive who hasn¡¯t even been listed, if they have even the slightest amount of divine power, find them and bring them here.¡± ¡°What? Why¡­¡± Duke Grimoire rolled the blue spinel from the hope mercenary guild and held it. ¡°It bothers me. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m being yed by someone.¡± The Duke of Grimoire, with his eyes closed, rubbed his neck. A spot could be seen through the crack in his hand. It was a subtle pattern that was very simr to someone. *** In the afternoon after two days, I sat in the greenhouse and waited for the guest. Last night, it was reported that Amjo visited a man from the Shayman tribe vige. I made an appointment with him immediately, and soon he arrived. ¡°It¡¯s annoying, so annoying.¡± As I muttered with my arms folded, Trigon, who was in the mansion to meet me, blinked. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I mean the tool. Something keeps bothering me. I feel like I¡¯m being teased.¡± ¡°In the next 30 minutes, a man from the Shayman tribe vige will arrive, right? Knowing the inside story will solve it, so wait patiently.¡± ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m frustrated¡­¡± I rubbed my cheek on the table. ¡°By the way,dy.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Aside from that, what are you going to do with Grimoire? What if they hold hands with the temple? ¡°I won¡¯t let them.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the problem¡­¡± Just then, ¡°Lady!¡± Viscount Dubos, the head of Amjo went into the greenhouse. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I think I know where the Grimoire predecessor is at.¡± ¡°What? Where is he?¡± ¡°Calosio. It is said that a man of a simr description to the Grimoire predecessor has boarded the ship.¡± ¡°Calosio is Dubblede¡¯s trade ship, right?¡± ¡®No way¡­¡¯ I got to my feet. ¡°This is a trap.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Trigon asked me what it meant, so I shouted. ¡°The temple kidnapped Karim Grimoire to separate Grimoire and Dubblede! If Grimoire predecessor dies in it, everyone will suspect Dubblede!¡± Grimoire¡¯s arrow will face us, and the temple will collude with Grimoire¡¯s magic tower. If so, there is no chance of winning the war between Dubblede and the temple. ¡°Call them and tell them to stop sailing.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Viscount Dubos, what are you doing¡­ no way.¡± ¡°Yes,dy. We¡¯ve already set sail to avoid the news of the evening rain.¡± I hurriedly grabbed my coat and long-distance teleportation scroll. ¡°Check the coordinates of the Calosio right now. I¡¯ming!¡± Viscount Dubos rushed out, and I grabbed my etwal. ¡®Are you ready?¡¯ [Yes, child] [Of course.] [Yes, master.] [Wow, awesome.] Grandfather Grimoire, I¡¯ll save you, so let¡¯s be on the same side. Click here to be a supporter and get to read 40 chapters ahead of time. Chapter 298 Chapter 298 TL: Zimmings I contacted the port and checked the coordinates of the Calosi ship. Fortunately, it has not yet escaped the waters of the empire. The Calosi are heading to Seveltium, a magic powerhouse, which was unable to pass through with the long distance teleportation scroll because itid a strong barrier in its waters. ¡°What about the captain?¡± ¡°Themunication device is out of reach because it is adjacent to the Seveltium area. After entering the barrier, we will be able tomunicate only with the permission of Seveltium.¡± ¡°It will take a long time to get permission from Seveltium¡­¡± ¡°Yes, the problem is that if they go into the barrier, we can¡¯t even check the coordinates. We could only check it when they arrived at Seveltium.¡± It meant that I didn¡¯t have time. I nodded and lifted the long-distance teleportation scroll. Viscount Dubos and Trigon hurriedly said. ¡°Are you going alone?¡± ¡°The exact coordinates will change from time to time because the ship is moving. If you move now, you may fall into the sea, so I¡¯ll go first and stop the boat and send you the exact coordinates. After that, put Irie in.¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t it the same for you that might fall into the sea?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a mage. I didn¡¯t only use aura, who specialize in armed forces like Irie, so I can use magic even at sea. Oh, and¡­¡± After instructing Viscount Dubos, I moved to the ce where Calosi was. A sh of light wraps around my body and I open my eyes again¡­ ¡°Argh!¡± I moved to the surface of the water and fell into the sea in an instant. I was horribly confused and rushed out of the water. ¡°I forgot. I can¡¯t swim. Phew!¡± At that time, Pur¡¯s voice was heard. [Concentrate, spread the barrier and twist gravity!] ¡®Oopsie.¡¯ I quickly focused and changed the flow of my divine power. Soon, a round circle formed from under my feet, and I was able to rise above the sea. ¡®It¡¯s a barrier¡­¡¯ I expected to fall into the water, but when I really fell into the water, I panicked and used the boundaryte. I looked around, squeezing my wet dress. ¡®This is the vast ocean¡­¡¯ There¡¯s nothing in sight. I felt like I was left alone in the world. [I can¡¯t see the ship, master!] Chul-soo spoke in an overly excited voice. ¡®He¡¯s useless, so should I throw him away here?¡¯ I sighed and recalled the direction of the ship¡¯s movement. ¡®So, the speed of Calosi¡­ And the direction of the coordinates bes like this.¡­.¡¯ I was struggling and contemting, but once again, I heard Chul-soo¡¯s voice. [40 km Let¡¯s move forward.] ¡°Huh?¡± [40km away.] I blinked and moved again, wondering if it could be true. But¡­ ¡®The ship!¡¯ In front of me, I could see a trade ship engraved with the pattern of Dubblede. It was clearly Calosi. I looked at the boat with a puzzled look and asked. ¡®Chul-soo, how did you know this?¡¯ [They gave me test questions to use at times like this¡­] He muttered in a sentimental voice, saying he was sorry for swearing throughout his middle and high school years. I don¡¯t know what it means, but thanks to the test question, he was able to know the location. I tore up another long-distance teleportation scroll and moved to the deck of the ship. As I moved there, the people in the boat looked at me. Of course, they didn¡¯t look like sailors. I casually wrote down the coordinates on the note and made the note into a new shape by magic. Then I attached a magic tool for location tracking and floated it in the sky. If that note flies within themunication range, the mages of Dubblede will snatch it ande here. ¡°Who are you?¡± The unidentified men asked. Without answering, I shook my hand looking at the traces of the teleportation scroll. ¡°Do you know how much the teleportation scroll is¡­?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯t used it and sold it, I could have bought another building, can you understand this sadness¡­?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Wait, this bitch¡­¡± The men, who opened their eyes wide at me, grabbed their swords and rushed in. I set up a barrier at once, and the guys who hit the barrier flew away. Behind them were the overpowered sailors. In the center, there was a man in a robe held by the assant, and he was obviously an old man, judging by his hand, which I could see through the sleeve of his robe. ¡®Karim Grimoire.¡¯ It must be the predecessor of Grimoire. ¡°Damn it! Attack!¡± As the person holding him shouted, people with swords came out from all over the ce. They jumped into my barrier casually. ¡®Are they crazy?¡¯ I looked around firmly. [It looks like a mosquito burned in an electric swatter¡­.] Isn¡¯t it a waste of life to jump in regardless of the risk? When I thought so, I was startled. ¡°It¡¯s not a waste of life¡­¡± [Child, what does that mean?] ¡°From the beginning, they were nning to die with the previous Duke of Grimoire.¡± A big man approached me as if he were their leader. ¡°Everything is God¡¯s will.¡± His eyes were clouded as if possessed by something. The temple must have used fanatics to decorate this event. In order to bury even the tiniest evidence that they bought it in the sea. Just then, Boom! There was a loud noise from below and the boat shook violently. The sailors screamed. ¡®They exploded it to sink it!¡¯ As I stumbled and fell without being able to focus, someone suddenly jumped into my barrier. Crack! A person who jumped into the barrier suffered a hideous burn and copsed. And¡­ ¡®It¡¯s pierced!¡¯ The leader the group rushed to me. He pointed his sword at me. I quickly grabbed his wrist and tilted my head to avoid it. The sword narrowly missed, but the etwal¡¯s cord snapped on my neck. Again, a sound was heard from under the boat. The boat swayed again, and the etwal slid all the way onto the deck. ¡°No!¡± My etwal! [Child!] Fortunately, the etwal, which was rolling, got caught on the deck. If the ship shakes once more, it may fall. I wanted to pick it up quickly, but I couldn¡¯t move because I was holding on to his wrist with all my might to avoid the sword. ¡°Stop it! It¡¯s foolish to die for a false god!¡± ¡°Our God is not a lie. He said that if I give my soul to God, he will save my family. My son¡¯s illness would be cured!¡± ¡®Why isn¡¯t the support uniting?¡¯ Dubblede¡¯s finest mages would have definitely checked the coordinates, but why? ¡®If the etwal is not far away, I can use their skill. Should I summon a ghost army? But if etwal falls during summoning¡­¡­!¡¯ Then if I use Pur¡¯s power¡­¡­ No, his power will be more dangerous if it brings out rainstorms. The others are also not helpful in this situation. I shouted at the man. ¡°If that¡¯s true, there wouldn¡¯t be a sick person! You¡¯re being fooled!¡± ¡°The cardinal said the devil would whisper to me like that.¡± ¡°Wake up. If his father died to save his life, your son would have to live in guilt for the rest of his life!¡± His hand flinched. I didn¡¯t miss the gap and showed off my kicking skills taught by Isaac. The man burst intoughter as I ran towards the etwal in a hurry. The man grabbed my cor and I was strangled. My etwal was gradually escaping below the deck. ¡®If that happens, I can¡¯t do it.¡¯ ¡°Gremory!¡± I shouted as I pulled out the passagd of Gremory, which I had in my arms. Then, the world was engulfed in darkness. In Eventually, a light rose from my arms, and the light suddenly became the shape of a beautiful woman. When the light faded, it was Gremory, a female devil with beautiful red hair and curly hair who appeared. ¡°Help me!¡± ¡°Hey, God¡¯s contract is strict. Beings must grant the devil¡¯s wish to receive our help. If not, you¡­¡± She looked at me with terribly sad eyes, and I shouted. ¡°Do the contract!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Not as a child of fate, but as a Leine Lisette Dubblede, I¡¯ll sign with Gremory!¡± At the moment, Gremory¡¯s head turned into a branch. That peculiar-shaped branch belonged to the elsa tree. The branches stretched out in an instant and prated the man¡¯s chest that held me. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± With the groan, the man¡¯s hands lost strength. I shook off his hand at once and ran toward etwal. Then I managed to catch the etwal, which was hanging close to the deck. I can hear the sounds of my thumping heart. ¡®If the etwal disappeared¡­¡¯ It was a terrible thing just thinking about it. When I was holding the etwal with both hands, the battle was in full swing behind my back. The men rushed toward Gremory, and Gremory intertwined them with branches. At that time, one of the men rushed toward me, but I couldn¡¯t run away because my body was weak. I closed my eyes tightly. ¡®I¡¯m dying¡­!¡¯ No way. How could that happen? I even signed a contract with the devil, but I¡¯m dying! ¡®We¡¯ll see, Grimoire. I will never leave you alone when Ie back.¡­ Huh? No matter how much time passed, I couldn¡¯t feel the pain. When I opened my eyes¡­ ¡°Are you okay?¡± A familiar man was blocking me. This voice¡­ ¡°Duke of Grimoire?¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yes? Oh, it¡¯s fine.¡± Then he grabbed the man¡¯s neck that had rushed to me with one hand and said, ¡°It won¡¯t end with one or two arms, since you¡¯ve dared to touch my blood.¡± His blood? What is he talking about? Click here to be a supporter and get to read 40 chapters ahead of time. Chapter 299 Chapter 299 TL: Zimmings I looked at the Duke of Grimoire in amazement. ¡°How did the duke know¡­ Avoid it!¡± While I was asking, an arrow flew from the man and I screamed. Duke Grimoire twisted his body lightly to avoid arrows. ¡°I will exinter.¡± After saying that, he looked at the man with a bow as if to indicate his opponent, and soon there was a barrier under the man¡¯s feet. Light was emitted from the barrier, and it soon changed into the shape of the monster¡¯s snout, swallowing the man. Crack. I shuddered at the sound of something breaking and narrowed my shoulders. At that moment, I felt a familiar energy in the sky above the deck. It was a use of long-distance teleportation. Another dazzling light spread, and those in ck robes jumped out of the air. Even if no one exined it, I thought I knew them. ¡®The Fog of Grimoire.¡¯ If Dubblede¡¯s pride is Irie, Grimoire¡¯s pride, which is on par with the holy knights of the temple, is the fog of Grimoire. The masters of ck magic arrived here. In an instant, they surrounded the men and recited a spell. The more they recited it, the more frustrated my heart became. I¡¯m short of breath as if my lungs were tightly mped. Beep! A sharp sound crossed my mind, and my field of view narrowed. It was as if my fear and anxiety had taken the form of des and cut through my internal organs and brain. ¡®Stop!¡¯ Stop it. Stop¡­! At that time, Duke Grimoire covered my eyes with one hand. The pain went away as if it was never there. ¡°This child is sensitive to power.¡± His words subtly changed the mage¡¯s spell, and there was no more pain. Only when my blurred vision became clear again did the men appear in my view. The blue veins protruding out seemed like they were about to burst, and the whites in their eyes were all ckened. Lumps of fresh blood were dripping from their nose and mouth. I got goosebumps all over my body. I felt like my blood was getting cold, so I grabbed my sleeve tightly. It seemed that I was not the only one who felt fear. The sailors who were released by the men turned pale. ¡°Mo- monster¡­ monsters¡­¡± That¡¯s true. Those people, including the Duke of Grimoire, were really like monsters. Their control and the power to subdue dozens of trained men at once, was terrifyingly perfect. The reason I couldn¡¯t use my magic to my heart¡¯s content when I was being attacked by a monster was because of that Seveltium barrier. The barrier surrounding the waters of Seveltium, a magical powerhouse, isbeled the world¡¯s best. It was sturdy, and above all, Seveltium was able to learn what magic was cast in the vicinity of the barrier through repeated independent research. In other words, if I cast attack magic in Seveltium, it would be like a deration of war. ¡®If that happens, it¡¯s a matter between countries.¡¯ Not only our n for independence would be disrupted, we also would suffer enormous damage before the war. However, the fogs of Grimoire used such powerful magic, andpletely controlled the mana from the limited area so that none of them escaped. Even the Duke of Grimoire himself twisted the mana naturally like flowing water without evenunching a barrier. Now I understand the chairman¡¯s words. ¡°How are you so gutsy? Grimoire is a family that owns a magic tower. Among them, there are countless people who have served as a mage, and the Duke of Grimoire himself is the greatest mage in this continent.¡± ¡®I truly have a lot of guts!¡¯ I opened my mouth when I saw the ship that was being organized in an instant. *** The fogs saved Grimoire¡¯s predecessor. Those specializing in the attacking magic looked at him, and after a while, light returned to his eyes, which had been blurred. The Duke of Grimoire, who was watching them, said. ¡°What kind of disgrace is this?¡± The predecessor touched his forehead with his palm and said. ¡°Damn it Christian.¡± ¡°Christian? Did the popee forward himself?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Duke Grimoire burst intoughter. ¡°So, how did you end up here? The title of the greatest magician of all time is a shame.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t just fall for it. I hit him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± I took a big breath. The reason why the pope was quiet even when the temple was in a tight spot may have been because he was affected by the battle against Grimoire. But what¡¯s even more surprising was that the gray-haired old man was not injured even after a one-on-one match with the pope. ¡®He¡¯s incredible.¡¯ When I nced at the predecessor from behind Duke Grimoire, he beckoned to me. ¡°What brought the child of fate here?¡± ¡°Oh, this is our boat, Calosi. I heard that an old man was on board, so I came to check because I was suspicious.¡± ¡°The child of fate must havee through teleportation. Nici, what about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here through teleportation too.¡± ¡°You bought the items that Dubblede stopped distributing?¡± When asked by the predecessor, Duke Grimoire nced at me and said, ¡°The Duke of Dubblede gave it to me. He¡¯s the one who gave us the coordinates.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ What?¡± ¡°Probably because he can¡¯t kill his children¡¯s maternal grandfather.¡± Grimoire¡¯s predecessor face hardened. The same was true of me. There is only one possibility why he said that. Our mother, Lisette Dubblede, is the daughter of Grimoire¡¯s predecessor. After experiencing four lifetimes, I know I shouldn¡¯t believe it hastily without evidence, but I keep thinking that it was strange. Somehow, I could believe that the words of the Duke of Grimoire may be true. And in front of me¡­¡­ I thought that he might be our maternal grandfather. The predecessor looked at Duke Grimoire with cold eyes. ¡°Hey, how could you do that to our enemy¡­¡± ¡°I had no choice but to find my father¡¯s granddaughter.¡± ¡°Granddaughter?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve checked with Duke Dubblede. Leine could use a life contract that is in the record of the first lord. And¡­¡± ¡°¡­ What did you say?¡± The Duke of Grimoire slowly pulled me. He put me in front of him and slowly pulled my hair back. A strange-looking spot that my father and older brothers used to make fun of on a daily basis was revealed. The predecessor touched my neck with trembling hands. Then, I felt a strange sense of stinging pain, and the mole turned into a strange form like a tattoo. It became the pattern of the crescent moon, a pattern of the Duke Grimoire¡¯s family. The predecessor¡¯s face was distorted. The giant, who had dominated the world for nearly a century, looked fragile. The predecessor looked at me with tearful eyes, and Duke Grimoire said, ¡°She¡¯s her daughter, father.¡± The surroundings became quiet. Only the sound of the wind between the three of us was heard. The predecessor said. ¡°Yes, how could I not know?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The eyes of the child I saw in the portrait were so simr.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The predecessor reached out to me. His trembling fingertips touched me. It was then. Beep beep! The sound crossed my head once again and a headache came again. Gremory¡¯s desperate voice was heard in my head. [Hey, ording to the contract with me, you can¡¯t use your divine power¡­ lifting the pledge¡­Hey!] Her voice was distorted. While I was losing consciousness, I think I had a funny thought. ¡®This is why I shouldn¡¯t sign a contract recklessly. Damn it.¡¯ I was thinking about it. *** Leine was immediately moved to the Grimoire¡¯s mansion. Upon hearing the news, Duke Dubblede, Johann, and Henry rushed to visit. Henry, who saw the sleeping Leine, asked. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Her mana¡¯s vent is blocked.¡± Henry frowned at Duke of Grimoire¡¯s words. ¡°So she¡¯s now a normal person who can¡¯t use divine power?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just the vent is blocked. It seems to be the power of a devil.¡± ¡°Devil¡¯s power?¡± ¡°There¡¯s someone who has seen her sign a contract with a devil on the ship. Furthermore, I heard that it was called ¡°Gremory.¡± Why would she sign a contract with another devil? ¡®Is it that it was such an urgent situation that it was impossible to use the devil?¡¯ ¡°Why¡­¡± ¡°Henry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s always like this. Leine is always in trouble, and there is nothing we can do. This kid¡­ what¡¯s wrong with this child, her mother¡­!¡± Johann¡¯s eyes clouded when he saw his sister and couldn¡¯t hold back his anger. Johann looked at the Duke of Grimoire while holding Henry¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I heard the rough story from my father. The fact that our mother is of Grimoire bloodline.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Please exin in detail. Why did you abandon my mother and what is the blood vow told my father?¡± Duke Grimoire nced at his predecessor. The Duke of Grimoire nced at his predecessor. The predecessor was holding the hand of the sleeping Leine and staring at the child. Duke of Grimoire said, ¡°I¡¯ll exin it. Sit down.¡± When Duke Dubblede, Johann, and Henry sat in a chair near the bed, Duke Grimoire began to exin the situation. He told them that the predecessor did not know of her existence until Lisette died. The reason why Lisette has a life contract and the reason for not informing all of these facts. After exining everything about the rtionship between Lisette and Grimoire, Duke Grimoire sighed. ¡°At first, I wanted to let you know, but my resentment was deeper. Because you were the people who shared the wounds of losing Lisette, and at the same time, you were the bloodline of the Dubblede¡¯s ancestors who killed Lisette.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Above all else, we thought that the reason Theodore married Lisette was to use Shayman¡¯s blood.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°No wonder I never saw her outside throughout their marriage, it¡¯s like a confinement¡­ Do you resent us for misunderstanding you.¡± ¡°I understand. For resenting us.¡± Theodore answered without hesitation. Duke Grimoire smiled slightly. Taking a deep breath, he continued the story again. The first Grimoire has summoned a devil. With its help, he made a life contract andid the foundation for this family.¡± ¡°What kind of devil was it?¡± ¡°Devil who has the power to see the future.¡± Johann and Henry flinched and exchanged gazes. Johann said to his father. ¡°Leine said that during the battle against the Kuhelm tribe, the devil of amethyst showed her the future.¡± ¡°There is a possibility that the devil summoned is the devil of amethyst?¡± ¡°Under the circumstances.¡± Duke Grimoire opened his mouth again. ¡°ording to the records, the devil left a prediction just before it disappeared. In Grimoire¡¯s bloodline, there will be a child who will be able to use the tool.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°So he leaves this to the child who is born with the seal of the vow.¡± Duke Grimoire took something out. A dazzling emerald. At the moment, Leine¡¯s body twisted like having a seizure. A strong vibration shook the floor as the Duke of Grimoire held the jewel. ¡°The first pir and the devil of the beginning, Baal.¡± The most powerful piece was ced on Leine¡¯s chessboard. Chapter 300 Chapter 300 TL: Zimmings I had a dream. It was a dream of Neliard, the ancient god Serga and the pioneers. Neliard, who looks like a young man, shouted sharply at Serga. [There are many hungry and sick people, but those who have the power lock their warehouses and share nothing with the poor. God, why do you keep watching?] [Because I have to watch over them.] [Isn¡¯t it the role of God to embrace humans? We must take grain from those who have it and give it to the hungry. The children are starving.There are parents who can¡¯t do anything but cry while watching their dying children] [What happens after I take away the grain?] [Huh?] [If that momentes again, they will lean on me. In the end, humans will only obey the fate created by God.] [So you¡¯re just going to watch the pitiful people dying?] Neliard rushed to Serga. The invisible pioneers hurriedly hold him, but Neliard shouted with a bulging vein on his neck. [As expected, you don¡¯t want to do anything. Just like when I¡¯m looking at the dying Leine!] [¡­¡­.] [You don¡¯t know how painful that is. Because humans are just your entertainment!] The pioneers who were by Serga¡¯s side pushed Neliard. [Disrespectful!] [Stop it, Neliard!] A familiar face was seen among the pioneers. Boone with a troubled expression, Pur, who alternately looks at Neliard and Serga without knowing what to do, and Pymon, who hardened. Several pioneers overpowered Neliard and pulled him out. While being dragged away, he couldn¡¯t stop shouting. [Why did you create a human being? Why did you give emotion to a human being who is only a tool to shake off your loneliness!] [¡­¡­.] [Damn Serga, I hate you!] Serga turned his head out of the window. Neliard, who was dragged out, was pushed by pioneers as he covered his eyes with his hands. After bowing his head for a while, he got up helplessly. When she trudged to the log house under the temple, someone was running around in front of the house. [What are you doing, Leine.] [I brought the firewood from Aunt York¡¯s house. Did you eat yet?] The ancient me smiled brightly and looked at Neliard. Neliard looked gently at the skinny me. I had thin clothes even in the middle of winter and thin cheeks. I look so skinnypared to people my age. [Did you eat well? I told you to eat well even when I¡¯m not around.] [I can take care of myself!] Growl. When my tactless stomach cried, I smiled awkwardly. Neliard closed his eyes tightly as if holding back his anger. [People don¡¯t even give much for the altar. Did you give it out to people again?] [That¡¯s¡­] [You¡¯re the only reason I live, why¡­why¡­] His voice got distorted, and I shook my hands without knowing what to do. [It¡¯s not like that. I eat two meals a day¡­!] [¡­¡­.] Neliard turned around. Looking at him moving away from home helplessly, I shouted anxiously. [Brother, where are you going? Hey!] Neliard, who reached the river, copsed. He covered his misty eyes with his hands and cried silently. At that time, someone grabbed his shoulder. A beautiful woman with wavy hair. ¡®Gremory.¡¯ Then I realized. ¡®I¡¯m not looking at my dream right now. This is the memory of Gremory.¡¯ Gremory called him in a quiet voice. [Neliard.] [¡­ How long does human sufferingst?] [¡­¡­.] [If the pain disappears, my sister won¡¯t have to share everything she has.] He cried and his face distorted. [Hold my hand, not Serga¡¯s.] [¡­¡­.] [Promise me that you will create a world where my sister can be happy, Gremory] [¡­¡­.] [Help me.] Gremory, who made eye contact with Neliard, replied in a quiet voice. [Okay.] Gremory cared deeply about humans, so she gained the ¡®wisdom¡¯ of healing. She was a woman of the same age as Neliard, and the two were close friends. Neliard followed Serga around to save the sick humans even before he went to war with God. And when the war broke out¡­¡­. [Gremory, you traitor! Why do you betray God and follow Neliard!] ¡­¡­ she held Neliard¡¯s hand. Because she loved humans so much. *** ¡°Ugh!¡± When I woke up from the dream, I gasped while holding my sleeve. Looking around, I can see a familiar wall. ¡®My room¡­¡¯ It seemed to have returned from the Calosi ship. I wiped the cold sweat from my forehead with the back of my hand and breathed out. ¡°Are you okay, child?¡± It was the voice of Gremory. I was surprised and looked to the side. She, who had a human body, was looking at me. I could also see Adrian with an expressionless face. ¡°Gremory showed me the dream, right?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t answer it.¡± ¡°The devil under Neliard cannot be under me, the child of fate.¡± Because she couldn¡¯t say anything, she showed me the ancient memories. I sighed. ¡®If it¡¯s a devil under Neliard, she couldn¡¯t be under me.¡¯ I want to let her know. Because it could be wrong to say that I want to make her serve me. ¡°Didn¡¯t you kill no one, Gremory?¡± ¡°The humans?¡± ¡°Yes. So, you remember the ancient times.¡± ¡°Smart kid.¡± I sighed. ¡°Why did I faint?¡± ¡°Because you signed a contract with me. When devils and humans sign contracts, devils usually receive human lifespan or soul. But I couldn¡¯t take your life and soul away from you, who is my son¡¯s mate and my close friend.¡± ¡°Is that why you take my divine power instead?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How can I end this contract?¡± ¡°If you let me go back.¡± ¡°Should I grant your wish?¡± Gremory nodded and I asked. ¡°What¡¯s your wish?¡± ¡°¡­¡­. Persuade my friend.¡± I narrowed my forehead. Gremory¡¯s friend would be Neliard. ¡°Meet Neliard? That¡¯s impossible. God Serga said it. Neliard lost his body and wandered around for a long time, so only resentment remained.¡± ¡°What if you had a chance to meet him?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ What?¡± ¡°If he loses his senses because he doesn¡¯t have a body, I can give it.¡± ¡°Is there a vessel or body capable of receiving the spirit of God?¡± Gremory slowly approached me. She grabbed my cheek lightly and spoke in a friendly voice. ¡°Do you know why humans know how to summon devils?¡± ¡°¡­how to summon devils?¡± ¡°The summoner of shbs is Vallua, Nodelli had Ivan¡¯s record, and the Marquis of Chantele is my summoner.¡± I was startled. ¡°How do you know that?¡± ¡°You must not forget that I was once the Empress of this Empire. I know more than you think.¡± ¡°¡­How did Vallua, Nodelli and Chantelle be summoners?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say it. But if you¡¯re smart, you can guess.¡± When she said that, she said as if giving a hint. ¡°I can give birth to children. I¡¯m Adrian¡¯s mother.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± I hold my breath. ¡°Even the devil can have children! Those of devil blood could be summoners.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really smart.¡± When she said that, she smiled, and I asked with my eyes wide open. ¡°But it¡¯s weird, Adrian has a lot of power. It¡¯s probably because she¡¯s the son of Gremory. Why don¡¯t other families have that kind of power?¡± ¡°Because I am the only devil in female form.¡± ¡°No way¡­¡­.¡± Perhaps the male devil will be a human andbine with a woman as she give birth. However, Gremory, a female devil, gives birth to children herself. The amount of power transmitted is bound to be different. ¡°There are very few devils that can transform into a female body. But if they turn into a woman and give birth to a child, they can¡¯t transmit more power.¡± ¡°So those summoners have devil¡¯s blood?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re saying there are people who have inherited the blood of Neliard?¡± Chapter 301 Chapter 301 TL: Zimmings ¡°I can¡¯t give you an answer.¡± ¡°Gremory is the devil under Neliard..¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± When I lowered my head, she said, ¡°I can only ask a question.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Why were you born as a child of Lisette, and have lived again for a long time from ancient times until now?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re smart, you¡¯ll find the answer.¡± At that time, the appearance of Gremory became transparent. ¡°See you againter.¡± She smiled sadly and mumbled. I shouted ¡°Gremory!¡± but she disappeared. As soon as Gremory disappeared, the door suddenly opened as my family and Taylor came in. It seemed like they heard me shouting. Isaac, who ran first, grabbed me. ¡°Kid.¡± As soon as he was about to ask if I¡¯m okay, Taylor came between us. ¡°The doctor will check her, so step back.¡± The whole time Taylor looked at me, my family was noisy. ¡°Little sister, are you okay?¡± ¡°Leine, did you meet Gremory?¡± ¡°What happened in Calosi? Tell me more about it, kid.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t distract her and ask her one by one. Dahlia, please go and get some water.¡± In the meantime, I organized my thoughts. Devil¡¯s blood. A family with summoners. And Neliard. Then, I saw someone through the open door. ¡®Grimoire¡¯s predecessor.¡¯ And next to him was the Duke of Grimoire. The predecessor, which had been hesitating for a while, carefully entered the door. ¡°¡­ Are you okay?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Coming to me, he slowly put his hand on my shoulder. It was the first time I¡¯ve seen him this close. ¡°I¡¯ve checked with Duke Dubblede. Leine could use a life contract that is in the record of the first lord. And¡­¡± ¡°Yes, how could I not know? The eyes of the child I saw in the portrait were so simr.¡± From the conversation he had with the Duke of Grimoire in Calosi, I felt that my guess was true. So, he¡¯s my¡­¡­. ¡°Are you my grandfather?¡± When I asked, he gulped. ¡°Our grandfather, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Yes.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Yes, Leine.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Taylor retreated quietly, and my family looked at Grimoire¡¯s predecessor. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to see us?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I think you know we are the children of Lisette.¡± Holding my hand very carefully, he said nothing. As if he was ashamed, as if he was a sinner. There was an awkward atmosphere between him and my brothers. Looking at his trembling hands, I said. ¡°Johann can¡¯t sleep well. If he sleeps for another hour, he thinks his younger siblings will suffer because of him. He seems like a fool, but he¡¯s not a fool, he has a strong responsibility.¡± The predecessor looked at Johann, and Johamm was startled. ¡°Little sister¡­¡± I looked at my grandfather without answering Johann¡¯s words. ¡°Henry¡¯s specialty is threatening and tax evasion is his hobby. He was afraid of old people because of Dubblede¡¯s predecessor. Isaac looks violent, but he¡¯s actually the most affectionate person.¡± Henry and Isaac also flinched. Iughed when I saw them. ¡°And my dad, he loved my mom a lot. Very, very much.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The reason I¡¯m telling you this is because they are precious to me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I wish I had at least one more person whom my brothers and I could love with peace of mind.¡± ¡°¡­Leine.¡± I tapped my grandfather¡¯s chest. ¡°I¡¯m not saying I¡¯ll forgive you¡­ It¡¯s not like that! It¡¯s because my brothers are so precious to me!¡± He hugged me tightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Why did youe sote? Do you know how much my brothers and I needed a grandfather!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a sinner. I misunderstood your father and did something I couldn¡¯t do to you.¡± ¡°Dad is a good person.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± My grandfather, who swept my tangled hair over, smiled slightly. [Your mother?] [Yes. What kind of person was my mother?] [Someone who doesn¡¯t know how to cry. When she was in pain, sheughed instead of crying.] I couldn¡¯t hate Grimoire¡¯s predecessor. My heart aches whenever I see a side that resembles my mother. I bit my lips, and my grandfather stroked my cheek with his big hand. ¡°I swear. I will give the rest of my life to you guys.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°As long as I live, everything that stands in your way will not survive.¡± So he swore over and over again. Henry and Isaac spoke as if they couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°Should I call you grandfather? I hope there will be at least one more person who the kid can love freely.¡± ¡°Do as you wish.¡± Johann smiled faintly. My grandfather looked at me with a friendly face..¡­. ¡®Huh?¡¯ On his face, a blonde woman from ancient times ovepped. ¡°Why were you born as a child of Lisette, and have lived again for a long time from ancient times until now?¡± ¡®The reason why I was born as my mother¡¯s daughter, Grimoire¡¯s blood¡­!¡¯ I quickly grabbed my grandfather¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Are there any summoners in the Grimoire family?¡± ¡°Summoner?¡± ¡°A devil summoner.¡± Grandfather and Duke Grimoire exchanged gazes. The Duke of Grimoire shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no summoner or anything. However, there is a jewel left by our ancestors. I heard from the Duke of Dubblede that you call it a passage.¡± He took an emerald the size of a child¡¯s fist out. Pang-! As soon as I saw it, I felt a strange feeling in my heart. ¡°Leine!¡± Johann and Henry rushed to me quickly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± I could tell at a nce. The fact that the devil with that passage must have had tremendous power. ¡®Emerald. Who is the devil who had emerald as a passage?¡¯ I kept my mouth shut as I tried to recall it. ¡°Baal¡­¡­.¡± The Duke of Grimoire said. ¡°Yes, the first ruler of the family, who founded the family with the power of the devil said that we will have a child with a seal in the family, and asked to pass it on to the child.¡± ¡°Show me the records!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°A record from the ancestors! I¡¯ll have to look!¡± Perhaps I can find the one who seeded Neliard¡¯s blood. *** The duke, who came to see the records from the library of Grimoire, muttered as if he was terrified. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I leaked the family¡¯s documents, for Dubblede too.¡± My grandfather, who was looking at records with me, said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother standing there, go or help, just do something.¡± ¡°The man who used to be the head of Grimoire has no sense of responsibility. I¡¯ve known about it since I found out about the illegitimate child.¡± Just as he was grumbling, I said while holding the diary of the first head of Grimoire. ¡°Please interpret it. Here, here. This letter is the devil, right?¡± My grandfather, who was ring at the Duke of Grimoire, looked to where I was pointing. All of Grimoire¡¯s documents were written in secretnguage that was only passed on to the heads of the dukedom, so the help of the grandfather and the duke was essential. My grandfather read the diary with a pleased look as if he were looking at his granddaughter whining, ¡°Okay, okay.¡± [On a rainy day, I remember the devil who left three years ago. A man with golden hair appeared in front of me while I was dying by the arrows of the enemy before the country was founded. He saved me with a mysterious drug, and returned me to a camp more than 2,000 km away with a special power that I had never seen before. Having survived, I was able to destroy the enemy with the help of the devil. Perhaps it was all thanks to the devil of prophecy that the empire was able to stand on thisnd] ¡®He didn¡¯t summon him, but he appeared?¡¯ I was surprised and covered my mouth. Grandfather continued to read the diary. [The devil rarely told his own story. He said he was a traveler. He¡¯s traveling through eternity to find a child and to end this war. At the time, I thought it was a story about the war we are facing, but now that I think about it, it was another war.] ¡®War¡­ is he talking about the war between Serga and Neliard?¡¯ [The devil predicted that the child of the vow would be born with my blood, and told me the secret record for the descendants to be born someday] ¡°Secret? A secret?¡± When I asked, the Duke of Grimoire and my grandfather spoke in a strange tone. ¡°Have you never heard of the devil¡¯s record?¡± ¡°Yes. Did it disappear over time?¡± ¡°No way. The records were kept strictly. Don¡¯t we have all the notes and hobby materials left?¡± ¡®Hobby material?¡¯ I asked the Duke of Grymore. ¡°Hobby material?¡± ¡°From ancient times to modernnguages, nativenguages and foreignnguages. Our ancestors collected transcriptions of allnguages as a hobby. But we can¡¯t interpret it.¡± ¡°May I see it?¡± Duke Grimoire brought me some books that smelled like mold. It was a book that collected all the characters existing in the world, from imperial to Caltonian. ¡°What else is this?¡± Isaac looked at a page and giggled. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anguage like this before. Is it a nativenguage? It looks like a human being spreading his arms and legs, and it looks like its wearing a hat.¡± ¡°Hangul¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°¡­Thenguage of Chul-soo¡¯s world.¡± ¡°The devil? Did he live in the same world as Mina?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s clear. This is Korean that Cheolsu taught me!¡± The year before, I learned it from him for fun, and Hangul was an easynguage to learn. It¡¯s enough to learn thenguage in a year. I looked through the sentences written in Korean. ¡°God¡¯s blood. Are you looking for it?¡± What? Chapter 302 Chapter 302 TL: Zimmings What the hell is this? How did the devil of prophecy write this as if he was talking to me? My family looked at me. ¡°Is that the end? Huh?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ No.¡± I touched the next sentence with trembling hands. [The person you are looking for is¡­] I burst outughing. *** A few dayster, on Dubblede¡¯s underground prison, the guards nced at Mina, who fainted inside the cage and yawned. ¡°I¡¯m tired. Hey, Anderson. That woman doesn¡¯t seem to wake up today, so let¡¯s stop and have a drink.¡± ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t she the child of fate? What are you going to do if she breaks out of prison? It won¡¯t end with your or my neck being cut off.¡± The guard, who was ncing at Mina, snorted. ¡°If we don¡¯t replenish her mana every day in Dubblede, what can she do?¡± The guard who had refused, said as if he had lost. ¡°I¡¯m going, but I won¡¯t bet on chess today.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you spend a lot of money thest time? You need to replenish this time!¡± ¡°What do you mean? My wife will kick me out if the stakes are stolen again this time.¡± The guard left with a grin. As soon as the footsteps disappeared, Mina¡¯s eyshes trembled and her eyelids slowly opened. She¡¯s in better shape than other days. She looked around and saw something hanging around her neck. ¡®Etwal¡­!¡¯ A silver etwal. Thest time Amy was summoned, she knew that her etwal was fake. After using it for Amy in the summoning ceremony, which was for show at the altar, Reginald took it with him to investigate the fake etwal, but what happened? ¡®Is it really etwal?¡¯ Come to think of it, she heard a strange conversationst time. [The etwal¡­ is it okay?] [¡­ I can¡¯t help it. If the hostage dies, there is no way to pressure the temple¡­ I¡¯m going to save her.] She thought it was a dream, but now that she had seen it, it may be a story she actually heard while she was in a daze. ¡®This is real when I feel that my physical condition has improved this much.¡¯ Mina quickly looked around. Although she is not in a state of fighting against the guards, she can open a cage. ¡®Now is my chance when nobody is there.¡¯ Mina quickly destroyed the lock of the iron cage with magic. ng-! The sharp noise makes her heart thumped. Mina ran out as soon as the cage opened. Fortunately, no one heard the sound of destroying the lock, and there was no one who saw her. She was used to Dubblede¡¯s mansion. This is because it was a ce where she often followed the three brothers in her previous life. [It¡¯s here. The secret passage.] [Secret passage?] [Only I know this ce. I don¡¯t think the other people know either. I think it¡¯s a way out for our ancestors. They¡¯ve always done dirty things.] [Can you tell me this?] [Don¡¯te to the temple ande here whenever you need us. Don¡¯t take care of everything by yourself again.] ¡®Thank you, Isaac.¡¯ Recalling the memories of her previous life, she ran underground. ¡®Clearly around here.¡¯ As she traced three oddly shaped perches on the wall, something was caught on her fingertips. When pressed, the wall opened with a small sound, and a small hole appeared. Mina hurriedly crawled into the hole. Her clothes are all wet from the cold sweat on her back. As she exits the ce, she can see a familiar river. It was a river connected to Redger Mountain behind Dubblede. She was just about to get up when she heard a loud noise. Thud, thud. There was a sound of footsteps. Her heart thumped as if it woulde out. She tried to use a barrier somehow, but the mana that could be used before doesn¡¯t appear at all. ¡®Please please¡­¡­!¡¯ She couldn¡¯t be caught like this. She has finallye to the dream world she longed for when she was there. His father recognized her too. She couldn¡¯t convey my sincerity to the precious people who were like her family. She couldn¡¯t tell how close the three brothers and she were once. She couldn¡¯t tell them that she was the only one who knew those days when they cared about each other as if they were a family. And she¡­. she couldn¡¯t save him from enduring the loneliness he felt in the imperial pce. Someone¡¯s hand grabbed Mina¡¯s shoulder. When Mina turned her head with a stiff face¡­¡­. ¡°Child.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Cardinal?¡± He was wearing a ck robe, but that face was a cardinal she had once seen. As Mina staggered up as a holy knight, who seemed to be the cardinal¡¯s escort, quickly helped her. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yes. But¡­¡± She looked around and asked the cardinal. ¡°How are you here? Besides, you led so many knights¡­¡± ¡°I was looking for a chance to attack Dubblede.¡± ¡°You¡¯re attacking Dubblede?¡± ¡°That was an order from the pope, but it went down in vain. There is no ce to back down anymore, so we are nning an all-out war. I came to look at the opponent¡¯s troops, and I heard that a strange door was opened here.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really d. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mina, who was walking while being supported, grabbed the etwal tightly. *** In the temple. ¡°Child!¡± When the cardinals heard that Mina had returned, they rushed to visit her. When they saw her, the cardinals all burst into anger. ¡°Let¡¯s rip those bastards to death! Child, did you suffer a lot?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Were you all worried? Reginald must have suffered because of me¡­¡± When Reginald¡¯s story came out, the cardinals became solemn. ¡°Why are your expressions¡­ Did something happen to Reginald?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Tell me please!¡± ¡°He was executed.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ What?¡± this morning. In the mock battle of the 7 families, it was revealed that he ordered someone to curse Johann, attempted kidnapping of the first child, and the secret creation of the magic guild¡­¡­.¡± Mina covered her mouth. The cardinals hold back a sigh. ¡°Although his sins are great, no one had ever executed a cardinal so quickly. Dubblede must have worked hard. They will not be able to avoid heaven¡¯s punishment because they have caused the servant of God to die.¡± Mina clenched her fist. ¡®Leine¡­¡­!¡¯ How much more does the child intend to make the three brothers sin? Mina, who was breathing with a pale face, said. ¡°What others have said is correct. We have nowhere to hide now.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s follow the n. I¡¯m going to attack them today.¡± ¡°But child, the power of the first is beyond imagination. A devil with the power of necromancy alone has the power to rival that of arge army.¡± The cardinals continued with a troubled expression. ¡°You can¡¯t move easily unless you know which devils are stronger than hers.¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to be afraid anymore.¡± Mina took out etwal, which was hidden inside her sleeve. ¡°Because I can now summon devils.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The cardinals hold back a scream. ¡®Did she get the etwal back?¡¯ Did the second child, who people though was stupid, be able to do such a thing? They can¡¯t believe that even though she nearly died, she broke through Dubblede¡¯s powerful barrier and came to find etwal. One of the cardinals grabbed her hand. ¡°Put the devil of the passage the pope is holding to the etwal.¡± ¡°¡­The pope is keeping a devil¡¯s passage?¡± ¡°Thousands of years have passed since the temple awaited the child of fate. Of course the passages would be up to par to what Dubblede had.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Gusion, Badin, Purson and Morax, Naverius and¡­ Agareth.¡± ¡°Agareth?¡± The cardinal grinned. ¡°Yes. The only devil that can annihte other devils. Among the 72 pirs, it is the strongest one with the most attack power.¡± At that moment, the cardinal who had brought Mina said, ¡°The people¡¯s hearts have left the temple. A war without the permission of the Imperial Pce is nothing short of rebellion. There is only one way to quickly and safely get rid of the first child in the Dubblede.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Evil God sealing ceremony.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If the Evil God is sealed in the ritual, it will be revealed that the first child was not the child of fate, but a sacrifice. Who would object to the use of a sacrifice?¡± ¡°¡­ But today is not a sr eclipse.¡± ¡°Only we know that on the day of the eclipse, evil God can be sealed, right? In the eyes of the Imperial Pce and the people, everyday could be a sealing ceremony.¡± ¡°But without hee, we can¡¯t seal the evil God.¡± ¡°We need to use the devil and show the first child as a sacrifice in the ritual of sealing the evil God, and then pretend to kill her. What if, in the meantime, we exchanged her with an emotionless doll and performing the real ritualter?¡± The cardinals eximed. ¡°I see¡­!¡± ¡°We have to take care of it quickly. Before Dubblede attacked us.¡± Mina, who twisted and geabbed the bottom of her clothes, nodded. The signal for counterattack sounded. ¡®It¡¯s your turn now, Leine.¡¯ She has to take back everything she took from her. *** In the Dubblede mansion, when I was talking to someone, Isaac kicked in the door. ¡°Kid!¡± ¡°Wait, I have something to deal with. If you have something to say, tell meter.¡± ¡°What is it¡­ gypsy?¡± Isaac frowned when he saw the gypsies holding bags of money. ¡°Looking for Neliard¡¯s bloodline by borrowing the power of the gypsies? This is not the time!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Mina escaped.¡± Chapter 303 Chapter 303 TL: Zimmings ¡°Escape?¡± Isaac shouted, ¡°Yes!¡± and ran wildly towards me. ¡°It¡¯s been hours since she escaped!¡± Henry asked as soon as Isaac was finished. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°There was a gap in the security, and they didn¡¯t let us know even though they knew Mina had escaped.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Damn! She couldn¡¯t escape properly with that body, so I knew she was probably around!¡± ¡°How can she use that body¡­¡± I said in a low voice. ¡°In the morning I gave her etwal.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Because she¡¯s about to run out of breath.¡± ¡°Kid, that¡¯s¡­!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t kill a hostage.¡± ¡°Then you should¡¯ve known. You gave her etwal, so you should¡¯ve strengthened the security!¡± ¡°There might be temple spies here. Even in this mansion, I couldn¡¯t let many people know Mina was here.¡± ¡°Then we would have been watching her. Is it because you¡¯re looking for Neliard¡¯s blood? Did you focus on that and act unlike usual? Really? Why did you make such a mistake¡­!¡± When Isaac shouted, Henry blocked him with one arm. ¡°What has already happened can¡¯t be helped. We have to deal with it first.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I nted a man in the pope¡¯s office. I¡¯ll try to contact him, and he¡¯ll lead the search. We should issue a first-ss defense order on our territory.¡± Henry and Isaac rushed out. Dubblede¡¯s people hoped Mina¡¯s escape had failed, but no matter how much they searched, they could not find her. At dawn, Henry contacted me. It was said that Mina returned to the vatican. This confirmed Mina¡¯s escape. My family sat together and discussed the future. ¡°They will definitely aim for Leine. What about Leine¡¯s future?¡± Dad, who was agonizing over Henry¡¯s words, opened his mouth. ¡°ine should go back to the capital.¡± Isaac frowned. ¡°You mean to put her in the front yard of the temple, the capital?¡± ¡°In the capital where the Imperial Pce is located, the temple couldn¡¯t act recklessly. It¡¯s safer than some far awaynd.¡± As Isaac became quiet, Johann opened his mouth. ¡°What would you do with the territory? They can also take the people of the territory hostage and demand Leine.¡± ¡°Johann, protect the mansion.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s put our oldest brother in the capital instead. There must be a lot he could do to help father.¡± I was startled at Isaac¡¯s words. ¡°No!¡± ¡°What if it¡¯s an armed conflict? My older brother is strong, but his condition is still not well.¡­.¡± ¡°No. He will go to the mansion.¡± ¡°Yes, Isaac. I¡¯ll go there.¡± Isaac stood up, clutching his scabbard. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here. I¡¯m the one who led the army training, and I¡¯ve been leading it so far.¡± Johann and I shouted. ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± ¡°I should do it!¡± Isaac gritted his teeth. ¡°Kid, can¡¯t you trust me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you¡­¡± ¡°Have I ever disappointed you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I know you don¡¯t trust me more than my brothers. Give me a chance to make up for it.¡± He smiled faintly and ruffled my hair. ¡°Please.¡± He added desperately. Johann and Henry exchanged nces. ¡°Are you sure you can?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid and run away if you can¡¯t. Dubblede doesn¡¯t need you to protect our honor, you need to protect yourself and our family.¡± When Johann and Henry spoke in order, Isaac smiled and tore the teleportation scroll. I sighed deeply after he disappeared. Meanwhile, Henry mumbled, touching his chin. ¡°I need someone who can use their brain. Viscount Dunose has to lead the Irie, and my aunt has to crack down on the noble.¡± Then my dad said, ¡°Let¡¯s send Noanoke¡±. ¡°¡­ The chairman?¡± ¡°Yes. He¡¯s someone I trust.¡± My brothers were surprised and looked at my dad. More than 10 years have passed since the chairman vowed to be loyal to me. However, my father has never given him full authority. The war with the chairman, which has been going on since childhood, was notpletely forgotten in my father¡¯s memory. ¡®He really has changed a lot.¡¯ In my first life, the Viscount Noanoke was buried alive by my father¡¯s hand. I can¡¯t believe the day hase when both of them worked together. Iughed and dad looked at me, confused. ¡°It¡¯s a new feeling.¡± I grinned. ¡®Isaac should do well¡­¡¯ *** A few dayster. ¡®Good job, you bastard!¡¯ I was stunned to see Isaac, who returned in a bloody outfit. ¡°Did you run away?¡± ¡°Like a true Dubblede.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, it¡¯s okay because you¡¯re alive.¡± As soon as I was shaking my head, Isaac grabbed my shoulder with a serious look. ¡°The chairman has been taken.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ What?¡± I stiffened at once and said, ¡°Exin the situation clearly.¡± ¡°The chairman was taken away to break through the gates in thirty minutes.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s never a good habit to me yourself.¡± ¡°Why are you criticizing me even though I am swept away by the storm, but I need to praise myself for not falling apart?¡± ¡°Lady.¡± The chairman¡¯s smile came to mind. I felt like my blood had be cold. Isaac said. ¡°The one who took the chairman said please understand Mina¡¯s feelings..¡­.¡± ¡°What else?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Isaac!¡± ¡°They¡¯ll give you onest chance, so they told you toe to the altar alone.¡± I immediately searched the table and took out the teleportation scroll. From behind, Isaac followed me with a pale face. ¡°Calm down, kid. Think wisely. At times like this¡­¡­.¡± ¡°They can¡¯t do anything to me. The cardinals chose Mina now because they thought I was fake, not because I was an enemy. How can they kill me when they don¡¯t know who¡¯s real?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t send you like this.¡± ¡°Trust me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Just as I trusted Isaac, you need to trust me.¡± The strength slipped out of Isaac¡¯s hand. When I tore the scroll, a dazzling light surrounded me. Thest thing I saw in the mansion was my dad, Johann, and Henry, who were just entering my room. When I opened my eyes again, it was an altar. The bloody altar. It was all quiet around. On the altar, I could see Mina wearing a school uniform that she enjoyed wearing in her first life. At the altar where I begged for help, the one who killed me is looking down at me once more. ¡°I¡¯ll say thank you.¡± Mina continued speaking in a low voice. ¡°For returning my etwal.¡± ¡°¡­ Did you summon another devil? What about Amy?¡± ¡°It became a part of my etwal. The cardinals objected, but I cannot destroy Adrian¡¯s precious one.¡± ¡°Destroy? Can you destroy the devil?¡± ¡°There are devils with that kind of power.¡± There is only one devil with the power of annihtion. ¡®¡­ Was Agareth¡¯s passage in the temple?¡¯ I licked my dry lips and cursed inside. ¡°Congrattions. And to correct one thing, you forced Amy to your etwal.¡± ¡°Whatever it may be, it¡¯s fine. Leine, I¡¯ll give you a chance as your sister in our previous life.¡± ¡°Chance?¡± ¡°A chance to put everything back to ce.¡± Mina walked over to the podium. ¡°Give me back my father. Also my brothers and my lover.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talented at saying nonsense.¡± ¡°¡­¡­You were able to beat me because I didn¡¯t have etwal. But it¡¯s different now.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to see the three brothers get hurt, even more so to see them bleed. If you and I agree, this war can end.¡± ¡°Oh, so you want me to die again?¡± Mina looked directly at me. ¡°That¡¯s your role, Leine.¡± ¡°¡­ Your role is to be a savior, right?¡± ¡°If you return my father, Chairman Noanoke will be fine. And if you die, there will be no more attacks.¡± Three steps left to the podium. Two steps left. ¡®One more step.¡¯ When she approached the podium. Thud! Something flew toward the altar. ¡°Ahh!¡± Mina looked at the things that were thrown towards her. It was a rock. To be exact, someone threw the rocks. The rocks flew nonstop. Thud! Thud! Thud! Mina hurriedly caught the etwal. ¡°Help¡­ huh?¡± Mina shook her etwal with a bewildered expression. ¡°What is it, what the hell¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to lose strength. No matter what you do, you can¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°What¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t use divine power.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Why not? As I was thinking about it, someone shouted. ¡°Th- the adventurer, the number of people, carried out!¡± ¡°Adventurer.¡± ¡°A lot of almonds.¡± ¡°A lot!¡± Those people are the nymphs. In other words, these rocks are from the mountains of nymphs. The nymphs turned all these rocks into a suwon and blocked the use of mana. The use of divine power is essential to summon power. No matter how outstanding the devil she has, she can never call it out if she can¡¯t use divine power. Surprised, Mina looked around. Biting her lips tightly, she shouted. ¡°Holy knights!¡± Those with bows appeared from the walls surrounding the altar. As soon as Mina¡¯s mouth was about to go up, the archers with arrows copsed like dominoes. And what appeared¡­ ¡°You have done your duty,dy.¡± It was Zachary and other Dubblede¡¯s Irie. Mina was astonished to see them. ¡°No way¡­!¡± I approached Mina. Whenever I narrowed our distance step by step, she stepped back. When Mina was blocked by the wall, I pressed Mina¡¯s shoulder with my fingertips and said. ¡°Reversal.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Mina, even fools are not easily beaten twice, but you are easily beaten twice.¡± ¡°No way.¡± ¡°I freed you on purpose.¡± ¡°This¡­!¡± ¡°Did you enjoy acting as a hero?¡± Just then, themunication device rang. [We have secured the location of the real Trigon,dy.] It was the voice of the chairman. What this means is that Mina has been a part of my n since she was released until now. ¡°Isaac knew nothing.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a saying like this in the country you live in. If you want to deceive your enemy, deceive your allies first.¡± ¡°But it was the cardinal who came to save me.¡± ¡°You know that cardinal¡¯s name?¡± ¡°¡­ Stefano.¡± ¡®He¡¯s Emeline¡¯s biological father.¡¯ I grabbed Mina¡¯s wrist and raised her. The gold and silver etwal around our neck shook with the sound. ¡®Come, Neliard.¡¯ In my mother¡¯s body that inherited your blood! Chapter 304 Chapter 304 TL: Zimmings Jeong Mina lost both parents as soon as she was born, but she was adopted by a childless rtive and grew up well. Her adoptive parents were not bad parents. Rather, they are overly good parents from the perspective of others. They had a beautiful house on an expensivend. A garden that the gardener has carefully taken care of. Once a month, they went on a trip in the name of Mina¡¯s hands-on learning. Mina¡¯s car was always waiting on her way home from school, and if there was no schedule, she went on a trip. Growing up under adoptive parents, Mina did not know that she was lucky. She was a child loved by people around her. The teacher sometimes secretly called Mina and gave her workbooks and snacks, and she was always the center among her friends. Looking back now, she had a happy childhood. Mina¡¯s misfortune happened during her ss president election when she was in elementary school. She had a close friend who she had been with all day at school, and one day he started avoiding Mina. Her parents said he did that because he was depressed due to his family circumstances. Mina called her friend after school and said harshly. ¡°I know you¡¯re upset because of your family circumstances, but it¡¯s not right to avoid friends.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get along well again. No matter what your situation is, I¡¯m your friend.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°We will have lunch together again tomorrow, okay?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ No.¡± ¡°What? I said I don¡¯t care about your situation!¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t want to be with you¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Huh?¡± The child, who grabbed his pants tightly, looked at Mina. ¡°You always do whatever you want..¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to y ser or dodgeball. I want to y games, but I have to go y with you all the time, and if I don¡¯t, they¡¯ll scold me.¡­.¡± ¡°You are mean.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Then you should¡¯ve said no. You hated me and pretended to be friends. How can you be so mean?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ll forgive you. People say that we grow up by making mistakes. So, let¡¯s be friends again.¡± ¡°All the other kids do too.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Everyone else is like that too. The teacher, too!¡± The boy screamed. ¡°It¡¯s because if we fight with you, your mom will give other moms a hard time. Jeongmin said that the teacher adores you because they received money!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie!¡± Both of them ended up fighting. Only after the teacher came did the two seperate. And he was the only one who got in trouble. Since then, she had many doubts. ¡®Is my world real?¡¯ Wasn¡¯t it a world created by her adoptive parents? It was after Mina¡¯s stepfather was put in prison that she knew the spection was true. Under the face of her stepfather, who appeared in the news, there was a caption about embezzlement. Her sweet world has fallen apart. A house like a pce turned into a shabby vi, and there was no more kindness from her teachers or friends. Her house that used to be filled with snacks was now filled with alcohol. When she came back home, she always smelled alcohol. Her heavily drunk mother grabbed Mina¡¯s face and drank. ¡°My pretty baby. My Mina, you look just like me.¡± Mina shook off her arm roughly and shouted. ¡°We¡¯re not rted. Why am I your baby?¡± She fell down, couldn¡¯t say anything, and stared nkly at Mina. Mina was sick and tired of her situation. She threw her bag and ran out of the house. She wandered aimlessly for a long time but there was nowhere to go. ¡®This is not my world.¡¯ The world she wants, the real world of hers, is elsewhere. She sat squatting on the river bank and cried for a long time before falling asleep. And in her dreams¡­¡­. ¡°Crying again. What should I do with this crybaby?¡± ¡°If you are tired, you can rest.¡± ¡°Mina.¡± ¡°Mina.¡± And¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll give you my name. No misfortune or hardship will flood your daily life in the future. Mina Amity.¡± She learned that there is a real world of hers. Her real world is heart-warming. ¡°Ahhhh-!!¡± It was painful as if her whole body was torn apart. Her field of view is all red, and the Leine in front of her is blurry. Leine grabbed her cor roughly. ¡°Ahh!¡± Beep beep- A sound crossed the minds of the two. Silence hase to the world. *** When I opened my eyes, it was bright. As I looked around, I saw a girl who had copsed on the floor getting up. ¡°Here¡­¡­.¡± The child who looks very much like Mina. I hurriedly looked down at my body. ¡®I be young too.¡¯ Mina, who was fixing her hair, saw me. ¡°You, no way¡­ Leine?¡± ¡°Stay still.¡± I looked around again. ¡®That¡¯s it.¡¯ It was the space of light where Serga and Neliard met in my dreams. Here, Serga was covered in a shabby robe, and Neliard¡¯s face was invisible. ¡°God¡¯s space¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t that I could put Neliard¡¯s soul on my mother¡¯s body Mina upied. ¡®The body that inherited the blood of Neliard was a passage to God¡¯s space.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t a dream that I came to this space the other day. I, who had my mother¡¯s blood, was also a descendant of Neliard. That¡¯s why I came to God¡¯s space through my own body before. Mina frowned. ¡°What are you talking about? Where in the world did you bring me!¡± ¡°Shut your mouth.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Mina, who was ring at me fiercely, clenched her teeth. ¡°How long are you going to disturb me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m organizing my thoughts, so please don¡¯t bother me and stay still.¡± ¡°I tried to understand you.¡± ¡°Are you trying to understand me by doing the summoning ritual again? Don¡¯t be silly.¡± ¡°It was for the world.¡± I took a deep breath with my head down and looked at Mina. ¡°I¡¯m sure there was a time like that. But not now. You tried to summon only for yourself. It wasn¡¯t for the world.¡± ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m the bad girl now?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you just shut up?¡± ¡°Leine!¡± ¡°What!!¡± When I shouted louder than Mina, she gasped. I waved my hands and looked into my pockets. ¡®Communication device,munication¡­¡¯ Then¡­ Bang! A condensed circle of divine power flew past my cheeks. The caster was Mina. Blood drips down from my cheeks. ¡°I made up my mind now. I won¡¯t lose anything to you anymore. I will bring back my precious people who you have made evil.¡± After touching the blood with my fingertips, I slowly looked at Mina. ¡°¡­ You started first?¡± ¡°What?¡± I rushed to Mina at once. She screamed and wasid under me. ¡°Move!¡± ¡°If you told me to get out of the way, would that be a fight?¡± And p! Mina, who was pped by me, trembled. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡­!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been in a lot of fights in the back alleys for 10 years!¡± ¡°This¡­¡­!¡± I suppressed Mina¡¯s arm with my divine power. ¡®I thought I couldn¡¯t use it.¡¯ I was a little worried because the vent was blocked by the contract with Gremory, but I knew I could when I saw Mina, who was in worse shape than me, use it. In this space, divine power may be used without limitation. Mina who had a pope-level divine power was bound to have more, but I had the upper hand when it came to a space where the divine power could be used without restrictions. Mina tapped my back with her knee. ¡°I won¡¯t let you go!¡± ¡°This is really¡­!¡± Just then, ¡°Child.¡± A man¡¯s voice was heard. Serga, covered in a shabby robe, was looking at us from afar. As Serga floated in the air, my body floated up in an instant, and Serga approached me. When I opened my eyes wide, Serga smiled and stroked my red cheeks. ¡°You are truly a soul full of power, both now and then.¡± ¡°She hit me first!¡± As I said that, Serga looked at Mina while holding me in his arms. Mina looked at Serga with trembling eyes. ¡°You are¡­¡­.¡± In an instant, Mina¡¯s body flew in the opposite direction. ¡°A creature of another world god.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If you touch my child again, it won¡¯t end with a warning.¡± ¡°¡­ You are not God Neliard. Are you the evil God?¡± After that, ¡°Serga.¡± A chillingly low voice rang in this space. The gathered darkness soon became the shape of a person, and a very familiar man appeared. ¡°Neliard.¡± Mina¡¯s expression brightened up when I muttered. The moment she was running toward Neliard¡­ Neliard walked past her and approached me. ¡°Come here, Leine.¡± Mina looked at Neliard that passed by her with an expression of disbelief. Chapter 305 Chapter 305 TL: Zimmings Neliard reached out towards me. ¡°Hurry.¡± I clinged to Serga. ¡°Leine!¡± ¡°No!¡± There seemed to be a cold wind blowing between Neliard and me. I screamed but to be honest, I was incredibly scared. Neliard, now called a God, is the strongest pioneer. Just standing in front of Neliard makes my hands and feet tremble. Neliard¡¯s eyes turned ck, and his pupils turned bright red as if blood had condensed in it. It felt like my lungs were being squeezed tight. When blood was spurting out of his temple¡­ ¡°Leine.¡± Serga¡¯s friendly voice called me, and the pain went away. Neliard¡¯s lips twisted. ¡°Because my power is returning, it seems that I have an upper hand, Serga. Before me, you are like a candle in front of a storm.¡± ¡°Neliard.¡± Serga hugged me and nced at him. ¡°You¡¯re still a shepherd in the desert.¡± Neliard frowned. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Your habit of hiding fear with anger has not changed a bit.¡± ¡°Serga!¡± Bang-! As soon as Neliard shouted, a de-like wind swirled. Mina shrieked and copsed. I saw blood on her clothes as if the wind had cut her skin. I closed my eyes tightly. However, no matter how much time passed, I couldn¡¯t feel the pain. The gentle air that came from Serga became a barrier and protected me. I looked at him in surprise. ¡°Serga, your power¡­¡± The Serga I saw before was so weak that he couldn¡¯t resist Neliard. Rather than protecting me, how did he gain such strength, when he was vulnerable as if he would disappear soon? Serga grinned. ¡°It¡¯s back. It¡¯s all thanks to you.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The power of Godes from the faith of the creatures. You made Neliard¡¯s believers be suspicious, so I¡¯m able to protect you because I have followers.¡± Neliard¡¯s mouth twisted. ¡°Do you believe that you can stand against me with just a handful of faith? Serga, you are a ridiculously fragile prey to me.¡± Laughing at Serga, he approached us. ¡°You¡¯re so weak that it¡¯s funny, why did you show up in such a hurry?¡± When I said that, Serga, Neliard, and Mina looked at me at the same time. I got out of Serga¡¯s arms and looked at Neliard. ¡°You said that you stole the power of God, but why can¡¯t I talk to you normally before?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You couldn¡¯t handle the power of God and lost your mind, right? Yet, God¡¯s power is disappearing because people have lost faith in you. Isn¡¯t that why you became rational?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Are you afraid of being rational? Are you afraid?¡± ¡°Leine!¡± Neliard¡¯s face wrinkled badly when I showed off the skill I had learned from Emeline, the so-called ¡®mouth of hell¡¯. Neliard closed his eyes tightly as if holding back his anger. ¡°This is the world I have arranged for you. Don¡¯t be fooled by Serga anymore, ande back to me. To me, your only family.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t my family in the Wigentra Empire?¡± ¡°Your bad habit of talking back doesn¡¯t change.¡± ¡°Which family do you think raised me?¡± When I was being sarcastic, Serga came from behind me. He approached me and hugged me once again. He said while stroking my cheek tenderly. ¡°Isn¡¯t she a really strong soul, Neliard?¡± ¡°Serga.¡± ¡°She will never be discouraged even if she had a stronger person in front of her. She is not afraid of change, and grows up using pain as a stepping stone, even if she falls.¡± Serga whispered to me, putting his forehead in mine. ¡°She makes me never give up on humans.¡± Warmth spreads from where he touches. A blue pattern appeared on my forehead, and my body became hot. ¡°Go back, precious child. I will be with you in your shadow.¡± ¡®Serga¡­¡¯ At the same time, Neliard stretched his hand toward Mina. A red pattern rose on Mina¡¯s forehead and a ck fog wrapped around her. ¡°Neliard-!¡± She shouted as if she had something to say, but he disappeared from this space before that. My eyes are closing. At the same time as my consciousness went away, Neliard¡¯s voice was heard. [I will never lose the world for you. I¡¯ll wait, Leine. In the shepherd¡¯s world] *** Gasp! I got up and grabbed my chest. My heart beats like it¡¯s about to explode Looking around, it was an altar. Mina was also panting while clutching her chest. ¡°Lady!¡± ¡°Child!¡± The people of the temple and Dubblede ran from both sides. Zachary, who had jumped off the stairs at once, embraced me and stepped back. Mina was held by the pdin Jonathan. Zachary asked me, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°What happened? How much time did I lose consciousness?¡± ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of seconds.¡± Just a few seconds? ¡®When I went to God¡¯s spacest time, I was fainting for quite a long time.¡¯ As soon as I was thinking about what happened, Jonathan¡¯s shout came. ¡°Child!¡± One side of Mina¡¯s face was distorted and was dripping like a liquid. Only then did I get the hang of it. ¡®I see. I went to the space of God through Mina, so there is nothing wrong with me.¡¯ The other day, Neliard brought me into the space of God, but this time I forced Mina to open the space of God. That¡¯s why Mina is receiving the penalty alone as we went into the space of God. Jonathan hurriedly carried Mina and shouted. ¡°Retreat!¡± With Mina¡¯s condition, they would never be able to fight us. As soon as Dubblede¡¯s knights were trying to chase the fleeing holy knights, I shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t chase them! We¡¯ll search for the chairman.¡± It was only a time consuming war to face the holy knights here. Finding the chairman and finding the real Trigon is the priority. Zachary entrusted me to another knight, led the other knights and moved to the ce where we received a signal by the chairman. I went back to Dubblede. My aunt asked me when I was contemting. ¡°Leine.¡± ¡°What about the castle? What happened to the territory?¡± ¡°The imperial army was sent in and the troops of the temple fled. It seems that Prince Adrian persuaded the emperor just in time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fortunate¡­¡­.¡± I nodded and forced myself to move. ¡°Where are you going? You should rest.¡± I pretended to listen to my aunt and headed to the ward in the mansion. ¡®I must hurry. Come on!¡¯ As I rushed into the hospital room, I saw Lea sleeping as if she were dead. I quickly pulled out the passage for Gremory. ¡°I granted your wish. Now lend me your ability.¡± The curtain in front of the window fluttered, and a half-transparent Gremory appeared. My aunt, who chased me, looked at Gremory, who was fading away. ¡°¡­¡­ Your Majesty.¡± [¡­¡­.] ¡°Your Majesty, I, I¡­¡± My aunt was unable to speak and lowered her head. [My knight, who is kind like a fool.] ¡°¡­¡­.¡± [I miss you.] As my aunt slowly raised her head, a friendly smile was seen on Gremory¡¯s face. ¡°¡­ Me too, Elsa.¡± Gremorypletely disappeared as the lights around her went out. My aunt who copsed on the floor said, ¡°Elsa¡­¡± she muttered that word over and over again like a broken doll. Someone grabbed my hand while staring nkly at my aunt. It was a very familiar warmth. I held back my tears without turning my head. ¡°Why are you so¡­ You¡¯re so thin.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Where are you hurt?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Did I protect you properly?¡± I bit my lips and tears flowed down my cheeks. Oh, what should I do with her who is so foolish? What can I do to repay you, who only cares about me even though she¡¯s almost dead? ¡°¡­¡­ Lea.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Lea.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Kneeling down, I cried sadly with my forehead against her hand. I tried to live happily, but the world without her was like hell. Lea smiled affectionately when she saw me crying like a child. ¡°You¡¯ve always protected me. Ever since birth.¡± I stroked Lea¡¯s cheek and forced myself to smile. ¡°You desperately protect me, a weak newborn, andfort a frightened child with love.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Lady?¡± ¡°You kept your promise to my mother, Lea.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Lea. My mother¡¯s daughter you protected.¡± Lea¡¯s pupils shook. My aunt also looked at me frantically while sitting down. ¡°I¡¯m the youngest child.¡± Light returned to Lea¡¯s clouded eyes. Lea¡¯s face was distorted sadly. I hugged her and swore. Now I will not hide from anyone that I am the child of the strongest mother in the world. It was time to let the whole world know that Dubblede¡¯s daughter had returned. Click here to be a supporter and get to read 40 chapters ahead of time. Chapter 306 Chapter 306 TL: Zimmings The chairman returned safely. ¡°Lady.¡± He was holding on to something. When I looked at the chairman, he nodded. ¡®You brought it.¡¯ ¡°Trigon, right?¡± At my words, it raised its head. Several employees of the mansion covered their mouths. Except for the fact that it has limbs, one eye, and a mouth, it cannot be seen as a human at all. Instead of the melted skin, a lump-like filth sticks to it. Blood vessels are seen in his half-protruding eyeballs, and there are hideously open spots, and bizarrely sharp teeth protruding from the mouth. A stench emanating from him stinks my nose. And with every time he exhaled, there was an eerie sound, like scraping metal. Just in time, the fake Trigon, who has been helping me so far, got in. ¡°Is that true?! Having secured the real Trigon¡­¡­ you.¡± He found his friend who turned into a monster and couldn¡¯t speak. After he stayed rooted to the spot, he slowly approached the real Trigon. Fake Trigon, or Wale, clenched his teeth. ¡°You look good. That¡¯s great, really.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What would you say to your father, Aragon? Would you say that you became like this because of magic?¡¯ ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Answer me! This ugly bast-¡± When Wale raised his fist. ¡°¡­¡­ le.¡± Trigon, who had not said a word until now, opened his mouth. ¡°Wa¡­le.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Wale¡­ Wale.¡± Like a child who just learned to speak, no, like an old man who forgot everynguage and remembered only one word, Trigon repeated only one person¡¯s name. Wale¡¯s hand loosened. He managed to grab only the robes tied to Trigon. ¡°What kind of thing is this¡­ this is¡­¡± Tears dripped down from Wale¡¯s chin as he bowed his head. ¡°How did you be¡­¡± No one could talk to Wale. Because we had nothing to say tofort him. I watched him cry sadly, and the heavy silence subsided in the mansion. It wasn¡¯t long before I opened my mouth. ¡°Trigon, the son of Aragon.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°No matter what the reason was, you contributed to the deaths of my people, and the temple vited my mother¡¯s body.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Nevertheless, there are many reasons why I have saved you, but the biggest reason is Wale. Because he begged me for forgiveness on your behalf.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Wale Anderson devoted his life to me to apologize.¡± Trigon copsed. His robe, which was worn by him, fell down. He lowered his head to the ground. Wale also lowered his head again. ¡°So, so, rry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°Apologize with your life, not just a few words. Then¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°-Please start with the recovery.¡± Trigon and Wale looked at me with trembling eyes. I shrugged andughed as if I couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°Take him to Veronica and Uncle Taylor. With the help of Grimoire if necessary. My maternal grandfather will help me.¡± Wale fell to his knees. ¡°Thank you,dy. Thank you.¡± ¡°Why are you thanking me? It¡¯s all for my sake anyway.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Huh?¡± I smiled and bent over to meet Wale¡¯s eyes. ¡°As soon as Trigon recovers, work with Aragon, Veronica, and Grimoire to find a way to minimize the penalty for using a curse.¡± ¡°What¡­ Are you going to use it in war? How can ¡®memory distortion¡¯ help the war?¡± ¡°Why not? If we use it well, there¡¯s no treasure as precious as that.¡± I crossed my arms and turned to the spire of the temple outside the window. ¡°We will weaken the power of Neliard in earnest.¡± ¡°Weakening the power of God. Is it possible?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. If you take away people¡¯s trust.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°I mean it. As a child of evil God, I¡¯ll take away people¡¯s faith in a very vicious and simple way.¡± I covered my mouth with both hands and giggled wickedly. *** I sat around the table with my family and people who knew who I was. Isaac, who tilted his head, looked at me. ¡°So what happened?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°The kidnapping of the chairman, Mina¡¯s escape.¡± ¡°Ah, that was of course my n.¡± ¡°Are you talking about Mina who escaped too?¡± ¡°Yes. I hired gypsies as actors to make Mina think that we are being careless. I recruited gypsies because none of our soldiers were worthy of acting.¡± ¡°¡­ The chairman too?¡± That¡¯s how it happened. As soon as the chairman was kidnapped from the temple, the magic tool for tracking created by Veronica was activated, and the Irie chased after the chairman. Upon hearing that, Isaac smiled. ¡°The chairman was held in custody in the vatican, which is the main temple. How did they infiltrate?¡± ¡°I sent people who could definitely break through.¡± ¡®Dad, Johann, Henry, and the Duke of Grimoire were in charge of the rescue operation for the chairman.¡¯ Most of the holy knights were supporting Mina on the altar, and the pope was unable to fight against my grandfather. ¡®On top of that, I used Emeline¡¯s father, Stefano, to create fights among the cardinals in advance.¡¯ No matter how powerful the cardinals are, they will be destroyed if not united. There is no way those people can ovee my father, Johann, Henry, and the Duke of Grimoire. Upon hearing my exnation, Isaac opened his mouth. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that?¡± ¡°No, I needed someone to fool them¡­ they would be deceived if you fought desperately.¡± ¡°This¡­¡­!¡± Isaac stared fiercely at me, so I sneakily hid behind my dad. Henry smiled and said. ¡°So what are you going to do now? Since we and the temple had an all-out war, the imperial pce will make their move.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility.¡± ¡°Responsibility?¡± ¡°Tomorrow, as the person in charge of making this battle, I n to go directly to the Imperial Pce. Dad, let the emperor do public interrogation.¡± The faces of my family hardened in an instant. ¡°You can¡¯t do that. If you do something wrong, you¡¯ll be tied to the imperial pce for life, or in the worst case, you¡¯ll be executed.¡± ¡°Yes, Leine. In an open interrogation, the crime is determined by a vote of three cardinals, three noble families, and three imperial families. As long as the cardinal enters the vote, we are at a disadvantage.¡± ¡°Do you think so?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°But why would you do it? What have you been up to?¡± ¡°Just so that it can be broadcasted all over the empire through the magic tool.¡± Isaac got up. I nodded my head. ¡°I¡¯m going to reveal that I¡¯m the biological daughter of my dad and mom.¡± I made up my mind. I will let everyone in the world know that Dubblede¡¯s biological daughter has returned. After that, we ran around busily to make my interrogation an open interrogation. It was Henry who showed excellent talent for this job. ¡°I know that the lord is the centre of the young lords.¡± ¡°You intimidate the nobles. But I won¡¯t be intimidated by you.¡± ¡°Your son has recently been into a fun game.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ What?¡± ¡°He¡¯s so into horse racing. But I don¡¯t think he has any talent. 300,000 francs in four days¡­¡­. Yournd won¡¯t be sold easily due to a severe drought, where did your son get that much money?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Dubblede¡¯s predecessors and the weak points of the nobles that they had steadily gathered through the times, and even bribes were used to provoke the nobles. In this way, Henry even asked the center of the new nobles toe to my open interrogation. And Johann is¡­ ¡°Please, Lady Sevigne.¡± ¡°Oh my god, Your Excellency! Don¡¯t bow down to me. We, the lonely silver guards, are always ready to work for you from the beginning.¡± He used his followers. While Isaac¡­ ¡°Haha, this is disappointing. I thought Henry Doubled woulde, but they sent the hot-tempered youngest lord instead.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t use my brain as much as my brother, but instead I use my body.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°My specialty is beating people to death. Where should I start?¡± ¡­¡­Well, that¡¯s about it. Eventually, the nobles raised both hands and feet to support me. A few dayster, I visited the imperial pce myself, as the nobles demand an open interrogation. The imperial family looked at me with an astonished face, and I shouted refreshingly. ¡°I¡¯m the devil that caused the temple and Dubblede to fight, so take me, Your Majesty!¡± The emperor grabbed the back of his neck. *** Mina was curled up in the nket. Although the pope healed her body through sacrifices, the wounds in her heart could not be healed. ¡®He went to Leine, not me.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t forget the gaze of Neliard, who was looking at Leine in the space of God. ¡®Why?¡¯ She¡¯s his child. People called her a precious soul. So shouldn¡¯t she be special? ¡®If I wasn¡¯t the real child of fate¡­ No!¡¯ Mina covered her mouth. It can¡¯t be¡­ But she keeps getting anxious. The three brothers, Adrian, and Neliard misunderstood her. She pulled the quilt down. ¡°Let¡¯s meet them.¡± Let¡¯s meet them and let them know that Leine used her memory to take them away. When she left bed¡­ ¡°Child!¡± A priest came to visit Mina in a hurry. Click here to be a supporter and get to read 40 chapters ahead of time. Chapter 307 Chapter 307 TL: Zimmings The priest shouted with excitement on his face. ¡°Leine Doubled has been detained in the imperial pce.¡± ¡°The Imperial Pce? Why?¡± ¡°She visited the imperial pce herself and told them that she was behind the battle of the temple and Dubblede, also Dubblede pressured the nobles to turn her interrogation into public.¡± ¡°Public interrogation¡­ Why?¡± ¡°So that transparency of the open interrogation is suspected, interrogations will be sent to various parts of the country through the magic tool. I¡¯m sure she was aiming for that.¡± ¡°¡­ Did she have anything to disclose to the people at the interrogation?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mina bit her nails. ¡®What else are you going to do?¡¯ Leine is a very thorough person. ¡®What are you going to reveal¡­ No way.¡¯ Mina¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°I had the Duchess of Dubblede¡¯s body¡­¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the only thing she has. The thing that can shake me up by revealing it to the public! ¡°However, it cannot be concluded that you¡¯re the purpose. Isn¡¯t it difficult to have the evidence?¡± The priest narrowed his forehead and continued. ¡°In order to prove that the body is Lisette Dubblede, they must prove that the powers and blood of Lisette are within you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°However, the only bloodline of Lisette is the three Dubblede brothers. They all use mana. They couldn¡¯t check it if they don¡¯t have divine power.¡± ¡°No. We have some blood left over.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± ¡°Reginald told me. Grimoire¡¯s predecessor is the father of Lisette Dubblede.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°If there¡¯s anyone in the Grimore family who has divine power, they can find out. That¡¯s why Leine wants an open interrogation.¡± Mina bit the soft flesh in her mouth. ¡°Because her goal is to ruin me.¡± ¡°If so¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The public interrogation must be stopped!¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible. There was already a petition by 40 nobles who had voting rights, and the emperor¡¯s permission was granted.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡­.¡± ¡°But, did Dubblede know that Grimoire¡¯s predecessor is the biological father of Lisette Dubblede?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I can¡¯t be relieved because they know that Lisette Dubblede is a biological child in Grimoire.¡± ¡°Then Mina, please stay low for a while. If you don¡¯t participate in the trial, they can¡¯t prove it anyway.¡± ¡°Then no one will doubt me!¡± When Mina shouted, the priest looked at her with a surprised face. Mina narrowed her shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to shout. I don¡¯t want to be swayed by Leine¡¯s tricks anymore.¡­. I can¡¯t stand getting suspicious eyes from people anymore.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Mina, who had been biting her nails, quickly opened her eyes. ¡°What if we take those with divine powers in Grimoire for a while?¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to kidnap them?¡± Mina groaned. ¡°It¡¯s not kidnapping, it¡¯s holding them for a while!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Just for a moment¡­ because I¡¯m not the same person as Leine.¡± The priest, who was staring at Mina, soon bent down. ¡°I will inform the cardinals of your will.¡± ¡°¡­ Has the pope not recovered yet?¡± ¡°There is nothing wrong with his health.¡± ¡°But why hasn¡¯t he done anything for me yet¡­ no.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Mina gulped and looked at the priest with a desperate expression. ¡°Please tell me that I believe in His Holiness.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± *** Imperial pce¡¯s prison. The emperor sighed deeply as he saw me looking fine even inside the cage. ¡°Really, this child¡­¡± ¡°I have caused concern, Your Majesty. I am sorry.¡± The emperor¡¯s gaze reached the traces of the meal that were seated near the iron cage. I turned my gaze and covered the banana peel behind my back. Then heughed awkwardly. ¡°How will the interrogation proceed?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a public interrogation as you wish. You¡¯ve worked so hard in Dubblede, you¡¯ve finally made it.¡± When I bowed my head and showed courtesy, the emperor sighed and turned his back. I shouted at him as he was moving away. ¡°Are you okay?¡± The prison is dark, so I can¡¯t see hisplexion, but I could only tell that he was much thinner than usual. ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m not worried about it. That¡¯s right. My biggest concern these days is you and Dubblede.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all the help I can give.¡± I stared at his back. He spoke in a low voice. ¡°As an emperor, I¡¯m at the center, but I cannot participate in the war.¡± ¡°I know, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°But, I will believe in you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You must repay your deeds with victory.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I bowed my head once again, and the emperor moved. Light permeated through a small window in the prison, where he left. So after four days, it was the day of public interrogation. *** About 10 minutes before the start of the interrogation, the cage opened. The knights of the imperial pce came to pick me up, he looked around and said, ¡°I am Noanoke¡¯s person.¡± He seemed to be the three spies of Dubblede hidden by the chairman in the pce. ¡°This is the report of the situation in the interrogation chamber.¡± There were a total of nine observers, and the list was as follows. sio, Ridnte, Stefano. The Empress Dowager, Prince Adrian, and Prince Andre. Duke of Marche, Duke of Grimoire, Duke of Amity. ¡®It seems that the Duke of Amity was released at the right time.¡¯ In the public interrogation, I thought I would call the Duke of Amity, a symbol of transparency. If he doesn¡¯t show up, some people will surely find me suspicious. When the Duke of Amity, who¡¯s loved by the people disappeared, attention will be focused on his disappearance, and the public interrogation¡¯s influence could fade. So I ordered Empress Cecilia to release the Duke of Amity before public interrogation. I had the belief that the Duke of Amity would not tell them that he had been kidnapped. Because he was a person who would think of me if it wasn¡¯t rted to Mina. Even if it¡¯s hypocrisy. ¡®I¡¯ll be sure to at least get three votes right?¡¯ Cardinal Stefano, Emeline¡¯s biological father. My maternal uncle, the Duke of Grimoire. And Adrian. The Empress Dowager is hard to read, and it is unknown whether the Duke of Amity will take my side or not. Even if Cardinal sio is my friend, he is a member of the Neliard church, so I cannot be relieved. ¡®There is a high probability that I will lose the vote.¡¯ In that case, I will be branded as a war criminal and be sentenced to death, or be transferred to a temple¡¯s prison. ¡®But in the end, only this method achieves the purpose of revealing my identity in public, and there is no choice but to make the trial.¡¯ I nodded and said. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± When I left the prison, the imperial knights and court mages came to guide me. I made eye contact with a Wale (the fake Trigon) between them. Wale nodded, and I gently closed my eyes. I headed to the interrogation hall surrounded by them. The interrogation hall was surrounded by nobles on the huge stairs. ¡°Leine Lisette Dubblede, sit down.¡± The first prince, Andre, was in charge of the interrogation. I was led by the imperial knights to the chair, and the full-scale interrogation began. Andre asked, holding up the parchment. ¡°Are you sure you are the one who caused the friction between the temple and Dubblede?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± He nodded and then read the parchment. ¡°Did you personally visit the imperial pce and reveal it yourself?¡± Prince Andre crossed his arms and leaned deeply on the chair while muttering. Then he murmured, ¡°Why did she ask for an interrogation when the culprit turned herself in?¡± I calmly looked around the ce. I made eye contact with Mina, who looked at me anxiously. Standing slowly from my seat, I lowered my head. ¡°Your Highness, I lied.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I mocked the imperial family.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I have wasted your precious time with a false confession.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Prince Andrew shouted with a displeased expression. ¡°What do you mean!¡± ¡°I am not the mastermind of this battle.¡± The interrogator was greatly stirred up. I looked up again. I met Adrian¡¯s eyes from the audience. He never took his eyes off me. ¡®It¡¯s strange.¡¯ I smiled slightly. ¡®Actually, I am extremely anxious and afraid, but seeing him gives me courage.¡¯ I said while looking at the magic tool in the air. ¡°The war between Dubblede and the temple is not the first time.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What¡­¡­.¡± The cardinals and Mina¡¯s expressions froze, as the spectators and the nobles in their seats murmured. ¡°Dubblede fought their first war with the temple 17 years ago, which forced them to lose the Duchess of Dubblede, also the fourth child she was pregnant with went missing.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The ce became noisy, and Mina muttered. ¡°Fourth? Fourth child?¡± She muttered as if confused. Others¡¯ reactions were not very different. Prince Andrew asked, narrowing his brow. ¡°That the temple attacked Dubblede for some reason, and that the Duchess of Dubblede died in the process. Can you take responsibility for your words?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t even take responsibility for your words¡­!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t take responsibility, but that the cause are wrong!¡± I shouted. ¡°The temple was aiming for the duchess and the fourth child.¡± ¡°The evidence!¡± ¡°It¡¯s me. I¡¯m the evidence.¡± ¡°What nonsense¡­¡± I held my skirt tightly and shouted. ¡°Because it¡¯s me!¡± I couldn¡¯t hold back my tears. I thought of my dying mother, and I felt sorry for my father who couldn¡¯t even see her in herst moments. ¡°Because I¡¯m the fourth child of Dubblede!¡± Click here to be a supporter and get to read 40 chapters ahead of time. Chapter 308 Chapter 308 TL: Zimmings People alternated between Mina and me, and the nine observers also hardened. Just then, ¡°Lie-!¡± A shout erupted from the crowd. People¡¯s eyes turned to Mina, who got up from her seat at once. She shouted, covering her mouth with a pale face. ¡°It¡¯s a lie. It can¡¯t be¡­¡± Mina staggered out of her seat and stood at the end of the room. She stared at me with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Are you even using the Duchess¡¯s death as a means of war? Shame on you, Leine.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°How can you tell such a lie if you even think about the feelings of Johann, Henry and Isaac!¡± The interrogation room became noisy. In the midst of confusion, some sympathized with Mina. ¡°For what reason did the temple want the Duchess of Dubblede and the fourth?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t even heard of a fourth child.¡± ¡°The duke¡¯s wife died after being embroiled in a power struggle between the Dubblede predecessor and the duke of the time!¡± The gazes of doubt grew even more. The interrogator was confused by the voice of criticism and the gaze of doubt. Adrian told Prince Andre. ¡°Are you going to watch it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ What?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t continue the interrogation. Let anyone who interferes with the interrogation out.¡± Andre gave Adrian a look. With his arms folded, he clicked his tongue and gestured at the guards. The guards held Mina. She violently threw tantrums and shouted. ¡°Please wait, Your Highness. I can prove that what she says is a lie!¡± Prince Andre, who was frowning, paused. As the guards tried to hold Mina again, Prince Andre raised his hand. ¡°Wait.¡± He said, narrowing his eyes. ¡°Is it true that you can prove that?¡± Mina quickly nodded her head. ¡°If you look a little bit, there will be a record of Dubblede, who was attacked by their predecessors¡¯ knights 17 years ago, and issued an emergency order.¡± Andre looked at the mage. A huge book was summoned when the mage gestured, and he soon found a record of the Dubblede¡¯s emergency order. The mage said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Andre nodded his head, and Mina continued her speech. ¡°But, the castle at that time was devastated by the attack of the predecessors, and the Duchess of Dubblede died on the same day that an emergency order was issued. Leine was born on February 29th. How could the dead give birth to children?¡± Andre and several of the interrogators nodded. I said calmly. ¡°I¡¯m not born on February 29th.¡± The people once again hardened. That¡¯s because it was like denying myself that I¡¯m a child of fate. ¡®It¡¯s like using the temple of creating a fake.¡¯ Andre looked firmly at the cardinals in the observer¡¯s seat, the people of the temple standing behind Mina, and his grandfather, Duke Marche. Andre¡¯s maternal grandfather, Duke Marche, had a deep rtionship with the temple. If the temple copses, Marche will also be affected. In other words, it meant that he could also be in danger. Prince Andre shouted. ¡°I¡¯m confused about the story that has nothing to do with the subject, so today¡¯s interrogation is only-¡± He said that quickly as he would like to have time to discuss with the temple. At that time. ¡°Can you swear that there is no lie in that word?¡± Adrian intercepted Andre¡¯s words. He must have been trying to help the interrogation I worked hard on. I smiled slightly and looked at him. ¡°That¡¯s right. I swear before the crest of God and Dubblede.¡± Andre eximed. ¡°The interrogation is over-!¡¯ ¡°The birth of the child is deeply rted to this matter. Continue your interrogation.¡± ¡°Adrian-!¡± ¡°Lady Dubblede, keep talking!¡± Andre and Adrian confronted each other. While the two were staring at each other, Andre twisted his mouths. ¡°The temple, the root of the empire, will be shakenpletely.¡± ¡°If it is a root that will shake, we have to pull it out and build a new foundation.¡± ¡°Can you take responsibility?¡± Prince Andre smiled cynically. ¡°That woman proimed the denial of state religion in front of everyone. If that woman¡¯s words are false, the imperial family¡¯s dignity will fall to the ground. Can you take responsibility for all this?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± Adrian looked at me. ¡°I take all responsibility.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°As thest of the Louerg family.¡± To bet on his name is the same as saying that he would let go of the throne. An offer that¡¯s not bad for Andre. Even if the temple copsed and suffered damage, if he could push Adrian away, the throne was his. Andre raised his eyebrows and folded his arms. Adrian said. ¡°Lady, continue your statement.¡± I rubbed my stinging eyes. I can¡¯t miss this chance when Adrian had put everything on the line. ¡°Everyone here knows I¡¯m from an orphanage. The orphan¡¯s date of birth is not urate. The day the documents are uploaded will be our birthday. Just a little bit of research and you¡¯ll know that what I¡¯m saying is true.¡± Prince Andrew narrowed his brow. ¡°That alone makes you the fourth child of Dubblede?¡± ¡°Of course, that¡¯s not the only evidence. Cattlea Wiltson, Dubblede¡¯s rtive, is a witness.¡± ¡°Rtive?¡± ¡°She was born with a rare divine power in Dubblede. If my power and mine are mixed together, I can prove that I¡¯m Dubblede¡¯s blood.¡± Cattlea Wilston, who had previously been brought in from the Dubblede¡¯s territory, entered the interrogation room. As Cattlea leisurely walked towards the centre, Mina took a deep breath. The priest looked at Cattlea in a priest¡¯s uniform. ¡°When Wilston, a branch of the family, is driven out of their home and wandered around, you know who brought you back right?¡± Cattlea nced at me. ¡°We are enemies within the family, but outside, we¡¯re not.¡± ¡°What?¡± Andre called the court mage, and I mixed Cattlea¡¯s divine power and mine in front of the three court mages. The water moved in a huge bowl, and the power of me and Cattle was mixed. All three court mages nodded. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± There was a different disturbance than before in the interrogation room. I looked at Cattlea, who had her hand out of the water bowl. ¡°Thank you foring.¡± After finishing work, she stopped and looked back at me. ¡°Eight years ago.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± ¡°I was able to cure my mother¡¯s illness thanks to the purifiednd.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± She said while passing Mina. ¡°I have pride as a Dubblede, also the people in the territory.¡± The priests gritted their teeth. The cardinal Ridnte shouted. ¡°Cattlea Wilston is the people of Dubblede! They could y tricks! We can¡¯t trust whatdy says with just this!¡± I also said without giving up. ¡°That evidence is not the only one.¡± ¡°What, what?!¡± I grabbed the magic tool that was hanging around my neck. ¡°If you allow it, I will make it public.¡± Adrian nodded, and I put my energy on the magic tool. I heard the sound of gears in the air, and a video came out. Mina is trapped in prison. The haggard-faced woman stared at me and shouted. [Bad girl. You mean¡­ Terrible girl! I hate you!] [Me too. I hate you, you hypocrite.] [Yes! I¡¯m a hypocrite! I wanted you to die. So I did what the temple told me to do! But this is all because of you! To get rid of a bad girl like you¡­¡­!] Mina¡¯s face hardened. The same was true of cardinals and believers. ¡®Then did you think I was going to throw away this secret video?¡¯ I said, ¡°I was born on February 29th, who had the crest of God. I am a person who has met all the conditions of a child of fate.¡± Amidst the noisy crowd, I continued to speak calmly. ¡°But why did the temple try to kill me? Mina, why did you try to kill me?¡± Mina shouted. ¡°Because you stole everything!¡± ¡°Me? What?¡± ¡°You deceived people¡­ you deceived my loved ones¡­¡± ¡°What did I deceive! That I wasn¡¯t the real child of fate?¡± ¡°That¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I was only four years old when I became a child of fate. It¡¯s the temple that brought me and made me a child of fate! Did I do something wrong here? ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not guilty, but they wanted to kill me. That way, they could cover up the fact that they made a fake child of fate!¡± People¡¯s eyes were on the cardinals, the priest, and Mina. I took the watch out of my arms and checked it. ¡®Five minutes to go.¡¯ The finale is left. Mina, who was grabbing her skirt, looked at my brothers. She looked at Johann, Henry, and Isaac with an earnest look. ¡°You¡¯ve been fooled by that kid. That¡¯s why you pushed me away cold-heartedly.¡± Mina approached them while crying and said. ¡°I know. I know everything. Actually, all three of you are kind people. You mustn¡¯t be swayed because she imed to be the fourth child.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Tears ran down Mina¡¯s cheeks. ¡®Three minutes.¡¯ ¡°But no. Johann, Henry, Isaac¡­¡­. look at me. I¡¯m Mina. I¡¯m the Mina that you¡¯ve cherished like your life¡­¡­.¡± ¡®Two minutes.¡¯ ¡°You said I was like your real sister. We didn¡¯t need anything when we¡¯re together. I healed your sick hearts.¡± ¡®1 minute.¡¯ ¡°You said you loved me¡­¡± Mina, who copsed, wrapped her face with both hands. Isaac said, ¡°How long do I have to listen to that crazy story?¡± Henry burst intoughter. ¡°If you want to go crazy, go crazy.¡± Johann stared at Mina. Just then¡­ Click here to be a supporter and get to read 40 chapters ahead of time. Chapter 309 Chapter 309 TL: Zimmings Roar, roar! An unpleasant sound began toe from the air. ¡°What is that?¡± As soon as the people who had been talking looked into the air, screams broke out. Ahh-! ¡°Mo- monster?!¡± A monster appeared in the air. ck feathers wrapped around its whole body, bumpy unpleasant feet, and terrifying sharp ws were seen. It looked like an ordinary monster, but the face was that of a human. Those who recognized the monster¡¯s face were astonished.. ¡°Cardinal Benedict!¡± Henry, Isaac, and Johann activated their barrier as soon as someone shouted. A chain of light connected to their barrier stretched upward and wrapped the monster¡¯s body. Bang-! The monster that fell on the floor wriggled like a bug. I grabbed Benedict¡¯s hair and raised his head. Seventeen years ago, the face burned by his mother was revealed to the world. Those who saw his ugly distorted skin screamed in surprise. ¡°17 years ago, Cardinal Paul and Benedict, the head of the holy knights, were the leaders of the Dubblede attack.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The cardinals who were attending the interrogation froze, and the believers next to Mina were at a loss. Ridnte, one of the nine observers, shouted. ¡°It¡¯s a lie¡­ it¡¯s a lie!¡± ¡°Then answer me. Where is cardinal Paul? Why is he dead?¡± ¡°To protect the pope, Cardinal Paul¡­¡± ¡°Where is his body!¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°How did Cardinal Benedict be like this in the temple?¡± ¡°Cardinal Benedict was the first subject of the holy water experiment¡­¡± While the people were mumbling, I checked the clock. The hour hand pointed at the right time. ¡®Right now.¡¯ When I hurriedly turned around the door, I saw Emulining in while being led by Cecilia and Tri. The gaze of Cardinal Stefano, Emeline¡¯s biological father, was slightly shaken. I remembered meeting Stefano beforeing to the Imperial Pce on my own. ¡°What brought you here? Child, I think this was enough help for you, her friend.¡± ¡°I have died three times and I am living the fourth.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I regressed three times, and I have all the memories. The ¡®past life¡¯ that Mina remembers is the story of my first life.¡± ¡°¡­ Why are you talking about this to me? In this situation, you know that it¡¯s dangerous to reveal it to me as a cardinal.¡± ¡°I have decided to bet myst chance on you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°To you, Emeline¡¯s biological father.¡± His eyes were shaking just like now. I told him everything. The first life I lived as the daughter of the Duke Amity, the second life as the daughter of the Duke Vallua, and in myst life where I met his daughter when I became a beggar. ¡°Emeline and I were best friends, so we know each other. What her father meant to her.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Please return the Emeline¡¯s admiration of his father that you stole in this life.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°With this opportunity.¡± All the evidence I have is actually not something that can buy people¡¯s faith. The evidence found in the Dubblede territory is easy to manipte. Some might think that Dubblede tried to turn me into someone who will win the fight against the temple and manipted the situation in the process. That¡¯s why I needed ¡®the testimony of the temple¡¯. So I decided to gamble on thisst, irreversible moment. ¡®It¡¯s not like I might be right, but¡­¡¯ Based on the affection I received from my mom and dad, I decided to trust Stefano as Emeline¡¯s father. ¡°Cardinal Benedict¡¯s scar is rted to an incident 17 years ago.¡± It was Cardinal Stefano. ¡®I did it.¡¯ I breathed heavily, and Emeline¡¯s eyes grew bigger. When he got up from his seat, he smiled bitterly at Emeline and looked around. ¡°17 years ago, Benedict was caught up in an explosion and returned with a great wound, Cardinal Paul died in the process.¡± The people from the temple shouted. ¡°Stefano-!¡± ¡°Also!¡± Stefano, who clenched his fist, shouted. The surroundings became quiet at once. He let out a breath and looked at the people of the temple with a distorted face. ¡°Don¡¯t deceive people anymore.¡± ¡°This¡­! This person is crazy!¡± Cardinal Reginald criticized him, but Stefano did not stop talking. ¡°It was an explosion of divine power that the two were caught up in. Cardinal Benedict sought medical attention for a long time to recover, and received treatment from Dubblede¡¯s Taylor, but the wounds inflicted by the divine power could not be healed.¡± People began to buzz, and I nodded to my family. Isaac quickly ran out and handed Taylor¡¯s diary to the interrogator. Prince Andre¡¯s expression after checking the diary hardened. Stefano started talking again. ¡°Not only the wounds, but also his core that can use mana began to have an effect, so Cardinal Benedict had no choice but to reconstruct his body. As proof of that, no one other than Cardinal Benedict has participated in the experiment.¡± Emeline bit her lip. Tears welled up in her red eyes. She knew well what this usation meant to Stefano. He threw away his honor, which was precious enough to abandon his child into a gutter. Tri supported Emeline, who sat down with one hand covering her face. ¡°He¡¯s just like what you told me, Emeline.¡± ¡°My father is an amazing person. He¡¯s the most righteous person in the world!¡± I remember Emeline¡¯s words, who was happy to find her father. Tri smiled, and Emeline cried like a child. I shouted. ¡°Why didn¡¯t someone who could create such a powerful explosion be revealed to the world!¡± ¡°Stop! No more messing around!¡± Cardinal Ridnte shouted, but I didn¡¯t stop. ¡°Because the temple hid and raised her! They bought a young girl from the Shayman tribe, who had been prophesied to be the womb of the beginning and the end, also subjected her to all kinds of terrible experiments, and made her grow up in the basement of a temple without a single ray of light!¡± ¡°Your Highness, what are you doing! Stop interrogation!¡± ¡°But eventually, my mother escaped, met my father and gave birth to me. That¡¯s why I can summon the devil, because I wasn¡¯t born on February 29th!¡± The ce was getting noisy. ¡°The devil? The devil?¡± I screamed again. ¡°There are no angels in this world. There is no righteous God!¡± ¡°Leine Dubblede!¡± ¡°It¡¯s also the devil Amy that Mina summoned. She used Amy¡¯s power to turn it into An, no, the devil Gremoru! We were all fooled by the temple and Mina!¡± ¡°Stop¡­¡­!!¡± Mina screamed. Mina¡¯s etwal, which followed the owner¡¯s emotions, shone and vibrated. Mina¡¯s eyes turned ck. Like Neliard in God¡¯s space. ¡°Stop, stop¡­ Stop!¡± Mina screamed while holding her head with both hands. ¡®It is impossible to control etwal.¡¯ It was proof that the faith of those who had seen the situation through the magic tool was rapidly running out. Neliard¡¯s power to protect Mina was weakening. Mina¡¯s powers ran wild regardless of the owner¡¯s will. Boom-! Boom-!! Six pirs of light surrounded the huge interrogation room, and six devils descended in front of the pirs of light. When the devilsnded on the ground, a red-haired man walked towards me in the middle of the room. In the midst of screaming, strangely, the sound of footsteps pierced my ears. [The child of the false god.] I took a step back while holding the etwal. But there was no more space to step back. A muscr old man wearing the skin of a beast on the other side was also walking toward me. At that time. With the huge sound, Mina¡¯s neck twisted and her body rose to the sky. The pirs of light surrounding the interrogation room ovepped at once as if prating Mina¡¯s body. Kikki, kiki, ki¡­¡­. A monster with a sharp tail and red eyes crawled out on all fours from the light that wrapped around Mina¡¯s body. It was like a human but also like an animal. The monsters that began to appear beyond the light soon becamerge army. The first thing that crossed the light ran toward me. It leaped and opened its mouth, revealing a number of disgustingly sharp teeth. [Child, these are Purson¡¯s army!] For a moment, it was as if the voices of the devils could be heard in my head. I closed my eyes without realizing it¡­ ng! I heard a sharp sound. It was Adrian who appeared when I opened my eyes. Adrian, who hugged me and hid me behind him, said. ¡°3rd Battalion!¡± The 3rd Battalion of imperial knights belonging to Adrian jumped into the interrogation room. Johann, Isaac, and Henry also surrounded me. Cecilia also joined in by spreading the barrier, and Emeline opened the barrier. The fake Trigon, Wale, who leads the court mages, also participated in the battle. My dad shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t let a single monstere to Leine¡¯s side!¡± Click here to be a supporter and get to read 40 chapters ahead of time. Chapter 310 Chapter 310 TL: Zimmings The monsters constantly rushed toward me. Isaac swung his sword at the monster that came from the 8 o¡¯clock direction. The monster was cut in half. But the two separate parts wriggled as if there was no damage. The same was true of the monsters exploded by Henry¡¯s magic. It wriggled as if it was alive then it met with another flesh and united, a new monster was born from it. The imperial knights joined, but they could attack the monsters. Except for Adrian. After letting go of my waist, he grabbed the monster¡¯s neck, which was pushed this way by a magic attack. ¡°Get away.¡± Those who had barely endured the attack of the magic flinched back. Adrian took the lead. Soon after, a pattern like the sun on the ground was formed. Grgrgr-!! In an earthquake, the ground cracked open, and thorn vines protruded through the cracks. The vines intertwined with the monsters, and soon the monsters shrunk. The dried-up monster fell down from the thorny vine. Johann¡¯s eyes, who were watching the scene, became wider. Johann inserted his sword into the monster that just rushed at me. His de glowed red, and mana leaked out of the monster¡¯s outer skin. The monster that was pierced by the sword let out a scream. And then, It copsed and fell to the floor. Isaac licked the corners of his mouth. ¡°If we can¡¯t kill it, should we make it immobile?¡± Henry muttered, thinking with a ck me in his palm. ¡°Yes. Absorbing power or expelling it out.¡± When they found a way to ovee it, the situation changed. Cecilia and Emeline joined forces to create a barrier. The monsters who entered their barrier had a violent seizure. Soon, it shrunk and rolled around the floor. [Ck.] A long-haired devil with grayish purple hair clicked its tongue. ¡®It¡¯s Purson.¡¯ The devil that leads those monsters. [Stupid things!] Purson, who shouted, slowly approached me, taking out the huge ax he was carrying behind his back. As Purson approached, the faces of the emperor and mages became white. A power different from that of humans and normal monsters. Those who were sensitive to power, just by him approaching, trembled and sat down. Emeline, who was closest to him, covered her mouth. ¡°Gasp-!¡± Blood drips from between her fingers. ¡°Emeline!¡± Stefano, who was on the podium, shouted and Cecilia hurriedly helped Emeline. As he approached, more and more people copsed with bloodshot eyes. The weak are copsing from his power. ¡®In terms of attack power alone, he is a talented person who surpasses shbs.¡¯ Of course, the devil could not be ranked only with attack power. Because, depending on the ability and situation, a devil with insignificant attack power can surpass the devil with powerful attack power. For example, Pur is stronger in individual attack power, but Boone, who can call out ghost army in war, is much more useful in battlefield. However, the devil¡¯s attack power was very important in the battle when the devil directly participated. ¡®Right now, I don¡¯t have a devil with attack power that can defeat Purson one-on-one.¡¯ It was when I grabbed my etwal with a stiff face. My dad stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯te any closer to my daughter.¡± Purson lips rose. ¡°A fearless human being.¡± Bang-!! A powerful wave of mana stretched out from Purson. As my dad swung his sword, a strong power started from the tip of his sword. ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°Get out of here, Leine!¡± Henry grabbed me. I struggled violently and shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t do it. No!¡± He can¡¯t win. It is an opponent that cannot be defeated by humans. During the shbs attack, my dad, Isaac, and Henry all stepped up, but they couldn¡¯t even hit him. But how can he beat Purson, who is stronger than him? Purson, who lowered his body, quickly attacked my dad. ng-! His axe and my dad¡¯s sword collided, creating an intense friction. Taking this momentum, dad quickly kicked his legs. While Purson lost his bnce, he thrust the sword into his neck at once. Bang! However, in an instant, his magic was condensed into pieces of armor and protected his neck. ¡°Did you think that humans could kill me?¡± Smiling, he struck my dad with an axe. Along with a loud sound, my dad¡¯s sword began to rupture from where it faced the ax. ¡°I like people with strong spirits. I¡¯ll overlook your courage this time, so step back, human.¡± ¡°Is there any father who leaves his children behind and leaves?¡± My heart was pounding hard. A beeping sound seemed to prate my brain. ¡®No, no¡­¡¯ ¡°Let go of me, Henry!¡± ¡°Please calm down!¡± The burden of Isaac, Johann, Wale, and Cecilia increased to rece those who were knocked down by Purson. Wale was getting tired and was barely able to shake off the monster that rushed behind me. Taking advantage of the battle between my father and Purson, the devils were attacking humans other than me. Ahh-!! I couldn¡¯t do anything alone in that hell. The memories of my previous life, when I couldn¡¯t do anything, seemed to suffocate me. The fear of that time made my mind dizzy. ¡®What should I do¡­?¡¯ Just then, I felt a slight vibration in my arms. It was the amethyst. [Calm¡­ you are the center¡­ we are¡­ can¡¯t.] A familiar voice was heard. ¡®Who¡­?¡¯ Obviously, it was a familiar voice, but I couldn¡¯t specify who it was. And, [I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time to meet you.] Mom¡­ Memories of the past came to my mind. Past and future. Because of the devil of time in the amethyst. ¡®Did you show me that?¡¯ As my head calmed down little by little at the friendly voice, other voices were heard. [Child!] [Bring it on, you idiot!] [Listen to me!] [Master.] I grabbed my etwal tightly. ¡®There¡¯s definitely a solution.¡¯ My dad was dealing well with Purson, the devil, with a human body. My people are getting rid of monsters that go beyond human power. In order to protect them, I have to take the lead. That¡¯s how my family can be saved. ¡®Do the devils resonate with my power?¡¯ I looked up at Mina floating in the air. Whenever the monsters were deprived of their strength, and whenever Purson attacked my father, her body moved like a seizure. Looking around, the devils other than Purson were just watching us without attacking. Even the muscr old man clicked his tongue in annoyance, but did not participate. ¡®Because they can¡¯t participate in the war.¡¯ It¡¯s overwhelming just for Mina to give strength to Purson! I quickly grabbed my etwal and shouted. ¡°Pur!¡± As my etwal grew hot, a giant deer appeared in the room. [You can finally hear my voice, you fool.] He said, ¡°Name it.¡± I pointed to Mina floating in the sky and shouted. ¡°Create a storm! Bring Mina down!¡± Pur¡¯s talent is the rain. Dark clouds covered the sky. At the same time, a strong wind blew. Mina¡¯s body was swept away by the wind and rain, and slightly escaped the light that had prated it. At the same time, the devil, who looks like a muscr old man, shouted. ¡°Damn it!¡± When he was about to reach out to Mina, Boone appeared. The ck fog extending from Boone¡¯s hand wrapped around the old man, and the old man struggled. ¡°Foolish guy¡­!¡± ¡°Shut up, arrogant Bardin.¡± While Boone stopped the old man, a handsome red-haired man stopped Pur. Then there was a powerful earthquake. ¡°You should know you could never defeat me, Purpur.¡± ¡°How could your earthquake defeat me, when my power is in the sky, you asshole?¡± Pur smirked, sticking out his tongue. But he was running away incredibly fast. ¡®Isn¡¯t it really scary, Pur?¡¯ [That guy is Agareth. He¡¯s the only devil who can kill the devil! If he uses his power properly, I¡¯ll die!] ¡®So you¡¯re saying it¡¯s scary?¡¯ [This is all because you are weak!] Pur was angry. ¡®Really? Then you can be stronger.¡¯ [What?] I red at the magic tool floating in the sky and shouted. ¡°Do you still believe in Neliard?¡± Mina, who escaped from the pir of light, looked at me as if she had regained consciousness and shouted. ¡°Look, she¡¯s the child of the evil God. She¡¯s trying to bring God down!¡± ¡°Those monsters havemitted a crime. Are we going to leave the devil whomitted a crime as it is? ¡°Don¡¯t be shaken! We must condemn the false child of God and be saved by faith again!¡± ¡°Those are-!¡± I screamed. ¡°Humans! You¡¯re the only one who can save yourself!¡± Just then, The red-haired devil who grabbed Pur and the old man who was dealing with Boone became transparent. ¡°You fool¡­¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± The red-haired devil and the old man shouted¡­ ¡°Argh!¡± Dad¡¯s sword prated Purson¡¯s chest. ¡­¡­ Please answer. People who have been watching this ce through the magic tool. Click here to be a supporter and get to read 40 chapters ahead of time. Chapter 311 Chapter 311 TL: Zimmings Mina¡¯s devils turned pale. Soon after, it disappeared, and Purson, who copsed under my father¡¯s feet, also muttered, ¡°Sh*t¡± and disappearedpletely. It was evidence that people¡¯s beliefs had weakened. It was all thanks to Neliard that Mina has shown strong power so far. Because she was the child chosen by Neliard, she was able to use her power. Gods be powerful with human faith. The current situation was transmitted throughout the country through the tool, and people suspected Neliard. As Neliard, who had lost people¡¯s faith weakened, Mina¡¯s power was also greatly weakened. To the point where she can¡¯t maintain the devil! Thick, blue veins appeared on Mina¡¯s skin. It was a sign ofck of mana. Mina looked at the transmission tool with a bewildered expression. ¡°How¡­why¡­¡± It was when Mina muttered, Cardinal Ridnte clicked his tongue and blew a small wooden flute around his neck. Beep! With an unpleasant sound, a pping of wings that came from afar was heard. ¡°Huh¡­¡­?¡± The people looked up and widened their eyes. ¡®Monster? No, is it the monster from the temple¡­¡­!¡¯ Numerous of monsters were flying toward the imperial pce. The first thing that flew in was a reptile-like creature with bumpy and thick skin. The strange form resembles a dragon and a bird cried out, ¡°Kiik!!!¡± The pping of its wings became a sharp wind and struck our skin. It looked like it would fly away. As I was holding my head with one arm and tightening my legs, I heard a voice behind me. ¡°Leine.¡± ¡°Little sister.¡± It was Adrian and Johann. They ran in front of me and blocked the wind. In the meantime, Ridnte shouted at the believers. ¡°Child!¡± The priests hurriedly used their powers. Isaac clenched his teeth. ¡°What are you doing? Brother!¡± Henry, the strongest in terms of magic out of the brothers, quickly reached out to the air. The chain of mana that stretched out like a tied the priests together, but cardinals Ridnte and sio joined and blocked Henry. Sooner orter, our second battle would take ce. When Isaac fixed his grip, I shouted. ¡°Leave them!¡± ¡°¡­¡­ What?¡± ¡°Come on, Isaac.¡± The people who are here now do not have the strength to defeat it. Just dealing with Purson¡¯s monster was too much. I also used Pur and Boone¡¯s power at the same time and exhausted a lot of my divine power. I looked at Mina being supported by the priest while holding Isaac¡¯s wrist. Our gazes collided sharply in the air. Soon after, the priest tore the teleportation scroll, and everyone on the temple¡¯s side disappeared from the room. When the Ridnte, which blew the flute, disappeared, the monsters was gone too. Silence came to the room. People were looking frustrated in the middle of the imperial pce that had be a mess. Only despair was reflected on the faces of those who had been denied everything they believed in. Isaac frowned. ¡°We missed them. We might not be able to catch them again unless it¡¯s this opportunity.¡± ¡°I can catch them.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been 13 years since I prepared for that.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I continued to speak while ring at the spire of the temple that was visible over the imperial pce. ¡°Today¡¯s purpose has been aplished. I made known to the world that I am Dubblede¡¯s daughter, and weakened Neliard¡¯s power by exposing the temple.¡± I tried to smile. But in fact, I was also very nervous. If we were able to capture Mina, the temple¡¯s best weapon and biggest weakness, the victory of this war would have been ours. ¡®Calm down. I have to calm down.¡¯ If we tried to catch Mina because of my excessive greed, we would have suffered damage. At least, Iid the foundation for us to win. As a greedy person, I vowed not to lose anything in this war. ¡®We will win perfectly without losing anyone.¡¯ I looked at the magic tool and said, ¡°As you can see, this is the true face of the temple you have trusted so far.¡± The nobles inside the interrogation chamber burst intoughter as if in despair. The people who were watching through the tool must have a face no different from them. ¡°The war has begun, and there is no God in the world to save you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± A noble woman famous for her faithfulness grabbed her forehead. I spoke in a firm tone toward the tool. ¡°We must protect ourselves.¡± There was the sound of a strong wind blowing from the west. Like a trumpet signaling the start of war. *** The nobles of the central tower who have the voting rights, were still at the Imperial Pce. The emperor, who stormed into the room with a quick step, hit the table as soon as he sat down. Bang-!! At the loud sound, the nobles bowed their heads. ¡°You guys must be very happy that the temple, which you used to support, dared to make the imperial pce look like this.¡± Count Brivi, who was a supporter of the temple, coughed in vain. ¡°Everyone here has been fooled by the temple. How can you me the victim, Your Majesty?¡± Some sympathized with him. ¡°Strengthen your heart.¡± ¡°Be strong¡­¡± ¡°July 27 years ago!¡± He shouted out. The emperor, who looked around the frozen nobles, continued. ¡°The former emperor ordered an investigation of the temple, but an unprecedented demonstration, including the noble, took ce in front of the Imperial Pce.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°17 years ago in January. At the time when Dubblede announced the temple misdeeds, I remember those who shouted that it was a political ploy.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°13 years ago in September. In the case of the Empress Dowager, which involved the 21 priests of the central temple, I ordered an investigation of the temple. Who was in the way?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Eleven years ago, eight years ago, and fromst year to this year, an agenda has been raised to crack down on temples. Now where are those who were shouting out loud?¡± The expressions of the nobles who supported the temple were pale. The emperor looked around with bloodshot eyes. The pale-faced Count Brivi frowned. ¡°The pope¡¯s office, the central temple, and small temples all over the country have also locked their doors and refused to be investigated.¡± ¡°The pope.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± As they responded with silence, the emperor grabbed his forehead. It was then. The administrator rushed in. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± The administrator, with a pale expression on his face, shouted. ¡°The holy beasts of the temple are rioting all over the empire. Damage has started from the outskirts of the ind, and a flock of flying holy beasts is heading west.¡± ¡°What!¡± ¡°The imperial knights haveunched an operation to eradicate it, but many attacks do not work at all. It¡¯s the same when we fight the Kuhelm tribe at Odis Academy.¡± The emperor, who had raised himself, slumped into his chair and burst outughing. ¡°That¡¯s great. The hands of the temple were also extended to the Odis Academy, where many royals were attending.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°By the way,¡± ¡°¡­¡­I heard that it was Lady Dubblede who killed the holy beast in the battle between Odis and Kuhelm. Let¡¯s reach out to her.¡± ¡°In the end, the only thing we can trust is Lady Dubblede?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Lady Dubblede is really amazing. Even imperial knights cannot face it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The emperor roared. ¡°The empire¡¯s only shield and sword! I should get down on my knees in front of her and beg. Please save us!¡± The nobles were speechless by the emperor¡¯s words. At that moment, the guard shouted. ¡°Leine Lisette Dubblede is asking for admission. ¡°¡­Come in.¡± The door opened, and Leine came in with Theodore and Johann. With her knees bent in front of the emperor, she said. ¡°I apologize. I heard Your Majesty¡¯s words outside the door without permission.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do anything about the sound that leaks out the door.¡± Leine bowed her head deeply. ¡°How can I, Your Majesty¡¯s people, not be the sword and shield of the empire? Use me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Use?¡± ¡°Yes. Use me as a weapon, and please repay meter, Your Majesty.¡± The nobles screamed. ¡°Repay?¡± ¡°What?¡± The emperor asked her. ¡°What is the reward that thedy wants?¡± Leine who lowered her head, gulped. She looked up and looked around at the nobles around her, and said. ¡°Please grant Dubblede independence.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The emperor hardened, and the nobles shouted loudly. ¡°You can¡¯t, Your Majesty!¡± ¡°You¡¯re trying to intimidate Your Majesty with your power as a weapon!¡± Leine said in a firm voice. ¡°So far, countless things have happened. And none of them helped Dubblede. Even when my mother passed away and I became an orphan used as a tool, there was no one in this empire who helped us.¡± ¡°Lady Dubblede!¡± ¡°I, Your Majesty, I¡­¡± She said, holding her father¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°When Dubblede was tormented by the temple, no one helped us.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I no longer wish to be a citizen of the empire.¡± Duke Marche, Duke of Amity, and other nobles all froze. Click here to be a supporter and get to read 40 chapters ahead of time. Chapter 312 Chapter 312 TL: Zimmings Amidst themotion, the emperor gently closed his eyes. Count Brivi shouted. ¡°The arrogance of Lady Dubblede is too much, Your Majesty. Independence in this situation? Isn¡¯t she threatening the imperial pce with the lives of the people as hostage?¡± The nobles under the Duke of Marche reacted as well. ¡°Now, take back your words and apologize to His Majesty.¡± ¡°Thedy is so immature!¡± Leine nced at the nobles raising their voices. ¡°I will do nothing for this empire.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ What?¡± ¡°I will neither subdue those monsters that took over the empire nor fight against the temple. Whether the empire is ruined or the people die, I will not step up.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The nobility frowned with wide eyes. At that time, Prince Andre, who was attending the meeting, narrowed his eyes. ¡®Stupid.¡¯ How could a single girl supress those old nobles? When he opened his mouth, Andre¡¯s maternal grandfather, Duke Marche called him quietly. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Andre smiled when he was told to be cautious. ¡°It¡¯s an opportunity, grandfather. If I press that girl here, wouldn¡¯t I be able to revive the emperor¡¯s spirit and impress the nobles?¡± The interrogation incident has already changed the view of the nobles who see Adrian. There were not one or two people who praised him. At this time, he have to step up and erase Adrian from their heads so that nothing annoying will happen in the future. Duke Marche frowned. ¡°If you add words to this, you have a lot to lose.¡± ¡°Why would that miserable girl affected me?¡± Prince Andre, who cut the Duke of Marche¡¯s words, said. Then Adrian, who was sitting opposite him, narrowed his forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t insult her.¡± Andre smirked and folded his arms. ¡°Did you think thedy is still a child? Why are you defending her?¡± Leine¡¯s gaze turned to Prince Andre. Andre shrugged his shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand the feelings of infants and young children. But a girl of that age¡­¡­ how can you not understand the sensitivity of youngdies?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°But she¡¯s acting recklessly, it¡¯s no different than-!¡± ¡°Count Brivi sent three people to Dubblede Territory under his orders during Duke Vallua¡¯s reign. My brother, Isaac Dubblede, was badly wounded by their sword.¡± Count Brivi¡¯s face went red. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s¡­!¡± ¡°Count Chenus agreed when the temple went out for Dubblede. If we hadn¡¯t stopped it in advance, we would have been punished under false usations for trying to summon evil God.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The Marquis of Nodelli sent an assassin to my father¡¯s carriage. It¡¯s terrible just to imagine what would have happened if they had seeded.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°The empire is like that. Often, the noble are aiming for Dubblede for their advantage.¡± Leine asked, staring at Prince Andre. ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t even resent them?¡± ¡°It was inevitable because of the temple-¡± ¡°Your Highness, please admit it. All of this didn¡¯t happen because of the temple alone.¡± ¡°Yes, I admit that Dubblede was frequently said as evil and the nobles were overly wary. Butdy, think about it.¡± Andre spread his arms and continued speaking. ¡°If you deal with the temple that rebelled against the Imperial Pce on this asion and prove Dubblede¡¯s loyalty, the nobles will no longer be overly wary of Dubblede.¡± ¡°No, Your Highness. I don¡¯t like that, so I want to be independent.¡± ¡°What?¡± Leine looked at the people with a cold gaze. ¡°I hate that when I fight for the right of people in my territory, we¡¯re called evil.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like the narrow-mindedness of people ndering ournd as a criminal den.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I hate the empire, which has always given the modifier ¡®an orphan¡¯ to a child who courageously expressed jer opinion for the world.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I want my beloved family to be independent because I don¡¯t want the people we have to protect to be hurt anymore.¡± The people became silent. Prince Andre stuttered. ¡°I don¡¯t mean that¡­!¡± ¡°Your Highness!¡± Duke Marche raised his voice and interrupted Andre. If he provoke Leine here, everyone will know what other nobles did to Dubblede. Andre shut up at the gaze of his grandfather. Leine bent down. ¡°Please make a wise decision. So that I won¡¯t be swayed by emotions.¡± *** Leine and Dubblede were discharged, and the nobles told the emperor. ¡°Independence is impossible.¡± ¡°How can you not say anything, Your Majesty!¡± The emperor mmed the table and said. ¡°Is there any other way? Is there any other way to stop the power of those monsters and the temple¡¯s destiny?¡± The nobles shut their mouths. Marquis Shuheil, who had been crossing his arms, said. ¡°There¡¯s no other way at this moment.¡± ¡°Is that why we have to grant Dubblede¡¯s independence? No way! Drought is frequent in the empire. Even in summer, we can¡¯t see a single drop of rain. When they be independent, the suppor for suwon will be cut off.¡± The other nobles also nodded their heads. ¡°Whose influence that make the war ended eight years ago? Foreign countries and immigrants did not dare to fight us because they were afraid of the long-distance teleportation scroll created by Dubblede.¡± ¡°If the distributionwork created by the long-distance teleportation scroll supported by Dubblede disappears, who will bear the loss!¡± ¡°What are you going to do with blue spinel? If Dubblede withdraws from the blue spinel business, prices will rise again.¡± ¡°Cheap blue spinel was the basis for most magic tools. If the price of blue spinel rises again, the power of the magic tower that produces magical tools will shoot up.¡± ¡°More than that¡­¡± Edgar Shuheil, the son of the Duke of Marche, continued. ¡°Lady Dubblede¡¯s power is too amazing.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The nobles coughed in vain. Her power, seen in person or through magic tool, was truly enormous. ¡®The power to stop the rain and make it fall.¡¯ It was an indispensable power for their agriculture. ¡®If she have a ghost army, she can upy the whole world beyond the continent.¡¯ An army that never dies have no need for them to invest thousands of dors in national defense. ¡®That great divine power also¡­¡¯ It was a forceparable to the pope¡¯s. She could be a symbol of divine power, and someone hat can create a new religion and unite the people¡¯s hearts. ¡°We can¡¯t miss such a treasure. Absolutely.¡± Most of the nobles nodded at Edgar Shuheil¡¯s words. ¡°The thought of having her as an enemy is terrifying.¡± Marquis Shuheil opened his mouth. ¡°What should we do? The Dubblede is stubborn.¡± ¡°That¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Without the power of thedy, the temple cannot be defeated. What if she doesn¡¯t defeat those monsters?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The one who hold the power in this is Dubblede.¡± Groand erupted from all over the room. If they knew this would happen, they should be nice to Dubblede in advance. Who would dare to despise her as an orphan? The emperor, who only saw the nobles who regretted it now, was deeply troubled. *** A few dayster, I looked out the window. The number of holy beasts was increasing. Flying beasts often appeared in the sky of each region, and huge beast appearing in mountain ranges frequently invaded the territory. A huge amount of holy beast appeared in and around the system. The people trembled with anxiety. The same was true of bothmoners and nobles. But thanks to this, the price ofnd in Dubblede rose like crazy. ¡°Lady.¡± It was Seria. The people at the hope mercenary guild now go back and forth from the mansion without avoiding people¡¯s eyes. Seria was living in Dubblede¡¯s house. She, who poured me the tea, asked. ¡°Are you really not going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to. If they grant me independence. What about the temple?¡± ¡°The imperial pce is constantly demanding their attendance, but no priest show up. Won¡¯t the emperor need toe out soon?¡± ¡°He can¡¯t.¡± I drank tea and shrugged. Why did the temple release thatrge number of holy beasts? ¡®It¡¯s a threat.¡¯ If they touch it, it will be full-blown war. ¡°The cardinals of the temple? What are they doing now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s kind of strange.¡± ¡°What¡¯s strange?¡± ¡°They say that Mina has a suspicious wound.¡± ¡°Suspicious wounds? Weren¡¯t she injured in the war before?¡± ¡°When the pope meets Mina, a new wound is formed.¡± I frowned. ¡°Assault¡­ or an experiment.¡± ¡°Either way, Mina must be cornered by them.¡± I blinked slowly. Then, a light bulb in my heade out. When I covered my mouth with both hands andughed, the chairman who came into the greenhouse frowned. ¡°What are you thinking about this time?¡± ¡°A goo~d idea. Chairman, call my brothers.¡± ¡°No, you have to meet the guests first.¡± ¡°Guest?¡± ¡°There is a guest from the Imperial Pce.¡± The chairman said with a firm face. I opened my eyes. ¡°Maybe that¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this about the independence?¡± I rushed out of the greenhouse. My father and brothers were weing the guests of the imperial pce. ¡®Did Prince Andree directly?¡¯ He looked up at me on the stairs and grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll marry Lady Dubblede.¡± ¡­ What kind of nonsense is this? Chapter 313 Chapter 313 TL: Zimmings Marriage? Who? It¡¯s not me and him, right? I was so speechless that I wondered if I heard it wrong. ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± When asked, Andre swept his hair back. He seemed to think it was a fatal move. However, for me whose surrounding was full of aesthetically pleasing people, he was a squid. ¡°Yes, thedy won. We lost.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I know. I understand why you bet on our people and family.¡± Iughed in vain. So, to summarize his words, this was what he meant. ¡®The demand for independence is a political strategy for Dubblede to gain power. If it¡¯s about a marriage with the first prince Andre, then Dubblede will be satisfied. So Prince Andre, who pitied Leine Dubblede, will get married.¡¯ I get a headache naturally. As I held my forehead, Prince Andre continued. ¡°First, deal with the monsters that flock to the ind. Get rid of the things Duke Marche hasid out in the sky and in my house.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What are you doing? Hurry. Are you going to act like a child after bing my woman? If you¡¯re going to do that, I can¡¯t marry you.¡± He said it as if he was the one in power. That¡¯s when Isaac exploded. ¡°Crazy¡­!¡± He shouted and raised his hand to his sword, but Henry blocked him. However, if the veins were still bulging in Henry¡¯s temple, he was ready to aim fire magic at the madman¡¯s head. Johann and my father were not much different. If he were aware, he would know that his life is in danger, but as the Empress Dowager¡¯s grandson, Andre was unaware of his surroundings. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be wise to lose this chance. It¡¯s toote to hit the ground when you regret it¡­¡± ¡°I have no regrets.¡± ¡°Are you shy about being found out?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t seem to understand me, so I¡¯ll answer clearly.¡± I frowned and said. ¡°I have no intention of marrying you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ What?¡± Andre pursed his lips in disbelief. He looked very surprised. He barely opened his mouth after bursting intoughter. ¡°There is nothing more fulfilling for ady to marry me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know where you misunderstood me, but there is no such thing as marriage with Your Highness.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Take it when I give you a chance.¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern, but I don¡¯t want to marry you.¡± ¡°Lady is lying now.¡± ¡°No, I mean it. I swear on the family and myself. I don¡¯t want to marry Your Highness.¡± ¡°What is the reason? Because I¡¯m too much for thedy? Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°If you ask me why, I will dare to answer.¡± Andre¡¯s expression crumpled up, but I answered with a nonchnt expression. ¡°First of all, I hate that curly hair.¡± ¡°Wha- what?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a shame that His Majesty¡¯s beauty is not inherited at all. The worst of all is your personality. A fool¡­¡­ I don¡¯t like your narrow mind, and your arrogance of thinking that the world is turning for you.¡± ¡°Hey,dy!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like that you¡¯re not sincere either. I also hate you for never listening to the other person. Also, I don¡¯t like your stern but light tone, and I don¡¯t like the fact that you can¡¯t live without reigning over others or your hot temper that causes your hands to move before using words. And¡­¡± ¡°Stop, stop!¡± Andre shouted, so I smiled brightly. ¡°Your Majesty, your breath smells bad.¡± ¡°Leine Dubblede!¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t worry. I swear I¡¯ve never coveted Your Highness for even a second.¡± ¡°You, you¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Well then,¡± I waved my hand at the servants. ¡°The guest is finished, please see them off.¡± Then I went up the stairs. Behind my back, I heard a familiarugh. Even without looking back, I knew they were my older brothers. ¡°Ah, the smell of his breath.¡± ¡°A bad breath is a no go.¡± ¡°But everything including his bad breath is still unqualified, brother.¡± *** Andre, who was humiliated, ran to Empress Yvonne¡¯s pce. As he kicked in the door, Yvonne, who was talking to his maternal grandfather, Duke Marche, and his younger brother, Eslon Marche, frowned. ¡°How could you show us such a disrespectful act?¡± Coughing at his mother¡¯s sharp voice, he bowed slightly toward his maternal grandfather. After greeting each other, Duke Marche continued the conversation. ¡°It¡¯s a problem when we side with the temple.¡± ¡°But father, what if the temple had something behind our back? There are already a lot of people who talk about Andre¡¯s legitimacy, and if it turns out that our ancestor was Ivan¡¯s servant who rebelled against the founding emperor¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Now, the prince¡¯s legitimacy is not a problem. We were too deeply involved with the temple. If it is revealed that we even financed their experiment, our downfall would be instant, empress.¡± ¡°Give me a way. What should I do?¡± To the empress¡¯s words, Etlon Marche answered. ¡°Isn¡¯t there any other way than to put us in the temple subjugation?¡± ¡°In the end, the key is Lady Dubblede¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t your rtionship with Lady Dubblede okay?¡± ¡°She¡¯s a clever kid. She bows her head in front of me, but I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s thinking.¡± ¡°How about giving her a marriage? Marriage to the first prince is a proposal that is not bad for the other side.¡± Then Prince Andre frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything!¡± ¡°My nephew, this is not only about you but also the whole family. Don¡¯t think about it emotionally. ¡± ¡°Crazy girl. How dare she rejected me¡­!¡± The expressions of Empress Yvonne and Duke Marche hardened. The empress asked in a shrill voice. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°How dare she to the first prince of the empire¡­¡± ¡°Andre, do you not understand me?¡± ¡°Why did she utter such nonsense as independence in front of His Majesty and nobles? I just saw that this was a bluff to take the empire under her control, so I said I¡¯ll let she do as she please.¡± ¡°What¡­¡­?¡± ¡°I said I would marry her. I even said that what shecks can be learned gradually. But that crazy thing¡­ Ah, mother, rx your expression. I¡¯m fine. There¡¯s no way I can be swayed by that kind of nonsense.¡¯ ¡°What the hell did you do!!¡± Empress Yvonne eximed. It was the first time that his mother screamed in front of him. Confused, Andre pursed his lips. ¡°Mother¡­¡± Empress Yvonne groaned and touched her forehead. Andre said as if it was unfair. ¡°I¡¯ve done Dubblede a favor. Given their reputation, wouldn¡¯t it help them?¡± ¡°You crazy bastard!¡± ¡°Why¡­ why are you like this? However, the Duke of Marche and Eslon Marche only frowned and sighed. Prince Andre screamed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her! Even if she¡¯s great, she¡¯s just a citizen of the empore. She must be loyal to the imperial family-¡± p! His cheeks get hot as if they were on fire. Andre looked at Empress Yvonne with an ashtonished look on his face, while holding his cheeks. ¡°Mother, why did you¡­¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you, so please disappear immediately.¡± ¡°¡­ I was just trying to do my best!¡± ¡°You should¡¯ve stayed still. Things would not have be soplicated if you stayed still.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? We can¡¯t survive unless we took their side. I made a big mistake because I had a deep rtionship with the temple that became a traitor. Far from aiming for the throne, we could be dead first.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± As Empress Yvonne stumbled, Duke Marche helped her. Eslon Marche sighed and shook his head. ¡°What should we do now? My nephew had ruined our work even before wr started.¡± ¡°Wehave no choice but to appease Leine Dubblede somehow.¡± Empress Yvonne, Duke of Marche, and Eslon Marche looked at Andre at the same time. The Duke of Marche said, ¡°I will meet the Duke Dubblede, so the prince should go find Lady Dubblede.¡± ¡°It¡¯s absurd! Why, as the first prince, to a girl like that¡­¡± ¡°Prince-!¡± The Duke of Marche shouted. Andre turned pale and looked at his maternal grandfather. Even among the nobles, a young chick like Andre was no match for the leader who always reigned at the top. Duke Marche, who grabbed Andre by the cor, said. ¡°What is the reason why the prince, who is not able topete with Adrian, has not been pushed behind in the session line?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Igor Marche. The prince enjoyed everything because you¡¯re my daughter¡¯s son, my only grandson. By the way, Andre.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s getting harder and harder these days to tolerate you.¡± ¡°Gr- grandpa¡­¡± ¡°Whether you bow down to the Lady Dubblede, pray, or mourn with tears, take her heart back.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Answer me, Andre.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ yes.¡± Andre lowered his head. Eslon Marche said, ¡°I will meet the three Dubblede brothers. My sister should crack down on Dubblede vassals, and father, please meet the Duke of Dubblede.¡± The other two nodded. *** The pope looked at Mina, who was asleep. Her hair, which only reached her chest before, became longer. The priest who approached the pope said, ¡°She survived the 4th time today.¡± ¡°When is itplete?¡± ¡°Not too long ago.¡± There was a blue bruise along Mina¡¯s eyes. If they look closely, they can see some scales. The priest looked at Mina¡¯s trembling eyshes and said, ¡°Today too, she has been looking for the pope.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°She¡¯s very anxious during the experiment. If the pope is with us as always, it will go smoothly.¡­.¡± Mina grabbed his sleeve before, but the pope ferociously pushed her hand away. ¡°Humans! You¡¯re the only one who can save yourself!¡± The face of the child shouting came to mind. Taking a small portrait out, he smiled affectionately. ¡®No, Goddess. God exists.¡¯ Didn¡¯t he let you and me meet? The pope gently kissed Leine, who smiled brightly in the portrait, and muttered. Ah, finally. Finally he met her. ¡°My Meria.¡± Chapter 314 Chapter 314 TL: Zimmings Christian was able to see his past life in his dream because his mother was a gypsy from the Shayman tribe. Just as Lisette was able to see the future, or the Lisette mother, Lynford, had a monster-like hearing that could hear sounds a kilometer away, Christian¡¯s ability was also ¡°God¡¯s blessing given only to the first ns.¡± He dreamed about his past life. The beginning of his dream was always a dirty back alley. He was a young and worthless boy, and he was barely able to feed his younger siblings on behalf of his parents who died in the war. He was in a bad condition, and his whole body was exhausted. Since he was overworked on his body, giving up is natural. No one looked back on the boy who copsed with his head stuck in a pile of stones. But just when he thinks he¡¯s going to die like this¡­¡­. [Child.] A hand always appeared, a hand full of scars that cannot be called beautiful. The woman who reached out was always desperate. She hugged him and ran hurriedly. She didn¡¯t know how to stop even if her hood was pushed back and her white hair was all messed up by the cold wind. [Can¡¯t you look at the child? This is a clinic built by God for everyone] [If you don¡¯t give this child a bed, I¡¯m going to report it to the person in charge of this area right away.] [What are you doing! Hurry up and bring the herbs!] In the midst of it, he stared nkly at her. In a world that was all achromatic to him, only she had color. Her blue shining eyes and red cheeks were vivid in his memory. She was an amazing woman. She angrily demanded people to save him. But there was no one who hated her. People grumbled at her for causing a fuss, but soonughed. From some point on, she settled in the vige and treated the sick people. Even though the clinic was full of people, it was shabby because it was not well managed. The expressions of the vigers brightened up. And he was no longer afraid of the night. At night, his anger towards the world and fear weigh him down. But he could endure all of that because she¡¯ll be there in the morning. As she pulled the curtains, [Did you sleep well? Good morning.] She always give him a friendly greeting There were always all kinds of noises around her. Laughter. Cry of excitement. Grateful words such as thank you. But themotion around her is so sweet and pure as it fills every corner of the street. Even after he was cured, he diligently went to and from the Zelkova Clinic where she was. [Hi.] [Hello, goddess. I, this¡­¡­.] She opened the envelope and smiled broadly. [Oh my gosh, it¡¯s the herb I was looking for!] [I saw it while passing by, and I remembered that you needed it!] [Thank you, nice child.] Her every word was so sweet. It was not in vain that he spent the night rummaging through the mountains. [Now, what reward do you want?] [Money is fine¡­] [Buy some snacks on your way home. But you can¡¯t give it all to your siblings, okay?] [Why is the goddess so nice to me?] She ruffled his hair and smiled bitterly. [When I look at you, I think I know why God can¡¯t give up on humans.] [¡­¡­.] [Maybe it¡¯s because of precious souls like you.] Since when did he fall in love with her? When she finds him dying in the back alley? When she calls him a precious soul? Or was it when he found out that her name was Meria? ¡®Meria.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t fall asleep on the day he got to know her name. Because it was such a sweet name like her hand that reached out to him. When she secretly sang, the sweet echo from the tip of her tongue tickled his heart. For the first time in his life, he learned what it was like to be happy. Then one day, an uninvited guest appeared at the clinic. [A fake like you dared to use God¡¯s name?] Suddenly, a man came in and shouted at her. He was a handsome man with a tall height, pale face, sharp eyes and nose. [You¡¯re noisy, close the door.] As always, she cared for nothing but the sick. [Let¡¯s see. How is your stomach today?] [Can I go to pick up firewood today?] [Your stomach sounded strange. Are you taking the medicine I gave you?] [Of- of course.] [Oho.] [¡­ It¡¯s a waste to use it.] It was actually a lie. He slept with his stomach out or ate spoiled food to make an excuse to go to the clinic. He didn¡¯t take any medicine she gave him. Because she only cares about the sick. [Ediora.] [What?] [Use edioria. He¡¯s been ill, so the herb you picked up won¡¯t work.] She only cares about the sick¡­ [Give me that ediora. You have it right? Give it to me.] Only for the sick¡­ [Let¡¯s take a look at your herbs, huh? If you have something good, share it with us, okay?] [This is crazy! Crazy girl! Whose back do you dare ride on?!] [Start!] She has only been interested in the sick¡­ The man was seen more and more by her side. [Oh, kid. I was very tall, now I¡¯m taller than Meria.] [Why are you here every day? No work?] [How could it be? I became a pioneer as Hyugat had passed away¡­!] [Isn¡¯t that a lie? Are you deceiving Meria?] [Even a pioneer can die. When the predecessor dies, the next pioneer will manifest their supernatural powers and seed them.] He hated the man. He hated the man who was by Meria¡¯s side without excuses every day. After Lars Stor, the man appeared, he wished he could grow up sooner. When he¡¯s taller, older, when he¡¯s an adult, he should tell Meria then. That he loved her for a very long time. Many people appeared around her while he was looking for an opportunity to confess. [Boone, Pymon!] [Child, it¡¯s been a long time. It¡¯s a pity that I haven¡¯t shown my face for so long.] [How dare they make me run an errand?] [Why did youe? What is this?¡­ Did brother Neliard send you?] He knew it. Those guys and he can¡¯tpare. Many beautiful people were around her at that time. In the first ce, there was no opportunity to confess. How insignificant is hepared to those brilliant ones? He left her behind and walked away. Soon after, a war broke out. A war of gods was different from the war of humans. Countless people died, and Meria ran out of the vige. He followed her. [Goddess, Goddess! It¡¯s dangerous, back-] His voice couldn¡¯t reach her. Shortly after she ran into the temple, a scream was heard. A thunderbolt cut the sky and the ground, as their tears became bloodshot and polluted the river. Inside the temple, there was Neliard hugging her body and sobbing. And that happened. Serga used all of hisst remaining power to seal the pioneers on 72 pirs. After that, Neliard, who was wrapped in a chain, gradually became transparent. A huge earthquake broke out,va flowed out of the mountain, rivers and sea flooded the viges. It was the fall of ancient civilization. And at thest moment. He hugged her body. ¡®After all, it was me, Meria.¡¯ He¡¯s the only one who stayed with her until the end. In thest moments of his life, he rejoiced. He had such a dream every day. So he was always looking for the girl. She must have been reincarnated too. This time it¡¯s different than before. Now he has the strength to be by her side. But no trace of her could be found anywhere. As the years had passed a prophecy came down. [A child born on the perpetual moon, will be a womb of the beginning and the end.] As soon as he saw the prophecy of Lisette, he knew it. ¡®Meria. That is Meria.¡¯ It was Meria who started and ended the war of the gods. The child to be born to Lisette is Meria¡¯s reincarnation. However, Lisette¡¯s child died, leaving Christian alone. ¡®Meria cannot die so easily.¡¯ Wasn¡¯t Lisette¡¯s child Meria¡¯s reincarnation? What if the soul of another world possessed Lisette¡¯s body? Did Serga take away Meria¡¯s soul? Will shee back if he kills the evil God? ¡®Meria, Meria, Meria, Meria, Meria, Meria, Meria, Meria, Meria, Meria, Meria.¡¯ Meria¡­¡­! Every effort was made to see her again, but she never came back. When he gave up everything like that, ¡°I¡¯m the fourth child of Dubblede!¡± She showed up. ¡°Humans! You¡¯re the only one who can save yourself!¡± She was as strong as she were back then. At that time, ¡°His Holiness¡­¡­?¡± Mina, who opened her eyes, got up hastily and dug into his arms. ¡°Where have you been, where are you¡­!¡± ¡°Child.¡± ¡°I¡¯m anxious. I¡¯m going to die of anxiety.¡± The pope¡¯s expression looking at Mina was cold. ¡®What a weak soul.¡¯ A weak soul that is iparable to the strong her. He smiled affectionately at Mina, who looked up at him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, child. I¡¯ll put the world in your hands.¡± It doesn¡¯t matter what the world is like. He could give everything up just to embrace Meria. Chapter 315 Chapter 315 TL: Zimmings Ten days after I expressed my will of independence, I looked through the window at the holy beasts in the sky. ¡®It¡¯s getting bigger and bigger.¡¯ The rate of growth is much faster than expected. Just as I was contemting what had happened, Seria went in. ¡°Lady!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°The gates of the temple have been opened.¡± My face hardened. ¡°Did they respond to the Imperial Pce¡¯s investigation request?¡± ¡°No. They did not follow the orders of the Imperial Pce and started evangelism.¡± ¡°Evangelism¡­¡­.¡± ¡°How could that happen?¡± I sat down on the chair. ¡°It¡¯s obvious. They don¡¯t have enough humans to make holy beasts.¡± ¡°Will people visit the temple, which is branded as an unclean religion?¡± ¡°They will.¡± ¡°What?¡± I knocked on the window with my fingertips. ¡°Because they¡¯re afraid.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t those monsters created by the temple? Everyone should know that, right?¡± ¡°They¡¯re going because it¡¯s the temple that owns such a scary monster. If they go to the temple, they¡¯ll think they¡¯ll be okay.¡± Above all, the more chaotic the world is, the more people need a ce to lean on. ¡®There is a reason why pseudo-religion is rampant in times of crisis.¡¯ People need something to lean on when the situation is unstable. Those who need to lean on will cover their eyes, no matter how obvious the truth may be. They would believe that there is no way that the state religion that everyone has believed in until now is wrong. It¡¯s the poor priests who suffered from the tactics of those in power. The temple wasn¡¯t wrong. Seria frowned at her. ¡°You gave them too much time. You should have attacked them right away without time to prepare.¡± ¡°The imperial pce hasn¡¯t contacted us again?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I closed my eyes tightly. ¡®I have to strike before the templepletes all preparations.¡¯ However, the imperial pce will need more time. Dubblede¡¯s independence was never an easy matter to decide. Dubblede was, in name and reality, the center ofmerce and politics in the empire. The central axis of the empire is responsible for 10% of the Wigentra Empire tax with only long-distance teleportation and suwon. Without us, the empire would be in great chaos. ¡®But I can¡¯t wait.¡¯ I also have to prepare before the showdown. Isaac and Johann are in charge of maintaining the Dubblede¡¯s military, Henry and dad are working on cracking down on the nobles of the empire and royal families of other countries. ¡®I have to do something about the temple.¡¯ What if the pope does something to Mina¡­? ¡®At a time when most of the empire have turned their backs on them, and even the imperial pce is trying to arrest them¡­¡­¡¯ I tapped on the table with my index finger, and took a breath. I quickly looked at Seria. ¡°We should start preparing. Seria, bring me the parchment.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Hurry!¡± I immediately began writing letters on the parchment that Seria brought. Dark clouds were gradually gathering in the sky. *** Andre, who was peeping at her from the carriage, bit his fingernail. ¡®Damn it, damn it¡­!¡¯ Why should he, the first prince, bow down to a bitch? He thought about going back, but he remembered his mother¡¯s words. ¡°There is no need to return to the Imperial Pce if you do not receive forgiveness from Lady Dubblede.¡± His grandfather, who kept pressuring him, and Eslon Marche, who looked at him as if he was pathetic, came to his mind. Andre rubbed his face with his skinny hands. ¡®Those bastards are all ignoring me.¡¯ Born as the eldest son of the emperor, who is sure to inherit the throne, had the most noble bloodline. When he mmed the inner wall of the carriage nervously¡­ Knock, knock. A small knock was heard. He opened the window and saw a man wearing a robe. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Your Highness.¡± Andre shouted, startled by the familiar voice. ¡°You¡­¡­!¡± It was Cardinal Ridnte. Andre frowned. ¡°You¡¯re crazy. Why are you here?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it safer than going to the Imperial Pce? Your Highness, give me a moment.¡± ¡°How dare youe to me?¡± It was when Andre was in a hurry to call the escort. ¡°Your Highness, how do you think I could break through the Imperial guard and knock on your carriage?¡± ¡°What have you done to my escorts?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They are safe. Neliardism has been the root of the empire for over a thousand years. Couldn¡¯t we have nted people that were your escort?¡± ¡°This¡­¡­!¡± ¡°There is something I must say.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ridnte¡¯s lips went up. ¡°Does Your Highness think you have any power in the imperial family? Every escort and every ornament in your room was borrowed from Duke Marche, His Majesty, and the empress.¡± Andre¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°How could a traitor dare to mock me!¡± Ridnte hurriedly waved his hands. ¡°Ah, don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m not disgracing Your Highness, I¡¯m just trying to point out the situation and help you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Help me?¡± Ridnte said in a soft voice. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to turn the world upside down, where nothing belongs to you?¡± ¡°¡­What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to rule the world and those who look down on you kneeled at your feet?¡± ¡°It will naturally be like that. I¡¯m the eldest son of the emperor.¡± ¡°You can take the world in your hands as soon as possible. If we help.¡± ¡°How?¡± As Andre¡¯s voice lowered, Ridnte spoke in a more sinister voice. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? Neliardism has been the root of the empire for over a thousand years, and there is no ce out of our reach throughout the empire.¡± ¡°So what¡¯s the way¡­!¡± ¡°We have our people in the emperor¡¯s pce.¡± Andre¡¯s eyes widened. Ridnte smiled and continued. ¡°They¡¯re loyal people who don¡¯t mind putting a drop or two of poison in the emperor¡¯s tea.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask you, Your Highness. If His Majesty the Emperor falls, who will be in his ce?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Who will take Alexander Louerg¡¯s ce?¡± Andre smacked his lips. He closed my lips for a long time. Then he muttered. ¡°I am the first prince¡­¡± Andre¡¯s eyes shed with desire. *** It was in the morning whe I sent the letter, but a reply immediately came in the afternoon. When I made a serious face after reading the reply, my three maids asked. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just preparing for the war.¡± Then Laura, who was behind the three maids, asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t war a big of a deal?¡± and tilted her head, Yuni, the youngest of the three maids, raised her voice, ¡°Oho!¡± ¡°If we think it¡¯s not a big deal, then it¡¯s not.¡± Linda agreed. ¡°Yes, Laura.¡± Dahlia nodded her head with a serious expression. I giggled and folded the letter because the three maids were funny. ¡°Thanks for the coat.¡± Dahlia said, as she put the coat over my shoulder. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°To the magic tower.¡± ¡°That tower?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll ask for help in the war against the temple.¡± ¡°Lea, no, Dame Shavanol and Sir Zachary are going as your escort?¡± ¡°No.¡± The three maids were startled and stopped me. ¡°Are you trying to go out without an escort?¡± ¡°In this situation?!¡± ¡°Lady¡­¡­.¡± Linda, Yuni, and Dahlia said. I raised my hands and replied. ¡°You have to listen until the end. Today my escort is-¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Isaac, who came in without a knock, said with a scabbard on his shoulder. Johann and Henry, who followed, simultaneously grabbed Isaac¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Knock first.¡± ¡°Please. Where are you going to use your manners?¡± Ck, Isaac clicked his tongue, ¡°I know.¡± He said and beckoned to me. ¡°Let¡¯s go, kid.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± It was going out for work, but it had been a long time since the siblings went out side by side. ¡®It¡¯s been two years.¡¯ I felt like I was going on an outing, so I hummed and left the mansion. We moved by the carriage without using a scroll. Unless the temple goes crazy, without proper preparation, there is no chance of them attacking us. So, I decided to save as much resources as possible in preparation for a war with the temple, especially the scroll. Isaac rested his chin on the top of my head as I grinned while holding onto the window frame of the carriage. ¡°What made you so excited?¡± ¡°After the war is over, will we be able to go out this often?¡± Henry, who was flipping through the newspaper, smiled. ¡°Yes. If it ends safely.¡± Johann pped Isaac¡¯s head slightly and smiled. ¡°It will end safely.¡± It¡¯s raining, but I don¡¯t like the smell of rain. It always felt good to hear the sound of rain next to people we care about. The carriage arrived at the magic tower. I got off with the escorts of Johann and Henry. Isaac entered the tower one step ahead of us. It was when I quickly followed him through the door. ¡°What¡¯s this¡­¡­.¡± Isaac muttered with a stiff face. I hurriedly looked around. The smell of blood. Blood was all over the floor, and the bodies of mage in red robes, the symbol of the magic towere, were on the ground. From the opposite side, I can hear the sound of a footstep. Henry hurriedly opened the barrier, Johann hugged me, and Isaac pulled out a sword. ¡°I¡¯m not there.¡± A familiar voice entered our ears. It was Mina who appeared from the dark. Blood sshed on her white cheeks. Her hands were also covered in blood. Mina looked at my older brothers with a pouty expression on her face. ¡°I¡¯m not there, I¡¯m here. Really¡­ I¡¯m sad!¡± Then she looked at the three of them and smiled. ¡°I came because I thought you¡¯d miss me. Johann, Henry, and Isaac all said that you¡¯ll be sad if you can¡¯t see me for three days.¡± Isaac burst outughing. ¡°Crazy¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You must be too shy to admit it. Even if you speak to me coldly, you actually love me very much.¡± Saying that, she smiled brightly. Chapter 316 Chapter 316 TL: Zimmings ¡®It¡¯s weird.¡¯ Her attitude is not rational at all. I hid Isaac behind my back and grabbed the etwal. ¡°Do you want this?¡± When I asked that question, Mina opened her eyes and looked at me. ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± ¡°I just felt pity seeing you act desperately to attract my brothers.¡± Mina looked sadly at the corpses scattered around her as if she was genuinely thinking that way. The eyes that had once shone were clouded like mist. Then, I saw something on her neck¡­ ¡®Scales?¡¯ When I thought about that, suddenly, ¡°Leine!¡± Henry eximed. Swish-! Something flew towards me. Bang! I groaned, being tied to something and got stuck in the wall. What binds me is a strange form that looks like a thorny vine or an octopus¡¯s leg. It came out from Mina¡¯s back. Swish. It was Jonathan who appeared with an eerie sound. No, to be precise, a monster that looked like Jonathan. He was so strangely twisted that only his face was barely recognizable. The vines around me tightened more and more. As I screamed in agony, Isaac rushed over. He hurriedly cut down the vine, but the more he cut it, the more it grew. ¡°Ah, no. We¡¯re talking.¡± Mina grabbed Jonathan¡¯s ¡®shoulder-like part¡¯ with a troubled expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been blessed.¡± ¡°¡­ Did they even use pdins as ingredients for holy beasts?¡± As Henry muttered, Mina quickly waved her hands. ¡°They¡¯re not ingredients. This is a blessing.¡± ¡°Is being a monster a blessing?¡± ¡°They have the honor of making a noble sacrifice. It¡¯s a blessing.¡± Mina pulled down her top and showed us her corbone. There are hideous scales attached to her beautiful skin. ¡°Look, Leine. I¡¯m different from you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I did not avoid responsibility, I chose to sacrifice myself.¡± ¡°You¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m different from you. I¡¯m different¡­¡± Whenever Mina¡¯s eyes shook, Jonathan grumbled. Just then, my eyes became white, and Boone appeared. ¡°Go away.¡± A sword appeared in Boone¡¯s hand. It was a sword that could be owned by a devil with the power of necromancy. When Boone wielded a sword, the vine shrunk and soon disappeared. After being released, I sat on the floor and grabbed my chest. The terrible feelings were more painful than when I was being held back by the vine. I quickly raised my head and looked at Jonathan. ¡°That¡­¡± ck tears filled his eyes. As if he was begging me to kill him. ¡°How is this a blessing?¡± As I muttered, Mina¡¯s face contorted. ¡°You¡¯re still narrow-minded, Leine.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand at all.¡± Mina¡¯s expression turned cold in an instant. ¡°Why is it you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± ¡°Why did God reach out to a selfish person like you? Howe people are fooled? I¡¯m the one who can truly save this world.¡­!¡± Bang-!! With the sound, the surroundings shone and a devil was summoned in front of me. It was Badin, a muscr old man at the interrogation room. As Badin spread out his hand, a huge spear appeared. He immediately swung his spear into the air, but was blocked by Boone¡¯s sword. ng-! The des struck each other sharply. mes welled up from where Bardin¡¯s spear touched. And Boone¡¯s sword became ashes in an instant. That was Bardin¡¯s ability, . ¡®The power to burn everything in the world.¡¯ In terms of attack power alone, he was unbeatable. Even a soul can be burned. Badinughed. ¡°Did you forget that even your master, Gamagin, was burned by my fire, Boone!¡± ¡°Do not dare speak his name!¡± The two confronted each other fiercely. The building trembled mercilessly. Even the wall cracks. Then, a group of holy knights and cardinals who became monsters appeared. The cardinalsughed, as if they¡¯re guaranteed victory. ¡®If the tower copses like this¡­¡­!¡¯ I took out my long-distance teleportation scroll. ¡°You want to run away? You¡¯re pathetic, Leine.¡± It was when Minaughed. ¡°Who wants to run away?¡± I tore the teleportation scroll and threw it to Mina. The surroundings shone. And when I opened my eyes again, it was an empty lot near the ind. Mina and the pdins hurriedly looked around. ¡°How can we¡­!¡± ¡°Did you think you¡¯re the only one who prepared for war?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡®This is the second teleportation scroll of Dubblede, developed and advanced by Veronica.¡¯ The brothers took out themunication device at once and shouted. ¡°Second unit.¡± The Irie under Johann, ¡°ck wolves.¡± Henry¡¯s assassination squad, ¡°Dubblede¡¯s army.¡± Dubblede¡¯s army under Isaac appeared on the empty lot. In addition, Aunt and Emeline wearing armor appeared with the white horse battalion, and the chairman¡¯s army also joined. I called Pur and looked at Mina. It was iparable to the soldiers Mina brought. The cardinals looked at Mina with firm faces. ¡°Oh, child.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I looked at Mina and smiled. ¡°You want to know why God chose me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± ¡°Because I always think ahead of you. Pur, the rain!¡± Bang, bang, bang-! A thunderstorm cut through the sky and dark clouds flocked in an instant. It started to rain cats and dogs. Badin¡¯s fire went out in an instant. ¡®Just as Boone is weak against Bardin, Bardin is weak against Pur!¡¯ Mina looked at me with a cold expression. ¡°You always make things worse.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you always surrender.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even care about your people at all. Didn¡¯t you feel sorry for your people who will die against my power?¡± Having said that, Mina grabbed etwal. ¡°Agareth!¡± There was a huge pir of light in the vacant lot. A red-haired man walked slowly out of the pir. Pur and Boone flew away while groaning. ¡°Chairman, connect the magic tool.¡± When I said that, Mina chuckled. ¡°Are you going to shake people¡¯s faith again and steal my strength? But it won¡¯t work this time. People easily feel despair in the face of overwhelming power.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what a child of righteous fate would say?¡± ¡°I will urge those who are desperate to wake up.¡± At that moment, the chairman connected the magic mirror. *** The Imperial Pce¡¯s magic mirror flickered. The nobles that gathered for the Dubblede independent case looked at the tool at once. Empress Cecilia, Empress Yvonne, and even the emperor who were attending the meeting, turned their eyes to the mirror firmly. The emperor shouted. ¡°Summon the court mages. How can the Imperial Pce¡¯s magic mirror¡­!¡± ¡°Your Majesty, look. It¡¯s the Dubbledes and the temple.¡± People¡¯s attention was focused on the words of Empress Cecilia. [You won¡¯t be able to fool people any more, Leine.] [You can¡¯t take advantage of poor people.] [You are brave about having the devils that cannot match Agareth.] Marquis Shuheil eximed. ¡°Give the Imperial Army for Dubblede¡¯s support, Your Majesty!¡± Count Brivi also eximed. ¡°If they can¡¯t win even after lending the Imperial Army, the people¡¯s hearts will be greatly divided!¡± ¡°Are you saying that we shouldn¡¯t do that?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s look at the situation. Didn¡¯t you all see it in the interrogation? Your Majesty, the power of Dubblede is excellent, but it has not surpassed the power of the temple.¡± ¡°But in the end, Dubblede¡¯s daughter drove the temple out!¡± ¡°She was lucky. I can¡¯t guarantee that the Dubblede¡¯s daughter will be able to defeat the temple again this time!¡± The nobles split into two parts and raised their voices. It was when the emperor, who was watching the scene with a firm face, opened his mouth. ¡°Stop it-¡± [Who says my devils can¡¯t beat yours?] [Prove it.] [Okay? Then your proud Agareth can beat this one too, right?] [What?] Leine took something out of her arms. A dark green emerald. As she gently grabbed the emerald, an earthquake happened. It was such a huge wave that it even reached the imperial pce far away from there. And arge pirparable to Agareth appeared in thendscape. The pir of light disappeared, and there was a man with dark blue hair. He looked at Leine and said. [I am the first pir, Baal.] [¡­¡­.] [Really, it¡¯s been a long time.] His eyes were bent affectionately. As if he knew her. Leine, who looked at the man,ughed. [It was you.] [I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a very long time. You, the younger sister, child, and hope of the pioneers.] Having said that, he slowly looked at Mina. [Then, give me an order.] [¡­¡­.] [Who is your enemy that I will y?] Click here to be a supporter and get to read 40 chapters ahead of time. Chapter 317 Chapter 317 TL: Zimmings Agareth¡¯s mouth twisted. ¡°Paul, you are blocking my way again this time. Without fear.¡± As Agareth¡¯s gaze became fierce, the wind became sharp. The rain was swept away by Agareth¡¯s aura, and soon Pur groaned and stopped his power. It was not only Pur who was pushed back by Agareth¡¯s aura. On the other hand, it seems that Bardin¡¯s fear is also out of control. He clicked his tongue. Boone¡¯s condition was not much different. Agareth was indeed one of the strongest of the 72 pioneers. Those proud devils were nervous. Except for Baal. If Agareth was a sea with strong waves, Baal was like a huge mountain range. It¡¯s silent and majestic. ¡°Don¡¯t get too agitated, Agareth.¡± ¡°This¡­¡­!¡± Bang-! The earth shook greatly in Agareth¡¯s anger. Amidst the sharp wind, people stepped back. I couldn¡¯t open my eyes because of the sharp wind that seemed to cut my whole body. When I covered my hair with my arms and groaned, Baal slightly moved his hand as Agareth¡¯s mighty wind was pushed away at once. Agareth¡¯s expression hardened. As he gritted his teeth, Pur giggled. ¡°He must be afraid. Agareth has ever defeated Baal.¡± Bardin snorted in reply. ¡°You still talk behind Baal¡¯s back. Why don¡¯t you attack Baal like in the battle a thousand years ago?¡± ¡°What?!¡± Pur gets agitated as Boone says, ¡°Oh!¡± and pped his hands. ¡°It¡¯s a good idea. Please do it soon. I¡¯m asking for revenge!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Pur frowned at Boone¡¯s words, and Badin smiled. Pur growled and whispered towards Boone. ¡°You sarcastic asshole.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Boone was noticeably paler. Cheol-soo was exhausting him as he kept talking nonsense. Even in this situation, I burst intoughter when I saw the devils exchanging nonsense. I felt like I could rx a bit. As the blood rushing to my head went away, things started toe to light. ¡®I can leave Agareth to Baal. Pur and Boone will be able to stop Badin if they work together.¡± How much is the remaining divine power? How much more power do I have to maintain them? What about Mina? How much power did she have left? I quickly think about the situation in my head. ¡®At this time, it is visible that Agareth is greatly agitated, Mina is unable to bring out another devil.¡¯ It may be because of theck of divine power. Since she used up a considerable amount of divine power before. ¡®It¡¯s a chance to attack.¡¯ *** Upon hearing the news that the temple and Dubblede had begun a battle, the Empress Dowager, Godmother Cami, and Deglid quickly walked down the halls of the pce. Empress Dowager said with an anxious look. ¡°What will happen to me if Dubblede loses?¡± The godmother frowned. ¡°Is your safety more important in this situation?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve won¡¯t be affected, so it¡¯s easy to say!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Didn¡¯t you diligently attend the temple¡¯s events when the temple was dominant? The temple can¡¯t abandon you either.¡± At the sarcastic remarks, the face of the Empress Dowager was severely distorted. ¡°Hey, what are you talking about? It¡¯s all about the empire, so I-!¡± Deglid cut off the two of them. ¡°Stop it. Do we have time to talk leisurely in this kind of situation?¡± The Empress Dowager closed her mouth and stared at the godmother as she sighed. When the three people who arrived entered the room, ¡°Wow-!¡± The nobles who watched the magic mirror cheered. Godmother Cami asked in amazement. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Lady Dubblede summoned a strong devil. Those temple devils are done for.¡± When they looked at the magic mirror, a red-haired man was in the midst of a battle with the indigo-haired man. The rxed side is definitely the man with indigo hair. A man with red hair clenched his teeth and rushed to him, but failed to ovee the barrier of the man with indigo hair. The barrier and attack collided fiercely, the red-haired man was pushed back. On the other side, a deer and a man in ck robes were dealing with an old man. When the old man blocked the sword of a man in ck robes, the deer rushed to the side. It broke his bnce. The soldiers of the temple were blocked from all sides by the Dubblede soldiers and were unable to do anything. The three brothers and Javelin Ariage are dealing with the cardinals. The military force of only one family surpassed the state religion. ¡°No way.¡± ¡°How could a family hide this level of power¡­¡± As the godmother and the Empress Dowager murmured, Deglid burst intoughter. ¡°I will help you. So, Deglid, please help us too.¡± A nine-year-old girl came to mind. A small girl who confidently spoke to a powerful person behind the screen, which even the emperor could not do. That child was really unique. ¡°Lady, the word ¡®help¡¯ can only be used by the strong on the weak. I¡¯ll ask you, is thedy stronger than me, the aunt of the emperor?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°I will be.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really mad.¡± ¡°So, invest in me.¡± That was true. ¡®What a great kid indeed.¡¯ Everyone dreams, but few are confident in their dreams. Of course, very few people truly achieve their dreams with confidence. Leine Dubblede finally made it happen. So perfectly that no one can raise an objection! It was then. A sharp sound was heard on the magic mirror. Swish! The arrow passed past Mina¡¯s cheek. Mina looked at the direction in which the arrow flew with a pale face. It was Leine. When Leine fires an arrow once again, Mina steps back. Mina looked around. There was no one who could properly escort their side. As soon as Mina faltered, she tore a teleportation scroll which Leine was holding with one hand. She moved Mina to the front at once. Mina hurriedly grabbed the sword with her bare hands she put in her waist. From the palm of the hand, blood flow out. [You you¡­!] [Did you think you would win if you fought without magic?!] [Ugh!] Deglid said, ¡°Your Majesty, please allow 10,000 soldiers belonging to my pce to participate in the battlefield.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°¡­¡­!!¡± Deglid kneeled before the emperor. She added in her firm tone. ¡°I will take the lead.¡± ¡°Aunt-¡± At that time, Godmother Cami also knelt down. ¡°The 5,000 soldiers of Grand Duke Locard, which the emperor has given me, will also join in to help the Dubblede.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The emperor did not immediately allow it, and the nobles raged. ¡°You must disallow it!¡± ¡°The magic mirror is working. If the people see the imperial army defeated, the people will be out of control¡ª¡± Godmother Cami cried out. ¡°Why is it that the people call the you the ¡®father of the empire¡¯, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it because the imperial family is obligated to treat the people like their children? The children went to the battlefield. Which parents only pray to heaven for their children¡¯s victory?¡± ¡°Mother.¡± Both of them bowed their heads at the same time. Deglid said, ¡°I owe her a debt. I¡¯m not the only one who got the favor.¡± Godmother agreed. ¡°How much help have we received whenever disaster strikes our country? How could we, who still hope for that child¡¯s help, not thank her?¡± The hall became quiet, and the emperor slowly closed his eyes. The emperor, who raised his body, let out a sigh. ¡°I grant you the permission.¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± The nobles shouted, but the emperor resolutely said. ¡°Dispatch 30,000 elite soldiers to the battlefield!¡± ¡°Your Majesty¡­!¡± ¡°I will also bear the burden of everything that will happen in the future.¡± It was the moment when the emperor give them their soldiers. *** Grgr-! What came out of Mina¡¯s mouth is like a beast¡¯s voice. Her pupils turn red and the whites turn ck. I stepped back. ¡®Maybe this¡­¡­¡¯ Even though I stepped back, Mina kept her body curled up and let out a painful moan. ¡°Ah, uh, uh¡­ ahhh!¡± Mina quickly covered her mouth. The ck blood dripped from between her fingers. ¡°You¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Ah, uh, ah¡­ it¡¯s me.¡± Tears of blood constantly flowed out of Mina¡¯s eyes. Horns are formed in her temple, cloth covering her back is torn, and bizarre wings appear as if her bones were connected. ¡°Ugh, ahhh! I, I¡­¡± ¡°Mina.¡± ¡°My, I¡­ the world, the world¡¯s savior¡­¡± ¡°Mina!¡± ¡°No. No. No. No. No!¡± Mina grabbed her hair with both hands and screamed. Click here to be a supporter and get to read 40 chapters ahead of time. Chapter 318 Chapter 318 TL: Zimmings She became more and more bizarre. The cheeks soaked in blood tears were filled with disgusting scales like a fish. Suddenly, Mina rushed toward me. It happened so quickly that I couldn¡¯t avoid it. As soon as Mina¡¯s de-like nails were about to touch me¡­ Someone wrapped one arm around me and pulled me back. ¡°Baal!¡± I could see Baal¡¯s hair on mine. ¡°You can¡¯t fight that beast with your own strength right now, so run away.¡± ¡°A beast¡­ are you talking about Mina who has be a holy beast?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Usually, when devils call Mina, they call her Neliard¡¯s Child. Otherwise, I sometimes call her child of fate but it was the first time to say monster. Things with amazing power are often described as ¡®monstrous¡¯, but Baal doesn¡¯t seem to mean that. ¡®It¡¯s like a real beast¡­ no way.¡¯ I asked, clutching Baal¡¯s cor. ¡°Did Mina be a holy beast? Completely?¡± ¡°Yes. The devils you had as well.¡± ¡°Are you sure? Huh? Really? Can you take responsibility for your words?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Baal sighed softly. ¡°I don¡¯t understand how the devils could tolerate you up until now. Unbelievable.¡± In a distance, I could see Pur¡¯s ears perked up, and Boone¡¯s twitching. Iughed awkwardly. Pur and Boone were precious to me, but I didn¡¯t really know much about them. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t know that Boone and Pur were considered holy beasts as well¡­¡± Baal said, blocking Mina¡¯s attack with one hand. ¡°You can trust me. The ancient people used to call me the seer.¡± Come to think of it, Baal was the only devil with two powers. The ability to control nts, and , the ability to see through the opponent. ¡®The wise devil is the best!¡¯ The best strategist inside my etwal could borrow wisdom from my devils, but I had never used it properly because I liked to call out devils with powerful offensive power instead. ¡®A devil I can rely on is precious!¡¯ Pur and Boone looked at me sadly. I thought after ignoring their gaze. ¡®Anyway, that¡¯s why humans couldn¡¯t kill the holy beast.¡¯ Because it has be an existence from another world. It was impossible to kill them with the power of the human world, and only me who used the power of the devil was able to kill those holy beasts. ¡®Then if I find a way to get rid of it, I can deal with those holy beasts at once.¡¯ In that case, the power of the temple could be neutralized. At that time. Swish-! A sharp wave flew from the 5 o¡¯clock direction. ¡°You¡¯re rxed, Baal. You dare to take your eyes off me from your opponents.¡± It was Agareth. Baal, who avoided the waves by leaping, put me down. The ce where Agareth¡¯s wave passed was ruined. I hid behind Baal and looked at Agareth. After Mina turned into a holy beast, the appearance of the devils on Mina¡¯s side also changed. It looked terribly terrifying, like Boone and Pur, who had been assimted to my anger in the past. I asked Baal. ¡°Can you win?¡± ¡°It depends on how much power you have left.¡± Then I noticed that the veins were visible from my forearm. ¡®The next 10-20 minutes, I won¡¯t be able to keep the devil.¡¯ Unlike Mina, which draws mana from people, I was maintaining the devil with my own power. Pur and Bune were using this power at the same time, and in addition, another devil, Baal, was called out. I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t copse already. ¡°Then what do we do now?¡± Baal said as he blocked the wave from Agareth. ¡°Can you cut off the power that leads to Agareth for about five minutes?¡± ¡°You want to subdue Mina?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± It¡¯s impossible. Pur and Boone are having a hard time fighting against Bardin, and Baal is against Agareth. Humans are the only ones left, but human power cannot overpower Mina, who has be a holy beast. If we approach it rather than suppress it, we may. ¡®If I had more power¡­¡­ No, at least if there¡¯s something that¡¯ll make Mina wake up¡­¡­!¡¯ At that moment. The surroundings shone, and a considerable number of people appeared from the east. The one who led them is¡­¡­, ¡°Lionel?¡± ¡°Hi,dy.¡± It was Lionel, the grandchild of my godmother and sessor of Archduke Locard. Lionel, who grew up a lot and was taller than me, smiled. Lionel eximed. ¡°Locard¡¯s army, we support Dubblede.¡± At the same time, someone appeared from the west. ¡°5,000 soldiers, we will join Dubled.¡± It was Deglid. And from the south¡­ ¡°Shuheil, prepare to advance.¡± Edgar Shuheil appeared. Finally from the north¡­ With a dazzling light, the emperor appeared in golden armor. When I saw a man standing at the front, I hardened. A white horse that was contrasting with my dad¡¯s ck horse. A silver armor, a symbol of the Imperial Army, and a robe with the pattern of a golden lion. An iron mask with horns in the center of the forehead. It was Vincent Amity, the hero of the empire, which made the people cheer and the enemy tremble just by appearing on the battlefield. He shouted. ¡°Central army, annihte the group that ruined our reputation.¡± Thump, Thump, Thump, Thump-! Soldiers thumped their feet to announce their participation from all sides, and at the same time, cheers burst out. With this kind of force, Mina may be able to be subdued. ¡®Since the Duke Amity hade¡­!¡¯ I looked at Mina. The Duke of Amity took off his iron mask and looked at Mina, who was looking at him frantically. ¡°¡­How did it happen?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°How did it happen?¡± ¡°¡­Don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Mina.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look, don¡¯t look, don¡¯t look, don¡¯t look at me, don¡¯t look at me.¡± I said to Baal. ¡°Now.¡± He hit Agareth. Baal stretched out his hand, and a sprout grew out of a vacant lot that was nothing more than a wastnd. It became a tree in an instant and wrapped around Agareth. ¡°This¡­¡­!¡± Agareth shouted. At the same time, I leapt to the base of Baal¡¯s wooden pole and ran to Mina and the Duke of Amity. Duke Amity looked at Mina with a bewildered expression. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°D- don¡¯t look at me, don¡¯t look at me, father, father, ah, father.¡± Duke Amity closed his eyes tightly. Little by little, Mina¡¯s appearance returned to her human form. The scales were still attached to the cheeks, and her eyes did not return, but the face was recognizable. She hid her face between her winged arms. I hurriedly threw a chain of light made of divine power at her. Kiik!! When Mina screamed, the Duke of Amity shouted. ¡°Leine!¡± ¡°You brought the mages right? Hurry up and overpower Mina. Those who can¡¯t use magic, please step back!¡± ¡°She was your sister.¡± At Duke Amity¡¯s words, I nced at him. He asked with a stern expression on his face. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it make you feel sad?¡± ¡°I would feel more pitt for the people Mina killed to be like that.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t deny that she¡¯s guilty. But¡­¡± ¡°But because of the same words, Mina has be like this!¡± I pounded my chest. ¡°Because you taught me that! By teaching hypocrisy and how to make excuses! ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Why are you making excuses for the war? Which are the victims and perpetrators? From the moment of the war, Mina and I were nothing more than killers!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± He was exactly like Mina. They say that Duke Amity¡¯s first love resembles her as if she was born in another world. But now I don¡¯t think so. ¡°Mina is a product of Duke Amity.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± ¡°Because she was raised that way.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°She was taught that killing people in war is inevitable for the sake of themoners.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The reason why she repeatedly confronted Dubblede was not because my father¡¯s method was evil, but because it did not meet the duke¡¯s standards. You were jealous that my mother was taken away, and you made an excuse by saying, ¡®Dubblede is not moral.¡¯ You taught Mina how to make excuses!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Duke Amity looked at me nkly, as if in shock. ¡°That¡¯s what Mina was taught, how to make an excuse for malice into goodness!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°But now you¡¯re going to give her another excuse? Stop it!¡± The Duke of Amity murmured. ¡°I¡¯m not like that¡­ I¡¯m¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say you love me, because it¡¯s disgusting.¡± ¡°Leine¡­¡± ¡°Did you really love us? Then you shouldn¡¯t discriminate against me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Why did you love Mina more than me? Because she resembles your first love?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If you love Mina so much, why did you bring the soldiers to this ce? You love me more this time?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I burst outughing. ¡°No? It¡¯s not Mina or me that the duke loved, but the duke himself. You¡¯re obsessed with your first love that you couldn¡¯t get.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°And we ended up like this with the duke¡¯s emotional y.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Mina shouted. ¡°Ha, don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t, father¡¯s not bad, bad, not bad.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Father, father, father, father, father, father.¡± At that moment, Mina was arrested by the mages. Mina cried out in pain, and when he heard the scream, the Duke of Amity¡¯s expression copsed. I took out the bow I was carrying on my shoulder and aimed the bow at Mina. ¡°Le, Leine, Leine. Leine, Leine¡­¡± ¡°Sister!¡± ¡°I hate you, I hate you, I hate you, I hate you, I hate you, I hate you.¡± ¡°Thanks for being my sister.¡± ¡°Take it, take it away, take it away, everything, everything, everything, you, everything. ¡°Let¡¯s be born as real sisters in the next life.¡± I looked at Mina and said. ¡°No, Mina.¡± ¡°Le, Leine, Leine.¡± ¡°I never want to meet you in my next life.¡± ¡°Le, Leine, Leine, Leine, Leine.¡± ¡°Now let¡¯s finish up.¡± Click here to be a supporter and get to read 40 chapters ahead of time. Chapter 319 Chapter 319 TL: Zimmings ¡®Pur.¡¯ As I said that, the arrowhead was wrapped in moisture in the air. I pulled the bowstring. Swish-! The arrow that flew through the air lodged Mina¡¯s neck. Kiik!! A sharp scream echoed. *** She remembers the first day she came to this world. The life she lived as a savior, not a monster like this. She clearly remembers the moment when she first stepped into the world where she should be. It was the night when she fell asleep while walking endlessly along the Han River. When she opened her eyes, she was in endless darkness. Then she arrived at the light after wandering in the darkness without knowing how many hours or days it was. [I¡¯ve been waiting for you. For a very long time.] It was the pope who held her hand, when she sat down due to exhaustion. Behind his back were the five dukes sitting in luxurious chairs. Those who¡¯s not rted to her became a family. They were her friends, family, and supporters. Adrian, Henry, Isaac, Johann, and¡­¡­ Vincent Amity. He raised her when she fell, cheered her when she was discouraged, and kept her from getting lost in the dark. At first, they didn¡¯t care about her. Come to think of it, they were very wary about her. He was so wary of her that he raised his voice every time he met her. [What happened to the child of fate at the shopping district?] [Henry Dubblede, Isaac Dubblede¡­] [How dare you, someone from the temple called-] [Stop it, Isaac.] [But!] [Enough. Child, it¡¯s an honor. Do you remember all the names?] [You don¡¯t have to be that sarcastic every time.] [Excuse me. The vulgar Dubblede bloodline seems to have disturbed the heart of the precious child.] It was unfair at first. Whenever she does something wrong, they scold her. Soon after, however, she learned why they were overly wary of her. [Benedict, Is there any way not to keep the Dubblede brothers wary of me? Every time we meet, I feel ufortable.¡­.] [It will be difficult. Because they have a bad history with the temple.] [What does that mean? Did they have something to do with the temple?] [When the lords were young, they lost their mother due to a power struggle between their predecessor and the current duke. They misunderstood that the temple intervened in that matter.] [Oh my gosh¡­] If they had lost their mother at such an early age, they could have grown up without knowing affection. Since they misunderstood the temple, they could have hated her, the child of fate. After getting to know them, Mina persistently held out her hand. [Why are you chasing me like this?] [Don¡¯t assume that you know me just because you have littlepassion. It¡¯s a world where a family can even kill each other. It would be easier if we aren¡¯t rted. Isn¡¯t it?] [Don¡¯te near me anymore.] She hurt him and got hurt in the process. One day, she hated it so much that she didn¡¯t know what to do, but when she saw their face again, she felt sorry for them enduring the world alone. It happened when she wanted to give up. [Please don¡¯te! You can¡¯t understand? Huh?!] [I just, I¡­¡­] [When I see you, I think of my mother!] Isaac, who said so, cried. It was her first time seeing a man taller than her crying like a child, so she couldn¡¯t leave him alone even more. [Hello, Henry. Hello, Johann. Where is Isaac?] [Child, was it funny that I said not toe again?] [Yes. I understand and it¡¯s not funny, but I have toe.] [I beg your pardon?] [Isaac cried. He¡¯s angry because he thought of the duchess when he saw me. But isn¡¯t that not anger but longing? So I decided to be just a tool for him.] [¡­A tool?] [A tool that reminds him of hid mother.] [Why do you want to stick with my brother like that?] [He¡¯s like me.] [¡­What?] [Because you guys are people like me. I was once like you guys, too. I was so lonely that I didn¡¯t want to get caught being lonely, so I put up a wall around me.] [¡­¡­.] [If you can feel less lonely because of me, I can be a tool.] It¡¯s been four months since that time. At a noble party, a lord, who was drunk, caught her and quarreled. [Oh, the child of fate. But do you know that you¡¯re still amoner? No, no. You¡¯re a loner without parents and siblings. You¡¯re worse than amoner!] [What?!] [I¡¯m saying you¡¯re worse than an idiot. But how dare you make fun of nobles?] [I¡¯m not mocking you, I just wanted to let you know that there is a world regardless of status. We need a world where we don¡¯t discriminate and don¡¯t hate each other.] The lord poured alcohol on her. Mina, who was wet, could hear cold sneers around her. She just wanted to let everyone know that they can all be united, so why should she be ridiculed? Why should she be hated for doing her best for this world? After all, was there no ce for her in this world? It was terribly lonely like the original world. Nobles holding champagne sses or fans stood silently and giggled at her, who lowered her head. The moment their giggles pierced her skin like arrowheads¡­ [Ahh-!] [Let¡¯s talk more.] They appeared Isaac, who twisted the lord¡¯s wrist, was very angry. Henry and Johann also. Henry, who always frowned when he saw her, shouted that day while hiding her behind his back. [If you touch her again, you¡¯ll have to throw your gloves at me. I¡¯m talking to you, trash.] Johann, who put the jacket on her shoulder, strode out through the cold space, holding her wrist. It was only in the dark garden where there was no one that they stopped. Even though he brought her out, Johann didn¡¯t say a word. [If you have something you want to say, do it. If I¡¯m funny, it¡¯s okay to say it¡¯s funny.] She managed to put up with the pain and looked at Johann. He stared at her without saying a word. [Say it! You¡¯re ashamed of me-] [It¡¯s not funny.] [¡­What?] [I never made fun of your sense of justice. Rather¡­¡­] [¡­¡­.] [¡­I respect you.] She remember that day clearly, very clearly. The wind that tickled her hair and his sweet scent. Her ears turned slightly red with embarrassment. She will never forget the beautiful blue eyes shining in the moonlight. That day, Dubblede became Mina¡¯s brother. And, and¡­ [Greetings, child. I¡¯m the Duke of Amity.] My father. She admired him so much that her heart raced when he stood in front of her. Vincent Amity was the father she had longed for. An ideal noble. He would never turn a blind eye to injustice. An honorable knight praised by all people. A manpletely different from her stepfather, who was swallowed up by desire and eventually turned into a criminal. [Duke. If you do not want to adopt me, please feel free to tell me.] [¡­What does that mean?] [The duke has Leine. She may be ufortable with me, and the duke may not be happy to have a new daughter. So, even if I¡¯m sad, if the duke doesn¡¯t want me¡­¡­.] [Mina.] [Yes?] [I mean it. I am very excited to have a new daughter with a noble soul.] [¡­¡­.] [I will give you my surname. Will you be my daughter?] How nervous my heart was on the day she became Mina Amity. She was so happy! Ah yes. This world was the world God gave for her. She will dly be the savior for this beautiful world. She also really liked her new sister. Leine Amity was a bit passive, but she was a kind person who knew how to be considerate of others. Although she¡¯s depressed because she has often let the world down, if she lead her, she will be able to do her job admirably too. [Leine, you¡¯re here? Congrattions on your victory! It¡¯s been a long time since a party. Don¡¯t hide, let¡¯s go.] [I like it here.] [It¡¯s not good. It¡¯s dark, so you can¡¯t see anything. You¡¯re afraid it¡¯ll be weird if you go, right?] [It¡¯s not like that¡­¡­] [No. Let¡¯s go, okay? If someone bullies my sister, I¡¯ll protect her.] She wasn¡¯t reliable, but she was lovely. She is such a trustworthy person. She is also the savior of the world. Someone who can save her poor sister. ¡®But why did this happen?¡¯ Mina, who copsed, looked at Leine without moving. Three brothers of Dubblede running to Leine were seen. The Duke of Amity, who was standing, looked at Leine while panicking too. ¡°Kid!¡± ¡°Leine!¡± Isaac and Henry supported Leine, who was staggering. Johann also hurriedly looked at her. The three of them were looking at Leine as if they were about to die. Leine frowned and said. ¡°I¡¯m using too much energy. I¡¯m fine, so I¡¯m going to go to the front row.¡± ¡°Go back to the mansion.¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± ¡°Please listen to me!¡± Henry, who grew pale, shouted. As if he was worried about himself. Mina trembled heavily. And she said¡­ ¡°It¡¯s me¡­¡­.¡± The eyes of the three brothers turned to her. Mina¡¯s body was slowly returning to its original state. She clenched her teeth. Tears fill her eyes, blurring my vision. ¡°It was me who saved the world. Not Leine, not that kid¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°She remembered my rtionship with you and pretended to be me. That¡¯s why she took you away¡­¡­ Please open your eyes¡­¡­.¡± Johann, who was gently staring at Mina crying sadly, slowly opened his mouth. Click here to be a supporter and get to read 40 chapters ahead of time. Chapter 320 Chapter 320 TL: Zimmings ¡°No one can own another person.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t own it and you can¡¯t take it.¡± The Dubblede siblings looked at Mina. Mina¡¯s eyes trembled. ¡°Why are you saying such cold things? You said you¡¯d be by my side for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You told me that you would always hold my had when I was at a loss. I¡¯m just¡­ I¡¯m¡­¡­ I was just lonely.¡± Mina crouched down and shouted as if she was crying. ¡°In that world, I was terribly lonely and wanted someone to save me. You were my saviors, so I just wanted to save someone.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Am I so wrong? How could it be wrong to work desperately for an ideal?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not wrong.¡± It was Leine¡¯s words. Mina looked up at her. Leine said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault to dream. Your fault is that you didn¡¯t acknowledge the desires of others and prioritize your desires.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong? If I have sinned to carry out my beliefs, you too, for your desires¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Yes, Mina.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m guilty too.¡± Lein looked at Mina quietly and continued. ¡°I havemitted countless small andrge crimes for personal reasons because I want to be with my family for a long time. That¡¯s why I¡¯m a viin and I deserve to be pointed at.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m a winner, so I can continue to desire.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I became the winner because I was a little more desperate than you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°There will be countless problems in the future. Just as I have blocked you, who desperately have desires today, those who desire more eagerly than me may block me tomorrow.¡± ¡°You¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I hope that day I at least don¡¯t make excuses like you.¡± Is she making excuses? Mina¡¯s eyes trembled. ¡°No. I¡­ I¡­!¡± ¡°To put my own desires first, I will not deny the desires of others, and I will admit that it is the shadow of the ¡®world where anyone can dream¡¯ that I longed for.¡± Kii, kii. A strange sound rang in Mina¡¯s ears. It seemed as if something that had been carefully stored in a space was just crumbling. Mina gritted her teeth. She couldn¡¯t stand it because her pride was hurt. She couldn¡¯t admit that Leine¡¯s dream, which is too trivialpared to hers, was more desperate than her belief. ¡°I don¡¯t think that the vulgar desires of material things outperformed my beliefs for the world!¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a trickster. You won because you were terribly cunning.¡± ¡°Some people call that trait sincerity. Just like you put all your heart into your beliefs.¡± ¡°But your desire is insignificant. The desire to be with the family is not a noble belief enough to leave countless people in the world behind suffering.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll change the name of my desire. A world that anyone can dream of¡­¡­. Let¡¯s do that.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± ¡°If you wrap your desires, it bes a belief, and the essence of your beliefs is your desire, Mina.¡± Leine stared into Mina¡¯s trembling eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a desire to be loved by the whole world because you can¡¯t stand the loneliness you feel, and if you wrap it up, it bes a belief that you want to be the savior of the world.¡± Mina¡¯s expressionpletely copsed. At that moment, she felt somethingpletely broken in her heart. Doubts flooded in to her. Doubts that it may have been her pride, not her beliefs that lead her until now. ¡®No, no, no!¡¯ It can¡¯t be. She was human unlike her foster parents. She wasn¡¯t a human being who lived greedily for wealth or the longing gaze of others. Mina looked at Leine in a frenzy. The Leine she saw in her dreams wasn¡¯t here. ¡®Why are you looking at me with such pitiful eyes?¡¯ Mina muttered nkly. ¡°I hate you, Leine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d. Me too.¡± Leine, who said so, slowly approached Mina. Like in the old days, when Mina approached her. ¡°Goodbye, Leine.¡± ¡°Goodbye, Mina.¡± ¡°Thanks for being my sister.¡± ¡°Thanks for being my little sister.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s meet again in the next life and be real siblings.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not meet again in the next life.¡± Leine¡¯s fingertips shone, and Boone¡¯s sword appeared. Leine recalled Baal¡¯s words. ¡®If holy beast refers to a human being who has be a monster, then-¡® Leine eximed. ¡°Baal, Pur!¡± Pur¡¯s clouds cover the sun, and nts sprung up by the power of Baal surrounded the vacant lot in a dome shape. A darkness where sunlight does not permeate. In the darkness that could not be reached by Neliard or Serga, Leine put a sword toward Mina¡¯s back. Like how Mina pierced her heart in her first life, in the sr eclipse ceremony. Bang-!! The ground shook violently. Lightning fell toward Baal¡¯s vine, and the devil of Leine became transparent as they clicked their tongues. [Is it the end?] [After all, we and even the monsters belonged to God.] Mina¡¯s devils disappeared after Mina, who became a holy beast and fell. Only humans remain in this space. ¡°What, what?¡± ¡°What is that door¡­!¡± Suddenly, there is a door A door full of light. Leine hurriedly looked at the door. It was the door that first brought Mina into the world. ¡®That¡¯s right!¡¯ A human who bes a holy beast bes a monster. In other words, the existence of it ceased to exist. Some devils are also considered a beast. And the pioneer was a being created by God. Therefore, everything God has created disappears in a space where God¡¯s power cannot reach. ¡®What would happen if Mina was killed in a space where the power of God could not reach?¡¯ Mina, which Neliard had forcibly brought from another world, might return to her original world. ¡°Ah-!!¡± Mina¡¯s scream rang in the air. She swirled violently as her soul was sucked into the door. ¡°No, no, no!¡± Mina sped her arms and cried. ¡°Ah, Johann, Henry¡­ Isaac! Help, help!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The three brothers looked at Mina, who stretched out her hand without saying a word. ¡®¡­They¡¯re not going to help me.¡¯ They won¡¯t help. ¡®Actually, they didn¡¯t love me.¡¯ That¡¯s why they don¡¯t help me. Mina hurriedly hugged Leine¡¯s leg. ¡°I was wrong. I was wrong. I, I¡­ Ah, my sister!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Forgive me. I don¡¯t want to go back! I don¡¯t want to go back to that world!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°We, we were sisters. You thought of me as a younger sister. I was a good sister who did anything for you. Right? ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Leine, Leine!¡± Weeping bitterly, she begged earnestly. ¡°I¡¯ll be a good little sister. I swear!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Leine!¡± Mina¡¯s expression hardened as she looked up at Leine. It was a face that had made up her mind. In the end, Leine will not help her and she will be dragged into that terrible world. ¡°Unlucky girl! I hated you from the beginning! I was forced to be nice to you because you¡¯re my father¡¯s adopted daughter!¡± Mina said something evil. ¡°You bastard, you bastard¡­! I¡¯ve always been kind to you because you can¡¯t do anything!¡± ¡°It must be sympathy.¡± ¡°To the end¡­! You mean bastard! Curse you!¡± ¡°Thank you for being sympathetic. Until you killed me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± ¡°Mina, it¡¯s really funny, but-¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I truly loved you.¡± Mina¡¯s hand stopped. She casually looked around. The moment her whole body was sucked into the door, she realized. ¡®Oh, was the affection I received in my previous life a lie?¡¯ Neither my father, who remembers his past life, nor the three Dubblede brothers, who listened to the past life I told them, moved for her. At thest minute, the power of the devils that remained in the worldpletely disappeared. The clouds of Pur were lifted, and the vines made by Baal disappeared. She can see the pope in the distance. ¡®His Holiness¡­¡­!¡¯ She reached out, but he didn¡¯t approach. He turned a blind eye to her. Oh, that¡¯s what happened after all. All of the affection she valued so much in her previous life was false. ¡®I was just hoping for someone who truly loved me.¡¯ ¡°Goodbye, Mina.¡± Was it her? Was it really her? ¡®After all, it was Leine, who truly loved me.¡¯ Why did Mina kill her with her own hands? There was no one to answer the question. Her body waspletely sucked into the door. The world has gone dark. And when she opens her eyes again¡­ ¡°What.¡± ¡°A beggar?¡± A giggle ofughter pierced her ears like arrowheads. Mina looked around her and took a deep breath. ¡®This is the ce where I lived before.¡¯ A world where no one loves her, no opportunity to be loved. Mina, who buried her head on the ground, sobbed. ¡°I¡¯d rather kill her¡­!¡± Just toe back. Rather than returning to a world worse than hell. [Goodbye, Mina.] Leine¡¯s voice echoed in her ears. *** After the door that absorbed Mina¡¯s soulpletely disappeared, I sat down. ¡°Kid!¡± ¡°Leine!¡± My brothers rushed to me. ¡®Is this the end?¡¯ The child of fate who can summon devils has disappeared. Now that the most powerful enemy is gone, this war may be over. When I looked at Mina¡¯s body, that is, my mother¡¯s body¡­ Bang-!! Once again, the world shook. ¡°I¡¯m here to pick you up, Meria.¡± Click here to be a supporter and get to read 40 chapters ahead of time. Chapter 321 Chapter 321 TL: Zimmings It was clearly the pope¡¯s voice, but this man looked horribly young. He had a skin without a single wrinkle with a sharp jawline. It is the image of a young handsome man with friendly eyes. I hurriedly tried to open the barrier. However, the blue veins along my wrist were now red. ¡®It is a sign of ack of divine power.¡¯ It was natural for the divine power to run out because three devils were called out throughout the battle. I clicked my tongue and shouted. ¡°I can¡¯t let this go!¡± As I struggled, he hugged me tightly and whispered softly. ¡°Shh-, if you struggle like that, you¡¯ll get hurt, Meria.¡± It sounded like he was coaxing a child. I would be happy to kill him, but somehow, he was treating me like a very precious person. And Meria? There was a being in the human world who knew I was the ancient Meria? How? ¡®The only one that knows my past life is-¡® Just as I was thinking about it, Isaac shouted. ¡°Leine!¡± I looked back in surprise. Not at Isaac, but my mother¡¯s body! Grgrgr¡­ It was a very faint sound, but I could feel it. A wave of great power. I thought involuntarily as I looked at my mother¡¯s trembling body. ¡®Why did Mina and the temple attack the tower today?¡¯ Mina said she attacked the tower to stop me from joining hands with it, but now that I think about it, it doesn¡¯t have to be today. In addition, there is no reason to send Mina with the holy knights and attack the tower. If Mina had exhausted her divine power, wouldn¡¯t it be obvious that I would win the battle afterwards? ¡°Why did you attack the tower today?¡± The moment I mumbled, the corners of the pope¡¯s lips rose. ¡°You are a smart person.¡± Grgr-! The sky was distorted, and the light gathered over my mother¡¯s corpse¡­ A diamond-shaped jewel floated above her body. As the pope nodded, the holy beast snatched the jewel in its mouth and ran to him. My mother¡¯s body slumped to the floor. My pocket heated up, and the amethyst devil¡¯s voice was heard. [Run¡­away.] Then everything seemed slow. Isaac runs toward me, Henry reaches out for Isaac, and Johann looks back on my mother¡¯s body. It¡¯s like being alone in a twisted time. ¡°It¡¯s finallyplete, Meria.¡± The pope¡¯s voice rang in my ears. At the same time, as soon as Isaac was about to grab my hand, the pope covered my eyes with one hand. That¡¯s how I lost consciousness. Isaac¡¯s face, which was distorted, was myst memory. *** [¡­ine.] [Leine!] I opened my eyes and took a deep breath. Five men surrounded me in a pure white space. Baal and Bune, Pur, Chul-soo, and the strategist They were my devils. [Oh, dear. You don¡¯t know how shocked I was when I thought you were going to die. When you died, I was about to take your soul in a hurry.] Boone raised me up with a tearful face. As always in the space of God, I was a child. [How¡­huh?] The words echoed in my head. Then I asked them. [Am I dead?!] When I shouted, someone appeared among them. [Serga¡­¡­] I muttered and looked around again. ¡®As expected, this is God¡¯s space. So what about Neliard?¡¯ Serga said as I put on an anxious expression. [Thanks to you, people lost faith in Neliard and he became weak. I was able to push him out of my space because I became strong.] [Then, Neliard has invaded Serga¡¯s space.] [Yes.] [But why did Ie here again?] [To protect you from the danger that hase upon you.] Seeing me with a look that I couldn¡¯t understand, Pur, who had a hasty personality, said. [Your soul and body have been separated!] [What?] [If this continues, you might die, so Serga twisted thews of the world and brought you into the space of God. To bring your soul back to your body!] I sighed and covered my mouth. [Serga, what did the pope do?] [He is doing everything to cut me off from you.] [Then¡­] [You must find consciousness quickly. So that he no longer distorts your body.] Is he doing something to my body? Serga rubbed my eyes. [Always by your side¡­you¡­In the future¡­] His voice was distorted. *** ¡°Ugh!¡± I got up to my feet. Then the strange vines connected to my body fell to the floor. People in priest¡¯s robes were lined up around me, and I was on a bed. I was vignt and tried to grab my etwal. ¡®It doesn¡¯t exist.¡¯ Even though I grabbed my neck and looked through my pockets, I couldn¡¯t find it. ¡°I¡¯ve put away the bad things, Meria.¡± It was the pope¡¯s voice. He appeared through the huge door and smiled at me. ¡®What the hell happened? In my previous life, he was an old man.¡¯ Sitting on the bed, he took my hand and said sweetly. ¡°Only the chosen one could see my true form.¡± ¡°Have you been dressing up as an old man until now?¡± ¡°Ignorant people tend to reject things that are different from them. Sometimes they are afraid.¡± Iughed out loud. ¡°So? Now you¡¯re going to show your true self because you chose me? Why? I got rid of Mina. Do I look worth using now? What are you going to do with me?¡± ¡°Well.¡± The pope looked at me with a puzzled expression. ¡°Where should I begin?¡± ¡°From start to finish.¡± He looked at me with gentle eyes and said, ¡°First, Meria didn¡¯t get rid of the child. I helped you get rid of it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± ¡°Second, I don¡¯t dare to use Meria. How can I use you when the reason for my life is to find you?¡± What is this crazy person saying? I looked at him. The pope continued, kissing the back of my hand. ¡°Third, please rest assured. I have no intention of harming you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re holding me to something like this when you don¡¯t intend to harm?¡± Those vines must have been connected to use me as an experimental tool. When I looked at him suspiciously, he stroked me on the cheek and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I didn¡¯t mean to use you as a test subject.¡± ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°It was meant topletely take Serga from you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± In an instant, his eyes be red. ¡°How am I going to see my woman connected to another man?¡± It¡¯s ridiculous, so no wordse out. ¡®The pope has changed.¡¯ He can¡¯t talk like that unless he¡¯s out of his mind. ¡°¡­Have you gone crazy?¡± ¡°You always have a feisty personality, Meria.¡± He really was like a man looking at his lover. ¡°Then why do you call me Meria! What is it!¡± ¡°You saved me.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You saved me from dying in the back alley and stayed with me until thest minute. Meria, I am the first to hear your name-¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°-You bear the blood of the same tribe as your mother.¡± If it¡¯s a mother¡¯s tribe, it¡¯s Shayman. The first humans created by God. They are born with special power. They have the power to see the future like my mother, or they can be born with ancient memories like Ivan¡­¡­. ¡®Ancient memory?¡¯ All of a sudden, the previous life that Serga God showed me came to my mind. [Goddess!] [My uncle said that he would make a statue of the goddess.] [I saw it while passing by, and I remember that you needed it!] The boy I saved when I was Meria. The child who visited the clinic where the poor were treated every day. ¡°No way you¡­¡± When the pope saw my pupils shaking, he closed his eyes in joy. ¡°You did remember.¡± ¡°¡­You were a stalker.¡± Hearing my words, the pope stiffened for a moment, and the priests were startled. I shook off his hand and got up. ¡°Get me out right now.¡± ¡°Meria.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you hear me? Give me my etwal and send me back.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do for Meria, but I can¡¯t do that for you.¡± I took a deep breath while holding my back. So he got up and gently embraced me. ¡°I have prepared a paradise for you. I¡¯ll give you money, honor, or anything. Even if what you want is the throne, I¡¯ll do it for you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°My Meria, so please choose me this time-¡± Thud! I pushed my forehead against his forehead, and it sounded like a skull splitting apart. The priests looked at us as if the world had copsed. I twisted my lips and said. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense.¡± ¡°What is this¡­ Meria!¡± ¡°I have a lover!¡± The pope¡¯s expression hardened. Chapter 322 Chapter 322 TL: Zimmings Rage was seen on the pope¡¯s pupils. When I didn¡¯t avert my eyes, heughed again. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m not the first person you¡¯ve held hands with, but I¡¯ll understand.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I know that one or two mistakes are normal for you, who are still young.¡± Was he really crazy? I looked at him with an astonished face. ¡°If I make a mistake, it must be when I saved you from the back alley.¡± ¡°I will guide you to the bedroom.¡± Pretending as if he hadn¡¯t heard me, he nced at the wall. The priests waiting by the wall approached me. Then veiled women kneels before me for a moment and then said, ¡°I see you, saint.¡± I have many nicknames, including a child, ady, and a saint. I followed them while staring at the pope. I didn¡¯t want to argue with him anymore, and above all, I was in a bad condition and almost fainted. ¡®I have to find out how things are going.¡¯ The ce I arrived was a luxurious room. The bathroom had a toilet, a bedroom and a study room. And it seems that the room is being redecorated, and the workers are diligentlying and going out. ¡°I apologize. I didn¡¯t expect you to wake up this early, so it was dyed. There is another room, but this room¡¯s security is the best and it¡¯s close to my room, so I prepared this ce.¡± ¡°What kind of surveince is security?¡± The pope introduced the men who brought me here. ¡°They will serve you from now on, so please familiarize yourself with their faces.¡± Iughed out loud. These children were the most powerful female priest, dealing with women of the highest rank, such as the empress and empress dowager. They are people I haven¡¯t even seen in my first life. Seeing that they were attached to me, it seemed like the pope took my security seriously. They kneel before me. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, child.¡± At that, the pope¡¯s face became cold at once. Then the priest corrected their words. ¡°I made a mistake. Forgive me, saint.¡± The pope looked around them and the workers with a stiff face. ¡°I order you not to put that word in your mouth that will remind her of the days of hardship.¡± ¡°Enough.¡± ¡°But-¡± the pope said. I looked at him with a twisted expression. ¡°Is that what the culprit who put me in trouble would say?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to remember the old days, you can go and die.¡± Please die! When I looked into his eyes, the pope bent his knee in front of me. Those around him were terrified and took a breath. ¡°How should I pay you back for not recognizing you? I will not ask for forgiveness, but I will fulfill everything you wish for.¡± He looked at me as if begging. ¡°All I want is for you to let me go! Or you¡¯re going to die for me! ¡°You still enjoy using extreme humor.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired of distorting all my words?¡± I¡¯m serious! When I frowned, he smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together. Until then, rest.¡± The pope stepped forward as he washed my face. ¡®Why did I rescue him from the back alley¡­¡¯ If I had known he would be such a crazy person in my next life, I would never have saved him. Iy on the bed gloomily. Meanwhile, the believers and workers were diligently moving luggages. Most of them seemed to be Mina¡¯s items. I nced at them and said. ¡°Excuse me.¡± Then a slightly older woman bowed her head. ¡°What happened to Dubblede after I was captured? The empire? They didn¡¯t attack the temple?¡± ¡°His Holiness hasmanded us to be careful with words that may confuse you.¡± ¡®You mean you don¡¯t want to answer that.¡¯ I thought while holding my forehead. There are wooden boards all over the window, so I can¡¯t even see outside. The barrier surrounding the room was extremely strong, and it seemed to be at least as much as the imperial pce. It was a holy barrier, so it couldn¡¯t be destroyed with people using mana and turn it into divine power. In other words, it meant that 99 percent of people in the Dubblede couldn¡¯t prate it, as most of them are mana users. ¡®Escape is impossible.¡¯ Biting my lip, a young female priest said. ¡°If it¡¯s okay, I can bring you some toys.¡± ¡°Enou- that¡¯s¡­¡± I was going to say there¡¯s no need, but when I saw it in the hands of the priest I got up. It was a strange form of cloth. The cloth was woven in a round shape and had two straight strings attached to the back. I am aware of that. It¡¯s what I saw in my first life. ¡®Mina¡¯s bag.¡¯ ¡°Let me see it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the previous child¡¯s stuff. It¡¯s impossible to keep it with the saint¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, so give it to me.¡± She looked at the priest, who seemed to be her senior, with a difficult look on her face. The senior nodded as if she couldn¡¯t help it, and she handed me a bag. ¡°This? Oh, this must be unique in this world. It¡¯s a bag. A backpack. I can open the zipper like this.¡­.¡± Recalling Mina¡¯s words, I carefully opened the zipper. When the sound came out, the eyes of the priest became round. Now that I see it, they didn¡¯t know how to open it, so they couldn¡¯t check the inside. As it is an object not from this world, they must have been afraid that they would be cursed if they touched it. When I opened the bag, everything I saw in my first life was the same. Notes, books, pencil cases. The notes were exceptionally thick with a small lock on it. ¡®Have I ever seen this before?¡¯ I tilted my head and grabbed the lock. I searched the bag or pencil case to see if there was a key. There was a small key the size of a finger in the pencil case. I unlocked the lock with the key and opened the book. [The night of the 93rd day since I came here. I came to see my father from afar. Like in my memory, he was strong and beautiful¡­] ¡®Diary? It¡¯s a diary!¡¯ How lucky. I might be able to know what¡¯s going on inside the temple. It¡¯s written in Korean, so only I can read it. I learned Hangul from Chul-soo, but I stuttered quite a bit because there were many difficult words. ¡®I wish Chul-soo was here.¡¯ Still, I understand some, so I read Mina¡¯s diary. [It¡¯s been six days since they tested my body. Scales grew on my skin. His Holiness said that he could return me as a human again after the war was over, but I am anxious. Could it be that I be a monster like this? I want to believe him, but I¡¯m really worried because Icaron, the head of the experiment, can¡¯t make eye contact with me. I¡¯m anxious. But even this must be an ordeal given to me by the gods here. Will I be able to ovee the ordeal and be a true savior?¡­.] [The believers were very happy that the experiment was sessful] I couldn¡¯t understand them. It was possible to be a holy beast a week ago, but why is it said that the experiment was sessful only now?] [Recently, I keep having strange dreams When His Holiness reaches out to me, a strange jewel escapes from my body. Every time I do that, I see myself copsing as if I were a jewel. Why do I keep dreaming like that? Is that really a dream?] [I couldn¡¯t stand the anxiety and went to visit the pope. When I am next to him, I feel as relieved as if I were with Adrian. He hugged me, who was afraid and said. He will put everything in the hands of the saint. The saint he said would be me. I have to trust him. This anxiety must also be an ordeal given to me by the gods here.] ¡®The experiment they did on Mina wasn¡¯t holy water.¡¯ I thought of the jewel rising above Mina¡¯s fallen body, or mother¡¯s body. What if it¡¯s the jewel of ¡°New Star¡± that Mina and my mom had? ¡®¡­¡­The pope can freely use Mina¡¯s power.¡¯ I shut my mouth. ¡®Then the pope can summon devils?¡¯ ¡°Saint?¡± The priests asked as if what was going on. I quickly put the diary in the bag and closed the zipper. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It feels like a holy relic that has a strange power. Don¡¯t throw it away.¡± Having said that, I smiled broadly. ¡°When do we have dinner? I¡¯m really looking forward to dinner with His Holiness!¡± I need to change. If that damn bastard can summon a devil, I shouldn¡¯t provoke him, I shouldn¡¯t take my chances away. *** They were very pleased to hear that I expected a meal with the pope. The young believers rushed to tell the pope, saying they would prepare a meal. In the room, only middle-aged female believers, who appear to be the head, remained. She, who was staring sideways at the door, said. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about the outside situation.¡± ¡°Can you tell me that?¡± ¡°I am Adrian¡¯s person.¡± I looked at her in surprise. ¡°Are you from Adrian?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Adrian had immense divine power, and the temple educated him to establish him as a holy emperor. I heard that he was educated here, but I didn¡¯t know that the head became Adrian¡¯s person. ¡°On the day thatdy killed Mina, His Majesty the Emperor passed away from poisoning.¡± ¡°What?¡± I stiffened and looked at her. ¡®I see. That¡¯s why they attacked the tower that day.¡¯ It was probably the temple that poisoned the emperor. Aiming at a time when people¡¯s eyes are focused on Mina and my battle! ¡°The first prince, Andre Louerg, colluded with the temple and changed the gamepletely.¡± ¡°Did our family and other nobles see it?¡± ¡°Dubblede and some nobles were unable to confront Andre Louerg because they were greatly damaged by the previous battle, and since Marche, Brivo and other noble people are supporting Andre Louerg¡­¡± The moment she said that, I heard footsteps outside the room. Suddenly, the door opened and the pope came in. He looked like he was in a great mood. ¡°I¡¯m d you seem to have changed your mind. I told them to bring our meal to the room.¡± ¡°If I became kind to you, you wouldn¡¯t touch my precious people?¡± The pope narrowed his eyes for a moment and then smiled. ¡°Of course. If Dubblede no longer confronts the temple, I will not harm those whom Meria values.¡± ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll leave my lover alone.¡± ¡°That¡­¡­.¡± I covered my mouth with one hand and made up the sound of crying. ¡°If you promise not to touch my dear Andre, I will be with you!¡± Click here to be a supporter and get to read 40 chapters ahead of time. Chapter 323 Chapter 323 TL: Zimmings The pope looked me in the eye as if he was doubting me. My conscience would be pricked if I¡¯m ordinary person, but who am I? With no conscience, I casually looked at him. He looked into my eyes for a while, then raised the corners of his mouth. ¡°Then shall we eat?¡± ¡°Promise me?¡± The pope said as he sat down near the bed. ¡°I¡¯m not going to answer that.¡± ¡°You mean you can¡¯t? Why?¡± A tray full of food entered the room. The pope pointed to the opposite seat while those in the robes of a lower-ranking priest moved the food. When I didn¡¯t move, the priest carefully led me to the table. When I sat down, the pope said, taking care of the tableware in front of me. ¡°First, I¡¯m sorry, but I still can¡¯t trust Meria¡¯s words.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I know that Meria has the wisdom of a serpent. From priests to cardinals, they has suffered from one to another because of you, how can I trust you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°For that reason, we need to make sure that you really have Prince Andre as your lover, and whether you are referring to Andre to protect other men or to separate the temple from the imperial family.¡± The pope put out a te of food in front of me. From salmon sd to stew with white sauce, and pot-au-feu, all my favorite foods were. I had never revealed my likes and dislikes of food outside. In other words, it meant that the pope¡¯s information power was great to take have even this information. ¡®He¡¯s a clever guy.¡¯ Seeing me with my eyebrows raised, the pope spoke in a soft voice. ¡°Second, I have no intention of saving your lover.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± The pope¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°My love is not light enough to leave a man who is not rted to you by your side.¡± It was such a cold voice that my spine chilled. He smiled softly once again and put a fork in my hand. I pounded the meat on the te. ng-! The priests who were waiting around the table looked at me, hesring the sound. ¡°Close your mouth. It stinks.¡± ¡°I like that you¡¯re blunt as always.¡± *** It was deep into the night. Putting on the nket, I sighed. ¡®If it continues like this, the pope will swallow up the empire.¡¯ If that happens, everything I have prepared, whether independence or not, will be in vain. I¡¯ll be used by that terrible person for the rest of my life. ¡®Think. Let¡¯s think.¡¯ I have to think of a solution. I tried to maintainposure and recalled what I had to do in the future. The middle-aged priest, the head of the priest who took care of me is Adrian¡¯s person, so Adrian must have already heard the news that I had woken up. The wise Adrian would already be nning a temple raid with Dubblede. ¡®I have to find etwal until theye to pick me up.¡¯ After lightly clenching my fist under the nket, I got out of bed. The priests who were waiting by the wall, quickly blocked me. ¡°It¡¯ste at night, saint.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been kidnapped and imprisoned. It¡¯s not easy to fall asleep. Get out of the way, I¡¯m just taking a light walk.¡± ¡°Saint.¡± ¡°Should I do something before you think, ¡®Oh, I should¡¯ve let that crazy person go for a walk?''¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The priest looked at each other. At that time, the head of the priests helped me. ¡°We¡¯ll decide on the walking course. Of course, the pope should know that you have gone for a walk, and we should not be more than three steps away from you.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± When the head gestured, the priests left the room first. They¡¯re probably trying to tell the pope that they¡¯ve been forced to do so. I followed the priests down the hallway. It was the head who stood next to me. ¡°But what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°My name is Lucia.¡± ¡°Lucia, where did you put my ¡®clothes¡¯? I don¡¯t want to wear it any more because it¡¯s disgusting to see the robes of the priest.¡± ¡®Where¡¯s my etwal?¡¯ -Was the meaning of the word. Lucia who is quick-witted, replied. ¡°Everything about the saint is managed by the pope. Clothes will be delivered ¡®after washing.¡¯ It¡¯ll be as early as tomorrow afternoon.¡± She particrly emphasized washing. ¡®What are they going to do with my clothes?¡¯ They can put something on it. The barriers are tricky, but if the clothes are hung with magic, escape may never be possible. ¡®Then, there¡¯s not much time¡­ ¡­ .¡¯ I have to escape by tomorrow afternoon. I managed to hold back a groan that was about toe out. The ce where the priest took me was a quiet garden. As I casually looked around the garden, I realized something. ¡®Begonia Garden!¡¯ This was a garden not far from where I trained in my first life. In my first life, I treated quiet well at the beginning. At first, the temple treated me as a child of fate. If I fell and scrap my knee, the 21 priests would be making a fuss. The reason why the temple gave up on me was that my divine power did not increase even after years of training. It was like that until they gave up on me, but I used toe to the vatican and train. My heart is pounding. Knowing the location of the Begonia Garden, I was able to roughly know the map of the vatican. ¡®There was a passage behind the wall of the Begonia Garden.¡¯ If I can open the door to the passage, I may be able to escape by myself. The only people who can open the door are the cardinal and the people under the direct control of the pope. ¡®If only I could get the key from them or break that wall¡­!¡¯ Just then, ¡°What are you doing!¡± There was an angry voice of some people. The cardinals grumbled. ¡°Foolish!¡± Cardinal Nicsio let out a thunderous shout. ¡°You opened the door! Are you crazy?¡± Cardinal Ridnte also looked at the priests with a fierce expression, and they hurriedly bowed their heads. ¡°B- but, if we don¡¯t open the door, she¡¯ll¡­¡± ¡°It would be nice if she took her own life.¡± Ridnte, who was properly disgraced by me in the interrogation room said that. At that moment, the light bulb in my head lit up. ¡®I thought of a good way.¡¯ I raised the corners of my lips. ¡°Oh, you wanted me to die.¡± ¡°I¡¯m surprised you didn¡¯t know until now.¡± ¡°While calling me a saint, I used up all of the temple¡¯s assets and they painted my room with gold, so I thought I was a precious person in the temple.¡± Your temple is a tin can with no money. But the pope treats mevishly. Your leader is out of his mind! Ridnte, who understood my ridicule, turned red. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you are deceiving the pope, but he will inevitably open his eyes¡­!¡± ¡°Can you do it with your hands?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°No, in thest battle, you got your shoulder pierced by Isaac¡¯s sword! You couldn¡¯t even use your arms and sat down. ¡°This¡­¡­!¡± When I showed off the skill I had been taught by Emeline, the so-called without regret, Ridnte¡¯s face became red with anger. ¡°You crazy girl¡­¡±¡­!¡± A wave rippled through his fingers. I quickly stood against the wall connected to the underground passage. ¡®Okay, shoot!¡¯ Please break down the walls! ¡°Ridnte!¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Nicsio and the priest hurriedly grabbed him, but it was toote. Ridnte, whose eyes were red, threw a wave of divine power at me. I hurriedly moved to avoid the wave. Bang-! The wave directly attacked the wall. At the same time, ¡°Ugh!¡± Ridnte groaned, grabbing his neck with both hands. Something was squeezing Ridnte¡¯s neck. Me, Nicsio, and the priest looked at him. Behind him was the pope. Entering the garden with a few priests, he slowly walked into the middle of the garden. The shadow chasing him shook in a hideous form. As if it was the shadow of a monster. ¡°His, His¡­ Holiness.¡± Ridnte struggled. ¡°How dare you.¡± ¡°His holiness¡­ Ugh!¡± The pope was really about to kill Ridnte. No one dared to speak up for him. From Ridnte¡¯s body, a terrible sound was heard one after another. Traces of blood were dripping. It was only then that Nicsio broke the pope. ¡°His holiness, calm down!¡± The pope threw Ridnte to the ground only after he hadpletely lost consciousness. ¡®What is that power?¡¯ I was so surprised that I looked at the pope stiffly. I know the pope¡¯s divine power is enormous, but his power waspletely different this time. When he exerted his power, I didn¡¯t even feel the wave of power at all. ¡®Are you saying that God¡¯s power was this much?¡¯ Now I know. Mina and I couldn¡¯t handle God¡¯s power properly. But there was something even more surprising than that¡­ ¡­ . The pope bent one knee in front of me and held out his hand. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I gulped and looked at him. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Oh my, you seem very surprised. I¡¯ll take you to your room.¡± ¡°¡­Here.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Why are you here now? I was so scared.¡± ¡°¡­Meria.¡± He hugged me with a shocked expression. Meanwhile, my gaze was directed only to the back of the pope. To be more precise, to the man in the priest¡¯s robes. A wind blew through his hood, I could see his beautiful blonde hair. ¡®Adrian.¡¯ Click here to be a supporter and get to read 40 chapters ahead of time. Chapter 324 Chapter 324 TL: Zimmings *** When the pope gestured at Ridnte, another cardinal, Nicsio, hurriedly pulled him out. After that, the pope who supported me took me inside the Great Gate (the tower where the Pope¡¯s office is located). As soon as we crossed the bridge of the Great Gate, an intense aura enveloped my whole body. It was the first time in my life that I was filled with surprisingly pure divine power. If you are a person with divine power, just entering is enough to heal any wounds. How on earth is this space maintained? As I was thinking, I burst outughing as soon as I saw the statue hanging in the chapel. A broken statue whose face is not visible. But I knew what kind of god it was. It was something that I¡¯ve always seen since I was young. This is the ¡°Serga¡¯s Temple¡± in ancient times. ¡®Since these things have been moved, there is no choice but to create a divine site.¡¯ The two gods and 72 pioneers made that together. Their strength must have melted away as they hadn¡¯t been together for a long time. The pope asked me, staring at the broken statue. ¡°Do you remember that?¡± ¡°¡­At the center of the temple, there was a statue of Serga, whom you defined as evil God.¡± ¡°Meria and I were together in thest moments of ancient times.¡± I looked at the pope. ¡®With this degree of obsession, it has far surpassed the level of illness. The pope seated me in the chair of the chapel and said, ¡°Leave only the healing priest and go.¡± Adrian took a step forward. Then the other priest went away as he came closer to me. He started healing on my knees in front of me. A scar can be seen through the hood. I inadvertently tried to reach out my hand, then recalled that the pope was looking at me and hold back. Adrian¡¯s hand on my knee was warm. ¡°I will make sure that Ridnte neveres close to you again.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Meria.¡± The pope¡¯s voice was heard again. I managed to squeeze my voice out. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°¡­Why are you so gentle?¡± ¡°Now that I¡¯m inside the temple, I just knew that I couldn¡¯t survive without your help.¡± Meanwhile, Adrian touched the back of my hand, which had been scratched. It became warm, and then the wound disappeared without a trace. His fingertips collided with mine, and we looked at each other. In fact, I¡¯ve been very anxious so far. The power of the pope exceeded Mina, and I was imprisoned in the enemy camp without etwal. I was anxious that my life would be ruined again. But the moment I looked at his firm eyes, my anxiety disappeared. ¡®Since when did he be a man with these eyes?¡¯ Then, the pope got up. ¡°Go away.¡± Adrian¡¯s hands were tense. I opened my eyes without realizing it, fearing that he would attack the pope. It was almost impossible to help Adrian because I was not in good shape, and fighting without even expecting reinforcements in the middle of the enemy camp was like a suicide. ¡®Calm down!¡¯ It was the first time in my life that I was this affectionate, but I had gone through all sorts of hardships and battles. My life and my lover¡¯s life are too precious for him to abandon. ¡®What are you doing?!¡¯ When I nced at him again, Adrian slowly stepped back, clenching his fist tightly. The pope walked past him and approached me. ¡°If you open your heart, how can I harm your precious things?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°This imperfect body, ever since I was born, has lived only for you.¡± The pope pulled my hands together and gently touched my forehead. ¡°Please ept me. I will put everything you want in this hand.¡± He looked so desperate. People will think it¡¯s pure love. But this is nothing more than stalking and obsession. I was so shocked that I didn¡¯t evenugh. ¡®How could a stalker pretend to be a pure lover!¡¯ But I never said that. Rather, I pretended to hide my emotion. ¡°How far¡­ can you go for me¡­?¡± ¡°Anything.¡± ¡°Will you give me an empire?¡± The pope¡¯s pupils shook as I looked at him with greedy eyes. ¡°If I give you an empire, will youe to me?¡± ¡°Bring the gold crown in front of me. I¡¯ll make a decisionter.¡± There was joy on the pope¡¯s face. He put his forehead on the back of my hand as if he was thrilled. Then Adrian¡¯s expression got colder. I quickly pulled out my hand and said. ¡°I want to change clothes. It¡¯s all dusty because of Ridnte.¡± ¡°I will call the priests.¡± ¡°Give me my clothes.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°How would I believe if a man who didn¡¯t give me my clothes said he would give me an empire?¡± ¡°¡­Wait.¡± ¡°Where did you put it? Can¡¯t we go together?¡± After pretending to be curious about etwal¡¯s whereabouts and deliberately following him, the pope answered firmly. ¡°I¡¯ll bring it.¡± It was only after I stepped back with my arms folded that the pope was relieved. Anyway, he was a cautious man. He¡¯s wary of me finding out where the etwal is. It is also cautious of him to go alone without even notifying the priests where my stuff is. Of course, I didn¡¯t forget to look at Adrian, who dressed up as a priest. The pope left the chapel. Thud. As soon as the door closes, ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± We hugged each other tightly. *** I trembled with my face on Adrian¡¯s neck. His arms, which have already be a man, are wide and firm, so I am relieved. ¡°How did you get here? Why did youe to such a dangerous ce?¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t want to leave you alone.¡± As soon as I heard his voice, the sadness I had barely endured soared. My eyes were red, and I rubbed my eyes against his shoulders. I grabbed Adrian¡¯s face with both hands and looked at him for a long time. ¡°Why are you so skinny?¡± He smiled and took my hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not fine¡­¡± ¡°If you¡¯re okay, I¡¯m okay.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Why does my heart ache so much just looking at you? Why is it that you don¡¯t regret even the slightest bit of giving up everything? ¡°How did you get here, huh?¡± ¡°I heard from Lucia that you woke up. Besides her, there were quite a few people who had been nted in the temple, so I dressed up as a close aide to the pope.¡± ¡°What if the pope notices!¡± As soon as I shouted, a group of lights gathered in Adrian¡¯s body. And surprisingly, he changed in an instant. Dark brown hair, green eyes, wrinkles around the mouth, and three dots lined up on the cheeks. No matter where I looked, I couldn¡¯t find Adrian¡¯s appearance. Even the wave of divine power was apletely different person. ¡°How are you¡­!¡± ¡°Because of Amy.¡± ¡®That¡¯s right!¡¯ Adrian, who seeded the blood of Gremory, was able to use some of the devil¡¯s power. With that power, Adrian formed a major rtionship with Amy. When devils be masters, they share some of each other¡¯s abilities. Amy¡¯s ability is . It was the ability to change their appearance so perfectly. ¡®So even the pope is bound to be deceived.¡¯ ¡°But if it were Amy, he would notice that you changed your face.¡± Mina used Amy. Mina¡¯s power has be the pope¡¯s, so he will surely be able to call Amy. ¡°Go back before he summons Amy.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll let me go.¡± ¡°He won¡¯t keep you here.¡± ¡°Adr-¡± When I was about to call him. Adrian, who returned to his true self, hugged me once again. ¡°When he hugged you, I thought I would burn with jealousy.¡± I flinched. His voice was too low. It felt unfamiliar as if he was a stranger. And I¡­ I got shy. I forcibly fixed my voice and said. ¡°I thought I¡¯d turn around too. It¡¯s disgusting.¡± ¡°¡­Don¡¯t go to him.¡± Really, I felt so affectionate about this man. Iughed at Adrian, who was like a puppy in the rain. And I stroked his hair. ¡°I decided to stay by your side.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You¡¯re cool, but sometimes you look very vulnerable, so I decided to protect you. Adrian, I¡­¡­¡± I continued with shame, ¡°I love you.¡± As such, Adrian always left me with no pride. A fool that made me think that showing the truth is not hurting my self-esteem. A person who takes thest step on behalf of me, who is scared every time. So, in the end, he makes me even bring out the words I hid desperately. ¡°I love you, Adrian.¡± We were impatient and desperate to find each other¡¯s lips. Like a person who has no tomorrow, desperately as if we would die soon. Again and again, our lips met, he swallowed mine and I swallowed his breath. ¡°Meria, this is Christian.¡± The pope¡¯s voice outside the room was heard alongside the sound of knocking. ¡°Meria?¡± We only fell apart after kissing several times. I opened the door of the chapel and greeted the pope, as Adrian hid himself in the shadow. *** At that time, in the imperial pce. Andre, sitting crookedly on the throne, bit the grape and said. ¡°Is Leine Dubblede in the temple?¡± The emperor¡¯s head servant with a bruise bowed his head. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it.¡± Andre, who was licking his lips, raised the corners of his lips. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Pardom?¡± ¡°You dare not let the girl who despised me be alone, can¡¯t you?¡± ¡°But I heard that she was under the pope¡¯s protection-¡± Andre, who opened his eyes, threw the silver bowl of grapes towards him. Thud! With a sound, blood dripped from his head. ¡°The pope would keep that girl by her side because she was cute? He must have been afraid of the public sentiment, so he had to put her in the corner of the temple.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°She¡¯d be grateful if I took care of it.¡± I will put the chain on the arrogant girl¡¯s neck and use it as a weapon of war. Until she goes crazy or until she dies. The corners of Andre¡¯s lips twitched and rose. Click here to be a supporter and get to read 40 chapters ahead of time. Chapter 325 Chapter 325 TL: Zimmings After leaving the emperor¡¯s office, Andre headed to the emperor¡¯s bedroom. He looked still at the emperor who had lost his mind due to poisoning. ¡°Look at that. Eventually, your gold crown became mine.¡± Andre Loerg had the world¡¯s noblest blood. People usually said he was a child blessed by God. His father is the emperor of the empire, and his grandfather is the direct ancestor of Marche, who was called the first family of the empire. He was the eldest son of the imperial family who inherited the most noble blood in the world. The people did not dare to step on his shadow, and the old nobles whomanded the world ttered him. Even the Duke of Marche, his maternal grandfather, often stepped back for Andre. The emperor could not scold his son with Marche on his back. The shouts of envy poured out as soon as he was born, alongside the eyes of admiration. When he was young, he had never doubted that he would be the next emperor. In the nice world, he was a little tyrant. Until he met Adrian Louerg. Because of his appearance, his mother¡¯s worries had increased. From fighting to magic, learning, or anything else, he was no match for Adrian. He had a mana which reached the level of a cardinal even at a young age, a body with outstanding wisdom and a beautiful appearance. The more Adrian stood out, the more Andre¡¯s position was in danger. The people next to Andreforted him, saying, ¡°Adrian is the unfortunate prince who didn¡¯t have the emperor¡¯s interest.¡± but he knew it. The emperor left Adrian unattended? No, it was rather a protection. His cunning father must have put the second son away from his mother and grandfather in order to protect Adrian. Andre instinctively knew who was the emperor¡¯s favorite. Andre, gripping the bed sheet with both hands, muttered. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t want to give me even the slightest bit of attention you gave to that damn Adrian.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Then I wouldn¡¯t have poisoned your ss with my hands.¡± He smirked as he stared at the blue-eyed emperor as if he was about to tear him to death. ¡°Look. The son you loved so much was torn to death by my hands.¡± Just then, the servants entered the bedroom. ¡°We¡¯re ready to go out.¡± Andre, who straightened his back, left the door. Before tearing Adrian to death, he should destroy Dubblede¡¯s girl who dared to humiliate him. *** The vatican. I clenched my teeth while looking at the smiling pope¡¯s antics. ¡°I can eat it myself.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t take my joy away.¡± He will be happy if he feeds me fruits, but Adrian, who is dressing up as a priest behind him, will be very sad! When I peeked at Adrian, who was getting more and more angry, I jerked and took a fork from the pope¡¯s hand. Before the pope lifted another fork, I asked him. ¡°How¡¯s my family?¡± ¡°I stopped putting pressure on Dubblede. I also advised Meria not to move hastily for them.¡± ¡°I want to send a letter to my family.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not possible.¡± ¡°You said you¡¯d do anything. But you can¡¯t even let me send them a letter? Is your love only that much?¡± ¡°I know that you¡¯re good at agitating your opponents, but it doesn¡¯t work for me.¡± The pope handed a tray of fruits to the attendant and smiled sweetly. ¡®There is no gap at all.¡¯ The pope was a man who was never swayed. Therefore, he could dominate the world as the head of a religion, but that personality was like poison to me now. ¡®I haven¡¯t even looked at etwal in four days since I woke up.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t contact the outside, and I didn¡¯t even have time to discuss with Adrian. Adrian seems to be exploring the interior of the vatican whenever he has time, but looking at his expression, it seemed difficult to find an escape route, let alone a route for the military to enter. ¡®What¡¯s the point of finding an escape route? How can I have time to escape when the pope goes back and forth ten times a day?¡¯ With my arms crossed, I leaned deeply on the chair and sighed. ¡°Are you bored? Shall we call a clown to perform?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Bring another snack.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Would you like to go for a walk together?¡± ¡°I hate it the most.¡± Just as the pope shrugged his shoulders, an urgent knock was heard. ¡°A guest hase from the Imperial Pce.¡± The pope¡¯s expression quickly became cold. When I stared at him wondering what was going on, he quickly returned to his original expression. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving for a while.¡± ¡°¡­whatever.¡± As soon as the pope left the door with his aides, I squinted. Who is it that the pope needs to personally meet them? ¡®Must be Andre, Empress Yvonne, or Marche.¡¯ The most likely would be Andre. The only person the pope could not easily touch was Andre. When I thought about it, I heard a clicking sound in my head. I signaled Lucia, Adrian¡¯s person, and then told the priests who guarded the room. ¡°I want to go for a walk.¡± ¡°Impossible.¡± ¡°I told you. If you refuse like that, you¡¯ll regret itter, saying, ¡®Oh, I should¡¯ve taken her for a walk before that crazy person bites her tongue.''¡± It hurts my pride that Leine Lisette Dubblede can only use my life as a threat, but nothing worked better for the priest than the threat of me dying. The priests hesitated. But Lucia helped me. ¡°Maria, go and deliver your request to the pope, and Nubel, make sure that no onees and goes to the garden.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Do you not know the stubbornness of the saint?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, Lucia.¡± After the two left, only Lucia, me and Adrian, remained in the room. Lucia, who looked around, said. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°Of course we have to escape.¡± ¡°We will do it together.¡± I nodded my head. Then Lucia took off the veil she was wearing to hide her face. When I opened the door, it was noisy outside. Me and Lucia walked down the hallway at a brisk pace. The priests going back and forth in the hallways were too busy to greet unexpected guests, so they couldn¡¯t pay close attention to us. As Lucia was about to move again, I quickly grabbed her wrist. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Begonia Garden.¡± ¡°There is no passage in the garden.¡± ¡°No, there is.¡± The road to the passage that Ridnte broke down! I quickly took Lucia and headed to the Begonia Garden. When we were about to enter the garden, ¡°Lucia?¡± A middle-aged man called Lucia from behind. I became nervous. I lowered my head, trying to calm my heart that was about to jump out of my mouth. Lucia, clutching the hem of her robe tightly, turned her back slowly. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Priest Yuman?¡± ¡°I was about to go find Lucia.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes. Empress Yvonne is looking for you.¡± ¡°Is the empress here?¡± ¡°She¡¯s here with Regent Andre. Coming here without any notice¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard for me to make time because I have a schedule. How about sending another priest there?¡± ¡°She say she must say something to Lucia.¡± Lucia nced at me. Other people mighte here if she quarreled with that priest. Lucia had no choice but to nod her head and follow the priest. After they left, I hurried into the garden. The ce was undergoing repairs, but fortunately, there was still an opening enough for at least one person to enter. I quickly tucked myself into the hole. ¡®Quickly! Please!¡¯ I forced my body inside as my arms and legs were cut all over because of the wall. Blood oozes from the scratched area. But I didn¡¯t even notice since I¡¯m afraid that the pope mighte to find me soon. I barely made it through the hole and try to find a room like in my first life. I traced the wall of the room. ¡®It was definitely around here.¡¯ During training, I identally bumped the wall. The bookshelf split and the stairs came out. After that, I overheard the cardinals saying that this was the underground passage 3, the pope¡¯s emergency escape. While frantically fumble around the wall, something caught my fingertips. ¡®It¡¯s here!¡¯ Let¡¯s press down on that part. The bookshelf opened. When I was about to rush down the stairs, I heard loud footsteps from afar. It must be the holy knights. ¡°Find her!¡± ¡®I¡¯ve already been caught.¡¯ I hurried down the stairs. I sprained my ankle while running down the dark passage. ¡°Ouch!¡± It hurt a little, but there was no time to check the sprain. The sound of the footsteps was getting closer. ¡°She must be here! There¡¯s a suspicious staircase!¡± I hurriedly ran. ¡®Quickly!¡¯ The footsteps get closer. All the faces I wanted to see popped up in my mind. Dad, brothers, Lea, aunt, chairman, Seria, Emeline and Tri¡­ ¡®¡­Mom!¡¯ As I earnestly called my mother, two paths appeared before my eyes. Fortunately, I knew where the road led to. This is because I came here out of curiosity in my first life and went to the entrance. Left road and right road. ¡®The entrance is on the left.¡¯ *** Andre smirked at the anxious look of the pope. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s boring to be with me?¡± ¡°No way.¡± ¡°Do you have any urgent business?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The pope looked at the window leading to the hallway. [The saint has disappeared!] Damn it, damn it! Blood had sttered on the back of the pope¡¯s hand. She pretends to be meek, leaves people guilty, and pretends to give them a chance as she runs away. He will surely find her and cut off her legs. Next time, she will never leave his side. Andre frowned at him and got his body up. ¡°If you¡¯re busy, I¡¯ll go back then.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Andre said as he opened the door to the reception room. ¡°Is she here?¡± ¡°¡­Who are you referring to?¡± ¡°Of course-¡± It was then, ¡°Andre!¡± Leine, who ran from the opposite side, hugged Andre. The pope¡¯s face hardened, and Andre looked at her strangely. Click here to be a supporter and get to read 40 chapters ahead of time. Chapter 326 Chapter 326 TL: Zimmings ¡°How dare you-¡± The moment Andre muttered, the pope took Leine¡¯s wrist. Holding her forearms with both hands, the pope closed his mouth tightly. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Go back to your room.¡± Leine only red at the pope fiercely and didn¡¯t answer. The pope¡¯s face became vicious as well. Andre fixed his wrinkled cor and raised his hand lightly. Ah, just leave her alone. I have something to say-¡± ¡°Go back, saint.¡± It was an obvious disregard. Andre looked at the pope with a hardened face. ¡°Can¡¯t you hear me?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, do not forget the promise that the saints will follow the decisions of the temple.¡± ¡°With the woman here, the pope should kneel down and ask forgiveness for the sin of disturbing the regent¡¯s mind.¡± ¡°Saint.¡± ¡°Pope-!!¡± The two men confronted each other. Leine, who had her head lowered, no, Adrian¡¯s eyes darkened. In fact, Leine was not here. It was Adrian, who used Amy¡¯s power to be Leine. He recalled using that trick when he thought of what would happen if there¡¯s news about Leine¡¯s disappearance. The pope lost his reason when it came to Leine, and Andre was a man of inferiority. Pretending to be Leine, the two could have created time for the child to escape. And their expectations were right, and the pope and Andre confronted each other fiercely. Adrian looked down on his hand and gritted his teeth. There was a wound on the back of his hand. There were no such scars on Leine¡¯s body. This was the wound that Adrian received from the holy beasts before. It was a signal that his divine power was running out. It¡¯s natural, as he had been using the devil¡¯s powers all day to act as the pope¡¯s assistant priest. There is not much time left. ¡®Leine.¡¯ *** As I ran, I flinched and looked back. ¡®What?¡¯ I just had a strange feeling. I stopped walking, tilted my head and looked behind me. Come to think of it, the knight¡¯s presence was not felt. ¡®No way, they gave up?¡¯ What¡¯s wrong with those who were chasing me closely behind my back? I looked inside with a doubtful gaze and soon turned my head. It wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this. If I miss this opportunity, I may not be able toe out of the temple forever. How much longer have I run? There was an exit that could fit at least one adult in front of me. I sped my hands tightly and prayed. ¡®It¡¯s fine whether it is Ser or a God from another world. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s Neliard either. So please make sure there¡¯s no one in front of me!¡¯ The pope will be aware of the temple¡¯s underground passage. In the first ce, it is a passage that was known only between the popes and cardinals. Of course, if he knew I would escape to the underground passage, they would guard this ce. Even though they might have known it, I had no choice but toe this way because this was the only way to run away from me. I closed my eyes tightly and left the exit. And in front of me¡­¡­. ¡°¡­There is nobody there.¡± I looked around, rubbing my sweaty hands on my cor. The ce where I came out was a river near the shopping district. There were footprints all around the exit. Unique shape for adult men¡¯s sizes. It must have been the holy knight¡¯s footprints. ¡®They waited and returned.¡¯ They didn¡¯t follow me, and they waited at the exit and then came back? ¡®Something must¡¯ve happened at the temple.¡¯ This cannot happen unless the pope was punished by heaven and died suddenly. Then in the end, there is only one answer left. ¡°Adrian¡­¡± He must have helped me. ¡®Foolish.¡¯ Adrian may think he¡¯s hiding it well from me, but I know it. His divine power was getting weaker. I¡¯ve often seen blue veins under his sleeves. In that state, he will not be able to deal with the pope, the holy knight, and the cardinal, who have the power surpassing Mina. ¡®Adrian may die.¡¯ And the silly man would still have helped me even though he knew he might die. My knees are losing strength. I sat down in front of the exit and exhaled. It was then. Thump. A footstep was heard. I was burying my face in myp and stiffened. When I was clenching my fists and trying to somehow use my divine power. ¡°¡­Leine?¡± When I looked up, I saw Tri. ¡°Oh my God!¡± Tri ran to me while screaming. There were some familiar people behind her back. They were my colleagues in the days of bing a beggar. Come to think of it, the amodation of my beggar colleagues, which I ordered to Seria, was near the river. Tri, which had been running fast, grabbed me. My face was a mess. When leaving the wall, my skin was scratched, my legs were swollen due to a sprain, and the dust covered me. Tri quickly took off her coat and draped it over my shoulder. ¡°What happened? Why are you here, huh?¡± ¡°Why are you here¡­¡­¡± ¡°I came here because Max said that the holy knights were roaming near the river. I came to inform Dubblede about the movement of the temple.¡± ¡°How¡¯s the mansion? How about my family?¡± When I inquired urgently, Max, who was among the beggars, said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go first and talkter?¡± Tri nodded. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s dangerous here.¡± Tri put a hood on me and looked around. I was worried that we would catch others¡¯ eyes while walking back and forth, but Max helped me. He put me in a carriage. ¡°Is this your uncle¡¯s carriage?¡± ¡°Why is the noble girl digging up about me?¡± He didn¡¯t tell me the details but I heard it from him in my past life, still, I pretended not to know. ¡°Why are you helping me?¡± ¡°Emeline and Tri are calling for help.¡± ¡°You used to torment the two of them.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t there still be any feelings left as we used to eat together?¡± Max clicked his tongue when Tri urged us to hurry up. ¡°If you go to the mansion, there will be a letter left by my aunt.¡± ¡°Empress Cecilia?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t shee in person¡­?¡± ¡°My aunt¡­ retired and was imprisoned.¡± Tri, who was about to cry, bit her lip. ¡®I thought Empress Yvonne wouldn¡¯t leave Cecilia alone, but it¡¯s this fast?¡¯ I bit my lip and looked at Tri. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely save her.¡± ¡°I believe you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Leine.¡± Tri gently took my hand. ¡°You said you were not the child destined to save the world. But I think you are the savior.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± ¡°You always say you¡¯re evil and selfish, but at least to me the world was more beautiful when you were there.¡± Triughed, saying, ¡°I¡¯m shy, but that¡¯s how I feel.¡± Then she closed the luggagepartment of the carriage. The carriage departed. I looked out the window at Tri and my beggar friends. The carriage ran nonstop. Upon reaching Dubblede, those in white robes, not Dubblede knights, came out to check. ¡®Holy knights?¡¯ Why are holy knights guarding the area? The coachman gave the excuse of searching for food as he had been told by Max. Only after the carriage went inside did the people of Dubbledee out. ¡°The butler ordered wheat? I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing-¡± Dahlia and Yuni, who were opening the carriage¡¯s luggagepartment with their curious voices, found me and were startled. ¡°Oh my gosh!¡± ¡°Ldy¡­!¡± The surroundings became noisy. The servants hurriedly entered, and I grabbed the hands of the two maids and got off the carriage. It was a dark night with no moonlight visible. Only the light of the mansion lights up the world. I looked at the mansion I longed for and went into the courtyard with the support of two maids. As I entered the inside, I saw Henry and Isaac rushing toward us. Behind their backs, Johann came down the stairs. I thought about it all the time I was in the temple. Not to make my family worried about me anymore. So I won¡¯t cry. I won¡¯t cry. I will never cry I decided like that, but my eyes were teary from the moment I saw my brothers¡¯ faces. Because they¡¯re so thin. It¡¯s only been about three weeks since I disappeared, but all three of them were as pale as corpses. Isaac, who was always cheerful, was too quiet. He slowly stroked my cheek. ¡°This time it¡¯s not a dream.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a dream, brother.¡± As soon as Isaac hugged me as if confirming the warmth, tears eventually burst. I sobbed and grabbed Isaac¡¯s sleeve tightly. I finally came back. I coulde back. To the home of my dreams. *** I rubbed my red eyes and sat down on the sofa in the study. Henry handed me a ss of water and asked. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Adrian helped me escape.¡± Isaac clicked his tongue. ¡°I was wondering where he disappeared to, was it in the temple?¡± ¡°Adrian is gone?¡± ¡°He disappeared from the moment Andre was decided to be regent. He must have known that the madman would never let the second prince, who was like a thorn in his eye, live.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he messaged Dubledde?¡± ¡°It seems that he and our oldest brother oftenmunicate. He said that he also told him that you were awake.¡± Looking at Johann, he nodded as if agreeing with Isaac. I said, ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± I nodded and took a deep breath. ¡°But what about dad?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The brothers exchanged nces without answering. For a moment, I became anxious, grabbed Johann and asked. ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°¡­He is in the Imperial Pce.¡± ¡°Why in the Imperial Pce? No way¡­¡± On Johann¡¯s behalf, Isaac said, ¡°As soon as Andre became regent, what he did was our father¡¯s detention order. On the day you were kidnapped, a detention order was issued, and we were deprived of our father because we had no circumstances in the battle against the temple.¡± ¡°Is dad okay?¡± ¡°¡­He didn¡¯t die.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Isaac!¡± ¡°He has been tormented the whole time. A few days ago, for some reason, the pope himself told them to stop, and he barely saved his life.¡± ¡®Did he stop the pressure on our family?¡¯ It may be because of me that my family failed to rescue my father. They couldn¡¯t move hastily because I was in the hands of the temple. I twisted the hem of my clothes. ¡®Pope¡­pope!¡¯ Henry bent one knee in front of me and said. ¡°Now that you¡¯re back, all we need to do is rescue our father. Let¡¯s go back to the territory and n the next thing.¡± ¡°No. I won¡¯t back down.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Did you forget my nickname?¡± I twisted my lips and continued. ¡°They have to know about what happens if they touch a crazy dog.¡± Now I¡¯m not going to back down. I was going to face wrath with ruthlessness, and negativity with negativity. Like a viin. ¡°This time it¡¯s my turn.¡± Let¡¯s go get revenge. Can¡¯t wait? Read all the chapter today at our Patreon. Chapter 327 Chapter 327 TL: Zimmings Pope¡¯s office. The cardinals and priests urgently visited the underground prison. As soon as they opened the door, a ss shard flew towards them. ng-! With a sharp sound, the ss stuck in the wall became fragmented and fell towards them. The Cardinal sio, who gulped, hurriedly repented to the pope. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Other priests followed and bowed their heads. The pope slowly approached them. ¡°What?¡± The first to kneel, Cardinal sio, lifted his head. ¡°The sin of not being able to detect intruders-¡± Before he could finish speaking, the pope trampled on the priest¡¯s hand. ¡°No, no.¡± The pope gazed into the air and leisurely walked among the priests. ¡°Your sin is to miss Meria.¡± The priest clenched their trembling hands tightly. It was at night when the pope found out that he had missed Leine. Adrian, who had exhausted his strength after Andre visited the pce, returned to his true form. While the cardinals and priests were astonished by his appearance, the pope immediately wandered in search of Leine. He ran to Leine¡¯s room, which was clearly empty, confirmed with his own eyes that she was not there. After that, he searched through the underground passages where there were reports that the door had been opened. Seeing Leine¡¯s footprints at the underground exit, the pope fall down. The pope, who hugged the soil stamped with her footprints,ughed and shout like a maniac. Even after returning to the vatican, he could not calm his anger. Throughout the dawn, Adrian, who was tied to the chain, was whipped along side the priests who failed to protect her. Even the cardinals did not dare to stop him. This was because his emotions had assimted to his body, as he forcibly absorbing the power of God and poured out violent divine power. To the extent that their barriers are half damaged. Even a strong person, like a holy knighy, would have died if they were under the pope¡¯s cirscumtances. Cardinal Nicsio, who was kneeling beside sio, stammered. ¡°I¡¯ll send the holy knights to Dubblede right away. No, I¡¯m¡­!¡± ¡°Do you think Dubblede will easily give her to us?¡± ¡°I will bring her back at any cost, His Holiness.¡± ¡°If they¡¯re hurt, she will hang herself.¡± ¡°Th-then¡­¡± ¡°If I could go into Dubblede and bring her back, I would have gone there as soon as I knew that this rat was pretending to be her-!!¡± A shout echoed through the basement of the temple. Nicsio hurriedly buried his head on the ground. sio, who was listening quietly by his side, clicked his tongue inside. The pope¡¯s madness has long crossed the line. He gave the title of a saint to Leine Dubblede, who messed up the Great Gate, and lowered the status of the Neliard Church. Also¡­ ¡°Sa-, please save me. Please save me¡­¡± Cardinal Ridnte, who attacked Leine, died in a terrible way. Although the temple was said to have killed countless people in the dark, they wouldn¡¯t do it so visibly. However, the pope brutally killed Ridnte in front of all the cardinals, the 21 priest of the Central Temple and many more. That was a warning. A warning to never again touch Leine, the pope¡¯s Meria. ¡®He must be crazy.¡¯ After it was revealed that Leblnaine was Lisette¡¯s daughter, the pope gradually changed, and after taking away the power of God inherent in Mina¡¯s body, he became aplete maniac. At this rate, they cannot guarantee the temple¡¯s future. ¡®We only had a chance to revive it.¡¯ He had to calm down the pope as soon as possible. To do so, he had to get his hands on Leine Dubledde. The pope is at least stable by her side. sio opened his mouth. ¡°Isn¡¯t Duke Dubblede in the Imperial Pce?¡± The bloodshot eyes of the pope gleamed. ¡°Ah, yes. He was there.¡± Leine would have to react to the bait of the Duke Dubblede. sio raised his head. ¡°As soon as the sun rises, I will request the Imperial Pce to guide the Duke of Dubblede.¡± ¡°No, right now.¡± ¡°But, Your Majesty-¡± ¡°Bring the Duke of Dubblede. Hurry!¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± sio couldn¡¯t help but lowered his head. Cardinals and priests left the prison. Nicsio quickly followed sio. ¡°Are you really going to visit the Imperial Pce right now?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that what he ordered?¡± ¡°Regent Andre must have been very offended. Didn¡¯t he send him back again today as if he were kicking him out?¡± ¡°The priority is to calm His Holiness. The pope maintains the power of God with an unselected body. We can¡¯t predict what will happen if he doesn¡¯t calm down.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Two other cardinals, including Nicsio, looked at each other firmly. There are only three cardinals left among the nine cardinals. In the central temple, most people stepped down due to damage from the battle against Dubblede. In addition, now that the child of fate has lost, the only one to believe was the pope. The cardinals had many worries. *** The cardinals immediately visited the imperial pce. Andre, who woke up with the appearance of uninvited guests, was offended as expected. The cardinals bowed to the regent Andre. ¡°Forgive me for the rudeness, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°The pope¡¯s arrogance pierces the sky!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s listen to it. What kind of urgent matter is this that you came into the Imperial Pce at dawn?¡± sio gulped and slowly opened his mouth. ¡°The saint has escaped.¡± ¡°Saint? You mean Leine Dubblede?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Andre burst outughing as if it was ridiculous. ¡°It¡¯s just that. It¡¯s only that-!¡± Nicsio said urgently. ¡°Your Majesty, you have to understand the situation properly. One saint divided the empire and the temple. She could threaten you in the future¡­¡­!¡± Bang-! Andre mmed the ss on the table. ¡°I have the emperor¡¯s gold crown in my hand. I am the emperor. But who dares to threaten me!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°So, what should I do? Are you telling me to run away because that girl can threaten me?¡± ¡°¡­We need a way to capture the saint. Give us the Duke of Dubblede.¡± ¡°Impossible.¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, tell the pope toe and kiss the top of my feet.¡± ¡°How could you say such a thing¡­!¡± The cardinals looked at Andre with bewildered look. It was then. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The door to the drawing room opened and Empress Yvonne appeared. ¡°Mother.¡± ¡°What¡¯s causing themotion this morning?¡± ¡°¡­The pride of the pope is too much. He¡¯s asking them to wake up the regent at dawn and give them the Duke of Dubblede.¡± ¡°What?¡±. Empress Yvonne frowned and looked at the cardinals. ¡°If you have a request, you must follow the procedure. What rudeness is this?¡± When Empress Yvonne joined in as well, the cardinals pursed their lips as if in trouble. sio came out. ¡°The pope told us to do so.¡± Empress Yvonne¡¯s eyes became sharp at once. ¡°Is there anyone in this empire who dares to give orders to the regent?¡± ¡°Empress¡­¡± ¡°Now that His Majesty the Emperor is lying down, Andre is the emperor-¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay if it¡¯s the first prince.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The empress was speechless, and Prince Andre¡¯s expression turned violent in an instant. ¡°How dare you say something like that¡­!¡± ¡°There is one thing the prince must not forget. Who made the prince a regent?¡± ¡°You dare¡­!¡± ¡°We have the second prince in our hands.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± ¡°If you give us the Duke of Dubblede, we¡¯ll continue to be on the same boat. But if your Majesty disagrees with the pope¡¯s order, we cannot guarantee an alliance.¡± ¡°This person¡­¡­!!¡± Andre, who was agitated, pulled out the sword that was leaning on the table. ¡°Andre!!¡± The empress said as she embraced her son¡¯s arm. ¡°Are you saying we have to put up with them, mother?¡± ¡°Go away now.¡± ¡°But¡­!¡± ¡°Disposing of Adrianes first.¡± ¡°¡­God damn it!¡± After Andre had barely calmed down, the empress looked at the cardinals, breathing heavily. ¡°Instead of taking the Duke of Dubblede, hand over the second prince.¡± ¡°It is up to the will of the pope.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve yielded enough. Give me at least one of Adrian¡¯s arms.¡± ¡°I will convey the will of the empress well to the pope.¡± The cardinals stepped back with their heads down. After they left the drawing room, Andre let out a loud shout of resentment. The empress was able to leave the room only after stopping her son. Returning to her pce, she copsed to a chair and grabbed her forehead. The maid of her pce spoke up. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you a tea that calms your mind and body.¡± ¡°Tea is fine. Go and give orders to the dungeon. Guide the Duke of Dubblede to the cardinals-¡± ¡°Are you sure you want to?¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± ¡°When I visited the vatican yesterday, I heard this and that from Priest Lucia. They said the pope¡¯s obsession with Lady Dubblede is serious.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Then it must be for Lady Dubblede, and Lady Dubblede¡¯s weakness is her father. In other words, Duke Dubblede is like the pope¡¯s weakness.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I wonder if you can pass on the weakness of the temple you have just held¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Do not give it.¡± ¡°Is there any other way?¡± The maid whispered to Empress Yvonne. ¡°Say that he died because he couldn¡¯t endure hardship.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get a body that looks like Duke Dubblede.¡± Empress Yvonne¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°There was a way.¡± ¡°Shall we search for the body?¡± ¡°Yes, hide the Duke Dubblede in a secret ce. That¡¯s right. Cecilia¡¯s Pce would be nice. There¡¯s no one there, so if we hide it there, we won¡¯t get caught.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The maid hastily moved. When she grabbed her doorknob, the empress asked. ¡°But who are you?¡± ¡°I moved from Deglid¡¯s Pce. I have admired Empress Yvonne, so I looked for a chance to move.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t hate smart people. What¡¯s your name?¡± The maid, who turned towards the empress, lowered her head. ¡°My name is Seria Hope.¡± ¡°Seria¡­¡± The empress smiled brightly. ¡°I¡¯ll remember it.¡± Once again, the maid, who bowed her head, hurriedly left the door. After reaching a deserted ce, she took out themunication device. ¡°I swayed the empress as youmanded.¡± [Good job, Seria.] ¡°I¡¯ll escort him out soon,dy.¡± [Yes.] With this, Lebaine took the first step in revenge. Chapter 328 TL: Zimmings *** The siblings couldn¡¯t leave the study even after dawn waiting for Seria¡¯s next call. By the time the clock pointed to nine o¡¯clock, themunication device rang. I connected the call right away. ¡°How is it?¡± [He was safely moved to Cecilia Pce.] ¡°How¡¯s dad?¡± [His condition is not good. It¡¯s too much to escape from the imperial pce] Henry said. ¡°I know a court doctor. Find Bernard at the medical center.¡± [Yes, young master. In the morning, I will secretly bring him to Cecilia¡¯s Pce.] ¡°Send an escape signal when he have recovered enough to move.¡± [Yes.] The call was cut off. I sighed heavily. The ce where my dad is at was the ce where I kidnapped the Duke of Amity. Medical equipment was secretly put underground to save the Duke of Amity, who had been hurt by excessive escape attempts. If she take the doctor inside safely, he will be able to treat my dad. I looked at my brothers. ¡°Now we have to prepare for a full-scale battle. How¡¯s the estate?¡± Isaac clicked his tongue and said. ¡°Aunt and the chairman are in the territory, but the imperial family, temples, and nearby lords surround our territory.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you use the teleportation scroll to give them army?¡± Henry shook his head. ¡°A total of 200 people, including the priests of the temple, court mages, and mage belonging to each family, surround Dubblede. It¡¯s too much.¡± Isaac¡¯s face wrinkled badly. He murmured, leaning deeply against the back of the sofa. ¡°It would be worth a try if only the mages were torn apart.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I opened my eyes and Isaac shrugged. ¡°They made a crude barrier in a day. Because it was hurriedly made, the mages stand like pirs with the form engraved on their bodies instead of the maintenance device.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Yes, the problem is that the army is protecting those mages with an iron wall.¡± Then, if the mages reced the maintenance device, they couldn¡¯t do it just as Isaac said. At that moment, the light bulb in my head lit up. As Iughed, Isaac and Henry looked at me with strange expressions. ¡°Leine?¡± ¡°What is that insidious expression?¡± A faint smile appeared on Johann¡¯s lips. ¡°It seems that the youngest has think of something again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± When I pointed at Johann and said, the three brothers had an insidious smile just like me. Henry said, ¡°Okay then, give me an order. Princess.¡± Henry would be the only one who suit such a sarcastic remark. ¡°Okay. Then the princess will order.¡± Isaac put on an absurd expression on his face, but I shamelessly raised my head, saying, ¡®I¡¯ll be a princess when we get independent after this anyway.¡¯ And I looked at my brothers, servants, and Nos. ¡°Organize an army with the most elite soldiers in the ind. Go to the territory.¡± ¡°Although it is inferior to the barrier of the territory, the temple and the imperial family have also made barriers in the mansion.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a problem.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Come on, move!¡± The vassals looked puzzled, but for now, they selected the soldiers ording to my standard. Most of them were mages from Irie. A total of 20 knights were used for the army, and the rest of the knights were forced to defend the mansion with Johann. We left with the army. The holy knights who felt an unusual atmosphere came running. ¡°I told you not to do anything suspicious- Lady Dubblede!¡± The expression of the holy knight who saw me was astonished. When the man, who seemed to be the captain, nodded to the knights, the knights approached me. At the same time, Isaac and Johann used aura and Henry unleashed magic Grgrgr-! As a violent force raged, the barrier shook violently. Seeing the bewildered holy knights, I smiled. ¡°Did you think we couldn¡¯t break the barrier?¡± Because my dad¡¯s body and mine, who were hostages, disappeared, there would be no more hostages. Bang-!! With a sharp sound, the shape of the barrier in the air appeared at a nce and disappeared. It was a sign that the barrier was broken. Me, Henry, and Isaac looked at Johann. After seeing Johann nod, I tore the teleportation scroll. A dazzling light enveloped our bodies. And when I opened my eyes, I could see the border of the Dubblede territory in the distance. The vassal who was traveling with us asked, ¡°What are we going to do now?¡± ¡°Huh? We¡¯re going to y.¡± ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to make fun of them. Until they get mad and everyone rushes in.¡± The vassal opened his mouth, and Isaac also raised his voice, ¡°What?¡± Henry squinted and soon nodded. ¡°Aha.¡± As expected of Henry. He¡¯s quick-witted. I exined the operation to the knights. The order is as follows. 1. Teasing. 2. Run away when the opponent attacks. 3. Go and tease them again. 4. If the opponent attacks again, we run away. 5. Teasing again. 6. Stand by when angry opponents flock. I smiled and raised my arms. ¡°Then go and have fun with everyone!¡± The knights were surprised for a while, but when Henry nodded, they were forced to move toward the enemy. I kept an eye on the situation with a magic tool that I had brought in advance. The enemies quickly noticed the approach of the Dubblede knights. The knights hesitated. ¡°Y-you dogs of the temple.¡± ¡°Y-yes. Dogs.¡± I gave the knights a loudspeaker in advance. The performance of Veronica¡¯s special magic tool is great, so we can probably hear their voices in the Dubblede¡¯s Territory. The enemy was angry. Come to think of it, it was Constantine, the eldest son of Count Brivi, whomanded the enemy. Count Brivi himself didn¡¯t like Dubblede so much, so when the game turned upside down, he must have stuck to the temple. ¡°That¡¯s great loyalty. Are you going to have a protest asking me to kill you on behalf of your master?¡± Theyughed at Constantine¡¯s words. Then the expressions of the Dubblede knights, who had previously looked awkward, changed at once. ¡°It¡¯s amazing to know that migratory birds who are busy sticking here and there know the word loyal!¡± This time, the Dubblede Knightsughed. Constantine smirked. ¡°We were just judging the situation coldly while the ignorant people were ying with Dubblede¡¯s fraud!¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re trying hard to pretend you¡¯re not a migratory bird!¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Oh my. It seems that the son of Neliard was offended. Then, why don¡¯t you go and tell your handsome pope?¡± ¡°This bastard!¡± ¡°His Hwoliness, Duwbledde bwastard dared to mock us. Please defend us~ (His Holiness, Dubblede bastards dared to mock us. Please defend us~) They must have been shy at first, but now, they showed enthusiasm for ridiculing them. ¡®Actually, they must have been the masters of sarcasm!¡¯ I was so moved that I apuded enthusiastically. Awesome.They¡¯re another version of Emeline. Constantine trembled. ¡°You guys dare! Dare!¡± ¡°This year¡¯s fruit fly is¡­ how dare you! How dare you! Oh, excuse me, I mistook you for it because you stick too well to the dirt.¡± The Dubblede Knights chuckled. The enemy soldiers were enraged as expected. Constantine rushed toward the Dubblede knights as he shouted, ¡°Catch them!¡± As soon as they ran, the Dubblede knights tore the teleportation scroll and disappeared. Constantine missed them. ¡°Damn!¡± Nice job. ¡°Are you looking for us?¡± ¡°What are you so agitated about? Strip your hair.¡± ¡°Oh my. How worried the lord must have been about whether baldness would be inherited or not.¡± ¡°Yes, there¡¯s nothing as cruel as saying baldness is inherited.¡± The Dubblede soldiers, who went not far away from them and reappeared, teased them again. Constantine lost his reason. ¡°Mages! Spread the barrier to prevent them from moving!¡± ¡°We have no energy left. Calm down-¡± ¡°Charge! Bring those bastards to me right now!¡± The enemy troops charged countless times at themander¡¯s words, but the Dubblede¡¯s soldiers disappeared again. Constantine was out of breath. The Dubblede¡¯s knights reappeared about five minutester. When one of our knights pulled out the sword, our allies quickly dissuaded him. ¡°Put the sword in! What if they are scared and faint? Everyone must be confused!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way these armored guys would faint when we pulled out our swords.¡± ¡°No matter how stupid they are, they know that if they fight us, their limbs will be cut in seconds.¡± ¡°Sir Constantine, as a hair lossrade, I would like to express my sincere condolences. How hard has it been to lead the people with the disease of hair loss?¡± They¡¯re not only simr to Emeline. They must be the upgraded version of Emeline! I wondered how they would be like Emeline, who grew up in the back alley, but when I think about it, it was understandable. Dubblede selects soldiers regardless of their status. Talented people who grew up in the back alleys often volunteered to serve in the military not to starve to death. ¡®Aha.¡¯ Enemies flocked while I smiled. This time, they never thought they¡¯d miss the Dubblede¡¯s knights. A huge number of soldiers gathered at the north gate. A number of mages are also included to prevent teleportation. ¡®Okay, that¡¯s enough.¡¯ I moved in front of our soldiers with my brothers. Constantine and the enemy were astonished. ¡°You, you¡­!¡± When the enemies were surprised by my appearance, Constantine shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! The pope said that the girl has lost her divine power for a long time. She can¡¯t summon a devil!¡± When they realized I couldn¡¯t summon devils, the faces of the enemies changed. Then they try to rush towards us all at once. Me and Henry tore the scroll and threw it at them. Light surrounded the people. To be exact, not at our people, but our enemies. ¡°Let me introduce the new product of Dubblede. An improved model.¡± I used the same scroll that moved Mina to the vacant lot. I said ¡°Goodbye!¡± and waved cheerfully. After that, I disappeared. I said while looking at the majestic Dubblede¡¯s door. My voice rang loudly through Veronica¡¯s special loudspeaker. ¡°Open the door. The master hase.¡± Did you think I couldn¡¯t do anything without the devil? At first, I went through all the crises on my own. My best weapon is me, not the devil. ¡®I¡¯lle soon. Adrian.¡¯ This time I will save you. Can¡¯t wait? Read all the chapter today at our Patreon. Chapter 328 Chapter 328 TL: Zimmings *** The siblings couldn¡¯t leave the study even after dawn waiting for Seria¡¯s next call. By the time the clock pointed to nine o¡¯clock, themunication device rang. I connected the call right away. ¡°How is it?¡± [He was safely moved to Cecilia Pce.] ¡°How¡¯s dad?¡± [His condition is not good. It¡¯s too much to escape from the imperial pce] Henry said. ¡°I know a court doctor. Find Bernard at the medical center.¡± [Yes, young master. In the morning, I will secretly bring him to Cecilia¡¯s Pce.] ¡°Send an escape signal when he have recovered enough to move.¡± [Yes.] The call was cut off. I sighed heavily. The ce where my dad is at was the ce where I kidnapped the Duke of Amity. Medical equipment was secretly put underground to save the Duke of Amity, who had been hurt by excessive escape attempts. If she take the doctor inside safely, he will be able to treat my dad. I looked at my brothers. ¡°Now we have to prepare for a full-scale battle. How¡¯s the estate?¡± Isaac clicked his tongue and said. ¡°Aunt and the chairman are in the territory, but the imperial family, temples, and nearby lords surround our territory.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you use the teleportation scroll to give them army?¡± Henry shook his head. ¡°A total of 200 people, including the priests of the temple, court mages, and mage belonging to each family, surround Dubblede. It¡¯s too much.¡± Isaac¡¯s face wrinkled badly. He murmured, leaning deeply against the back of the sofa. ¡°It would be worth a try if only the mages were torn apart.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I opened my eyes and Isaac shrugged. ¡°They made a crude barrier in a day. Because it was hurriedly made, the mages stand like pirs with the form engraved on their bodies instead of the maintenance device.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Yes, the problem is that the army is protecting those mages with an iron wall.¡± Then, if the mages reced the maintenance device, they couldn¡¯t do it just as Isaac said. At that moment, the light bulb in my head lit up. As Iughed, Isaac and Henry looked at me with strange expressions. ¡°Leine?¡± ¡°What is that insidious expression?¡± A faint smile appeared on Johann¡¯s lips. ¡°It seems that the youngest has think of something again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± When I pointed at Johann and said, the three brothers had an insidious smile just like me. Henry said, ¡°Okay then, give me an order. Princess.¡± Henry would be the only one who suit such a sarcastic remark. ¡°Okay. Then the princess will order.¡± Isaac put on an absurd expression on his face, but I shamelessly raised my head, saying, ¡®I¡¯ll be a princess when we get independent after this anyway.¡¯ And I looked at my brothers, servants, and Nos. ¡°Organize an army with the most elite soldiers in the ind. Go to the territory.¡± ¡°Although it is inferior to the barrier of the territory, the temple and the imperial family have also made barriers in the mansion.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a problem.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Come on, move!¡± The vassals looked puzzled, but for now, they selected the soldiers ording to my standard. Most of them were mages from Irie. A total of 20 knights were used for the army, and the rest of the knights were forced to defend the mansion with Johann. We left with the army. The holy knights who felt an unusual atmosphere came running. ¡°I told you not to do anything suspicious- Lady Dubblede!¡± The expression of the holy knight who saw me was astonished. When the man, who seemed to be the captain, nodded to the knights, the knights approached me. At the same time, Isaac and Johann used aura and Henry unleashed magic Grgrgr-! As a violent force raged, the barrier shook violently. Seeing the bewildered holy knights, I smiled. ¡°Did you think we couldn¡¯t break the barrier?¡± Because my dad¡¯s body and mine, who were hostages, disappeared, there would be no more hostages. Bang-!! With a sharp sound, the shape of the barrier in the air appeared at a nce and disappeared. It was a sign that the barrier was broken. Me, Henry, and Isaac looked at Johann. After seeing Johann nod, I tore the teleportation scroll. A dazzling light enveloped our bodies. And when I opened my eyes, I could see the border of the Dubblede territory in the distance. The vassal who was traveling with us asked, ¡°What are we going to do now?¡± ¡°Huh? We¡¯re going to y.¡± ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to make fun of them. Until they get mad and everyone rushes in.¡± The vassal opened his mouth, and Isaac also raised his voice, ¡°What?¡± Henry squinted and soon nodded. ¡°Aha.¡± As expected of Henry. He¡¯s quick-witted. I exined the operation to the knights. The order is as follows. 1. Teasing. 2. Run away when the opponent attacks. 3. Go and tease them again. 4. If the opponent attacks again, we run away. 5. Teasing again. 6. Stand by when angry opponents flock. I smiled and raised my arms. ¡°Then go and have fun with everyone!¡± The knights were surprised for a while, but when Henry nodded, they were forced to move toward the enemy. I kept an eye on the situation with a magic tool that I had brought in advance. The enemies quickly noticed the approach of the Dubblede knights. The knights hesitated. ¡°Y-you dogs of the temple.¡± ¡°Y-yes. Dogs.¡± I gave the knights a loudspeaker in advance. The performance of Veronica¡¯s special magic tool is great, so we can probably hear their voices in the Dubblede¡¯s Territory. The enemy was angry. Come to think of it, it was Constantine, the eldest son of Count Brivi, whomanded the enemy. Count Brivi himself didn¡¯t like Dubblede so much, so when the game turned upside down, he must have stuck to the temple. ¡°That¡¯s great loyalty. Are you going to have a protest asking me to kill you on behalf of your master?¡± Theyughed at Constantine¡¯s words. Then the expressions of the Dubblede knights, who had previously looked awkward, changed at once. ¡°It¡¯s amazing to know that migratory birds who are busy sticking here and there know the word loyal!¡± This time, the Dubblede Knightsughed. Constantine smirked. ¡°We were just judging the situation coldly while the ignorant people were ying with Dubblede¡¯s fraud!¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re trying hard to pretend you¡¯re not a migratory bird!¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Oh my. It seems that the son of Neliard was offended. Then, why don¡¯t you go and tell your handsome pope?¡± ¡°This bastard!¡± ¡°His Hwoliness, Duwbledde bwastard dared to mock us. Please defend us~ (His Holiness, Dubblede bastards dared to mock us. Please defend us~) They must have been shy at first, but now, they showed enthusiasm for ridiculing them. ¡®Actually, they must have been the masters of sarcasm!¡¯ I was so moved that I apuded enthusiastically. Awesome.They¡¯re another version of Emeline. Constantine trembled. ¡°You guys dare! Dare!¡± ¡°This year¡¯s fruit fly is¡­ how dare you! How dare you! Oh, excuse me, I mistook you for it because you stick too well to the dirt.¡± The Dubblede Knights chuckled. The enemy soldiers were enraged as expected. Constantine rushed toward the Dubblede knights as he shouted, ¡°Catch them!¡± As soon as they ran, the Dubblede knights tore the teleportation scroll and disappeared. Constantine missed them. ¡°Damn!¡± Nice job. ¡°Are you looking for us?¡± ¡°What are you so agitated about? Strip your hair.¡± ¡°Oh my. How worried the lord must have been about whether baldness would be inherited or not.¡± ¡°Yes, there¡¯s nothing as cruel as saying baldness is inherited.¡± The Dubblede soldiers, who went not far away from them and reappeared, teased them again. Constantine lost his reason. ¡°Mages! Spread the barrier to prevent them from moving!¡± ¡°We have no energy left. Calm down-¡± ¡°Charge! Bring those bastards to me right now!¡± The enemy troops charged countless times at themander¡¯s words, but the Dubblede¡¯s soldiers disappeared again. Constantine was out of breath. The Dubblede¡¯s knights reappeared about five minutester. When one of our knights pulled out the sword, our allies quickly dissuaded him. ¡°Put the sword in! What if they are scared and faint? Everyone must be confused!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way these armored guys would faint when we pulled out our swords.¡± ¡°No matter how stupid they are, they know that if they fight us, their limbs will be cut in seconds.¡± ¡°Sir Constantine, as a hair lossrade, I would like to express my sincere condolences. How hard has it been to lead the people with the disease of hair loss?¡± They¡¯re not only simr to Emeline. They must be the upgraded version of Emeline! I wondered how they would be like Emeline, who grew up in the back alley, but when I think about it, it was understandable. Dubblede selects soldiers regardless of their status. Talented people who grew up in the back alleys often volunteered to serve in the military not to starve to death. ¡®Aha.¡¯ Enemies flocked while I smiled. This time, they never thought they¡¯d miss the Dubblede¡¯s knights. A huge number of soldiers gathered at the north gate. A number of mages are also included to prevent teleportation. ¡®Okay, that¡¯s enough.¡¯ I moved in front of our soldiers with my brothers. Constantine and the enemy were astonished. ¡°You, you¡­!¡± When the enemies were surprised by my appearance, Constantine shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! The pope said that the girl has lost her divine power for a long time. She can¡¯t summon a devil!¡± When they realized I couldn¡¯t summon devils, the faces of the enemies changed. Then they try to rush towards us all at once. Me and Henry tore the scroll and threw it at them. Light surrounded the people. To be exact, not at our people, but our enemies. ¡°Let me introduce the new product of Dubblede. An improved model.¡± I used the same scroll that moved Mina to the vacant lot. I said ¡°Goodbye!¡± and waved cheerfully. After that, I disappeared. I said while looking at the majestic Dubblede¡¯s door. My voice rang loudly through Veronica¡¯s special loudspeaker. ¡°Open the door. The master hase.¡± Did you think I couldn¡¯t do anything without the devil? At first, I went through all the crises on my own. My best weapon is me, not the devil. ¡®I¡¯lle soon. Adrian.¡¯ This time I will save you. Can¡¯t wait? Read all the chapter today at our Patreon. Chapter 329 Chapter 329 TL: Zimmings Of course, all the boundaries surrounding the territory were not loosened just because they were teleported. Soon after, reinforcements flocked in. Perhaps because Constantine told them, they did not approach us directly. Instead, archers and mages were ced in front. A magic mirror appeared in the air. I can see Andre who is very angry in the mirror. Behind him, I can see the nobles who hold the voting rights of the state council. [If you surrender now and ask for forgiveness, you will be spared.] Andre said but Iughed out loud. ¡°Why should I ask for forgiveness when I¡¯m innocent? How can it be a sin for thendlord to go home?¡± [Your territorymitted a felony because they caused the soldiers who were deployed under the imperial family to revolt.] ¡°What sins have wemitted that we cannot even go to the territory?¡± [The arrest was done to control Dubblede, which poses a threat to state power. Dubblede¡¯s future will be discussed at a meeting ] ¡°Nonsense!¡± Andre¡¯s expression turned harsh as I spoke. [How dare you insult the imperial family!] ¡°On what basis did you ssify Dubbldede as a threat? Is this the regent¡¯s nonsense?¡± [This¡­!] ¡°In an empire that advocates fairness, if the freedom of the family was suppressed only by the choice of the regent, then it¡¯s tyranny.¡± I said, looking straight at Andre. ¡°Dubblede, a member of the five dukes, will uphold the oath of the family and correct the imperial injustice.¡± Henry, Isaac, and Dubblede¡¯s knights pulled out swords and surrounded me. Andre in the magic mirror shouted. [Immediately arrest that girl who dishonored the regent and send her to prison!] The Imperial forces immediately entered the offensive posture. I counted the time inside. ¡®Three minutes after moving the mages of the North Gate.¡¯ Since the mages have been moved quite a bit, the barrier must have weakened. Since I made a loud noise in advance, a vassal with jurisdiction near the North Gate must have contacted the chairman. The chairman would have quickly issued an emergency order and summoned the mages. The signal from the tower in the territory to reach the mages and soldiers throughout the territory is exactly 10 minutes. However, it takes time for all the mages to gather and break the barrier. ¡®I have to do something.¡¯ ¡°Constantine Brivi was talking about strange things. Do you think I can¡¯t summon a devil by stealing God¡¯s blessing? Who said so?¡± [What?] ¡°God¡¯s blessings are engraved on the soul.¡± [Wha- what?] ¡°In other words, even if you steal the maintenance device, I can summon it.¡± For example, the first time I summoned Boone, or when Mina summoned Amy. I searched my pocket and took out the jewelry. He was bewildered when he saw the strangely colored tourmaline, while the holy knights retreated. This was probably because the holy knights knew that the devil was summoned through the passage of jewels. I used my diving power. Then a pir of light was formed. Themander of the holy knights shouted. ¡°Leine Dubblede summons the devil! Go back!¡± Yes, go back. ¡®But it¡¯s fake!¡¯ Would I foolishly waste my divine power while on a war with the temple? ¡®If a devil is summoned, it will not return without me granting its wish.¡¯ Didn¡¯t they know that? The holy knights were terrified as mu divine power vibrated and created a slight earthquake. Andre and the nobles were also surprised. [Th- that can¡¯t be¡­!] In other words, ¡°It¡¯s absurd¡±, ¡°Impossible!¡± They denied it, but there was also a glimpse of fear in their eyes. They watched everything from the interrogation case to the vacant lot war. Some experienced that the power of the devil transcends humanmon sense. I shouted at the mage. ¡°I warn you. If you want to save the lives of your people, step back before the summoning ends.¡± [This¡­!] ¡®Three minutes.¡¯ Unlike in the interrogation room, when the summoning was dyed, some looked at me with questionable eyes. ¡®Hurry¡­!¡¯ The holy knights eximed. ¡°Archers, are you ready?!¡± ¡®As expected, isn¡¯t it unreasonable to drag it out for 5 minutes?¡¯ I¡¯m going to stimte Andre more and dy time! As soon as the archers aimed at us, Henry and Isaac blocked me and took care of it. ¡°Shoot it!¡± At the same time the holy knights shouted, Knock-!! Knock, knock! Knock, knock, knock! A loud knock was heard at the north gate. ¡°More!¡± ¡°Use your strength!¡± The holy knights and the people looked around the north gate. And not long after, I heard a loud sound. It was the sound of a door breaking. ¡°There!¡± The people who broke the door clearly rushed here. There was a man wearing an apron around his waist, an old man wearing a worn-out shirt, a skinny middle-aged man, and girls in store uniforms. They had pickaxes or des in their hands. The people of the territory came out and surrounded them. Henry and Isaac were greatly perplexed. So am I. An old woman with a hood on her head said, ¡°Oh my.¡± as she wiped the back of Henry¡¯s hand. ¡°Children, what¡¯s this?¡± A middle-aged woman who hurriedly came out of the crowd put a shabby coat on my shoulder. She said, holding my shoulder tightly. ¡°There is a path that leads to the forest. Leave this job to our hunters.¡± The man who hid Isaac behind his back agreed. ¡°We¡¯re strong!¡± Henry was the most perplexed of our siblings. He looked around at the people with wide eyes. They had a slight ent, some had eastern, northern or eastern ents. A person who had a father from the east and a mother from the south had both eastern and southern ent, so it was difficult to determine their ce of origin. This is because dad opened the door and allowed anyone to settle down. The nobles med us for that. Some considered us to be bullies who want to get more taxes. People said that dad was trying to show off his power, and treated him as a conceited fool. It was the same with my brothers. In particr, there was a time when Henry rebelled against dad. My eyes widened and I smiled at the hardened Henry. ¡°Sometimes we need to do stupid things.¡± Henry¡¯s eyes shook. Of course, that didn¡¯t mean that we were better than other nobles. I never deny that I usually achieve things in vicious ways. Even if the result is good, if the method is wrong, you can never be a good person. But my family thinks about the value more than the method. And we were rewarded with the value we had prioritized. ¡®Look at that, Neliard.¡¯ Based on Neliard¡¯s standards, all of these people are sinners and do not deserve to stand in the world. They kicked the position set by the world and took a different path. ¡®But they are so lovely.¡¯ The world bes more beautiful because those who have not given up hope always shine. ¡®So your beliefs should note true.¡¯ A shout of anger was heard from the mage. [Those who vite thew. ughter and establish the order of the empire!] The holy knights and regent were involved. The people were hit by swords and arrowheads, and they were killed. I screamed in shock. Henry and Isaac also shouted. ¡°What are you doing! They are ordinary people who have never learned a sword!¡± Whenever me, Henry, and Isaac took out the scroll to move them, arrows flew. I couldn¡¯t even use it because I didn¡¯t have enough time. The holy knight grabbed a gray haired old man by the hair and was about to cut his throat. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! Please!¡± It was then. A huge explosion was heard from the sky above Dubblede. And what I heard was a familiar and weing voice. ¡°Protect Dubblede!¡± Jean Marc Noanoke. He was the chairman of the Dubblede¡¯s senate. In an instant, the surroundings shone, and soldiers carrying Dubblede¡¯s patterns appeared everywhere. However, their armor and weapon form were different from before. ¡°Lady!¡± Veronica grabbed the hem of her skirt with both hands and ran to me in a hurry. ¡°Veronica?¡± ¡°Do you like it? It¡¯s inspired by your ghost soldiers!¡± Come to think of it, their form is simr to the ghost soldiers summoned by Boone. Veronica said, lifting her index finger. ¡°It¡¯s not just the looks.¡± An arrow was hit by a knight wearing a mask with a single horn on his forehead. Surprisingly, it permeates their armor! The armor was moved to Veronica¡¯s hand. She smiled shyly. ¡°What happened?¡± When asked, she pulled out a pile of parchment from her arms and waved it. ¡°It¡¯s a piece of armor from holy beasts. I made it after getting it from the battle in the vacant lot.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Veronica turned to Henry, and he grinned. ¡°This is my weapon.¡± ¡°The other day, thedy opened the passage to the other world, so the devils couldn¡¯t return, right? There was also a body left. Master Henry saw and said it.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°How about making armor using the corpse of a beast?¡± ¡®Wait a minute, that¡¯s¡­¡¯ Are you saying that there is an army like the holy beast of the temple? Oh my God! Can¡¯t wait? Read all the chapter today at our Patreon. Chapter 330 Chapter 330 TL: Zimmings Whether it was the soldiers of the temple or the soldiers of the imperial family, we had no rival. But the Dubblede soldiers, who had been preparing for war against the temple for more than a decade, were no match for immortal holy beasts. Dubblede, who is well-known for our military power, even gained the power of magic. For them, it was like a natural disaster. With Dubblede¡¯s de, the enemy was shed helplessly. I looked at them with both hands covering my mouth. They¡¯re very cool! Unless the pope summoned the devil, there was no reason to be pushed back by the temple. Isaac¡¯s face turned red and dragged me away as I looked at the soldiers. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the castle.¡± ¡°Wait a minute. I want to look a little bit more-¡± Isaac clicked his tongue and put me around his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m going to watch you for a second! A little more! My cuties!¡± I reached out to my lovely war weapon, no, the soldiers. Henry merely smiled and folded his arms. Me, my brothers, Chairman and Veronica immediately moved to the castle. Themander of the battle was taken over by the son of the retired captain of Irie, Zion due to the aftereffects of the battle. As soon as we moved to the castle, the people weed us. ¡°Oh my gosh,dy.¡± ¡°Young master.¡± We nodded to the crowd. Passing through the people, my aunt approached me. ¡°The preparations for battle areplete.¡± ¡°Already?¡± ¡°Just because I was locked up in the estate doesn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Viscount Dubos, who was standing next to my aunt, said. ¡°The items including teleportation scroll, suwon, and spinel are also ready.¡± Great. I nodded my head. There must be a reason why the pope did not summon the devil even after I escaped. ¡®Maybe it¡¯s because the power of the Gods taken by force was not safe.¡¯ Then I couldn¡¯t miss the opportunity. Before the pope¡¯s power stabilized and my dad was found to be a fake by the temple. Our siblings stepped out to the terrace on the second floor. The soldiers who gathered together saw us and bent their knees at once. Henry nodded and looked at me. ¡°Tell them,dy.¡± ¡°Is it okay if I do it?¡± Isaac and Henry grinned and nodded at me. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± With the support of my brothers, I took a step forward. Veronica was floating a magic tool in the sky. Perhaps it was also being conveyed to the mansion through the tool. When I grabbed the terrace railing, the soldiers looked up. ¡°We are not fighting on a mission.¡± Viscount Dubos and my aunt looked at me in awe. Rather than encouraging morale, I stated the truth to them. ¡°Those who carry a mission may be our enemy. The justification of defending the world will make the enemy more powerful.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Sword without conviction is murder. So we are murderers fighting only for our interests.¡± The viscount tried to stop me, but Henry and Isaac stopped him. ¡°But the interest we have won will make our parents¡¯ stomachs full.¡± The way they look at me has changed. I smiled brightly. ¡°You can give your children a better future. You will not lower your heads because you are sad about a grain of rice, and you will not give up your pride for food, clothing, and shelter, and you can block the mouths of those who point fingers at us as evil.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± I said in a firm voice. ¡°I will not promise you things like saving the world. However, I promise a future that is not deficient.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Listen! The blood shed today is never for the honor of the family. It¡¯s a fight for yourselves too.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Dubblede army, advance to the capital!¡± Wow-! *** Shouts echoed through the sky of the capital. And Dubblede¡¯s motivation skyrocketed. Lea, who was looking at the scene with the tool among the soldiers, looked at Johann¡¯s back. She smiled slightly. It reminded her of the first time she saw a small child with wide clothes flowing down from her slender shoulders. How did she grow up like this? Is it possible to grow rapidly? She remembered the days of her urinating on the nket in the middle of the night, startled by thunder just like yesterday. ¡°Lebwaine peed. I¡¯m sowwy. I¡¯m sowwy¡­..¡± (Leine peed. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry.¡­.) The child rubbed her palms in fear. She remembers her shoulders and legs shaking. When she opened her arms, saying it was okay, the child ran in a hurry to her. As if no one had ever hugged her. Thinking that she grew up in her arms, she burst into tears. She remembered that small, thin, and pitiful child. The child, who was so small and skinny that she was afraid of hugging her, has grown into a child with wide arms that can embrace all of Dubblede. ¡°She¡¯s amazing.¡± When Lea spoke, Johannughed. Hisugh was as pure and clear as back in the days when lowered and Lisette were alive. Lea, who smiled, lowered her head. Johann looked back at the soldiers. Nos was almost crying, overwhelmed with emotion. It was fortunate he did not bite a handkerchief like the butler of the mansion or the four maids of Leine. A smile was also hung around the mouths of the vassals who had watched Leine since childhood. It was an unbelievable change for a family that was on the brink of division in Leine¡¯s first life. A light appeared in the sky. It was a signal that someone was arriving through a teleportation scroll. Everyone was ready. Thud. Thud. Thud! The sound of footsteps resounded in the sky and Dubblede¡¯s army appeared. At the end of the podium, there was a wind. It was the Leine with the armor that came out. Behind her was Isaac. Leine looked at Johann. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The ground shook at the loud shout. Leine clenched both fists and looked at the soldiers. The bell of the final match rang. At that time, in the temple. The cardinals hurriedly ran into the main gate. Someone shouted as he ran to the pope, who was looking at the broken statue in the chapel. ¡°Dubblede has entered with an army!¡± Pope Christian stroked the statue. The only thing reflected in his dim eyes was darkness. ¡°His Holiness!¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°So is Meria there?¡± sio felt like he wanted to shout. Is he saying that such a problem is still important? sio replied. ¡°The person who brought the army is Leine Dubblede. She leads the entire Dubblede army.¡± The pope, who had been holding the statue quietly, looked at him at once. ¡®Meria.¡¯ Meria, Meria, Meria. He likes her who is out of reach. She held him in her arms affectionately, but she did not give her heart. Even if he confessed and begged, she would fly away as if she was a butterfly. Nicsio shouted urgently. ¡°The Duke of Dubblede has be a dead body, and we no longer have a hostage in our hands. Pope, please give us your order!¡± The pope, who released the head of the statue from his hand, raised his eyes. ¡°If you can¡¯t catch it no matter how hard you try, you¡¯ll have to break the wing¡­¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Release all the remaining holy beasts. I will lead the holy knights and go out directly.¡± ¡°His Holiness¡­¡­!¡± The cardinals bowed their heads. ¡®So it¡¯s all your fault, Meria.¡¯ He should take everything from her, that her hope is stuck in the gutter and she cannot go anywhere other than his arms. Nicsio said. ¡°The Dubblede will head to the temple. I¡¯ll defend it.¡± The pope nodded, and the cardinals bowed deeply. *** ¡®You thought I¡¯d go to the temple, didn¡¯t you?¡¯ What our army was in front of was the gate of the imperial pce. I shouted, holding a loudspeaker. ¡°The ruthless rebel who rebelled against the Father of the Empire, get down and ask for an apology!¡± ¡®Do you think I¡¯ll go to the temple directly because I¡¯m crazy?¡¯ In the midst of battle with the temple, the soldiers of the imperial family and noble families will attack us. In this case, we need to absorb those who are aiming for us from the back first. ¡®I must seize the throne before theye from the temple.¡¯ Not long after, Andre appeared. ¡°How dare you!¡± He ran towards us wildly on the road. Etlon, the son of the Duke of Marche and Andre¡¯s cousin, tried to hold him back but he did not listen. He must be nning to use a meteor on us. ¡®Do it. Rather than being foolish and fearless, he must be running around because he has a greater sense of inferiority than fear.¡¯ Born as the eldest son of the emperor, Andre, whose mother is ady from the nation¡¯s most prestigious family, was pushed back by Adrian all his life. Poisoning the emperor was also due to a sense of inferiority, so his pride would have been greatly damaged by my actions. ¡°You traitor!¡± Look at him. ¡°I became regent through the process¡­!¡± ¡°It¡¯s illegal to take the ce when it¡¯s against the emperor¡¯s will!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Andre screamed. ¡°Is it because of Adrian?! Did that person beg you to catch and kill me, and he¡¯ll give you the throne, right?!¡± ¡°There is only one person who can move Dubblede. It has nothing to do with Prince Adrian.¡± ¡°If you say so, who brought an army and dared to attack the imperial family?¡± It was then. A familiar voice came from behind. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± The emperor, supported by Cecilia, appeared. Can¡¯t wait? Read all the chapter today at our Patreon. Chapter 331 Chapter 331 TL: Zimmings Andre and Yvonne were not the only ones who were surprised. Johann and Isaac also had bewildered expressions. I shrugged my shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s not just the temple that¡¯s evil, is it? I¡¯m pretty evil too. I know what they are aiming for because we are the same evil person.¡± ¡°What?¡± Isaac frowned at my words. So this is what happened, Before the vacant lot war, that is, before going to the tower, I agonized. ¡®If I were the temple, what would I aim for?¡¯ What can they do to ovee the situation in which the imperial family and nobles weren¡¯t on their side anymore? I concluded after thinking about it. ¡®I would have reced the emperor.¡¯ They could turn the table around only when they changed the emperor and absorbed the forces that turned their backs again. Under the circumstances, it is difficult to establish a person who has nothing to do with the imperial family as an emperor. Their goal is to absorb the imperial family and nobles, not the division of the country. To do so, he had to choose one of the legitimate heirs and set him as an emperor. Adrian ispletely on my side. All that was left was Prince Andre. In order to change the emperor, of course, the current emperor Alexandre must be killed. They will try to assassinate or poison him. When I thought about it, I immediately began to prepare. Through Cecilia, a protective magic spell was ced on the emperor. ¡°¡­That¡¯s how it happened.¡± When I exined what had happened, people around me burst intoughter. Isaac grabbed my cheeks with both hands as if he was amazed. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that before!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not thwat I dwidhn¡¯t tell you, I can¡¯t¡­¡± My cheeks were pressed, and my pronunciation became off. I pursed my lips and pushed Isaac¡¯s hand away. ¡°As soon as I ordered Cecilia, I had to go to the tower, so I didn¡¯t have a chance to talk. After that, I was held captive in the temple. I just came back yesterday. Besides, I¡¯m not the only one who knows.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Dad knew.¡± Because it was my dad who gave Cecilia the ¡®Jewel that used to be a passage for Gremory¡¯, which would serve as a medium for protection magic. ¡°But why was he so obediently captured by Andre and suffered?¡± Johann answered for me. ¡°Because he had no choice but to do it.¡± I held the scabbard tightly. Yes, my dad¡­¡­Dad would have had no choice but to be taken. Because I¡¯m in the hands of the temple. He¡¯s afraid they¡¯ll hurt me when they know that the n has failed. ¡®Dad¡­¡¯ With my eyes slightly closed, I remembered him. His indifferent expression when we first met in his office at Dubblede Castle. His clumsy touch as he washed my feet. My eternal supporter who will do anything for me for the rest of my life at any time. ¡®I¡¯m going to meet you.¡¯ Soon. *** Empress Yvonne was staring at the emperor. Andre, who turned pale, was silent. ¡°Th-the, uh, how¡­¡± ¡°Are you surprised that the father you were trying to kill survived?¡± When the emperor asked, Andre shrugged his shoulders. Empress Yvonne ran in front of her son and shouted, ¡°How can you say such a cruel thing? This child visited His Majesty, who was lying in bed countless times a day.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Is it Cecilia? Has she deceived His Majesty?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding. It¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Empress Yvonne looked fiercely at Cecilia, who stood by the emperor. ¡°She is trulyughable. No matter how badly she desperately covets power, how could she try to drive a wedge between parents and children?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been over 20 years since I met you.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°At that time, you were dazzlingly intelligent. ¡­How did this happen.¡± At the emperor¡¯s words, Empress Yvonne¡¯s eyes trembled. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°You said that if we had to marry each other without love, at least you would receive the highest position.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I gave Marche¡¯s daughter the title of an empress, but the burden was given to you, so the bottom line was yours. But you should at least know not to be arrogant and vie for more.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°How did this happen?¡± Empress Yvonne bit her lips tightly. Andre was watching the empress and the emperor. The emperor knew everything. Even if she insists that she¡¯s not the criminal, he will not believe it. No, even though this matter is forgiven, all kinds of atrocities that she had done have remained. Andre, who was sweating profusely, shouted. ¡°Mo-mother! It¡¯s mother who ordered it, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The emperor and Empress Yvone looked at Andre at the same time. Andrey in front of the emperor and hugged his leg. ¡°How can I, who inherited the blood of the imperial family, try to kill my father? It¡¯s something I don¡¯t want. All I did was be a regent and follow my mother¡¯s order. Yes, right. Your Majesty!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I just did what my mother told me to do as a son¡¯s duty. If you want to punish my mother¡­¡­ Your Majesty!¡± The emperor, who was looking at Andre gently, turned to the empress. ¡°Is this the only reason you changed?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Did you even throw away your pride because of this?¡± Empress Yvonne looked at Andre. Her foolish son. She still remembered the newborn baby that she first held in her arms. Her chest felt stuffy. She knows this time, there was no way out. Today is the moment she has to leave. Empress Yvonne slowly knelt down. She muttered helplessly as she pressed her forehead to the floor. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I ordered everything.¡± The emperor, who closed his eyes slowly, said, ¡°Take her to the dungeon.¡± Andre¡¯s expression brightened up. He thought he could preserve his life. The emperor, who opened his eyes again, gently looked at Andre, who was shaking silently. ¡°Are you happy?¡± ¡°Ye-, no way!¡± ¡°Yes, you shouldn¡¯t. You¡¯ll regret this moment even if you die.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know yet how cruel it is to have no one on your side.¡± The emperor shouted. ¡°Dethrone Andre Louerg, and capture all those who disobey my orders! Split the Neliard church, and I order the subjugation of their followers!¡± Shouts erupted from all over the castle. All the nobles of the Andre faction were arrested by the Imperial Army and taken to the underground prison. *** The gates of the Imperial Pce opened. The first ce we went into was Cecilia¡¯s Pce. To be precise, the basement of Cecilia¡¯s Pce. It was where my father was at. I wanted to rush there, to the extent that I wanted to tear the barriers of the imperial pce and use teleportation. Cecilia was waiting in front of the pce. ¡°Lady!¡± ¡°Empress.¡± Cecilia patted my cheek and sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. You¡¯ve worked really hard,dy.¡± ¡°I think Cecilia suffered more than me. Are you okay?¡± Cecilia¡¯s appearance was a mess. Perhaps the hardships in prison were not only mental distress, but there were scratches all over her skin. ¡°If I can repay thedy and the duchess with this kind of favor, it¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Cecilia¡­¡± ¡°Okay,e here.¡± We headed underground alongside Cecilia. The stairs to the basement already smelled of terrible medicine. I hurried down the stairs. Isaac and Johan caught me as I almost fell several times because I was in a hurry. In the basement, a court doctor who was under Henry was bandaging someone. I bit my lips tightly when I saw him. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­ine.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Leine.¡± I wanted to run and hug right away, but my legs froze and couldn¡¯t move. Dad was so thin. His upper body, which was taken off to wear a bandage, was full of traces of terrible pain. If it had been a little darker, he would have looked so bad that I wondered if he was my dad. Johann lightly grabbed my shoulder. I approached my dad trembling like a baby who just learned how to walk. As I got closer little by little, the terrible scent of blood and terrible medicinal scent became more distinct. ¡°Don¡¯te. It smells disgusting.¡± ¡°¡­¡­No.¡± ¡°ine.¡± ¡°No!¡± I hurriedly ran to my father¡¯s arms. His bone that were protruding from his body because of his thun figure hurt my body. ¡°You¡¯re a fool. Fool!¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± ¡°I ate well and slept well, I was healthy, so why couldn¡¯t you protect yourself!¡± Dad smiled and stroked my head. I thought I was lucky. Since my family loves me so much, I thought no one would be happier than me. But I realized today. How anxious my family must have been to protect my happiness. I knew that the shadow of happiness was anxiety only after my dad got hurt like this. So I realized that I had to protect myself. The pain of hurting a loved one was so terrible that it was iparable to my own. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for worrying you¡­¡± I hugged my dad tightly, and he gently stroked the back of my head. ¡°It¡¯s enough that youe back.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all you need to do, ine.¡± We¡¯ve been hugging each other for a long time. I heard Isaac¡¯s mischievous voice behind me. ¡°Are you going to spend the whole day here?¡± Johannughed and was handed over the jacket Cecilia was holding. He, who put a jacket on our dad¡¯s shoulder, said. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Dad, who got up slowly with my support, said to the Dubbledemander who had followed us. ¡°Bring the name of fearless rats who dared to attack Dubblede.¡± Can¡¯t wait? Read all the chapter today at our Patreon. Chapter 332 Chapter 332 TL: Zimmings The people headed out to do their designated work. Me, the Dubblede Army, the Imperial Army, the Duke of Grimoire, the Marquis Shuheil and the Archduke of Locard decided to form an army and head to the temple. The emperor¡¯s role was central defense. In addition, he disbanded the soldiers of the forces who joined Andre. As a result, the temple could not expect reinforcements. Before leaving, my dad and I had a conversation with the emperor for a while. Dad said, ¡°Your Majesty, would you be able to lead the centre with that condition?¡± Cecilia¡¯s protective magic was not the kind of thing thatpletely prevented him from being affected by poison. Such a high-level magic was something that could only be used by 21 priests or cardinals. So I proposed a new protection magic to Cecilia. It was a method of expelling poison by activating cells in the body at high speed. It is more of a magic that is close to healing than protection. That¡¯s why we used the passage of Gremory, which has the ability to heal. The emperor was unconscious due to a an overload. Of course, I could wake him up at any time. It was true that he was not in a good condition because his body had driven out the poison. ¡°Your condition seems more serious than I thought.¡± ¡°Even under these circumstances, I could still use my mouth.¡± ¡°You¡¯re rude. Don¡¯t you remember that you¡¯ve been poisoned by your own child?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s relevant to the context.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of an inferiorityplex. Be careful of your words.¡± Even in this situation, the emperor was full of vigor. My dad burst intoughter. The emperor whoughed a lot said in a low voice. ¡°I have to punish them all.¡± Dad bowed his head lightly, and the emperor pulled a piece of parchment from the table. ¡°The next time you visit the Imperial Pce, please choose a new country name.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± I looked at the emperor. The emperorughed as if he couldn¡¯t help it. So that meant that he would grant the independence of Dubblede. Me and my father knelt before the emperor. It was going to be thest time in my life. Dad said, looking at the emperor. ¡°A wise decision, I will not forget.¡± The emperor nodded and said. ¡°Thest task given to Dubblede, who was the sword and shield of the empire is to drive the heretics out of thisnd.¡± Me and dad answered at the same time. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± So we headed to the final battlefield. *** At thend where the central temple and the vatican are located, there were flying holy beasts in the air and people with half melted skin in the surroundings. Theirck of preparation is rather obvious. These were the failed test subjects. It was inferior to holy beasts in both attack and defense. Johann and Isaac each delivered the operation strategy to the soldiers. ¡°Those who wear the special armor (armor made by Veronica using beasts) are in charge of holy beasts and failed experiments. Ordinary soldiers should run away as soon as they encounter them. No one should waste their lives.¡± ¡°Ordinary soldiers deal with holy knights. As soon as we break through the defense of holy beasts and failed experiments, our troops head to the central temple.¡± The soldiers were divided into five main groups. The central armymanded by my dad. The special armored soldiermanded by Johann. Ordinary soldiersmanded by Isaac. The mages will be under themand of Stefano, a cardinal and father of Emeline. Volunteersmanded by the Duke of Grimoire. Johann¡¯s unit is in charge of holy beasts. Isaac¡¯s unit is in charge of the central temple, and the vatican. I am in charge of a small unit that includes my father¡¯s army. Although it was small, it was a unit of one hundred men. ¡®Because they are all great people!¡¯ Zachary and Sourire alone are already like four knights. Adding to that is Lea, themander-in-chief of Irie. Dahlia, a former serial killer of rapists. The fake Trigon, Wale, the head mage of court mages, the real Trigon, who recovered, and Aragon, their father and the strongest court mage ever. Aunt who was the captain of white horse battalion. It is a unit that includes them, so no matter what troops we encounter, we will not be easily defeated. ¡°The first thing we need to do is take etwal. We must find my etwal before the pope summons the devil.¡± Everyone in our unit shouted at my words. At that moment, my father¡¯smunication device rang. The caller was Henry in the estate. [We have infiltrated all the temples within the Dubblede territory. We locked the priests in prison.] The army in many areas also reported that. Dad nodded and raised his sword. ¡°Annihte the heretics!¡± Dung- Dung- Dung- Dung-! The sound of drums and trumpet made of the dragon¡¯s horns cried to mark the beginning of the war. Johann¡¯s army quickly struck holy beasts. The holy beasts and the subjects fell at a speed that was iparable to that in the battle of the interrogation center or the battle of the vacant lot. ¡®The armor is the best!¡¯ With this, the Dubblede army, which is considered the best one in the country, will be unbeatable! I looked at the mages cutting holy beasts and experiments like paper with ecstatic eyes. The cardinal resisted, but they copsed in less than ten minutes when Johann, wearing the armor, stepped forward. ¡°Go inside!¡± Dad¡¯s and Isaac¡¯s army filled thend where the vatican and temple are located. Dad¡¯s army headed to the vatican and Isaac headed to the central temple. ¡°Those who have rebelled against God will be teared to death!¡± Cardinal Nicsio pointed his sword at my father. ¡°A rogue that follows their own desires dares to interpret God¡¯s will.¡± Nicsio¡¯s face wrinkled at my father¡¯s words. ¡°I, I¡­! Attack!¡± Nicsio¡¯s soldiers rushed toward them. A fierce battle was expected as they included a number of holy beasts. Although there were people wearing special armor in father¡¯s army, the holy beasts guarding the vatican, the center of Neliardism, were more powerful than those guarding the gates. Kiik-! An eagle the size of an adult male torso flies. It had a man¡¯s face with a hideous beak. Wale, the fake Trigon was amazed and covered his mouth. The other holy beasts were also horrifying. It looked creepy and scary enough to be overwhelming before even an attack. ¡°Hmm.¡± A familiar voice came from behind. Zachary, grabbing Sourire¡¯s shoulder with one arm, smiled and looked at Nicsio¡¯s holy beasts. ¡°Are you going to let the fake stand in the way of a real beast?¡± ¡°Kreuk¡­¡± Sourire¡¯s low voice came out one after another. I wondered if there were sharp fangs between his lips, then Sourire¡¯s eyes became sharp. ¡°Look, it¡¯s them.¡± ¡°Kreuk.¡± ¡°If you kill that guy, you get a special meal. Start!¡± As soon as Zachary shouted, Sourire, who had turned into a giant wolf, roared and rushed at the holy beasts. ¡°Three o¡¯clock.¡± As soon as Zachary said that, Sourire turned his head toward the three o¡¯clock direction and opened his mouth wide. The holy knight who was rushing was torn to pieces by Sourire¡¯s teeth. ¡®Wow!¡¯ I felt like pping my hands if I could. Thebination of Zachary, a brainy guy who excels in strategy and Sourire, the strongest of the four knights, was really great. If Chul-soo had been here, he would have made a fuss. The knights who came from behind swung their two-handed spears lightly and knocked them down. Dad and his army also joined in. Nicsio¡¯s army quickly fell. ¡°Let¡¯s go, ine.¡± My dad said. ¡®Dad¡¯s not feeling well, can me and my troops leave?¡¯ He need a little more support¡­ ¡°Go!¡± I clenched my fists at my father¡¯s resolute words. I nodded towards my unit. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the temple.¡± My etwal and Adrian will be there. While my dad¡¯s army faced the Holy Knights of the vatican, my troops crossed the Great Gate. We only needed 20 steps to reach the chapel, but we were blocked by knights in the temple. There were two cardinals included, one of them was sio. ¡®If we fight here, our troops must be tired.¡¯ We cannot dy the time to find etwal. That¡¯s why I left my dad. So I¡¯ll have to go to the chapel while my troops are fighting. If there are holy beasts in there, I won¡¯t be able to easily endure without the devil. ¡®What do I do¡­¡¯ Lea, holding the sword, said as she looked at the two cardinals. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± ¡°Move away, sio.¡± When I said that, the cardinal next to sio, Teneron,ughed at me. ¡°Nonsense. Do you think we¡¯ll be obedient to you?¡± ¡°sio.¡± I ignored Teneron and looked at sio. ¡°Although we were in a rtionship by necessity, I have confidence in you.¡± ¡°Are you going to bring emotions in war?¡± ¡°No way.¡± I smiled and held out my hand. ¡°I just trust that you will be a wise person. I can reach out my hand because you¡¯re a wise man.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You and I fight for our own desires in the end. Our desires can be mixed. We can walk together.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± When sio was silent, Teneron groaned. ¡°Arrest the girl, and kill everyone else! Rip their skin and take out their bones! They will pay for invading thend of God¡­¡­Ugh! I was surprised and looked at Teneron. No, to be exact, sio¡¯s sword that pierced Teneron¡¯s shoulder. Teneron looked at sio in disbelief. ¡°Wh- why¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to enter on a ship that¡¯s going to sink.¡± ¡°You will receive disasters¡­!! You bastard!¡± sio turned towards the chapel door. ¡°Go. There is Prince Adrian and the pope in the chapel.¡± Chapter 333 Chapter 333 TL: Zimmings I opened the door. I knew the pope was crazy, but I didn¡¯t know he was this crazy. He was listening to the pipe organ in this situation. The pipe organ in the air moved alone. Even without a performer, it moved on its own and sang a magnificent melody. Someone was tied to the center of the pipe. He had beautiful but bloody blonde hair. ¡®Adrian.¡¯ The wounds are all over his body. I stared at the pope, who was looking at the organ. ¡°Free Adrian and give me my etwal.¡± ¡°I¡¯m surprised. You¡¯re only making a request that I can¡¯t do.¡± The pope, who had turned his back to look at the organ, said in a calm voice. ¡°What are you saying?¡± ¡°If Meria wants it, it muste true at all costs. I swore to my god that much.¡± ¡°Oh, really? Then die. If possible, suffer and die. It would be better to burn to death in front of all the people.¡± ¡°You still want something that can¡¯t be achieved.¡± As soon as the pope finished speaking, the music stopped. He slowly turned towards me. People who broke into the chapel with me covered their noses and mouths. The rotten smell was awful. The pope¡¯s appearance was very intact, but he smelled like rotting flesh. I wondered what it was, so I opened my eyes and looked at him. ¡®How¡­¡¯ Strange things were embedded in the skin exposed under the sleeves. What dug into the skin was like an arrowhead. Bzzt- The moment I saw it, I felt a familiar vibration. In an instant I realized what it was. ¡°Have you put the devil¡¯s passage into your skin¡­?¡± ¡°I have embraced the devil. They can find rest within me.¡± The pope slowly pulled the sleeves. He seemed to brag about how benevolent he was. There were six unusuallyrge passages embedded in the forearm, and countless nail-sized jewels were located around it. The devil has only 72 passages, so all those little things would not be devils. Then what is it? Why does it feel so ominous? I tried to guess somehow. I need to know the power of the pope to make an attack or wait for reinforcements. There was a strange vibration in the pope¡¯s arm. A crackling and sparkling urred, and a small jewel was absorbed by another one nearby. The pope¡¯s skin cracked and a medium-sized jewel was formed in the ce where the two jewels once were. It was as if a jewel was eating another. As I touched the new jewel, the popeughed lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty. There¡¯s plenty to eat.¡± After saying that, he lightly tapped his forearm and looked at the soldiers in my unit. There¡¯s a lot to eat? ¡®Is it a creature? Then¡­¡¯ Holding my sword with a tense expression on my face, I took a deep breath. ¡°No way, those with special armor!¡± At that moment, the pope¡¯s arms shone and ck water began to drop from his arms. Arms and legs protruded from the ck water, alongside the tail and face. ¡°Howe he even made holy beasts?¡± Strong holy beasts were transnted into the forearm and used whenever necessary. The number of failed experiments made sense, the pope alone controls thatrge number of holy beasts. Four holy beasts were in front of us. ¡®We¡¯re doomed. The special armor is behind me.¡¯ In our unit, we had a spear and sword made of beasts that didn¡¯t have protective gear. ¡®How could I have known that he would release that big thing on the inside instead of on the outside?¡¯ That means he didn¡¯t care if the gate, the holy site of the temple, copsed. I threw a handkerchief made specially by Veronica, which I brought with me just in case, for those who did not have special armor. It was a leftover part made of holy beasts, but it was better than nothing. If we fight with our hands wrapped around it, we won¡¯t easily be attacked by holy beasts, and if we wear it to our neck, it won¡¯t at least be cut off. ¡°Would you like toe back to me now?¡± ¡°O- oh no, I didn¡¯t expect this to happen-¡± ¡°If you pay the price, I have the heart to forgive you.¡± ¡°Did you think I¡¯d say that?¡± ¡°What?¡± Iughed and shouted. ¡°Aim!¡± Then, the fake Trigon, Wale and Aragon ran forward. When Wale threatened with mana, the agitated holy beasts opened its mouth wide. The holy beasts gathered their strength. After that, they flew toward Wale as they fluttered their wings. As soon as the attack came, Wale and Aragonunched a special barrier. ¡°Stupid. In front of the main gate filled with the purest divine power, something like a barrier¡­¡± When the pope mumbled mockingly, the holy beasts¡¯ attack collided with the barrier between Wale and Aragon. Also, The holy beasts¡¯ attack reflected back to them. ¡°Kiik!¡± The holy beasts, which were hit by their own attack, flew away. ¡®That¡¯s right!¡¯ The tools Veronica made were nothing more than to protect our body from holy beasts and to be able to kill things that were turned into beasts. It was never to increase our attacking power. ¡®I wondered if I could use the power of holy beasts.¡¯ Since the tools helped us kill them, it¡¯s impossible to bring them with us. If so, at least I thought we should take advantage of their attack. What we came up with is that reflective barrier. ¡°A reflective barrier?¡± ¡°We¡¯re probably going to fight inside the chapel. I¡¯ve been there, and there was a strong barrier. The mages would be suffocated by just entering.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t spread the usual barrier. Then why don¡¯t we use it to make a very fragile barrier? Instead, increase the density so that it can be expanded.¡± ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t she a genius?¡± I grinned at the frozen pope. ¡°Why would I bring these soldiers here?¡± It was to move quickly, but it was also because of this barrier. When there are many people, it bes difficult to calcte the angle of reflection. Now, the attack of the holy beasts has been sealed off. We had an advantage in this space. ¡°Now there is no answer other than physical attack right? But how exactly are you going to attack without those holy beasts? You might die.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The pope¡¯s face hardened. I chuckled. ¡°You can¡¯t do anything without the power of God. But not me.¡± ¡°Meria.¡± ¡°Because you killed me three times, I have umted experience and knowledge. That¡¯s my real weapon.¡± ¡°¡­Three times? Killed?¡± I quickly ran into him. Again, I had umted experience and knowledge, and among them, there was also hellish martial arts training I received from my brothers. The pope is over eighty years old. On the other hand, I was merely a teenager. A man over 80 years old and a girl over 17 years old couldn¡¯t bepared. But I had another advantage. ¡®The pope will never kill me.¡¯ He also couldn¡¯t use magic. Because there¡¯s no way he can do it with that body condition. He can¡¯t even open a barrier. A person who became too strong had this weakness. I rushed forward as it doesn¡¯t matter if I die. Yes, I¡¯ll just die and start over. I¡¯m not afraid of dying at all. The pope, with a grim face, tried to grab my wrist. ¡®I don¡¯t want to die though.¡¯ I quickly slipped and kicked on his leg. He stumbled, lost his bnce and fell. Even if he loved me so much, he was ready to unleash his power, but perhaps not as much as I did. I got off the podium and cut the pipe organ strings. ¡°Adrian!¡± Bang-!! The room vibrated loudly. However, it did not originate from the pope. The epicenter was Adrian. A bright red energy was flowing around his body. As Adrian unfolded his hand, the floor vibrated and the jewels came up into the air. Soon after they gathered together, they came to Adrian¡¯s arm and became like a whip. After being released, Adrian rubbed his neck and looked at the pope with anguid expression. ¡°You¡¯ve only had fun so far, so now it¡¯s my turn.¡± I remembered Adrian¡¯s nickname I heard in my first life. Pope-level divine power. The youngest cardinal in history. Conqueror of the Devil War. And I realized something. Come to think of it, Adrian had never used his power properly when he gave me divine power until now. It was the first time I saw him using it properly. The pope and Adrian looked at each other. ¡°How unfortunate that a bug was born out of the devil.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. I was lucky enough to be born from a devil. You couldn¡¯t even do that.¡± As he swung his whip, the wall on which the pope was standing ripped apart. ¡°You¡¯re too arrogant.¡± The pope¡¯s expression waspletely wrinkled. *** At that time, in the basement of the vatican. ¡°I¡¯m scared, I¡¯m scared.¡± ¡°Be quiet.¡± Two women in white hoods ran down the stairs, holding each other. ¡°Is this right? There are a lot of musical instruments¡­ Is this really the temple¡¯s treasure trove?¡± ¡°ine definitely said here.¡± A rtively small woman pulled down the hood. It was Emeline. The tall woman quickly put Emeline¡¯s hood back on. ¡°What if you get caught!¡± It was Tri. Emeline shook her hand as if she wasn¡¯t bothered and looked around. ¡°The etwal must be here¡­ what is it? She tilted her head when she realized that the room they were in was surrounded by a barrier. Chapter 334 Chapter 334 TL: Zimmings Tri came closer to Emeline and whispered. ¡°Can you open it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too strong for me¡­¡± ¡°Emeline, you are strong. You were always number one in seminary.¡± Emeline shook her head. Good grades don¡¯t equal being strong. Born as the daughter of a cardinal, she can use divine power, but the amount of mana falls short of ordinary priests. That doesn¡¯t mean that she can¡¯t calcte the form at once topensate for that. The opposite of Mina who is strong butcks the brain. ¡°If the power of the person who put the barrier is temporarily cut off, it would still be worth trying.¡± If it was a super-high level barrier, it would have been made by the pope, but could it be solved? Emeline and Tri narrowed their foreheads and looked at each other. *** The divine powers of Adrian and the pope collided fiercely. Their fight made my skin tingle. Even I, who have the same divine power, have this reaction, so it was obvious how painful the others felt. Among our allies, except for Adrian, I was the only one who had divine power. ¡°Stand back.¡± Having said that, Lea asked. ¡°You¡¯re not joining?¡± ¡°There was a saying that in a whale fight, the shrimp burst.¡± If those shrimp intervene in the fight for no reason, they will explode. That doesn¡¯t mean I can only watch it from afar. The more agitated the pope was, the more ck the things that were in his arms. In it, holy beasts constantly came out. Adrian¡¯s whip wrapped around the pope. The pope¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°If¡­ you¡¯re going to beat me¡­¡± As soon as the pope uttered a word, there was a crack in the pile of jewels that had been collected in the shape of a whip. Adrian¡¯s whip waspletely shattered. Zachary and Sourire rushed to support Adrian. However, they were quickly blocked by the holy beasts. The holy beasts that blocked them were unique. If the other looked like a creepy beast, this holy beast looked like a human. It was also a perfectly fine human being except that its eyes were all white. ording to Stefano, Emeline¡¯s father and former cardinal, this is how humans turn into holy beasts. 1. When the skin melts and the flesh bes like a rotten corpse, it begins to transform into a holy beast. It was also said as they start mutating, their physical ability increases. 2. If theypletely change into the form of a beast, it¡¯s a sess. In other words, the holy beast ispleted only when it looks like a beast. However, the energy felt this time was unusual. A vicious energy was flowing out from the finished beast. In addition, it was slightly different from the failed experiments. The failed experiment refers to those who stopped in the middle of turning. Because not everyone can be a holy beast, only those who can withstand the power of monsters be holy beasts. So, unfortunately, at the beginning of step 1, their bodies were rotten or twisted. ¡®But it looks very good, only the eyes are weird.¡¯ There wasn¡¯t a single scratch. Sourire also showed his fangs as if threatened. He growled and ran towards the holy beast, who was blocking his way. ¡°This stupid¡­!¡± Zachary shouted. At the same time, Sourire¡¯s scream echoed. He was thrown away with a considerable amount of flesh torn off by the enemy. ¡°Sourire!¡± It must be painful. Sourire breathed out and turned back into a human, holding his abdomen full of blood. The condition was serious. Zachary hurriedly stopped the bleeding, but the wound was bad. ¡®It made Sourire like this, which had never been defeated by any holy beast?¡¯ I looked at the enemy who knocked down a strong man like Sourire at once. It wasn¡¯t a failed experiment and not holy beast at the same time. ¡®It is an evolutionary form of holy beast.¡¯ A higher existence than the holy beast that has undergone every steps and gotpleted. Then, I suddenly remembered a scene from a while ago. The scene where the stone in the pope¡¯s arm ate up another stone. ¡®If they absorb holy beast, they will had evolution.¡¯ I don¡¯t know how much holy beast it absorbed, but I know one thing. There was no one on our end who can stop that. The only thing that can kill holy beast is a weapon made of magic. In other words, mages can only support us killing holy beast. We have to kill it with a physical attack, and Sourire, who has the strongest physical attack among us, quickly take that role. The evolutionary holy beast approached us. ¡°The barrier! Hurry! Lea, take the holy beasts attention!¡± Lea, who took the holy beasts attention, promptly turned around. A ball of fire that missed Lea, the target, was bounced by Aragon¡¯s reflective barrirr and flew into the evolutionary beast. But nothing happened. The evolutionary holy beast did not block the attack of other holy beast. It got hit as it is. There seemed to be no damage dealt with. Adrian was dealing with the pope. It means he can¡¯t help us either. At least he dealt with the pope, so it was fortunate that the pope did not join our fight. Even so, it doesn¡¯t change that I¡¯m about to die. I stumbled back, staring at the evolutionary holy beast. ¡°Don¡¯te. Don¡¯te.¡± I¡¯m going to die. The only thing that can be done is a threat. ¡®Think. There is definitely a way.¡¯ I bit my lips tightly and moved only my eyes to look around. But it was then. ¡°¡­Me-ria.¡± What? People in my unit, who were stepping back due to the barrier I made, looked at the evolutionary holy beast at once. Obviously it was talking. It called me Meria¡­ ¡°Me, Meria, Meria.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Me, ri, a. My Meri, a.¡± How could it have absorbed the holy beasts? Suddenly, I thought of that. Come to think of it, I had never seen it absorb other beasts when we were fighting the beasts. And it called me Meria. As soon as the evolutionary holy beast reached out to me, Lea blocked its hand with a sword. ¡°The central army wille soon. Other reinforcements will also be here. Until then, keep retreating-¡± ¡°Lea, step back.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Step back!¡± I said to Lea and approached the holy beast. ¡°Excuse me.¡± ¡°Me, Meria, Meria.¡± Carefully reaching out my hand, the holy beast calmly stopped on the spot. ¡®I see. It¡¯s the alter ego of the pope!¡¯ A devil will be able to absorb beasts. Even the pope, who absorbed the power of God and became the master of the devil! ¡°You were created as a clone of the pope.¡± That¡¯s why the pope¡¯s body was so damaged. To the point where it smells rotten. That¡¯s why the pope can¡¯t easily bring out the devil while dealing with Adrian. It was impossible to properly use the powers of the devil by sharing power with it. As the evolutionary holy beast was made of the pope, it still cares about me. Of course, that¡¯s why the pope was more disgusting. It was creepy that what remained after losing all of hismon sense was an obsession with Meria. ¡®Perhaps¡­¡¯ *** The pope cut down the source of divine power of Adrian with a distorted arm. Adrian opened his eyes and looked at the pope, who was gasping and breathing heavily. So far, the battle has been stagnant. However, as the pope¡¯s eyes began to turn red, he was being pushed little by little. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ The holy beast approaching Leine was quite different from the previous one. It was dangerous to leave it like that. He could handle the pope, but he is losing more energy. He was disappointed with himself who couldn¡¯t protect her properly even after leaving her behind. Foolish weakling. A useless man who can¡¯t even protect her properly. Suddenly, he remembered a mysterious blonde man he had seen when he was young. It was the day before he went to the temple where he first met Leine when he saw the unidentified man. He couldn¡¯t see his face because he was wearing a hood, but he remembered his back clearly. He came to his maternal grandfather¡¯s mansion out of the blue and stopped him from dragging Adrian to theboratory. At that time, his maternal grandfather was a maniac. He even summoned a devil to turn into the empress, and Adrian, the first son of the empress, was regarded as an exceptional grandson, but he could not surpass Duke Marche. After Empress Gremory, unable to maintain her power, left to another world, the Marquis Chantelle seemed to be in a tight spot. ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry. I will give something great to you.¡± With the pretext of protecting the prince who had lost his mother, Adrian was brought to the Chantelle family and all kinds of experiments were carried out. That¡¯s how Amy and Amand, which were Adrian¡¯s powers, were born. When Adrian was having a hard time keeping Amy alive even with a huge number of human sacrifices, his maternal grandfather wentpletely insane. That day, his maternal grandfather dragged Adrian to theboratory. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. More, more¡­¡± His maternal grandfather muttered, and Adrian had a foreboding that it might be thest day of his life. The moment theboratory door opened. A blonde man wearing a robe appeared. Chapter 335 Chapter 335 TL: Zimmings The blonde unidentified man quickly put a sword into the abdomen of Marquis Chantelle. From the part where the sword was stuck, blue veins stretched out like branches. His grandfather clenched his teeth. He fell to the floor. The mysterious man said as soon as he looked at him in a strange way. ¡°I want him to live because he will be helpful.¡± ¡®It sounded like ¡®I¡¯ll leave the Marquis of Chantelle alive as it will help you.¡¯ ¡°Why are you helping me?¡± The unidentified man did not answer. Instead, he took something out and threw it in front of Adrian. It was Marquis Chatelle¡¯s seal, the family¡¯s internal organization chart, the map showing the contact information, and¡­¡­ there was a palm-sized memo. The assant said to Adrian, who was quietly looking at the memo. ¡°Keeping you alive is only for that child. You risk your life to protect her.¡± With those words, the person disappeared. Adrian stood on where he disappeared and read the memo over and over again. There wasn¡¯t much written on it. [The third temple in the northwest on the day the red moon rises.] Why did the man leave a note and make his maternal grandfather a doll with nothing but his breath? He was curious about it, so he headed to the third temple in the northwest on the day of the red moon as written in the memo. And then he met Leine. He realized when he met the child. It was her that the man said to protect. During the time he couldn¡¯t see her, he missed her and thought of her again and again. She doesn¡¯t need him, but he will save her from any danger. Protecting her is something he can do without her permission. He lived and grew with that in mind alone. But he, who wascking, couldn¡¯t even help her. His ten years of training were insignificant and his heart ached. He lost his bnce because of the pope¡¯s attack. As he fell down, the pope¡¯s hand moved as if piercing his shoulder. At the same time, ¡°Don¡¯t touch my boyfriend!¡± Leine¡¯s voice was heard, and the evolutionary holy beast that was attacking her unit just before blocked the pope. A shining ring made of divine power was hung around the neck of the evolutionary holy beast. The ring was long and was held in Leine¡¯s hand. Like a leash. ¡°Go! Step back!¡± It really hurt his heart. Because she kept protecting him, even though it was her that she needed to protect. Even though he knew that he was insignificant, he still couldn¡¯t give up. Decades of years of trying to protect her rolled around the mud. It was also her who helped him get back up when he fell endlessly. ¡°Take my hand.¡± Then he had to get up again. Because she¡¯s waiting for him. He thought he could do anything again if she reached out her hand. And when they held hands again, he seemed to be a brave conqueror. Thus, the child became everything in his world. Adrian smiled faintly at Leine, who reached out with a worried face. ¡°What would I do if you smiled so beautifully at a moment like this?¡± After standing up, he became a little stronger. As if he could do anything for her. Just like today. The pope¡¯s expression was distorted. His body, affected by the raging anger, began to break down little by little. ¡°Let go. Let go!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Meria¡­ Meria. Meria. Meria. Meria. Meria. Meria. Meria. Meria!!¡± His skin flowed down, revealing a bare, wrinkled face inside. His voice was horribly distorted. Adrian, who raised his body by holding Leine¡¯s hand, held her in his arms. Zachary threw the sword he had around his waist at Adrian, then, he took it with one hand. Adrian said, hugging Leine¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Dirty nces and attention to my lover. Trash.¡± As if he could really do anything. *** In the midst of this, I shouldn¡¯t have felt this, but I became shy. ¡®My lover¡­¡¯ He suddenly became cool¡­ Unknowingly, I pressed my cheeks slightly with both hands and met Zachary¡¯s eyes. At this moment, I felt the criticism in his gaze, so I turned to the pope, coughing in vain. ¡°I prepared everything for you. I¡­ me!¡± ¡°That¡¯s called a stalker. All stalkers should be hanged from the square and be beaten to death.¡± There¡¯s a lot to say about the stalker topic! I looked with contempt, but the pope did not back down. Rather, the alter ego of the pope, who became an evolutionary holy beast, was better. It really does everything I tell it to do. I didn¡¯t ask it to die, but I thought it would if I told it to. Everyone would know. How blindly the pope loved Meria. So I hated the pope more. I hated that violent mind. I hated his selfishness. I don¡¯t call it love. ¡°I lived for you. I put all kinds of dirt on my hands only for you. But why isn¡¯t it me? I¡¯m the one who has worked hard for you all my life, am I? ¡°It¡¯s terrible because you¡¯re like that.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± ¡°Your feelings like that have killed me so many times, so I get goosebumps.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The pope looked at me nkly. ¡°You don¡¯t know. You don¡¯t know that everything you¡¯ve done for me has actually killed me, do you? You wouldn¡¯t have known that I was living my fourth life after you killed me three times.¡± ¡°How could I¡­¡± ¡°You say you do everything for me, but that¡¯s why I died. Many times more wretchedly.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°There were times when I fell down and cried when I came back to life. I also begged your God to please kill me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Is it love that makes you that way?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t care if I die again, so how can I love you?¡± The pope¡¯s eyes shook. He repeatedly mumbled while biting his lips, ¡°Lie¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Look, how is that love for me? You loved yourself who loved me.¡± The pope¡¯s shoulders shook as he spoke without saying anything. Ha, haha, ha. He, who wasughing alone like a crazy person with his head down, soon raised his head again. ¡°It¡¯s love.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Meria, this is love. How can this not be love when I still want you even if you¡¯re so terrible?¡± His skinpletely fell down. The shell fell apart and a small eighty-year-old man waspletely revealed to the world. An elderly man with gray hair who is skinny with a bent back was seen. He staggered. The stone embedded in the forearm fell down. It all quickly became holy beasts. The chapel could not hold therge number of holy beasts. Flying holy beasts soared at once. My ally was pushed back by the wind it caused. The moment the chapel was about to copse. ¡°Lady!¡± The mage spread their barrier. Thanks to the barrier, my allies were not crushed by rubble, but the real Trigon fell to the ground. This was due to the use of such a powerful magical barrier in the temple¡¯s sanctuary, the Great Gate. Bang-! The ceiling copsed and fell on the statue. The real Trigon breathed out only after the medium that had revolved around the pure divine power had copsed. I gulped and hardened. ¡°Leine!¡± ¡°Kid!¡± ¡°ine!¡± My brothers, who were fighting with the priest and my dad, came running to me. The pope approached me with a group of holy beasts. His eyes turned ck and melted. Like shedding tears of blood. ¡°I¡¯m not wrong¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°My love is not wrong¡­¡± Dubblede and the Imperial Army, the chairman and the people of Seria, my aunt, Archduke Locard, Taylor, and Duke Amity all arrived here. ¡°Damn it, protect the kid!¡± ¡°Prepare to fire!¡± All the soldiers prepared for the attack, and my family ran to me. The first one that rushed to the pope was Isaac. The moment when his sword was about to be stuck in the pope¡¯s neck. ng-! With a sharp sound, Isaac flew back. It is the barrier of the devil that used to be Mina¡¯s. A group of red lights gathered in the hands of the pope. Soon it became a huge sword. It was clear that it was the sword of the devil Agareth. Johann¡¯s attack was also blocked by the sword. ¡®So he can freely use their abilities without summoning a devil?¡¯ Dad said, ¡°No!¡± and reached out to me. Then, the pope approached. ¡®We can¡¯t win.¡¯ We can¡¯t win this. My instinct warned me. When I hardened. ¡°Leine!¡± Emeline¡¯s voice came from somewhere. As I turned my head, the kid with one of her arms raised threw something at me. Adrian took it for me. And he opened his hands in front of me. Etwal. It was my Etwal. The pope reached out to me. ck smoke gathered under my feet. I felt something was heating up in my arms. It was the ¡®jewel that was devil¡¯s passages¡¯ that I brought just in case. I put my hand in the pocket. And, Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! A pir of light appeared with a violent sound. It was not only Boone, Purpur, and Baal who came out. ¡°y a more epic march!¡± ¡°You¡¯re doing a tedious job.¡± ¡°Come to me, the wounded soldiers.¡± Swish! Something passed the pope¡¯s cheek. It was Storas¡¯ arrow. All the devils I have summoned have appeared here. Can¡¯t wait? Read all the chapter today at our Patreon. Chapter 336 Chapter 336 TL: Zimmings I looked at the devils summoned in front of me stiffly. Almost all of the devils are here. Regardless of whether they are under Serga or Neliard. In addition, I was fine even though I summoned so many devils. ¡°Leine!¡± Emeline and the Tri ran to me. As soon as I looked at them, Emeline red and gritted her teeth as if she was about to kill the pope. Tri next to me turned pale and was about to copse. As I narrowed my eyebrows, Emeline opened her mouth. ¡°Do you know how the devil has been able to give their power to Mina until now?¡± ¡°¡­¡­what?¡± ¡°How did an old man who was over eighty looked young in front of you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Do you know why the devils were able to absorb Mina¡¯s divine power?¡± Emeline gritted her teeth, and Trigon, who was biting his lip, shouted. ¡°There were two people in the basement. No, it¡¯s an empty body that didn¡¯t be a corpse. Both bodies were broken, but¡­¡­.¡± Tri parted her lips and put them back together, then said, ¡°I, I know. One is a wounded body. I don¡¯t know who it is, but the other person¡­! I looked at Emeline and she burst outughing cynically. ¡°Even an ignorant person like Trigon will know. It¡¯s a face that people of this empire will know.¡± ¡°So who the hell is that-¡± ¡°Founding Emperor Fred.¡± I looked at the pope, whose body waspletely destroyed and revealed his true self. Emeline yelled out. ¡°The other person must be Ivan! The bodies of the two people during the founding war were torn so they sewed it again to create that body. That body that can absorb the power of both Gods! ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°ine? The pope¡¯s existence itself is unholy. We¡¯ve been bowing our heads in front of that person so far!¡± Why didn¡¯t I think of that? Just as Mina¡¯s soul was transferred to my mother¡¯s body, they were able to transfer the pope¡¯s soul to another person¡¯s body. They were able to give their power to Mina because her body was made of the body of the founding emperor, the messenger of God Neliard. Mina¡¯s power could be absorbed because it was a body with the same power of Neliard. ¡°Everything we believed was an illusion.¡± When I muttered to the pope, his mouth opened. He seemed tough but looked angry. ¡°It was all to create a world of eternal rest.¡± Ha, ha, haha. A horrifyingugh rang out from somewhere in the pope¡¯s body. ¡°Some sacrifices are unavoidable in order to attain eternal peace, Meria.¡± The pope moved to me at once. When he reached for me, the first devil, Baal hugged my waist and quickly stepped back. ¡®How can he¡­!¡¯ A vine came out of the ground in an instant and got his ankle. ¡®The power of Baal is abundance.¡¯ Boone cut off some of the vine with his sword. Then, a ck fog filled the ce and familiar people crawled out of the fog. The pdin Jonathan. One of the 21 priests, Adolf, who stole the youth medicine preparation method at the hope mercenary guild and confused the empress dowager. Cardinal Reginald, and many more. The dead appeared wearing strangely shaped helmets and armor. ¡®Boone¡¯s ghost army¡­!¡¯ The pope, who hadughed after several unsessful attacks, once again briefly warped and approached me. ¡°If you don¡¯t like my old body, how about this?¡± His face changed to Adrian¡¯s. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you like this too? And this? How about this?¡± Dad¡¯s face, Johann¡¯s face, Mom¡¯s face. He kept changing his face. ¡®It¡¯s Amy¡¯s power of transformation.¡¯ Someone pulled me with magic away from the pope. I was pulled up to the tower in an instant, and when I turned my head, I saw Henry. After cleaning up the territory and the surrounding area, he appeared here with the rest of the soldiers. ¡°Archers!¡± Archers in magic gloves engraved with the patterns of Dubblede pulled their bow at once. As the arrows started pouring down like rain, something ck jumped out to the side of the pope and was hit by the arrow instead. Monster. It was a monster. ¡®Pur¡¯s superpower is an army of monsters!¡¯ A flying monster came out and flew toward Henry. If Baal hadn¡¯t used a vine to block it, that monster would have cut Henry¡¯s neck. ¡°Retreat. He is free to use the devil¡¯s power. He can intercept and use this power in a short moment of carelessness.¡± ¡°How could that be? He doesn¡¯t even use the etwal or other passages.¡± ¡°Etwal is a tool that connects the other world and the people, and makes it easy for the user to connect with the devil. As for him, he became etwal himself and opened a passage to another world.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Huh?¡± ¡°It must be possible because of that body that contains both Neliard and Serga¡¯s power.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°They were not summoned. They were released.¡± It was said that Serga¡¯s seal was released. In other words, in addition to the devils I summoned, other devils could appear in the world. ¡°Then the pope can freely use the powers of the devil?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Neliard¡¯s interference.The body of the child of fate at the time was weak and could not use the power of God perfectly, but it is different from him. If it¡¯s a body that can use God¡¯s power perfectly, wouldn¡¯t they be able to withstand it even if someone pulls all their power?¡± Before he could finish speaking, the pope leapt to where I was and swung his weapon. ¡°Baal!¡± I hurriedly pushed Baal away. The pope¡¯s weapon passed Baal¡¯s cheek. I know what that weapon is. A weapon that allows the use of Agareth¡¯s ability ¡®Death¡¯. So it was said that even a devil could die if they were hit by that weapon. But it was strange. How can Agareth¡¯s power be maintained when he had just used another devil¡¯s power in a short time? ¡°Agareth.¡± When Baal muttered in a low voice, a red-haired devil appeared under the tower. It was Agareth. Baal looked at him coldly. ¡°Are you giving up even your pride as the chosen one and taking the hand of an unclean person?¡± ¡°If I can get rid of you, I can put my pride down for a while.¡± ¡®I see. If the devil allows them to use their ability, they can easily maintain it!¡¯ Agareth was willing to hand out his power to the pope to kill Baal. Once again, the pope tried to kill Baal. I quickly jumped in front of him. But, the pope was blocked before reaching me. ¡°Meria.¡± ¡°I¡¯m also a pioneer who had ¡®wisdom¡¯. If you die, you canpletely disappear from the world. If you¡¯re going to mess with my allies, you have to pass me first.¡± ¡°Why are you¡­¡± The pope, who was looking at me with ck eyes, dropped his shoulders as if in despair. ¡°You must be punished for not knowing how I feel.¡± ¡°¡­¡­what?¡± In an instant, a shout was heard from below. ¡°Young master!¡± It was Lea¡¯s voice. Looking down in a hurry, I saw Isaac was pierced by the swords of the priest Adolf and the cardinal Reginald, who became ghost soldiers. ¡°Isaac¡­!¡± I screamed. Seeing Isaac falling down and vomiting blood, my mind went nk. The pope¡¯s gentle voice was heard from my ears. ¡°Who¡¯s next? Your father? Your other brothers? How about that maid and knight you cherish like your life?¡± My eyes be red. Below the tower, my people were being attacked by a ghost army summoned by the pope. Even those with weapons that could cut down the holy beasts were helpless in front of the ghost army. I knew how powerful they were because I had used the ghost army. Unless they cut off the power of those who summoned the army, they will never fall. My whole body trembled. My head was spinning and I was suffocating. ¡°You¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I have kept them alive until this time only because of you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°So be kind to me. Please do your best as if I¡¯m your world and cherish me. Now, Meria. With these things¡­¡± When he reached out to me, warm energy rose from under the tower. People surrounded by green light were disappearing as if they were never there. ¡°Come to me, wounded people.¡± It was Gremory. And, ¡°y it until the world is gone!¡± The trumpets sounded alongside the loudughter. Those who owned the flute also began to blow on it. It was Pymon¡¯s band army. When Pymon¡¯s voice rang, the trumpet became an ax and the flute became a sword. Pymon¡¯s army, who got onto the tower, aimed the axes and swords at the pope. ¡°I don¡¯t know you, but I know one thing. You¡¯re the one who dares to despise us superior beings.¡± ¡°Pymon.¡± As the pope called him, Pymon pursed his lips. ¡°I don¡¯t like this guy, but I hate you more so I¡¯ll join the fight.¡± Someone flew from behind Pymon. The pope was electrified for a moment. ¡°¡­Meria.¡± It was Storas. He stared at the pope, blocking the gap between the pope and me. Chapter 337 Chapter 337 TL: Zimmings At the same time, someone took me to their arms. It was Adrian. The pope¡¯s expression hardened as he faced Storas and Adrian. ¡°You always¡­ you always take Meria away from me.¡± A vicious energy started toe out of him. When the pope reached for me, Henry tore the improved teleportation scroll. As me, Adrian, and Henry moved under the tower, the pope chased us with a monstrous speed. Whoosh! Baal¡¯s vines entangled his body. The wave that Storas flew toward the vine became an electric current and flowed along the vine. The pope¡¯s body burned, but soon a green light surrounded the pope. It was Gremory¡¯s healing power. The beasts bit Baal¡¯s vines, and a group of lights flocked in front of the pope who was released. Soon after, it became a book, and I heard the sound of a bookshelfing out. The pope was gazing at one of the books. ¡®This is the library of Storas!¡¯ It was the book that wrote the powers of each devils. It was something I had also obtained. ¡®I see. He can borrow the powers of the devil without permission, but he didn¡¯t have any information on it.¡¯ It means that he did not know all of the devil¡¯s powers, and his understanding of it was also lesser than the devils itself. So, the power of the devil could only be used to the extent that the Pope knew. The reason how he can create a ghost army with Boone¡¯s power was probably because he saw me use it. ¡®If I know his weakness, I have a chance to win.¡¯ ¡°Boone!¡± As I shouted, a strange mist surrounded the ground, and my ghost soldiers appeared. ¡®Let¡¯s not give the pope time to think!¡¯ My ghost soldier started to fiercely attack the pope. He became transparent as their spears, swords, and bows touched him. ¡®It¡¯s shbs¡¯ powers of invisibility.¡¯ The pope, who reappeared in the back of the ghost army, attacked Boone with an ability called death. The attack that grazed Boone¡¯s arm was stuck at the wall instead. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Blood seeped onto Boone¡¯s jacket. From the wounded area, clothes and skin began to rot. [Stupid! Get away!] Pur shouted. Death is the only weapon to destroy the devil. Their whole body will rot, and their existence will disappear. Before he was killed, I grabbed a sword that Boone had dropped and ran towards him. I cut his arm just below his elbow and fortunately, his body didn¡¯t rot anymore. ¡°shbs! Take out your power!¡± ¡°Why should I take orders from you¡­¡± ¡°Gli!¡± Baal shouted at the grumbling shbs. shbs flinched and quickly made his body transparent. Come to think of it, even in ancient times, shbs seemed to be stuck with Baal. shbs, who disappeared, reappeared with death. But when the pope stretched out his hand towards death, it vibrated violently, as if it would fly towards him again at any moment. [What is he going to do!] Agareth is a devil above shbs. He can only hold on for a moment before Agareth¡¯s deathes to him. But if the pope gets his hands on death again, the devils¡­! ¡®What should I do? How should-¡® Cold sweat dripped from my palms. For a moment, I saw my etwal, which I unintentionally held tight. ¡®Etwal¡­¡¯ [Etwal is a tool that connects the devils to our world!] Baal¡¯s words came to mind. ¡°What if I could use etwal to take away the death¡­?¡± I murmured, and Pur looked at me. ¡°No way! You can¡¯t subjugate the devil without granting its wish!¡± ¡°Not Agareth, but death. If only his ability, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to keep it?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a devil under Neliard. They can¡¯t be subjugated as you¡¯re the child of Serga.¡± ¡°No, it is possible.¡± It was Baal. Pur and I looked at him at the same time. Baal said. ¡°Think about it, child. The essence of your soul.¡± Essence¡­? As I pondered his words, I took a deep breath. ¡°In ancient times, I was Neliard¡¯s younger sister. My soul¡¯s essence is the most simr to Neliard¡¯s! shbs, let it go!¡± As death flew towards me, Agareth appeared. ¡°No-!!¡± A scream echoed in the air. I held out the etwal towards death. ¡®I can control Agareth¡¯s power!¡¯ The etwal became hot as if it was on fire, thest remaining spot on it was filled with glowing red jewels. ¡°Damn.¡± Agareth saw this and ran to me. ¡°Give me back my power!¡± Baal quickly stopped him. ¡°This is a power that didn¡¯t deserve you.¡± ¡°It is the power that bloomed only to surpass you. It is the power that the world has given to me because what I desperately longed for was your death!¡±. The mes emanating from Agareth¡¯s body were violent as if it was about to swallow us up. The power released by Agareth, a high ranking devil, was too strong. Even Baal could not easily extinguish the fire, and other devils were busy dealing with the pope. When the fire wants to engulf me, someone ran towards me. ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°Father-!¡± My brothers and I shouted in an urgent voice. It was my dad who hugged me. His back, which was hit by fire on behalf of me, seemed to melt down. ¡°Stop it. Get away, please!¡± But he didn¡¯t get away from me. ¡°Dad, dad-!¡± Like a mother bird, he embraces me eagerly and does not take a step back. ¡°Pur, please make it rain. Dad¡¯s going to die. Please¡­!¡± Boom! Thunder broke out in the sky and dark clouds rolled in. Rain started to pour down. But the fire never went out. I shouted at the pope. ¡°Close the passage to the other world! If you open the door, you can close it. Send Agareth back, please!¡± I begged and wept so that my face was all messed up, but the pope just stood still and looked at me. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before? You don¡¯t need anything but me.¡± ¡°Ah, Dad¡­!¡± Please someone save us. Save my stupid dad please¡­! It was then. [Summon death.] A familiar voice rang out in my head. I jerked my head and looked at Adrian. The moment I made eye contact with him, my hand held my etwal tightly. I heated up like fire, and death appeared in the air. Agareth, Adrian, and the pope looked at death at the same time. The first to reach out was Agareth, followed by the pope. Three hands were extended at the same time toward death. It was Adrian who snatched the death the fastest. Adrian, who leaped into the air, changed his posture before falling to the ground and aimed at Agareth. Soon¡­ ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± Agareth was pierced by death. ¡°Disappear.¡± ¡± Damn it ¡­¡± Agareth, whose heart was pierced, rotted at a rate iparable to that of Boone. His body was rotting and scattered in the wind. At thest moment, Agareth looked at Baal who was covered with dirt. ¡°Why are you always¡­¡± He said as he closed his eyes with a slight smile. The death in Adrian¡¯s hand and the fire surrounding my dad also disappeared with Agareth. Dad copsed, and my brothers, who were blocked by the wall of fire, ran towards him. ¡°Father!¡± ¡°F- Father.¡± ¡°Father¡­¡­.¡± Henry, Isaac, and Johann hold on to our father, whose skin has melted from a terrible burn, and do not know what to do. I was holding my dad¡¯s hand tightly. The beautiful hands that always held me tightly were horribly burned. ¡°Lie.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°No, Dad. No. Don¡¯t be like this.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Dad, wake up. No, I mean I¡¯m scared.¡± He¡¯s my dad who hated me being afraid of something the most. He said he hated it when I had to live without a guardian and no one to help me. That¡¯s why he was always next to me when there was a thunder or when it was dark ¡°I¡¯m scared right now. I¡¯m scared. So please¡­¡± ¡°¡­ine.¡± ¡°Dad.¡± ¡°¡­ine.¡± And he stretched out his hand. ¡°Dad?¡± I shook him. But there was no more response. ¡°Dad.¡± I can¡¯t feel his breath. I lifted my head and looked at the brothers holding our dad. Isaac was crying like a child. Henry, who always hid his expression with a smile, also gasped as if in pain. Johann lowered his head without saying a word. ¡°No. Don¡¯t do that.¡± Don¡¯t do that. Don¡¯t act as if you¡¯re dead. Please. I cried loudly. It hurts like my heart has been ripped apart, and I can¡¯t even speak properly. How can they do this to me? I just wanted to me someone and cried while hugging my dad. Don¡¯t be like that. I¡¯d rather not meet my father at all. It was the moment when I was screaming. Something came to my mind. It was amethyst. Chapter 338 Chapter 338 TL: Zimmings My heart raced. I stared at the amethyst and hardened. My reasoning has shouted that it was nonsense. The number of pioneers is seventy-two. Having held the record of Storas, I know it clearly. That the devil of the amethyst may not be rted to the other 72 devils. No devil ever had an amethyst as a passage. It may be something other than a pioneer. In addition, even if it is rted to the devils, if it is a devil under Neliard, I must grant its wish to use its power. I used up my divine power to fight in the battle. Summoning what is contained in amethyst without any clear information may be a mistake. I might not only couldn¡¯t protect my dad but also my brothers and my precious people. But my instinct shouted that amethyst is myst hope. ¡®Even if I summon the devil of amethyst, I need a spot left in etwal to use its ability.¡¯ Someone said as I grabbed my skirt tight. ¡°Isn¡¯t that death in your etwal?¡± It was Pymon. I was startled and quickly grabbed the amethyst as I infused it with divine power. But the devil doesn¡¯t appear. ¡®There was an error in the etwal by subjugating only Agareth¡¯s powers.¡¯ If Agareth¡¯s influencepletely disappeared from the world, death would disappear, but it was impossible to predict when the influence of the forces that have lived for more than a thousand years would disappear. [I¡¯m still there.] The voice of the strategist was heard in my head. ¡®But then you¡­¡¯ I have never lifted my devils. Aside from whether it was possible or not, I couldn¡¯t predict what would happen to the devils I had released. [I will be next to be released after the strategist.] [Try me, child.] [Next time will be me, stupid!] [Next will be me.] My devils shouted one after another. The strategist appeared in front of my eyes. His cor fluttered in the wind. He was the first soul I got my hands on for the first time. I bit my lips. Then, I picked up a dagger that had fallen on the ground and hit one side of the etwal, which was upied by his jewel. Crumble-! Along with a sharp sound,the jewel cracked. And the strategist faded. [It was quite a pleasure to watch your journey.] ¡°¡­¡­.¡± [I am looking forward to seeing you again.] He becamepletely transparent. Then I grabbed the amethyst floating in the air. A pir of light rose after that. And¡­ Nothing appeared. ¡°What¡­¡­.¡± Why. Why? It¡¯s actually useless to sacrifice them and summon another one? Can¡¯t I save my dad? My whole body was trembling. Tears streamed down my cheeks non-stop. It was then. ¡°Leine.¡± Someone grabbed my shoulder with a familiar voice. I turned my head nkly to look at him. ¡°Adrian¡­?¡± He smiled sweetly and bent one knee in front of me. *** Adrian had never been desperate for anything in his life. He inherited the devil¡¯s blood and had a strong divine power, easily absorbed whatever he learned, and his appearance was also charming. The prince was very lucky to have good conditions. However, some felt pity for him as he lost his mother, being checked excessively by Empress Yvonne, and he was not loved by his mother¡¯s family, but it did not hurt Adrian that much. Even when he never saw his mother, receive the indifference of the imperial family, the poison in his meal, and his grandfather, Marquis Chantele¡¯s experiment. He never felt bothered by anything. It was because he had been ustomed to the misfortune that had continued since birth. So he had never been obsessed with anything. Until he met the child. ¡°Now, let¡¯s pway.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Pwease let us be togwether for a long time in the next life.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°Even if we fight and get angry, let us be next to each other in the nwext life.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°If it hurts so much, take action every day so that today¡¯s pain bes just a trivial topic of a conversation.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Let this cwild be happy.¡± He thought he had never been obsessed with anything until he saw a child who was shaking with poor pronunciation with a lot of dirt on her hands. He had been broken enough to not have emotions. Until then, he wasn¡¯t afraid of death. When he saw that the courtdy who tasted his meal copsed with bloodshot eyes, he thought indifferently, ¡®Someday I¡¯m going to die in their hands.¡¯ Because he had never felt warmth, he believed that the misfortune that had stuck to him ever since he was born was so natural that he did not value anything. In fact, he realized that he was terribly lonely after meeting the child. He knew that the disappointment he felt was more of the sadness of losing a friend. That he wanted someone to be by his side¡­ something like that¡­ ¡°Now we¡¯re fwiends. And fwiend keep their promises. So, see you someday.¡± ¡®I didn¡¯t know until I met you, Leine.¡¯ He didn¡¯t want to die until he met her again. He struggled to live. He used the Marquis of Chantelle who had be an empty doll and filled the empire with his own people. He had a goal to continue his life which used to be meaningless. ¡°I lied. Actually, my name is Leine.¡± He wanted to protect her after meeting her again. ¡°Mom¡­¡­! Mom! No, let me go, Adrian!¡± His goal is to end that child¡¯s misfortune. ¡°Say you don¡¯t want me to go.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Tell me you didn¡¯t lie to me, you didn¡¯t want me to go away.¡± He dreamed of happiness with that child. What could be more precious than her? He choked up when he was holding her in his arms, who was a span smaller than him. He wanted to cry. He just realized A love that is too great to bear can be painful. That kid taught him everything. ¡®That¡¯s how she became my goal, dream and life at the same time.¡¯ The moment Agareth disappeared, someone asked in his head. [What is your desire even if it is exchanged for a life?] He answered without hesitation. ¡®The power to protect that child¡­ !¡¯ At that moment, he gained his power. If she can regress, he will be a time traveler and protect her forever. He will do that. So please smile, Leine. *** ¡°I am the 73rd pir. A being who will grant your wish.¡± The moment she heard Adrian¡¯s words, what Storas had said in ancient times came to mind. ¡°The pioneer who took the ce of Hyugat immediately went to sleep.¡± When the pioneer, a devil, disappears, another devil is born. The quality of the divine power flowing from Adrian gradually changed, and eventually it becamepletely like the quality of the devil. Then someone came to mind. A woman with blonde hair who stood by me in ancient times as I was looking for my mother. She became my mother by using the power of Amy. The power that guided me in the past so that I can meet my mother. ¡®How long have you been wasting time after you awaken your powers?¡¯ From ancient times until now, how many times have you been navigating the maze and protecting me? If I were to say my wish, then he would¡­¡­. Adrian hugged me when I cried like a child. ¡°But then you, Adrian, you¡­!¡± ¡°Let me protect you.¡± Oh, how pitiful, foolish, and lovely you are. ¡°Tell me, Leine.¡± ¡°¡­Give.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Save my family, save me, Adrian.¡± As soon as the tears fell, Adrian¡¯s pir of light shone brilliantly. When I opened my eyes again, he wasn¡¯t there. There was no one in this world who remembered him. ¡­Even me *** Leine, who was sitting far away, shook her head and raised it. When she looked around, people who were shaking also looked around with puzzled faces. ¡°Wha- what?¡± ¡°Why all of a sudden¡­¡­.¡± As if their previous memory had beenpletely erased, they were moved to a different ce. ¡®Dad almost got hit by Agareth¡¯s fire on my behalf, and¡­what happened?¡¯ Leine hurriedly grabbed Theodore. ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°Father!¡± ¡°Father!¡± The Dubblede siblings grabbed Theodore, who was lying on the floor. Fortunately, Theodore was only a little tired. Leine breathed a sigh of relief as Theodore hugged his daughter and shouted. ¡°Hurry! Support the devils to defeat the pope!¡± Leine hastily looked at the pope. Storas, who was facing the Pope, was gradually being pushed back. Leine hurriedly pulled out the bow she was wearing on her back. She picked up a special arrow that had fallen to the floor and aimed at the pope. Swish-! An arrow that flew through the wind pierced the pope¡¯s arm. ¡°Ugh!¡± The pope wrapped his arms around himself and stepped back. ¡®What?¡¯ The pope can¡¯t attack us? He freely uses the devil¡¯s power, and our attack does not work properly on him because of his special condition. ¡®No, the attack actually worked. I¡­ but why do I feel this strange feeling?¡¯ ¡°Kid, avoid it!¡± Isaac shouted. Leine shook off the magic that flew towards her with divine power. ¡®This is not the time.¡¯ For now, dealing with the pope is a priority. She ran towards the pope. [So you can smile.] Without knowing that a familiar voice was heard behind her back. Chapter 339 Chapter 339 TL: Zimmings *** ¡°Protect the mages from beasts and spread the barrier!¡± ¡°Do not back down! Attack!¡± The pope was being pushed back little by little by our attack. ¡®Gli, can you get behind the pope and hold him?¡¯ [G-Gli?! How dare you call me¡­ ¡­ !] ¡®Can you do it?¡¯ As shbs stubbornly shut his mouth, Baal nced at him. shbs flinched and replied. [He¡¯s quick to respond, so it¡¯s hard.] ¡®When I give the signal, approach.¡¯ And I turned to Boone and Pur. ¡®When Boone calls out ghost soldiers, Pur, please make it rain around the pope so that he cannot look properly and drop lightning strikes.¡¯ [Okay.] [Great.] ¡®As soon as Gli grabs the pope, Storas will attack him to immobilize him.¡¯ Upon ordering the devils, I prepared to call upon death. Death was bing transparent as if it would disappear any moment. There¡¯s not much time left. Johann and Isaac were pushing the pope. When Isaac stepped on the remains of the copsed building, leaped, and pulled out his sword, the pope avoided it. As soon as the pope¡¯s posture copsed, Johann chased behind him and cut off the Pope¡¯s arm. The pope¡¯s knights rushed to Johann and he was pushed out. Henry stepped out this time. A chain of mana that stretched out from Henry¡¯s hand was wrapped around the pope. The pope whose face stiffened from tension, was acting as if he wanted to intercept and use Boone¡¯s powers. At that moment, smoke gathered around him. That¡¯s when I gave the signal. ¡®Pur, Boone. Now.¡¯ Dark clouds filled the sky, and in an instant it rained heavily. Bang! Bang, bang! Lightning struck around the pope, and Boone¡¯s ghost soldiers overpowered the army called by the pope. When the pope, blocked by the walls of rain and ghost soldiers, stopped moving¡­ ¡®Gli, now!¡¯ shbs quickly became transparent as if permeating with the wind. And he approached from the back. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± He managed to hold the pope. I held death in my hand and ran towards him. [Leine.] An unfamiliar voice resonated in my head. When I heard that voice, my hands were tense. The wall of rain surrounding the pope split and I passed through the ghost soldiers. I made eye contact with the pope. How much has he destroyed? How many precious things of mine have he destroyed? How miserable was I in my first life, crying desperately with a sword stuck in my heart at the altar, in my second life begging for affection, and in my third life dying under the bridge? I threw out death, which began to disappear, toward his chest. Bzzt-! When the barrier surrounding the pope collided with death, a spark was made with a violent sound. I was pushed out with one arm covering my eyes. Someone hugged me from the back. A firm chest touched my back, and arge hand wrapped around mine. ¡°You remind me of when I thought I would be a good father.¡± ¡®Dad.¡¯ Holding my hand, he gave out another attack of death. Boom! Atst, the barrier was broken and death stabbed the pope¡¯s chest. ¡°Meria¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s Leine.¡± Crack. A cracking sound was heard from somewhere. I knew it without anyone telling me. That his core, which became Etwal, had cracked The ghost soldiers created by the pope disappeared. It was the same with Purson¡¯s monster army. The holy beasts that the temple made using Purson¡¯s monsters were also splitting apart. *** When Dubblede and the Empire Allied Forces started fighting the temple, the holy beasts who had escaped from the temple ruined the capital. The brilliant capital of the empire was messed up, and the imperial pce also copsed. It was difficult to find a safe building except for the street near the hope mercenary guild, where Leine spread the barrier. The imperial family, nobles, and the people who had lost their ce gathered at the border of the shopping district and looked at the scene through a magic mirror set up by the imperial mages. [Meria¡­] [It¡¯s Leine.] People looked at the scene with sweat in their hands. Some put their hands together and prayed to the unknown god, some old men groaned, and others cheered loudly. The emperor clenched his fist. ¡®Little bit more.¡¯ ¡®Please.¡¯ ¡®Fall down¡­!¡¯ Crack. A crack was heard through the magic mirror. The pope, who was attacked, gradually copsed. Leine in the magic mirror shouted. [The pope has lost his powers! Don¡¯t be afraid! Attack!] The Imperial Army fired their bows like rain from above, and Duke Grimoire and the mages of the magic tower joined the attack. The rest attacked the falling holy beasts. The pope staggered toward Leine. Lea, Zachary and Sourire led Dubblede¡¯s Irie to block him. ¡®Please win¡­!¡¯ The emperor, who leaned on Cecilia, looked closely at the magic mirror. *** With one step left, the pope could no longer approach me. After being prated by Zachary¡¯s spear, Lea¡¯s sword, Sourire¡¯s and Irie¡¯s weapons, he slowly copsed. He groaned and looked up at me. ¡°Why, Meria¡­why are you always¡­ not me¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Leave me who loves you so¡­ Why¡­¡± p! I pped the pope on the cheek. ¡°This one is for my mother, whom you ordered Benedict to kill.¡± p! ¡°This is for my father who has lost his wife and daughter and med himself for the rest of his life.¡± p! ¡°This is for my brothers who have been lonely all their lives because of the viins you created.¡± p! ¡°This is for those you killed.¡± p! ¡°This is for me who, as a young child, wanted to never open my eyes again after I died countless times because of you!!¡± ¡°Meria¡­¡± ¡°You are terrible.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You¡¯re horrifying and I can¡¯t stand you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Disappear. Don¡¯t let me see you anymore. Please die. Please¡­!¡± I held his cor tightly. What is this feeling of emptiness and despair? Why do I feel like I¡¯ve lost one more precious thing because of him? The pope looked at me frantically and stretched out his hand. ¡°You can¡¯t get out, ah, Meria¡­¡± The pope ripped the ground and shouted. ¡°I will never make your wishe true.¡± ¡°M-Meria¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll forget you. As soon as I turn around, I¡¯ll erase you from my memory as if you didn¡¯t exist.¡± ¡°How can you be so cruel. Meri-¡± Johann, who held the only remaining death in his sword, pierced his chest. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± Those who have lost their families, those who have lost their lovers, and those whose lives have been deprived because of him were the ones who stabbed the pope over and over again. ¡°Everything you¡¯ve done will be an illusion, and you won¡¯t be able to leave me with a single thin memory.¡± ¡°Me¡­ ria!¡± Tears of blood flowed from the pope¡¯s eyes. His trembling hands grabbed my feet and gently pulled me. It was the moment when he closed his eyes, after wriggling like a worm while breathing heavily. Bang-! Thunder split the sky. The world is covered in darkness. Pymon looked at Purpur. ¡°What did you do?¡± ¡°I, it¡¯s not me!¡± Pur hastily waved his hand. Baal hardened and looked around the sky. Light began to spread through the darkness that covered the sky, and eventually became a red pir and fell on the pope¡¯s body. The pope squirmed like a worm. And¡­ ¡­ . ¡°Aaaah!¡± A soldier copsed and began to scream. Others sat down one by one, grabbed their heads, and shouted. It wasn¡¯t just them. Human screams were rampant from afar. Baal shouted. ¡°It¡¯s Neliard!¡± Standing tall among the copsed people, I looked at the light around the pope¡¯s body. From the moment the light appeared, I was instinctively predicting it. The advent of Neliard. Beep-! The sound crossed my mind sharply. My eyes turned bright red, and my whole body convulsed. I know this feeling. It¡¯s when an enemy invade the divine space¡­ ¡­ ! ¡®Serga.¡¯ [Child.] Serga¡¯s voice echoed in my mind. [The power of Neliard, which has lost its medium, is copsing. At thest minute, he¡¯ll destroy the world. I don¡¯t have much time left¡­ ¡­ you¡­ ¡­ Nelia¡­ ¡­ !]. Serga¡¯s voice was cut off and then disappeared. I nced at the people with amazement. ¡°Long-distance teleportation! Come on¡­!¡± Johann took out the remaining scroll, as Isaac and Henry ran to me. ¡°We have to run. It¡¯s starting to fall apart here. Come on!¡± Bang! Arge wall was built around the pope¡¯s body. Those around him disappeared without a trace. Johann hurriedly tore the scroll. A dazzling light enveloped us. When I opened my eyes again, it was a shopping district. ¡°Lady!¡± ¡°Lord Dubblede!¡± People in the barrier of the shopping district ran toward us. Among them was the emperor, and I told him quickly. ¡°We should move out of the capital. Give the people an order to move immediately!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Neliard will destroy the world.¡± The nobles shouted. ¡°How can we leave the capital and run away!¡± Isaac also shouted. ¡°Then are you going to be swept away and die?!¡± Godmother Cami said, ¡°It will take time for the people to pack up.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have time to pack up. We have to run away as soon as possible. We don¡¯t know how long Serga can stop Neliard.¡± ¡°Is it possible to live outside the capital?¡± ¡°¡­We need to buy time toe up with a solution.¡± The emperor staggered and grabbed his forehead. ¡°There¡¯s not even a way.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The nobles gathered around noisily asked. ¡°Can¡¯t God Serga save us?¡± God¡¯s power is strengthened by human beliefs. Just because people lost faith in Neliard and weakened him, does not mean that Serga absorbed faith instead and became strong. Of course, although a small religion that believes in Serga has been created, he has be significantly stronger than before. How many people would sincerely believe in Serga just by telling them, ¡°Trust Serga!¡± But it was then. Thud. A book fell from the fake Trigon¡¯s pocket. ¡°W- what. I¡¯ve never brought anything like this.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Huh? Did I put it in? Ah¡­ yes, it looks like I put it in.¡± He suddenly became absent-minded and muttered. Like a person who got his memory inserted. I narrowed my forehead and picked up the book. ¡®What is this?¡¯ Chapter 340 Chapter 340 TL: Zimmings The book had a bookmark made by drying violets. The bookmarked pages were visible. [Emperor Fred, the founder of the empire, sent messengers to each country to prove his belief in the god Neliard and built temples. The location is as follows. Kingdom of Waynes: Cain, Teram, Rottiwood. Gahong: Wangyeong, Soganggo, Bakrang. 72 temple was built around there¡­] Proof of faith. 72 temple. While thinking about the location, I took a deep breath. ¡®In ancient times, it was the 72 pioneers who ruled.¡¯ There must be a reason why Fred built a temple here. ¡®If we destroy this ce, which is a proof of faith for Neliard¡­ ¡­ .¡¯ I looked at the lighting down from above the temple. A god who loses faith loses his power. In other words, if this ce, which is a proof of faith, is destroyed, Neliard may lose his powerpletely. Then he won¡¯t be able to destroy the world.¡­. ¡®This is it!¡¯ ¡°Your Majesty! Send envoys to each country. We must destroy the temple of Neliard built in 72 areas!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°If we destroy a temple built by the founding emperor Fred I, we canpletely eliminate the power of Neliard.¡± ¡°Will the royal family of another country readily ept my orders?¡± ¡°Neliard is trying to destroy the world, not only this empire. If the empire copses, then it¡¯s another country¡¯s turn.¡± ¡°The royal family of other countries will not easily believe that word. If the empire copses, it will be a good opportunity for them. Fear can¡¯t beat desire.¡± ¡°You have to convince them somehow. There¡¯s no other way.¡± When the emperor was silent, some nobles shouted. ¡°The copse of the world is just a guess by Lady Dubblede. But if you believe in her words and make unreasonable demands to other countries, there will be a big crisis in diplomacy in the future, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what they will demand from us next time.¡± ¡°It is true that the situation of the capital is serious, so it is sufficient to surrender first, and discuss the dispatch of envoys¡­¡± ¡°Stop-!!¡± When I shouted, they stopped talking for a moment. The nobles, who were surprised for a moment, shouted with excitement until their faces turned red. ¡°Lady, apologize immediately.¡± ¡°Just because you were the center of the battle, that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ve reached the top of the empire!¡± I stared at the nobles who raised their voices with hardened faces. ¡°The lords spent a lot of money on buying teleportation scrolls, so you can easily run away. How can we trust people like you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°When the poor give up all their luggage and run away, it will be difficult to endure day by day. Unlike the lords that will pack up and move with the scroll.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Running away is just a means to buy time! If you can¡¯t get rid of the chest, even if you run away, you can¡¯tst long!¡± Those who participated in the battle against the temple with me stared at the nobles. However, the nobles were noisy, saying that I¡¯m rude. ¡®It¡¯s no use. They are all hard-headed.¡¯ If this happens, everything will be reversed. I tried so hard, but I still lost to Neliard. It felt like my insides were going to explode. But then¡­ ¡°Shut that mouth!¡± A middle-aged woman in a shabby shirt threw trash at a running nobleman. ¡°Hey, what is this¡­!¡± The nobleman, who was hit by the trash, was surprised. The people talked to criticize the nobles. ¡°Those who were silent as if they were mute when the Allied Forces fought against the pope finally opened their mouths. What nonsense! ¡°Wha- what?!¡± An old man with a bent back, a skinny boy, and a middle-aged man with spots said. The people nearby also raised their voices. ¡°When the people jumped into the battlefield to live, when the soldiers were dying to protect this empire, what did the nobles do?!¡± ¡°What, what?!¡± ¡°Now, the people who have only watched and hid in the barriers created by Dubblede are saying that the solution is to waste time!¡± ¡°How rude¡­!¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re talking nonsense using the lives of the people as a hostage, so I feel ufortable!¡± ¡°This person¡­¡­!¡± The nobles were surprised when the people criticized them. Those who had only been pouting shouted. ¡°Catch those who dare mock the nobles!¡± ¡°Stop.¡± The emperor said. The nobles flinched, and everyone looked at the emperor. ¡°Envoys will be sent to each country, and everyone in the capital will all evacuate.¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± The emperor ignored the words of the nobles and looked at me and my father. ¡°We don¡¯t know if sending envoys will be enough. It will also take time to decide on the destruction of the temple. Will you be able to endure it until then? ¡°I¡¯ll figure out a way.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The emperor looked around and shouted. ¡°Listen! All the imperial pce teleportation scroll will be released to move the people to the border. Use it every hour so that all the people of the capital can move until the afternoon three dayster!¡± Administrative officials, including nobles, bent their knees in front of the emperor. The emperor continued to speak. ¡°The sick and the elderly will be moved first, followed by the nobles who settled near the central temple.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Those who vite the order set by me will be punished. Hurry up!¡± The people began to move. The emperor led the people. In the midst of the fuss, nobles who participated in the battle gathered to share their opinions. ¡°Who do you have in mind as an envoy?¡± ¡°How many countries is it?¡± I said. ¡°Twenty-one in total.¡± The emperor groaned as I hurriedly took out the book that had fallen from the fake Trigon and showed it to him. ¡°The 17 countries are under the influence of the empire, so it won¡¯t be difficult, but the problem is¡­¡± ¡°Yes. Gahong across the sea, Waynes, a country of beasts, the Atar that have not allied with any other country, and the enemy Mojas are the problems.¡± ¡°Let the nobles above Count be sent to 17 countries first, and the four countries will be left to Duke of Amity, the Duke of Dubblede, and the Duke of Grimoire, respectively.¡± ¡°There is one ce left.¡± The emperor groaned. ¡°Duke Marche is trapped in prison¡­ a person of simr status should go. If you do that, the empire¡­¡­¡± After muttering, Marquis Shuheil said. ¡°Aren¡¯t Prince Andre also imprisoned in prison? Do you n to send the prince away?¡± ¡°No, no, no¡­¡± The emperor grabbed his forehead and said nkly, ¡°I can¡¯t do that¡­ Why did you say you¡¯d send the crown prince?¡­.¡± Gremory, who was hiding behind the emperor with the power of shbs, had a sad expression. The emperor shook his head as if his head was pounding. ¡°I will send Archduke Locard to the one remaining ce.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± People moved in a hurry. I stood far away. ¡°Kid?¡± ¡°Leine.¡± After Isaac and Henry called, I said, ¡°Oh.¡± and shook my head. ¡°Why?¡± Johann asked but I shook my head. ¡°No, I keep feeling weird all the time.¡± ¡°How do you feel?¡± My brothers looked at me with bewildered expressions. ¡°¡­¡­Nothing.¡± I shook my head and followed them. *** It¡¯s the second day since the people¡¯s movement started. It has also been two days since the envoys left for each country through the scroll. In Dubblede¡¯s greenhouse, I bit my lips. ¡®I already know it was not an easy task, it would be hard to destroy the temple.¡¯ I hold my forehead and groan¡­¡­ Dahlia, Linda, and Yuni held out a cup to me with a worried face. ¡°Eat something. You didn¡¯t even put a cup of tea in your mouth yesterday.¡­.¡± Yuni, who said so, lowered her eyebrows. Iughed a little seeing the chocte that was burned in milk in the cup. ¡°When I first came to Dubblede, I ate chocte.¡± I almost cried, thinking it was okay to regress. As I was touching the cup, Chul-soo shouted in my head. [Don¡¯t say that!] [Shut up please, you.] Pur replied, but Chul-soo kept nagging. [Don¡¯t recall the past! Reminiscing the past is - Hmp! Hmpf!] Chul-soo¡¯s voice became smaller as if his mouth was held back by someone. I shook off my head quickly. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t be emotional.¡¯ Enough. I just need to take care of this. My people sitting around me tapped my shoulder. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work out, let¡¯s use the scroll to invade directly. We can break the temple with our own strength! As Isaac spoke vigorously, Henry hit the back of his head with a book. ¡°Then when we¡¯re all done, what happens to us? Do you want the first thing we¡¯re going to do after being independent is a war with another country?¡± ¡°If that doesn¡¯t work, there is something else we can do.¡± ¡°The emperors are not fools either. Don¡¯t worry too much, Leine, because we won¡¯t see the world be destroyed.¡± Johann added, ¡°Yes.¡± And I nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Dad looked at me. ¡°Take a rest.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Rx. You¡¯ll fall first before we even get rid of Neliard.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± My aunt, the chairman, and even Seria also looked at me, so I had no choice but to stand up. ¡°Then just a minute.¡± They nodded their heads. I left my people behind and went up to the room. Iy down on the bed to close my eyes for a moment. Suddenly, someone called me in my head. [¡­ine.] I closed my eyes tightly andy down. A fountain pen caught my eye on the side table. Fountain pen mixed with brown and blue colors. Did I have something like this? I got up, hugged my nket, and touched the fountain pen. [Thanks.] ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± I shook my head. A strange voice keepsing to mind. Whenever that happened, I couldn¡¯t breathe well. I bit my lips and shoved the fountain pen into the drawer. ¡®I think it¡¯s wrong to fall asleep.¡¯ My family will be worried when I go back to the greenhouse, so I¡¯ll kill some time and go back. I sighed and left the bedroom. When I entered a small study connected to the bedroom, I could see a map and parchment paper that I had left before the war. I sat in a chair and touched the parchment. The memory of when I nned to move was clear. I was nervous then too. I wondered if I could really beat the pope without etwal. ¡®But I won. So this time too, I can do it.¡¯ I thought so and touched the parchment paper, and strange letters caught my eye. It¡¯s definitely my handwriting¡­¡­ A sentence that I¡¯ve never written. [I¡¯m going to save you, Adr¡­] At that moment, the letters shone and began to disappear. And my etwal shone as well. In my head, I heard the sound of something cracking and breaking. I flinched and looked at the etwal hanging around my neck. ¡°What?¡± A ce in etwal, where the passage of the strategist was embedded, was filled with a new jewel that I did not know. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know this until now?¡± ¡ª Can¡¯t wait? Read all the chapter today at our Patreon. Chapter 341 Chapter 341 TL: Zimmings I looked at the etwal. ¡®Amethyst?¡¯ I¡¯ve never put anything like this in etwal. Of course I¡¯ve never even seen it. ¡®This jewel, I had it?¡¯ I asked Baal, and he answered in a low voice. [Well.] Boone, Pur, and Chul-soo were also curious as if they didn¡¯t know. Even Pymon and Storas, who had a lot of resources and information, were unaware of it. Pymon asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Agareth¡¯s death?¡± ¡°Death disappeared not long after Neliard came.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the first time I saw it.¡± ¡°The strategist, ah¡­?¡± Why did I release the strategist? I remember releasing it with my own hands, but I couldn¡¯t think of a reason. My head was pounding. Storas said as I groaned while holding my forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t try to think of it. It might be a new devil.¡± ¡°A new devil?¡± ¡°Since Agareth died, there must have been a person who became a devil. You might take its power.¡± ¡°A power that causes us to lose our memory?¡± Pymon shook his head. ¡°If you really took the new devil, his power won¡¯t make you lose your memory. It is highly likely that the new devil¡¯s power has been lost from our memory because of a vition of rules.¡± ¡°Rules¡­¡± As I murmured, Baal said, ¡°We need to follow a set of rules.¡± Baal and Pymon exined the pirs in detail. During the ancient war, pioneers who chose Neliard were also given some of his power, so it was impossible for Serga topletely seal them with the power of God alone. So the rules were made, as not to wield the powers recklessly. Pymon said. ¡°In ancient times, when war broke out, Neliard had already absorbed a lot of people¡¯s faith and exceeded Serga¡¯s power. At thest minute, Neliard intervened.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why the information that the devils under Neliard can give you was limited.¡± If you think about it, it¡¯s true. The God Serga barely had any power until recently. But what was the reason for them maintaining the rules? ¡®It must be because they need to follow the rules in order to maintain the power of Neliard.¡¯ Neliard¡¯s way of maintaining order was probably to lock up a high-level devil like Baal. For Neliard, who believes in order, he might want to lock up the devils as they were never supposed to be there. As I was organizing my thoughts, I narrowed my forehead. ¡°But something is strange.¡± ¡°What?¡± Baal asked, and I looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m also a pioneer and have power. But why am I not trapped by the rules?¡± ¡°You can only have your power after you agree to the rules.¡± ¡°But the new devil is bound by the rules.¡± Pymon, Baal, and Storas exchanged nces. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because the new devil killed Agareth.¡± Storas said that. ¡°What?¡± ¡°There are also humans who have been cursed after killing monsters. If a person who is not a devil kills a devil, it is natural to be cursed. If that curse is to be trapped by the rules instead, everything can be exined.¡± Pymon nodded and added. ¡°¡­Well, there are no devils that have been killed by humans yet, so I¡¯m not sure.¡± I was troubled and touched the amethyst in etwal. ¡®Who are you?¡¯ Who carries all those risks for me? Who are you, so kind that my heart feels stuffy? As the gaze deepened, Storas opened his mouth. ¡°If you¡¯re curious about it, how about summoning it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been trying since the first time I saw it, but it doesn¡¯t work. It doesn¡¯te out as if it¡¯s locked in something.¡± The devils and I looked at etwal with different expressions. Pymon, who had not spoken for a while, shrugged. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°If Neliard disappears, the rules will also disappear. We¡¯ll see each other again by then. If the rules lose its power, our memories will return.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Why do you think you are now aware of amethyst? Neliard¡¯s power has weakened to the point where he cannot maintain the rules, he can only give his energy to lock the new devil.¡± I nodded. ¡®It might be true.¡¯ I decided to put my worries aside. The urgent thing now was topletely eliminate Neliard from the world. *** The next day, two ces that owned a temple contacted me. When I heard the news, I rushed to the courtyard. Johann, who met the emperor and the central tower nobles, said, ¡°How are you?¡± ¡°They promised us that they would destroy the temple tomorrow morning.¡± As I stumbled, Henry and Isaac hurried to support me. ¡°Kid!¡± ¡°Leine.¡± I sat down while the two of them held me. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m relieved.¡± Isaac smiled and knelt down in front of me. ¡°Since we conveyed our will to two countries, will reactione soon?¡± ¡°Yes! Now the problem is Gahong and Waynes, the Athar Tribe, and Mojas¡­ How about them?¡± Johann and Henry¡¯s expressions clouded. ¡®As expected, they¡¯re also against it.¡¯ The enemy Mojas would be happy if the empire was to fall. As Waynes is a country of werebeasts who were persecuted by humans, they wouldn¡¯t want to get involved in human affairs. I heard that the Gahong and Athar Tribe maintained their barriers with the power of the temple. There is no way that such a ce can be easily destroyed. ¡®Even if the dukes go directly, it¡¯s no use, there¡¯s nothing they can do to convince them.¡¯ I looked out the window. The darkness that began from the pope¡¯s office was swallowing the capital little by little. The ces swallowed by darkness be nothing as if it had never existed. I really didn¡¯t have time now. The darkness wille close to Dubblede mansion and we too had to evacuate tomorrow. ¡®The speed of being engulfed in darkness is getting faster.¡¯ At this rate, it will not take long for darkness to reach the territory. Johann raised me up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much as we¡¯re working hard.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Rx. Yourplexion is getting worse.¡± Johann hugged me and moved me to the room. After warming up the nket, he stroked my head. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Leine. It¡¯ll be okay.¡± He didn¡¯t stop whispering again and again until I closed my eyes. Over and over again¡­¡­. As I listened to the gentle voice, I fell asleep little by little. *** [¡­ ¡­ ne.] ¡®Who?¡¯ [Leine.] A sweet voice was constantly heard in my mind. Surrounded by darkness, I couldn¡¯t see who it was I shone alone in the darkness. I had be very small. I could see my chubby and short arms. It seemed that the body wasn¡¯t the only thing that got younger. My head is hazy and I can¡¯t think well. [It¡¯s here. Leine, it¡¯s here.] ¡®¡­ ¡­ Johann? Are you Johann?¡¯ [Leine.] That gentle and strong voice was definitely familiar. It¡¯s not Johann. This must be my other brother. In the midst of the haze, I followed the voice in a hurry. [It¡¯s here. Leine, it¡¯s here.] ¡®Wait. Don¡¯t go away.¡¯ My legs were short, and my brother¡¯s voice was moving away too quickly. I was so anxious in the dark that my heart beat violently. I fell several times and kept running.. A door opened in the distance. A mixture of warmth and light spread out from inside the door. I was about to jump into the door with a happy face. But then, ¡°Child.¡± Someone stopped me. As I raised my head, a beautiful man with blonde hair, who seemed to have gold melted in it, was looking at me. ¡°Not here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s here. My brother is calling me from here.¡± ¡°Your brothers are behind me.¡± The man pointed behind my back. To a ce full of darkness. I shook my head quickly. ¡°We can¡¯t go there. I¡¯m so small and fragile, but the darkness is so strong. That darkness will swallow me up.¡± ¡°You can go. Because you are a child who can get through any tough mountain.¡± ¡°But, but¡­¡± Not knowing what to do, he grabbed my shoulder and pointed again. A desperate voice came from behind him. Leine! Calm down, kid! Please¡­ ¡­ !! ¡®Oh, they¡¯re worried about me.¡¯ The man smiled sweetly. ¡°Now.¡± He said, and I grabbed my skirt and turned my back.. ¡°Run right away.¡± I started running back into the dark. The voice constantly called me. [Come back. Come back. Come back. Come back. Come back. Come back. Come back. Come back. Come back.] At that time, a man¡¯s voice rang in my ear. ¡°You must not be deceived by the voice.¡± [Come back. Come back. Come back. Come back. Come back. Come back. Come back¡­!!] Even when my lungs were squeezed tightly by the shout, the man spoke. ¡°You¡¯re doing great. It¡¯s okay, Leine.¡± He whispered sweetly and tenderly. It¡¯s fine. It¡¯ll be okay. You will do well without me. When I took thest step, he said. ¡°Forget¡­ it¡¯s okay¡­ yes¡­¡± *** Ah¡­ ¡­ ! I opened my eyes. In front of me, I could see my brothers who panicked. Isaac, which had been frozen, hugged me. I gasped as if I was out of breath. Johann and Henry¡¯s expressions behind his back were about to copse. ¡°I¡­¡­.¡± Isaac cried and mumbled. ¡°I thought you were going to disappear. You kept bing invisible, so¡­ I thought you were going to turn around because you were afraid.¡± I closed my eyes and gently stroked Isaac¡¯s back. ¡®It was Neliard. He called me.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t imagine what would have happened had it not been for that man. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I won¡¯t go away.¡± When I said that, Isaac hit my head. When I covered my head shouting ¡°Argh!¡± Henry grabbed Isaac by the cor and pushed him. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± ¡°Kill him.¡± Johann, who hugged me, stared coldly at Isaac. While being beaten by Henry, Isaac screamed, ¡°I¡¯m worried about her!¡± Only then didughter burst out around me. I recalled thest shout of a blonde man I heard. [Don¡¯t forget that I am on your side.] I said to Johann. ¡°We¡¯re going.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Gahong and Waynes, the Athar Tribe and Mojas.¡± My brothers looked at me as if they were asking what I was talking about, so I got out of bed. There will be someone on my side there too. Chapter 342 Chapter 342 TL: Zimmings *** The next day. I sat in a chair and closed my eyes. The amount of my divine power has recovered to some extent. This should be enough to use in case of an emergency. When I opened my eyes again and nodded, the people of Dubblede looked at me with worried expressions. ¡°Can you really go alone?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t take out more people when dad¡¯s not here. If there¡¯s a problem while I¡¯m away, my brothers have to step up.¡± I grabbed my brothers and asked them several times. To flee before the darkness consumes Dubblede. Once they go to the territory on the western border, stay with the people of the territory, and as soon as darkness crosses the ind, they must exit the empire. ¡°Kid, if you or I are in danger, run away quickly. When I see you again, I will turn around and try to catch you somehow.¡± ¡°This guy is finally right.¡± ¡°As soon as it bes dangerous, you must break the barrier and activate the moving circle.¡± I put on my robe, leaving the people who were concerned with me. ¡°I will be back.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯lle safely.¡± Isaac clenched his fists and hugged me. ¡°I¡¯m proud that you¡¯re my little sister.¡± ¡°I like Isaac because you¡¯re my older brother too.¡± ¡°¡­Don¡¯t get hurt.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I said goodbye to my family and the people of Dubblede. And I tore the teleportation scroll with the guards near me. A dazzling light surrounds us, and when we open our eyes¡­ *** The capital of Gahong, Taeryeob. Gahong¡¯s princess, Hong-hae, looked at the king who was kneeling under the altar with an insensitive look. It had been nine months since it hadn¡¯t rained in Gahong. The well has been dried up for a long time. The grain dried up even before harvesting, and Gahong was suffering from the worst famine. People raised their swords to their leader just to get some water, and a riot broke out. The king of Gahong has already been performing ancestral rites to heaven for three days. He couldn¡¯t put anything in his mouth and bowed to the altar for three days. When he seemed about to copse, the chancellor said. [Youck sincerity.] As if the sky had given punishment because the King of Gahong wasn¡¯t sincere. Hong-hae nced at a group of chancellors watching King Gahong with fierce eyes. ¡®Who is the sinner?¡¯ It was those people who monopolized the water. Even in the famine, feasts continue in their families, and carts carrying gold and silver treasures are lined up in their mansion. Most of the riots and the troubles of the Gahong is due to them. It was not the king¡¯s fault. Her father shrugged his shoulders and trembled in front of the chancellor, who said hecked sincerity. [T-teacher, please tell me. What can I do?] Hwang Gyeon-ik, the chancellor, ced him on the throne as his puppet. Twenty years after the current king ascended the throne, he still reigned over him. Yes, even her father is guilty. Being weak is a sin. The sin of not being strong. He was also guilty of loving the people but cannot protect his family. Her father¡¯s sins were passed on to his daughter. When Hong-hae turned her back, her biological mother, Ju Wol-bi, hurriedly grabbed her. Then she whispered, looking at the chancellor. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going back to my pce, why?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not the only child born with divinity in the royal family. You should at least protect the king-¡± ¡°Do you really think it will rain, mother?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Is there anyone who believes it¡¯s going to rain just because of this? No, it¡¯s just Hwang Gyeon-ik showing his power.¡± ¡°I know. I know everything. That¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t go.¡± Don¡¯t make the chancellor target you. Be content with what you have, and don¡¯t ask for more. You have hated them since birth, so you must not go out of your way here. Being humble is a sin that gave birth to you, who was born with divine power. Alll my fault All. all¡­ Hong-hae. Hong-hae took off Ju Wol-bi¡¯s hand that held her and walked awY quickly. She kept talking to her. Hong-hae covered her ears and walked quickly. ¡®It¡¯s annoying.¡¯ She can¡¯t live because she¡¯s sick and tired of it. When she bit her lips, someone approached hee. Hong-hae, who thought she was a courtdy, said without paying attention. ¡°Prepare my cuties. I have to drink tea with these kids to-¡± ¡°Are you sure you want to do that?¡± He was Hwanghyun, the son of chancellor Hwang Gyeon-ik and the queen¡¯s nephew. Hong-hae hardened her face at once. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Hwanghyun raised the corners of his lips at her gaze. ¡°You¡¯ll be wedded off soon.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the King of Hyeguk (Raolin) Across the sea.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t King Raolin eighty years old this year?¡± ¡°The King of Hyeguk was seriously ill and they said he can be cured by sleeping with a person full of divine power. so there was a request to give the princess of Gahong, Hong-hae, as the concubine of King Hyeguk.¡± Hong-hae grabbed her skirt tightly. She heard that Hwanghyun had an ident. He went to Raolin as an envoy and threw fits there because he was drunk. Now that the country is in trouble, Raolin¡¯s help is essential. If things go wrong with it, everything will be her fault. It was clear that they wanted to get rid of her somehow. ¡°I don¡¯t like it. That kind of marriage-¡± ¡°Princess. Even though you were born in a humble body, you should be happy to be able to help your country thanks to your good divinity.¡± ¡°His Majesty cannot make such a decision!¡± Hwanghyun giggled. ¡°You are still ignorant even now.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s always up to my father to make decisions. His Majesty is a follower.¡± Hong-hae¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°You¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Prepare for the wedding ceremony. Next month, the princess will be in the procession of Hyeguk¡­ Ah!¡± While Hwanghyun was talking, he suddenly screamed. Hong-hae stared at Hwanghyun. What she could see behind him was a person she never saw at Gahong. ¡°I can listen to you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­Leine.¡± Looking at her with trembling eyes, Leine in the courtdy¡¯s clothingughed. Even her hair and eyes were ck, which was no different from those of Gahong¡¯s people. ¡°Hello, ve?¡± ¡°You, how¡­¡± ¡°I need to tidy up the pce. It¡¯s terrible to be a servant girl who falls for a single pearl.¡± Seeing Leine muttering, Hong-hae opened her mouth. She hurriedly looked around. Fortunately, no one saw her. Hong-hae whispered. ¡°What is this!¡± ¡°Punishment is medicine to a madman. It¡¯s Dubblede¡¯s motto.¡± Hwanghyun, who was beaten by Leine, wriggled and raised his head. ¡°Damn you, how dare you¡­!¡± Leine patted his head and said, ¡°Oho, your head is too high.¡± ¡°This, this¡­! There is no one-¡± One more time, Leine, who stepped on him, bit her cheeks and said. ¡°You have a loud voice.¡± ¡°Guards¡­¡­!¡± ¡°By the way, this is inside my barrier, so no matter how much you shout, they can¡¯t hear it.¡± Leine, who squatted, immediately grabbed Hwanghyun¡¯s hair and made him raise his head. ¡°You seem to have a head, so can you kindly tell me?¡± ¡°Wha- what?¡± ¡°What? Do you want to die so that no rat or ants can even find you?¡± ¡°How could you do this to me!¡± ¡°If you yell at me, you won¡¯t survive.¡± ¡°You crazy!¡± Hwanghyun stood up, struggling wildly. The moment he was about to grab Leinr by the cor. ¡°Put that hand down.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just kill him!¡± ¡°The child hasn¡¯t allowed it yet.¡± Baal, Storas, Pur and Boone overpowered Hwanghyun¡¯s arms, legs, neck and waist, respectively. Leine pped his hands and said, ¡°You¡¯re going to thank me for this.¡± Hwanghyun shouted. ¡°I can¡¯t thank a girl like you-¡± ¡°I¡¯m saving you now. How grateful you should be!¡± Hwanghyun couldn¡¯t even speak when Leine shouted. Hong-hae, standing tall and watching the scene, muttered. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± ¡°Listen.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just one step away from going crazy. Because they didn¡¯t destroy the temple. That¡¯s why, Hong-hae.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Huh?¡± ¡°Would you like to go ahead and destroy it?¡± ¡°Do you often hear people say that you have guts?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Leine smiled and got up. ¡°Enough with the jokes.¡± ¡°¡­was it a joke?¡± ¡°As a Princess of the Dubblede family, I¡¯ll propose something to the Princess of Gahong.¡± Leine grabbed the end of her skirt and bent her knees slightly, looking at Hong-hae ¡°If the princess destroys the temple, I will give you a source of water.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°As an added bonus, even subjugating the rats who dare challenge the throne.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Hong-hae stared at Leine. Leine merely tilted her head. ¡°Can you decide quickly? I¡¯m busy right now. I need to go to Waynes and Mojas also Athar Tribe.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t have the guts, you can go back now.¡± Hong-hae clenched her fist tightly. Biting her lips, she stared head-on at Leine. ¡°Ryu Hong-hae couldn¡¯t be beaten in terms of her guts.¡± Leineughed. ¡°Yes, show me your guts, ve.¡± Can¡¯t wait? Read all the chapter today at our Patreon. Chapter 343 Chapter 343 TL: Zimmings *** Three dayster, Hong-hae promised to destroy the temple. The Duke of Grimoire will be in charge of Hwanghyun, who had alsoe to Gahong as an envoy. Hong-hae is so busy that she had no time to deal with Hwanghyun. And it wasn¡¯t important because he would most probably disappear to gamble or drink alcohol somewhere. Storas asked, [Can you believe her?] ¡®I have to believe her.¡¯ Because there is no other way than to believe in her. If it was destroyed by my own hands, it would be like a deration of war. If I don¡¯t want to start a war again after this incident, I should have it resolved internally. ¡®Destroying it with my own hands is thest resort.¡¯ After that, I headed to Waynes. There was no need for me to bribe Wayne and smuggle myself into the country. Queen of Waynes had a good feeling for me for helping East, the older brother of the twin princes. Thanks to this, I was able to easily pass through Waynes pce with a letter. ¡°Wee,dy.¡± ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, Queen.¡± The queen had a different appearance than I expected. As she was a queen of the werebeasts kingdom, I thought she would look somewhat like an animal, but her ears were like human¡¯s and she had no tail. The queen smiled in a humble way. ¡°You¡¯re wondering why I look different from the children? Adults can hide traces of beasts.¡± ¡°The queen is more graceful that I expected.¡± ¡°Even you speak so eloquently. I hope East and West can learn from you.¡± She nodded at me as if asking me follow her and started walking first. After reaching the deserted hallway, she said. ¡°On the outside, thedy entered the pce at my invitation.¡± ¡°I guess my visit wasn¡¯t very pleasing to Waynes, was it?¡± She paused for a moment and then looked back at me and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re a quick-witted person.¡± ¡°Is it because of the request to destroy the temple?¡± ¡°No. Because you¡¯re a human.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°We have been persecuted by humans for more years thandy thought. Still, ourpatriots are traded as ves, and even I, the royal family, have no way of protecting them outside of Waynes.¡± Covering her cheek with one hand, she spoke in an indifferent tone. ¡°You want me to help you, a person from thr empire with the most number of werebeasts ves. Isn¡¯t it a shameless request?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± When I answered without showing any hesitation, the queen, on the contrary, widened her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re more calm than I expected. I know that the empire has a pretty urgent business.¡± ¡°I know the queen can help me.¡± ¡°I lost two cousins to the werebeast hunters. Why should I you?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there something you want from me? Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have brought me into the pce, a human, your enemy.¡± The queen stared at me. After a while, she burst intoughter. ¡°You¡¯re really quick-witted. You¡¯re a tougher person to deal with than the Duke of Amity, who came as an envoy,dy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so honored.¡± ¡°Yes. I have a request fordy.¡± The queen stepped back and said. ¡°Thanks tody, I was able to prevent a disaster. You know it right? The eldest son of King Waynes is East, but the elders support West, the second born.¡± East, his older brother, had to yield a lot to West. Even for trivial things. At the wee party for new students at Odis Academy, East, who was angry with his older brother, attacked his younger brother, West. East almost got expelled for that. Had the prince, who was Odis first werebeast student, who was like proof that werebeast could co-exist with humans, been expelled, West supporter would have tried to rece the crown prince at that opportunity. So¡­. ¡®I expelled West too.¡¯ [What?] [Child¡­ ¡­ .] Storas and Boone said in bewildered voices. ¡®If I can¡¯t stop one from being expelled, I should expel both.¡¯ That way, the division of the kingdom that the king and queen of Wayne were most concerned about can be prevented. As a result, my choice was right. Look, how grateful the queen is to me. Thanks to this, I was allowed to enter and she got a chance to help me! The queen, who stopped in front of a certain door, looked at it calmly. ¡°Thanks tody, the division has been prevented, but East¡¯s chance is getting smaller.¡± ¡°Does the queen want East to seed to the throne?¡± She stroked the wolf sculpture carved into the door. ¡°East was born as a ck tiger prince and was discriminated against from the white tiger prince, West, from an early age.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t understand the sentiments of those who support West. Lady, do you know what achievements the ck king in our mythology had?¡± ¡°He is the founding king. He gathered the persecuted werebeast to create a country, and even within the country, werebeasts can protect each other.¡± ¡°I also expected that if ck tiger king was reincarnated again, he would not be discriminated against. Until one of my children is a white tiger.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°We, who were discriminated against by humans, discriminate against our princes. Isn¡¯t it funny?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°So my child was hurt. He often hid in this room and couldn¡¯t get out.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Lady, I did not bring you into the pce as a queen. I am just a mother here.¡± She bent over to me. ¡°Queen!¡± ¡°We want to lean ondy¡¯s wisdom. Please make the East a king. He was discriminated against, but make him a honorable king.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I want to leave such a second myth in this country.¡± She is such a strong queen and mother. Looking at her reminded me of my mother. ¡®Why are mothers so strong?¡¯ My heart breaks for her. *** ¡°Prince¡­¡­.¡± The servants in front of East, who had been hiding under the nket for days, didn¡¯t know what to do. East screamed. ¡°Go! I¡¯m not leaving!¡± ¡°If you stay under the nket, your body will be damaged. You should at least eat.¡± ¡°No! Go away!¡± He hate to see everything. ¡®I hate you, I hate you. I hate them all.¡¯ Five days ago, the Duke of Amity came as the envoy of the empire. King Waynes had dinner with the envoy, and the twin prince was excited about the dinner after a long time. His younger brother, West, could not eat unhealthy food. East was hurt because he went through the adult ceremony (the period in which werebeasts be an adult) first before his younger brother, yet the queen only put healthy food on the table for her other son. [Beef, Pork, Lamb!] [Meat! Meat!] East reached for thergest piece of meat, but West and his hand collided. It might be taken away by him again. He have to give West anything if he wants it. East pushed West roughly. West¡¯s chair fell back, and his brother fell on his butt. The most surprising thing was the one who did it was East, who usually took care of his younger brother. He didn¡¯t mean to do that. He didn¡¯t know he would be this strong when he became an adult He was surprised, and many shouted. [Can¡¯t you yield to your younger brother? How could you made a fuss at a dinner?] It was always the same thing. He must yield to his brother. It¡¯s his brother, so he have to be patient. He receive that kind of education as the king¡¯s eldest son. Always, always¡­ ¡®I always have to be patient, I have to do well.¡¯ He was just born, but he didn¡¯t be an older brother because he wanted to. ¡°Prince.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it! It¡¯s all-¡± The moment he shouted, the nket was taken away. Surprised, East turned his head. The one who pulled down his nket was¡­ ¡°Leine¡­¡± As East mumbled nkly, Leine smiled. ¡°¡­How did you get here?¡± ¡°The queen invited me- at least on the surface.¡± East came out of the bed and grabbed Leine with both hands. Her head is way smaller than his. ¡°Why are you so small?¡± ¡°You¡¯re huge.¡± ¡°Right, that¡¯s right! I¡¯ve grown up! My adult ceremony is over.¡± ¡°How could you hide under the nket because you heard a few hatefulments after your adult ceremony?¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re here to nag too?¡± When East murmured in a sullen voice, she hit him. The frightened servants opened their mouths. ¡°Lady, how could you¡­!¡± ¡°From today on, I will be educating the prince by the queen¡¯s order.¡± Leine red at East with her hands on her waist. ¡°I will educate you to be a full-fledged prince.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy, so it¡¯s just for one day.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± ¡°Before that, put on your clothes.¡± She didn¡¯t know where to look since this grown man took off his shirt. After changing clothes, East was led by Leine to leave the pce. ¡°Where are we going¡­?¡± ¡°I heard you have a meeting with envoys today. Prince West is gone. Prince East, should we leave?¡± ¡°But everyone hates me. Whenever I talk, I was always scolded.¡± Leine reached the meeting hall and grabbed East¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let me tell you something good. You have an obligation. You have rights.¡± ¡°Rights?¡± ¡°Listen carefully. What I¡¯m going to teach you from now on is useful wherever you go.¡± ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°The mouth of hell.¡± ¡°Hell¡­ what?¡± ¡®If someone attacks you, bite them properly. Like a beast.¡¯ Leineughed wickedly. *** The people frowned when they saw East entering the meeting hall. East was touching his ears as if he was ufortable. They spoke in a sharp tone as always. ¡°Hurry up and take a seat. Your younger brother, Prince West, came early, but as an older brother-¡± ¡°It¡¯s only natural that the younger brother arrives earlier than the older brother.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Huh?¡± East, who always expresses dissatisfaction by keeping his mouth shut at such times, counterattacked today for some reason. ¡°What, what! How can you do that-¡± ¡°If you¡¯re sincere, I¡¯ll listen to it after the meeting. Since your loyalty is not intended to humiliate the first prince in front of envoys from other countries.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The people were embarrassed and shut their mouths. West also looked at East with a surprised face. The most surprising thing was East. ¡®He can¡¯t say anything because he only does what Leine tells him to do¡­ ¡­ .¡¯ [Why are you surprised? Manage your expression!] The sound of his mother¡¯sughter mingled with her voice from themunication device. ¡®Manage, manage!¡¯ Chapter 344 Chapter 344 TL: Zimmings *** After the meeting was over, the Duke of Amity, who was dispatched as envoy to Waynes, nced at East¡¯s back as he left the meeting hall. ¡®The first prince¡¯s tone¡­ ¡­ .¡¯ It didn¡¯t seem like him. It wasn¡¯t like that when he first saw him at Wayne¡¯s weing dinner. At that time, he was just clumsy, but at today¡¯s meeting, he was like a person who¡¯s used to an argument. In addition, he was quite skill to distinguish between those who should be embraced by him and those who should not, giving his opinions and leading the mood in the desired direction. ¡®How¡­¡­¡¯ Someone spoke to the Duke of Amity, who was standing and looking at East¡¯s back. It was Revenkal, Waynes chancellor. ¡°What a shame.¡± ¡°What do you mean.¡± ¡°Lady Dubblede is an outstanding talent. The only prince of the empire rebelled against the emperor and was imprisoned, so the next battle for the throne must be the nobility. If she were there, she would be of great help to His Majesty the Emperor.¡± He patted his chin lightly and burst outughing. ¡°Such a talented person will be independent from the empire and start a new country, so it will be a threat to the empire.¡± ¡°So what-¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she invited to the pce today by the queen?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Did you not know? I thought it was only because of her that our prince changed.¡± Rubenkal, whoughed, said, ¡°Well.¡± Then he bowed his head and left. Duke Amity¡¯s expression becameplicated. He hurriedly moved on and he asked the people of the empire who had been sent to Waynes together. ¡°Is Leine in Waynes?¡± ¡°We only figured it out now too. The news waste because there was no one nted in Waynes.¡± ¡°I need to meet Leine.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡± Leine¡¯s voice was heard. The Duke of Amity jerked and turned his head. Leine was walking this way with the queen. The queen smiled and said to Duke Amity. ¡°His Majesty said he would meet the duke anddy.¡± The Duke of Amity and the administrators of the empire were greatly surprised. It¡¯s already been days since they came to Waynes under the order of the emperor of the empire. King Waynes only dismissed the envoys before and never made a ce for deep conversation or negotiation. ¡°Did the queen help us?¡± When Duke Amity asked the question, the queenughed and looked at Leine. ¡°Lady created the opportunity herself. Let¡¯s go. His Majesty is waiting for you.¡± The Duke of Amity and Leine entered the pce of King Waynes together. King Waynes, whose hair is mane and bushy as mane, put down the snacks he was eating. The king¡¯s desk was full of snacks. When Leine opened her eyes wide looking at the snacks, the emperorughed. He surprisingly looked down-to-earth. ¡°I quit smoking because of the queen¡¯s nagging.¡± Leine grinned. ¡°You are wise, Your Majesty. For the sake of the people of Waynes, you should rule for a long time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just as the queen said. It was true that thedy was sweet and wise.¡± King Waynes, whoughed, went to Duke of Amity and Leine. King Waynes and Leine, sitting face to face, continued their conversation. From how the twin princes got along in Odis to what kind of tea is trending in the empire recently. When the desired conversation did note out, Duke Amity cut off Leine¡¯s words and asked. ¡°Tell me what your majesty thinks about the imperial court.¡± King Waynes, who had just picked up the chocte, looked at the Duke of Amity with a smile. ¡°Why did the Emperor of the Empire send the lord to Waynes?¡± ¡°That¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Ah, you are the hero of humans. You are wee everywhere. However, Mojas, the enemy, thought of you as a threat and could not have been sent there.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You will be weed in any country except Mojas. They have sent you to Waynes, out of Gahong, Atar, Waynes, we¡¯re the most demanding. Am I right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s rude, but ¡­ it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°The Emperor of the Empire made a mistake.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Pardon?¡± King Waynes, who put chocte in his mouth, nodded, ¡°Well, well.¡± He¡¯s so casual that this could not be thought of as a serious conversation. ¡°As expected, our patissier is good at it. I can¡¯t believe the person who made this is a bear.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Waynes, the country of werebeasts, could not have weed human heroes.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Last month, a vige on the Waynes border was burned to the ground. It was caused by the beast hunters in the empire.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Early this year, three hundred children of the werebeast were sold at the auction house.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Should I say more? The empire is the country with thergest number of werebeast ves in the world.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Last year, the queen¡¯s young cousins were caught by hunters while going on an outing. The older sister tried to get her younger sister to run away somehow, but she died in a terrible way. I don¡¯t know what happened to her now. Do you know why? Each country does not give out a list of nobles who have the werebeast ved.¡± The king shrugged and chuckled. ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t even know if she is dead or alive.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Now ask.¡± King Waynes¡¯ expression darkened in an instant. ¡°How dare the empire appeal to Waynes?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, this is not just a crisis of the empire. As darkness spreads, Waynes will also-¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to perish?¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± ¡°If-!!¡± The king shouted, Duke Amity¡¯s expression hardened. The king saw him and smiled. ¡°If I do help you, my people will riot and it will be chaotic before darknesses to Waynes and after that. Isn¡¯t it?¡± Duke Amity opened his mouth to say something, but Leine was quicker. ¡°If that¡¯s really His Majesty¡¯s will, then there¡¯s no way.¡± ¡°Leine.¡± The Duke of Amity¡¯s face hardened. But Leine continued with a smile. ¡°If, to His Majesty, the momentary peace is more important than the destruction of the world, what kind of request should we make?¡± The king¡¯s expression darkened. Leine looked straight at the king and said. ¡°Then we can¡¯t rely on Waynes approval now, we make a deal.¡± ¡°Deal¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I will root out the empire¡¯s beast hunters. Why don¡¯t the Duke of Amity directly subdue them? In addition, in the Empire, we will give 3,000 copies of the teleportation scroll every year as proof of harmony with Waynes.¡± ¡°Can you make such a promise?¡± ¡°No way.¡± Leine shrugged and continued. ¡°I¡¯m from a family that will soon be independent. Even now, I¡¯m just a young noble who has no decision-making authority.¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°I bet on the honor of the Duke of Amity.¡± Not me, but the honor of this man! Leineughed out loud. Both the Duke of Amity and King Waynes looked at Leine with ridiculous expressions. King Waynesughed and he asked the Duke of Amity. ¡°Are you sure you want that?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Leine looked at the Duke of Amity. ¡°Me and Dubblede risked our lives, but would the duke not even risk his humble honor?¡± ¡°Leine.¡± ¡°If you can save the world by doing it, even if it¡¯s a small honor, isn¡¯t that consistent with your beliefs?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± King Waynes and Leine nced at the Duke of Amity. The Duke of Amity holds his armrest tightly. And¡­ ¡°I promise you with my honor.¡± King Waynesughed out loud ¡°I¡¯ve noticed since the moment I heard about the story of Ofdis from the princes, but what a ferocious child you are, Lady Dubblede.¡± ¡°It is an honour.¡± ¡°Really wise.¡± King Waynes looked at Leine with a sharp gaze. ¡°How far can thedy go with snake-like wisdom?¡± Leine stood up from her seat, bent down and met the king¡¯s gaze. ¡°Anywhere I can go.¡± *** Leine and the Duke of Amity left the pce of King Waynes. Administrators rushed in and asked what happened to the conversation with the king. Before the Duke could answer, he grabbed Leine, who was about to meet East. ¡°Your attitude today is really disappointing, Leine.¡± The surrounding atmosphere froze. Administrators looked at the two alternately, and Leine nced at the Duke. ¡°So?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The duke is disappointed with me, so what are you going to do?¡± ¡°You¡­¡­.¡± ¡°When you were my father, my heart seemed to be crushed by such words, but not now. So put aside your useless usations.¡± ¡°What are you¡­ I would have praised you if you had consulted me and put my honor in a deal.¡± ¡°Then did I have to wait and see the duke who was going to do something wrong?¡± ¡°What?¡± Leine grabbed her waist and sighed heavily. ¡°At the time King Waynes decided to meet with us, he had already decided to destroy the temple.¡± ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a wise king. We can¡¯t have a meeting that only consumes time just because I helped the prince.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t know what a king wants?¡± Don¡¯t you know that he wants a deal that benefits Waymes in exchange for destroying the temple?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°No, you knew. There¡¯s no way a person like you who is blind to salvation could calmly talk to the king without kneeling down.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If you had understood the heart of the king who was worried about the ves and angered by their suffering, he would have destroyed the temple at the expense of a very small amount.¡± ¡°But-¡± ¡°Yes. You didn¡¯t do that. The duke¡¯s heart for the world is so noble that everyone in the world owes him. So how confident must you have been?¡± ¡°Do not misrepresent my will.¡± With a sigh, the Duke of Amity slowly looked at Leine. He looked very tired. He doesn¡¯t know how she hid that much fatigue in his smile in front of the king. ¡°Is there any reason to be independent?¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± ¡°If the temple disappears, the forces that threaten you will also disappear, so why are you leaving the empire?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Are you trying to avoid me¡­?¡± The administrators also looked at Leine. she smirked. ¡°You¡¯re really great.¡± ¡°Why are you, only to me¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like you.¡± ¡°¡­don¡¯t like me?¡± ¡°I hate the duke so much.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I hate those who force their beliefs on others, and that my decision was all due to you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Duke, I don¡¯t want to live in an empire. To the point where I don¡¯t know why I should protect the empire. It¡¯s only because of my family and territory that I¡¯m trying so hard.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Just as Waynes hates the humans who persecuted them, Dubblede hates the empire that persecuted us.¡± ¡°¡­It can be different. We can walk the road together.¡± ¡°Does all the past disappear just because it changes?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The day I was hurt by you, when I was discriminated against Mina, who resembles my mother, did I not have anything I was worried about?¡± She looked directly at the Duke of Amity. ¡°I hate you.¡± His expression crumbled. The wounded expression on his face felt nice to her. Can¡¯t wait? Read all the chapter today at our Patreon. Chapter 345 Chapter 345 TL: Zimmings *** Returning to the amodation given by Queen of Waynes, I sat down in a chair. ¡®Now that I have achieved my goal in Waynes, what¡¯s left is the Athar Tribe and Mojas.¡¯ [Child. How about closing your eyes for a while?] Boone was worried about me. Come to think of it, I hadn¡¯t slept properly since leaving the empire. It¡¯s been three days since I left the empire. I have spent one day in Gahong and two days in Waynes. So far, I¡¯ve only slept for an hour or two. I shook my head, pressing my palms on my stinging eyes. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± More than that, I was nervous and couldn¡¯t rest properly. Especially since everything I¡¯ve worked for will be swallowed by Neliard¡¯s darkness that evenmunication is not possible. In other words, I can¡¯t contact my family. A day ago, I could still hear their voices even if ourmunication was often cut off, but now they¡¯repletely out of reach. I heard from Queen Waynes that the darkness might¡¯ve swallowed the central tower hence, Odecul, an important tool formunication couldn¡¯t be used anymore. Odecul wasn¡¯t only used as amunication in the empire, but also the entire world. ¡®That means thatmunication is now impossible in any country¡­¡¯ My head was pounding. [Look at that, you¡¯re straining youself too much.] Storas clicked his tongue and grumbled. He pulled me, grabbed my chin and examined my eyes. ¡°What are you doing¡­¡± ¡°I was an assistant of a doctor.¡± Ah, that¡¯s right. He was Meria¡¯s assistant in ancient times. ¡°How could you remember that?¡± ¡°Do you think I killed many humans randomly like the other devils?¡± [What?!] [You¡¯re harsh.] [¡®m not like that though Storas.] Pur, Boone, and Baal spoke in turn. I giggled. ¡°I thought you had forgotten everything. When I made your wishe true, I gave you a magic tool that contains Meria¡¯s memories, but you didn¡¯t know that. And you cried your eyes out.¡± ¡°You¡¯re noisy. Did I cry like that?¡± ¡°When did you remember it?¡± ¡°When? After receiving the tool and examining the situation, I realized it.¡± I nodded. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t lost memory nevere back?¡± ¡°If Neliard is gone, we¡¯ll be freed and our memories wille back.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± Storas¡¯ hand paused. He stared me in the eye. ¡°I want¡­ to remember you.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter though. I¡¯m sure you only felt frustration not being able to remember.¡± When I smiled and answered, Storas looked angry. He flicked my forehead and said, ¡°Did I even ask for your opinion?¡± ¡°Ugh, that temper of yours!¡± ¡°You¡¯re seriously tactless!¡± ¡°Tactless? My tact has umted as I lived four lifetimes!¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you think carefully about the meaning of my words? Ha, you don¡¯t know anything!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you think I know? I understand-!!¡± When I screamed, Storas flinched. Looking at me screaming my lungs out, he quickly turned red. He pointed at me with trembling fingertips and was at a loss. ¡°Even if you know everything, pretend you don¡¯t know¡­!¡± ¡°You look at me like that, how can I not know? Do you think I¡¯m stupid? you try to seduce me whenever you have time!¡± ¡°Y- you flirt!¡± ¡°I was kindly pretending not to know!¡± ¡°Why are you pretending not to know, why!¡± ¡°Then confess it! You didn¡¯t even confess, if I said I knew, it would be awkward!¡± ¡°You¡¯re mean¡­!¡± ¡°I am mean!¡± When me and Storas squabbled, Boone, Pur, and Baal tried to stop us. ¡®Who cares if I didn¡¯t have any tact?¡¯ Even when I was so young, I knew who liked me and was never that clueless. When I was nine years old, I knew that the children who brought bouquets for me do it because they liked me. Seto, a half-nymph, Lionel, the son of Archduke Locard, Hayton Vallua and¡­ and. ¡®And.¡¯ Who was it? I had a headache. It was as if fragments of memories were lost in my head. In my memories, only that boy was all ck. From his face to his fingertips and toes, he was merely a shadow. But then, that shadow turned away. He turned away from me with a sad gaze. ¡°Leine, you used a man¡¯s pure lo-¡± I covered Storas¡¯s mouth with one hand and grabbed his head with the other. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to yourintter.¡± ¡°You¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It seems that the end of Neliard is near.¡± When that shadowe to mind, I had a feeling that the copse of the world was just around the corner. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Mojas.¡± The devils quietly ced their hands on their chest and sighed. *** East had been hiding behind a pir for two hours and sticking his head out to look towards Leine¡¯s room. ¡®When will shee out?¡¯ After wandering around for two hours, his ear flinched whenever he heard signs of movement. His tail shook regardless of his will. Will shee out soon? Is she out now? Now? After waiting for two hours, he drooped his ears and tail. ¡®I don¡¯t think she¡¯s going toe out today.¡¯ As she was about to go back, he heard a voice behind him. ¡°East?¡± His ears and tail immediately went up. When East jerked and turned, Leine who was holding her luggage, looked at him. ¡®Luggage?¡¯ ¡°Are you going?!¡± Without realizing it, his voice grew louder. Realizing that he shouted East flinched. He waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! I¡¯m a beast that doesn¡¯t bite people!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not scared.¡± ¡°I- is that so?¡± With a shy expression on his face, he smiled and nced at Leine. ¡°There are humans who are afraid of us¡­. especially since the royal family are enermous in size.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. But waht are you doing?¡± He hesitated to answer. ¡°¡­You can stay here.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°If the empire is destroyed, then you have nowhere to go. So, you can keep using that room.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Leine stared at East¡¯s shy expression for a long time, then put one hand on her waist and sighed deeply. ¡°East.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°How could you be like this just because I¡¯ve helped a few times! I¡¯m in a lot of trouble!¡± ¡°Uh-huh?¡± ¡°It was because of a deal that I helped you. A deal. Huh? Do you know what a deal is?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The queen asked me to help you be a decent king, so I helped you and got paid for it. It¡¯s never a favor. This is a dirty deal! Leine emphasized the ¡°dirty deal¡± by opening her eyes wide as if she was afraid that East would truly like her. ¡°Why do you make a dirty deal? Why can¡¯t you make a clean deal?¡± East, who dropped his eyebrows, looked at Leine. It was so pure that her conscience was stabbed. ¡°I gave up being a clean person in return for my reign.¡± ¡°Do you really need a price to rule?¡± ¡°Everything in the world needs a price.¡± ¡®Since werebeats¡¯s growth is slow, maybe East has an intellegence of about a 12 years old.¡¯ She decided to exin it in an easy way. ¡°How did you feel when you followed me in the meeting room?¡± ¡°It was amazing because the people who wereparing me to West every day couldn¡¯t say anything. Also, I was happy when you said I was cool!¡± ¡°In return for your joy at the meeting, you can never hide under the nket again.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°If you hide under the nket again, you will be criticized more than yesterday. They will say you¡¯re a pathetic prince, it¡¯s funny because htye thought you had changed, and they think shouldn¡¯t expect anything from you again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ scary.¡± ¡°Think about your future. You can be a good king, the process will be painful, but you can have anything you want.¡± He can have a life where no one dares topare him to his brother. He could also earn many respects. Well, things like that. ¡°Anyway, helping you was a dirty deal, so please stop.¡± Leine grinned and lowered his head. ¡®For now, it would be better to go to the Athar Tribe, which is more friendly than our enemy Mojas.¡¯ I should just say goodbye to the queen and hurry up. Leine, who was thinking like that, didn¡¯t know something. She didn¡¯t know East¡¯s expression while looking at Leine¡¯s back. ¡®I can get anything that I want?¡¯ Can he have anything he want? Then will the childe to him? Being a good kinges with a price -> get anything he want -> being a good king will give him Leine! As he conclude her statement, East¡¯s face brightened. He hurriedly ran to the king¡¯s pce. ¡°Father! Mother¡± ¡°Hey, why are you yelling at out of nowhere? Why? You¡¯re fighting with West again?¡± ¡°I want to take my sses!¡± ¡°¡­didn¡¯t ypu say you hate the teacher because he keptparing you with West?¡± ¡°I will be a king. A good king! Then Leine will be mine!¡± ¡°What?¡± King Waynes took off his sses and looked at his son, whose eyes were shining. ¡®He seems to have gained an unexpected benefit thanks to her.¡¯ He chuckled. After greeting the queen, Leine, who headed to the territory of the Athar Tribe, did not know. In the distant future, East bes one of the best kings in Wayne¡¯s history. In the near future, she will also suffer because of it¡­ *** Arriving in the territory of the Athar Tribe, I looked around. ¡®It¡¯s hard¡­ ¡­ .¡¯ It is difficult to contact anyone because themunication tool is out of service. I could try contacting others in Gahong and Waynes because I had someone I knew there, but I have no idea what to do in Athar. ¡®Let¡¯s go to Archduke Locard in Athar first. They say that Athar reserved seats for-¡® It was then. Swish-! An arrow went past me. The four devils, who had been wary came to their senses at once. Baal protected Leine, Pur was wary of the surroundings, as Boone and Storas caught arrows at the same time. ¡°Who are you?¡± Someone¡¯s whip flew in fear of Pur shouting. The one who snatched me and pulled me all the way to where he was¡­ ¡°Jin?¡± ¡°How are you, Princess?¡± Jin hugged Leine¡¯s waist, put his face close to her and smiled. ¡°How did you know that I was here¡­ no, how could you defeat the devils and me-¡± When I was too overwhelmed by the situation, a ck aura shed violently from behind. ¡°Let go of that hand!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let it go.¡± ¡°You will have to give up your neck.¡± ¡°Put her down.¡± Boone, Pur, Storas, and Baal were staring at them like they were really tearing them apart. ¡®Wait, wait.¡¯ I can¡¯t die here! Chapter 346 Chapter 346 TL: Zimmings Jin whistled lightly. ¡°Wow, I¡¯m scared.¡± While saying that, he kept smiling all the time. I looked at the devils and raised one hand. It meant not to attack. Jin lightly added more. ¡°Listen to me.¡± I kicked Jin¡¯s calf. Jin grabbed his leg and made a fuss, so I pointed to his chest. ¡°Your master had a bad personality.¡± He shrugged and nodded to the people behind him. Those who seemed to be his soldiers were aiming at us. The person who was at the front was very angry because Jin was kicked by me. ¡°They¡¯re just a guest with bad personality. Go back.¡± After Jin said so, they put down their bows. ¡°Then shall we go?¡± ¡°Where?¡± Jin turned his back on his soldiers and smiled. ¡°I forgot to tell you in advance, but you don¡¯t have a choice.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I think you are cute, but the sessor cannot love strangers who have invaded their territory.¡± Then in my head, I heard Boone¡¯s voice. [Child, what should we do?] I stared at Jin and slowly followed him. ¡®Don¡¯t attack. We¡¯ll follow him.¡¯ Because themunication device was out of service, we couldn¡¯t contact Athar in advance. From their point of view, we were someone who crossed the border without any permission, but they didn¡¯t directly use their sword is already too much hospitality. I walked with Jin. Jin took me to a nearby barracks, where a market was formed around the barracks. ¡°Come in.¡± I sat in a chair in the barracks and looked outside. When I was in Gahong or Waynes, I thought they were a country with strong characteristics, but the Athar Tribe was also a country like that. Gahong, Waynes, the Athar Tribe, Mojas. Among these four countries, Athar was the closest to the empire, and there were few areas where their clothes and cultures resembled ours. The angled top worn by the men came down to the knees, and a colorful patterned fabric was attached to their chest diagonally, their trousers were wide and tied with a band-like hem. Instead of a hat, a cloth was wrapped around the head, and instead of a jacket, they wore the skin of a beast. Instead of heavy skirts, women wore in skirts that make out their legs and long pants underneath, and like men, they were wearing diagonal colorful fabrics. There were also many beasts like camels and leopards hanging out in one ce. ¡®There are so many jars.¡¯ There was alsorge jars near the chair where I was sitting. I opened the lid out of curiosity, and Jin quickly f interrupted me, saying, ¡°Oh my gosh.¡± ¡°Snake¡­¡­!¡± A huge number of snakes quickly crawled out of the jar. ¡°Be careful. They don¡¯t like strangers.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a poisonous snake?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why is this in a ce where there are so many people¡­¡± At that time, someone mmed their tea cup in front of me. He was the soldier who stood at the forefront of Jin¡¯s army at the border. ¡°She¡¯s a guest, Kamatal, too close. Guest! Kamatal!¡± ¡®A girl¡¯s voice? She¡¯s pretty young too.¡¯ When I looked at Jin, he smiled and put me on the other chair. And Jin told the girl what to do in Atharnguage. The girl clicked her tongue, took a small flute out and blew it. When the sound was heard, the snake gathered back into the fallen jar, and the girl sealed the entrance. Jin put her arm on the girl¡¯s shoulder and said. ¡°This child¡¯s name is Vipasha. of the Athar Tribe.¡± ¡°Radem?¡± ¡°It means the best warrior.¡± ¡°Then what is Kamatal?¡± ¡°If you say it in the imperialnguage, it would be like ¡®Prince¡¯.¡± He grinned and sat down in front of me. ¡°From now on, if you think of here as an empire, I¡¯m like a prince, soyou have to treat me well.¡± ¡°Aha, I guess Athar¡¯s Radem is very unpleasant with me because I don¡¯t treat their Kamatal well.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°By the way, can you tell her? That Kamatal was rude to me first.¡± Then, Vipasha huffed and took off her knight helmet. ¡°I, the imperialnguage of the continent, I know! Kamatal, interpreter, I do not need!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want Kamatal to interpret, tell him to call in a proper interpreter.¡± ¡°Imperial, saint, rude.¡± ¡°¦µ¦©¦£¦Â¦Ê¦Ñ¦Ç (I didn¡¯t allow you to speak.)¡± Vipasha and Jin looked at me in awe. Jin asked with a rare serious expression. ¡°Do you know ournguage?¡± ¡°It¡¯s only natural that you speak the Imperialnguage, is it strange that I speak the Atharnguage?¡± ¡°To be precise, it¡¯s not thenguage of the Athar Tribe, but thenguage of the Nashalk tribe in Athar, right?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the Nashalk tribe, the tribe of Jin.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not saying there¡¯s a problem¡­It¡¯s amazing that it¡¯s the first time a foreigner knows thenguage of my people. It¡¯s anguage that¡¯s not used well within Athar except for our tribe.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it weirder that a person who came to trade with the Nashalk tribe doesn¡¯t know thenguage of the tribe?¡± ¡°¡­¡­True.¡± Jin burst intoughter, and Vipasha frowned. ¡°How do you know, Nashalknguage?¡± ¡°I studied.¡± ¡°Empire, a powerful country. Nashalknguage, you don¡¯t have to learn it. There was no official Atharnguage, no knowledge, no envoy.¡± ¡°I know. It¡¯s better than the officialnguage of your continent. Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± As Iughed, Vipasha flinched. I said. ¡°It means not disrespecting Nashalk, and if you respect me, it means that I will also be polite.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Radem. I remember. The 12 tribes of Athar hold contests every year to select the strongest warriors right? You must have won there and be ¡°Radem.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°A good warrior should be treated fairly no matter what age or status.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You say I have no manners. But in the empire, it is a great disrespect to touch other people¡¯s bodies carelessly. Even more when they hug ady¡¯s waist.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell ou my arrival because themunication tool was destroyed, but I was ordered by His Majesty, the emperor. Just as you were angry for your country¡¯s honor, I was also displeased with your master, who damaged our country¡¯s honor.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I admit that I was rude because we had a connection on the academy. I apologize.¡± Jinughed, and Vipasha, who was listening to me quietly, bowed her head. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, polite, knowledgeable, envoy.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Wee to Nashalk.¡± I got up, grabbed both ends of the skirt, and bent my knees slightly. ¡°Thank you for the hospitality.¡± After that, Vipasha became noticeably gentle. She left the barracks, saying she would bring a new tea. Jin, who was looking at me with his arms in his chin, said. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Our tribe boasted the strongest power among the Athar Tribe in the past, but not now. Thanks to that, the people became very wary as they were being beaten around by other tribes. It¡¯s like that for Vipasha.¡± ¡°Is the position of the Nashalk tribe weakened?¡± ¡°Nashalk is a tribe that seeded God¡¯s blood. We are the only tribe in Athar that is born with mana and divine power.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°In the past, it was different because of our magical power, but now, divine power ismon in the continent. Above all, children are not born easily, so our poption is the smallest among other tribe.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Jin looked at the people of the Nashalk tribe outside the barracks with an expressionless face. ¡°The Athar Tribe elects a leader once every 50 years. This is the 50th year.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Now that our power has be so weak, what will happen to our tribe if our grandfather is pushed out of the candidates?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°There is a legend in Athar that the child who upies the temple bes a mage. We can never let go of it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°My grandfather and father might not oppose it but all of Kakan (tribe leaders) except for the two are opposing it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The temple cannot be destroyed. Kakan don¡¯t believe your emperor¡¯s words that the world will end if they don¡¯t destroy the temple.¡± Just in time, Vipasha brought in the tea. Her face was visibly sad, perhaps because she heard our story. I was lost in thought as I touched the teacup that Vipasha had put down. Jin smiled faintly at me. ¡°So I¡¯m sorry. Athar will not destroy the temple.¡± ¡°So, if the leader be someone from Nashalk tribe, can you destroy the temple?¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not hard to understand. If someone from Nashalk wins this election, we can destroy the temple.¡± ¡°That¡­ it¡¯s true.¡± I drank tea and said. ¡°Then it¡¯s easy.¡± ¡°What?¡± I looked down at the teacup and smiled. ¡®Let¡¯s solve it quickly and return to the empire.¡¯ I¡¯ll have to go back in the next two days. Who am I to say that? I¡¯m the younger sister of a genius in manipting public opinion Can¡¯t wait? Read all the chapter today at our Patreon. Chapter 347 Chapter 347 TL: Zimmings ¡°Are there people you can trust?¡± When I asked, Jin replied. ¡°People I can trust?¡± Iughed meanly. *** With his eyes closed, Archduke Locard pressed his throbbing temple. Five minutes after the kakan (tribe leaders) meeting began, there were many shouts. Meetings continued day after day with the agenda of destroying the temple, but every time it failed to exceed 10 minutes and became a mess. ¡°We cannot agree with the destruction of the temple!¡± ¡°Why is the Armatal(leader) election dyed? The destruction of the temple is a foreign country¡¯s business. We can¡¯t do it!¡± ¡°The temple is not unique to its own country. You¡¯re going to prioritize power struggle over the world¡¯s fate?¡± ¡°Armatal, it¡¯s up to you to n for the future.¡±. The meeting was a mess as always. His only son Lionel, who was dispatched as an envoy with him, whispered. ¡°I don¡¯t think there will be a decision today dad.¡± ¡°Is there no news from the empire?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ I guess it¡¯s to the point where they can¡¯t evenmunicate.¡± There was not much time left, but the Athar Tribe did not give any answers. Rather, if they conclude that the temple cannot be destroyed, they would have to destroy it by force, but since the conclusion itself is not reached, they couldn¡¯t think about it. In hisstmunication with his mother, she said, [We left the capital, and most of the nobles already fled. Son, you must hurry.] When Archduke Locard clenched his fist, Lionel called his father in a worried tone. ¡°Father?¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried about your grandmother and mother. Both of them are stubborn, will they really leave the mansion and escape safely?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Locard¡¯s expression darkened. Today¡¯s meeting was also canceled without a conclusion. A leader of a tribe became very angry and punch another leader. It became q dog fight after guards from each tribe jumped into the fight. The escorts and heirs of each tribe rushed and took them out, and the leaders shouted at each other until the end. ¡°I will not deal with the dull white mountain (a tribe name)!¡± ¡°Our tribe, as soon as we return, we will subdue the red spider (a tribe name)!¡± It was the same for other leaders. One envoy of the empire who watched it shook his head as if he was tired of it. ¡°Who¡¯s a savage-¡± ¡°Lord.¡± The envoy flinched when someone said in a low voice. The athar tribe leader was still in the room. The old man nced at the people from the empire. His hair was all white, but his physique was excellent, and the aura of a person who reigned at the top of the 12 tribes for more than half a hundred years was strong. He gave off such a pressure that they get goosebumps just by receiving his attention. The leader, who got up from his seat, said while holding his back. ¡°Remember, strangers. This is Athar. It¡¯s and of beasts, where it¡¯s easier to bite the nape than to talk.¡± Archduke Locard bowed his head on behalf of the envoy. After the leader left, the envoys talked about him. ¡°Sahad, the leader of the Athar Tribe, is a barbarian, so he is not a man to be ignored.¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t he just an old man with missing teeth?¡± ¡°Even if his teeth are missing, he is a beast. He had been dealing with other countries for nearly 50 years. Do you think it¡¯s possible with his body?¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s because his leadership was better than any other generals.¡± The envoys and Lionel sighed. ¡°If only the position of the current leader of could be strengthened, it would be possible to destroy the temple.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s no time. Now that Athar hase to this point, it is inevitable that the current leader will be pushed out.¡± ¡°Is there really nothing we can do other than wish us good luck?¡± The expression of the envoys darkened. But that night, the luck really came. *** At midnight, Archduke Locard hurried down the stairs. ¡°Is it true that the red spider tribe was attacked by the white mountain tribe?¡± Lionel answered with great excitement. ¡°Yes! It¡¯s not a battle between warriors, but the tribesmen faced each other quite fiercely. The red spider tribesmen seemed to have suffered quite a lot, so they were angry.¡± ¡°If all goes well, there will be a proper war between the tribes.¡± Then Athar will be destroyed. Thr tribes did not have to follow the decision of the meeting, and the temple, which is under the Nahshalk Tribe, could be destroyed at will. The envoys cheered. ¡°What a great luck, archduke!¡± Lionel also hugged his father as he was overjoyed and cried out. Archduke Locard narrowed his brow and looked outside. ¡®A battle ahead of the election?¡¯ No matter how harsh the nature of the white mountain people is, it does not make sense. ¡®How could that happen?¡¯ As if someone had directed it, things were flowing in the direction the empire wanted. At that time, their leader, Sahad was rolling a walnut in his hand listening to his son-inw. ¡°The red spider and the white mountain¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing? The people will forget about the leader selection, now what are we most afraid of?¡± ¡°We are only strong when we are one. Yesterday¡¯srade will be a fearful enemy since they knew us well.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Enough. We must find a way to survive! If this country copses, any tribe will try to hold our hand first.¡± Sahad, who looked at his sullen son-inw, continued. ¡°Bring Jin back right now.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°The white mountain¡¯s kakan is foolish, but he had a great instinct. The red spider¡¯s kakan is wise but timid. They wouldn¡¯t fight each other. Who would have created this mess?¡± ¡°No way, Jin¡­? But even so, it¡¯s something to bemended, father.¡± ¡°Praise? You still don¡¯t know your son.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Does it seem that the child came up with this method btedly and separated the tribe only now?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°He created this! Even if he seems to be more skillful that we thought, he is the one who loves this country the most. He¡¯ll know that being destroyed is a loss to us in the long run!¡± ¡°Then¡­¡­.¡± ¡°That guy has someone next to him who¡¯s like a snake. It doesn¡¯t matter if this country is torn apart.¡± The son-inw¡¯s expression hardened. As Sahad waved his hand, Huihui, the son-inw quickly ran out and said, ¡°Bring Jin!¡± *** ¡°Akira (the leader¡¯s son-inw) is looking for you.¡± At Vipasha¡¯s words, Jin raised his eyebrows with an expression as if he knew the time hade. He looked at me. ¡°So? What are you going to do now? Grandfather is a wise man. There¡¯s no way he doesn¡¯t know what we¡¯re up to.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jin sighed. Then he changed his expression in an instant. It seemed that Jin¡¯s cold expression, which was usually hidden under his yful expression, was finally revealed. ¡°The destruction of the temple wasn¡¯t the only goal, right? The Athar Tribe will be the most annoying enemy when Dubblede bes independent. Weren¡¯t you trying to break us up in advance and deal with it?¡± Vipasha opened her eyes wide and looked at me. I drank tea and looked at Jin with an indifferent look. ¡°Then why did you follow my ns?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jin said while grabbing his hair. ¡°I followed you because the priority is to prevent the copse of the world. Destroying the temple is the fastest way.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But if this causes problems for Athar, we will be enemies. You know that?¡± I got up from my seat, looked at Jin and smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going? They¡¯re calling you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not going, them don¡¯t.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going.¡± Jin left the room as if he couldn¡¯t help it, and I followed him. When he reached the leader¡¯s room and knocked, a man who seemed to be Jin¡¯s father came out. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you¡­ Lady Dubblede?¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Akira. I¡¯m Leine Dubblede.¡± ¡°Were you the snake that was attached to Jin?¡± People call me snake many times, so I wasn¡¯t surprised. When I smiled brightly, the Akira sighed and opened the door. When I went inside, I saw an old man sitting on the sofa. The old man had a great physique and dignity flowed from him. ¡°It¡¯s the face I expected. I¡¯ve heard that they caught thedy at the border.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Armatal.¡± The leader of the tribes, who looked at me, slowly opened his mouth. ¡°You¡¯re an immature girl. You know some things but do not know the others.¡± ¡°Tell me what I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You think you got everything you wanted with my grandson, but you¡¯re wrong.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Lady. As the Athar Tribe leader, I was going to cooperate in the destruction of the temple, but as a ¡®Nashalk Tribe leader¡¯, I will never destroy the temple.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°First, the temple is a symbol of the union, so if we destroy it now, it will be a deration of our breakup, and secondly, the temple is needed in Nashalk for battle after the copse, and thirdly¡­¡± The old man who put walnuts on the side table looked at me. ¡°I¡¯m annoyed. How dare you touch us by bringing my grandson in?¡± As the old man grabbed the sword handle, Jin hurriedly eximed, ¡°Grandpa!¡± I said in a gentle tone. ¡°You¡¯re correct, but notpletely.¡± ¡°¡­¡­what?¡± Then, this time Jin and his father frowned with bewildered expressions. ¡°Lady!¡± ¡°Leine.¡± I said. ¡°The tribe will not breakup.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to break things up by making things happen?¡± ¡°Yes. Red spider and white mountain have never had a battle.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. There has never been a battle. The fight with the red spider¡­¡­.¡± For a moment, a ck tiger wasid under my feet. Those wearing masked with horns appeared in the fog. What was unusual was that they had Athar¡¯s outfit. ¡°They¡¯re my ghost soldiers.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!!¡± I said holding the shoulder of a ghost standing in front of me. ¡°I called out the ghosts of people from white mountain that died in the great drought this year. I¡¯m sure the other tribe think it¡¯s the white mountain.¡± ¡°¡­How?¡± ¡°Because I had to show the needs of all tribes. The reason why those different tribes have been maintained so far.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Everyone should now know it¡¯s because you are at the center of it.¡± The three men looked at me frantically. The old man who was looking at me with a firm face soon burst intoughter. ¡°You really are the treasure of the empire! What a waste. If I had such a granddaughter-inw, Nashalk would have embraced the world!¡± Chapter 348 Chapter 348 TL: Zimmings So this is what happened. I made a deal with the leader of red spider n before the Kakan meeting started today. ¡°I understand that you¡¯re not interested in the position of the union leader. You only worry about your daughter lying on the bed, right?¡± ¡°A foreigner knows the news of my tribe well.¡± ¡°The story of the wise daughter of the red spider tribe is also famous in the empire. She solved the shortage of food in your tribe at the age of fifteen with great wisdom. However, I have been told that her body has been very weak since birth, so she have been living in bed sincest year.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°I can help you. I have a devil that can cure any disease as long as they are not dead.¡± The leader of the red spider tribe is a person who knows the power of exchange. Since he was originally in favor of the destruction of the temple, it was clear that he would be tempted by my proposal. He cooperated with me. And I called out the ghost of the whitr mountain tribe and made them fight against the red spider in the middle of Athar. Of course, it was only a show, so no one was injured. However, Jin¡¯s people spread the rumors all over Athar, and this is the result Jin asked. ¡°At the next meeting, the leader of the white mountain will say that it wasn¡¯t them that fought the red spider. Then the problem wille back to the beginning, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t happen.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sahad, Jin¡¯s grandfather, spoke on my behalf. ¡°There will be no one who believes what the white mountain say. I¡¯ll make it like that. Didn¡¯t you tell me everything to fix it?¡± I smiled brightly. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°The leaders, who realized how fearful the division was, will realize that the center of Athar was the most harmonious when I was there.¡± ¡°¡­¡­It means that if you control them now, it¡¯s not difficult for you to win re-election.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I need to go and meet the leaders right now!¡± When Sahad shouted, Jin flinched. Sahad clicked his tongue and shook his head. ¡°If you resembled thedy even half as much, there would be no need for me to rule with this old body.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Jin burst outughing as if it was ridiculous. Jin and I smiled as we looked at each other. Together we left the room. Jin said, ¡°I thought you¡¯de up with a perfect ploy to not get caught up in such a crude job.¡± ¡°I know that this ploy wasme.¡± ¡°Why did you choose this method knowing that?¡± ¡°First, this was the fastest way to solve it, and secondly¡­¡± I looked at him gently. Jin stroked my cheek and asked, ¡°Why?¡± and I smiled faintly. ¡°I believed in the potential of that old man¡­ and Jin.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± ¡°Even with such a poor n, if a door opens up, he know that he will never miss an opportunity.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Jin stared at me nkly. After looking at him for a long time, he smiled as if he was in despair some timeter. ¡°I have a lot of greed, but I have loyalty, so I can¡¯t embrace you.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I¡¯m conflicted. If you weren¡¯t my friend¡¯s woman, I would have hugged you and kissed you right away.¡± ¡°Your friend¡¯s woman?¡± ¡°Yeah, friend¡­ Ugh.¡± Jin groaned while holding his forehead. He murmured only after pressing his temples several times. ¡°You¡¯re my friend¡¯s¡­ what can I say¡­¡± ¡°¡­don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°What?¡± I grabbed my etwal without answering. Maybe I had more things to do with him that disappeared from my memory more than I thought. ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡± ¡°Already? Go take a break. You haven¡¯t met the envoys yet.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time. Themunication device is not working, so I don¡¯t know how much time I will have to stay in Mojas.¡± Then Jin took something out and put it in my hand. It was a metal in the form of a nted line crossing the inside of a circr rim. Just in time, Vipasha, who wasing to us, flinched. ¡°Nashalk¡¯s treasure! Kamatal, you, stupid?¡± Jin, who lightly touched Vipasha¡¯s face with one hand said, ¡°Take it.¡± ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the sacred property of God that our ancestors found in the old teau. We call it ¡°the sign¡±. It is said that it has a special power and leads the owner in case of an emergency. It will help those who can¡¯t use themunication device.¡± ¡°Can you give me this?¡± ¡°Give it backter, you should survive.¡± The sun was shining. Now it¡¯s time to leave for thest country. *** Mojas. Having the prestige of being a country blessed by God, Mojas is a rich country that was not damaged by any disasters. Even when other countries give up farming due to the great drought that hassted for years on the continent, grains grow on thend of Mojas, and theirkes do not dry up. In the mountain ranges surrounding the border, things such as mana stone and spinel are constantly mined. It¡¯s territory was less than 30 percent of the Wigentra Empire, yet its economy was close to that of an empire. Since five years ago, the king of Mojas has called himself emperor and has been aiming for the position in the Hoshitamtam Empire. Dinner was still in full swing today in the Mojas Empire. Laughter continued at the table of the royal family. ¡°The Duke of Dubblede in prison! What could be more ridiculous than that, the rich man!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that proof that the fortunes of the empire have run out?¡± Juliet, who was holding the ss at the very end of the table,ughed inside. ¡®Those people have be arrogant by the blessings of God.¡¯ Not being hungry does not mean that it is a perfect country. If Athar was a country that relied on force, Mojas relied only on magic. It boasted an excellent magic force based on a huge amount of magic stones, but they have no power for direct battle. It will be almost a 100% defeat in a battle where magic couldn¡¯t be used. ¡®But to imprison the duke of an empire?¡¯ Without any justification? The third princess, Charlotte, who¡¯s kind to Juliet asked. ¡°You¡¯re not drinking, why?¡± ¡°If the empire finds out about this, they¡¯ll attack us, so should I be drunk?¡± Charlotte looked at the emperor at the top with a bewildered look. ¡°What are you going to do if our father or brothers finds out? You¡­¡± The moment she spoke, Prince Rogel opened his mouth. ¡°Juliet, you¡¯re boring today too.¡± ¡°Ah, sorry. I get nauseated just looking at your face, Rogel.¡± ¡°What?!¡± As Rogel raised his voice, people¡¯s attention was focused on them. Even the giggling emperor frowned at Juliet, who was at the center of the fuss. When the emperor roughly put down the ss, the people became quiet. Charlotte struggled to take over before he scolded her. ¡°How are you today, Your Majesty?¡± She kindly rmended alcohol to the emperor and winked at Juliet. It meant to hurry back before the emperor shouted. Juliet got up without saying much. As soon as she bowed his head to the emperor and tried to escape¡­ The emperor shouted. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I really like about her¡­ If it hadn¡¯t been for her power, I would have buried her with her mother.¡± The sharp criticism was mixed withughter from the imperial family. Juliet left the door without a look. As always. There was no servant following her. In Mojas, how much affection they received from the emperor was a measure of the status of the imperial family. But she is grateful to stay away from the emperor¡¯s eyes and still live in the imperial pce. When she was about to head to herb. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± She feel a strange energy. A wave that was so violent that it gave her goosebumps. It was such a powerful force that it even flowed into the Imperial Pce of Mojas. ¡®Divine power. This is divine power.¡¯ It is also a very familiar power. Juliet hurriedly turned around and ran. When she reached the entrance of the imperial pce, she tore up the teleportation scroll. And when she headed to the ce where the wave began, a woman with thick curly hair and blue eyes was waiting for her angrily. ¡°¡­Leine.¡± ¡°Rumors spread around Mojas. King Mojas imprisoned the Duke of Dubblede.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The moment she saw her unshaken eyes, she felt it. The wind that was about to shake her country. It¡¯s also a typhoon. *** With Juliet¡¯s help, I figured out Mojas¡¯ situation. Dad was caught in his second meeting with King Mojas. ¡®How arrogant.¡¯ King Mojas has sought the position of the Hoshitamtam Empire. So, he locked up the Duke of Dubblede, who even the emperor of the empire couldn¡¯t touch, and revealed his influence to the whole world. After the empire was destroyed, he wanted to aim for the unification of the continent. ¡°It¡¯s like a deration that the temple can never be destroyed.¡± ¡°¡­you feel bad?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t do it, so why do you feel bad?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± She looked at me nkly. Then she soon let out a groan. ¡°You really are a strange kid.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that a lot. Confessions always follow after those words.¡± ¡°Do you want me to do it too?¡± ¡°No way.¡± I crossed my arms. ¡°I see how things went. Then let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°The temple.¡± Unlike other countries, Mojas does not intend to trade. So what should I do? ¡°I must destroy it with my own hands.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Juliet was startled when she saw me trying to get the scroll out right away. ¡°Your father is being held hostage.¡± ¡°He wasn¡¯t taken as a hostage.¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not that easy.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°So dad gave King Mojas time. A chance to destroy the temple and save his life. If it were my father, he would have waited for about three days.¡± ¡°Today is the third day of being imprisoned.¡± That was the moment. Bang!! Bang, bang, bang! There was a sound of banging from somewhere. From the direction of the Imperial Pce of Mojas. It was obvious who was making the fuss. I pulled Juliet¡¯s sleeve, looking in the direction of the Imperial Pce with a bewildered expression. ¡°Let¡¯s go. To destroy the temple.¡± Now it¡¯s thest move. After clearing thest country, I will return to the empire. Can¡¯t wait? Read all the chapter today at our Patreon. Chapter 349 Chapter 349 TL: Zimmings Leine moved to the temple with Juliet. As expected, the temple was heavily guarded. No matter how foolish the king of Mojas was, he could not have prepared for anything when Duke Dubblede was locked up in prison. They must have thought that we wouldn¡¯t do anything since we suffered damage from the war with Neliard church. Above all else, if we invaded, it would be obvious that we woulde to their temple, so the temple is guarded more. Leine and Juliet were counting the soldiers guarding the temple from the bushes. When Leine stepped out, Juliet hurriedly grabbed her. ¡°What are you going to do¡­!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to march ahead.¡± ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Juliet looked at her like a madman and sighed heavily. ¡°No matter how strong you are with the power of God, you can never win against that many people. They¡¯re the best magic unit on the continent.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we can win.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± ¡°If they can¡¯t just use magic, that means we¡¯ll win.¡± Leine, who smiled, threw something towards them. Bump! It slipped after it bumped against a mage¡¯s head. The soldiers hurriedly raised swords, spears, bows, and staff toward the direction it flew from. ¡°Baal.¡± In an instant, a vine that grew from the ground caught those people. The mages tried some spells to cut down the vines. But¡­ ¡°Isn¡¯t it¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± That¡¯s suwon. They can¡¯t use magic where the suwon is. Juliet opened her mouth and looked at Leine. At the same time, the Pce of Mojas. ¡°Mages-!!¡± The emperor shouted with a pale face, but the mages did not know what to do. After Duke Dubblede exploded the prison, they could not use magic. No, to be exact, after Duke Dubblede threw someone towards them. ¡°Ou, we, throw suwon. We-we protect the bloodline of adventurers!¡± As the bent nymph shouted, the other nymphs around the Duke of Dubblede began to randomly throw suwon at the mages. Seto, one of Seria¡¯s younger siblings and a half-nymph, shouted excitedly. ¡°There¡¯s no way that thedy didn¡¯t prepare anything while sending her precious father as a envoy to the enemy country!¡± Even before departing for Mojas, Dubblede prepared several carts full of suwon. So that they cannot use magic when they try to attack Duke Dubblede. The Duke of Dubblede slowly approached King of Mojas. ¡°H-how dare you¡­!¡± The King of Mojas was pale and he was shaking. Duke Dubblede opened his mouth slowly while wiping the blood off his sword. ¡°I hate stupid people.¡± ¡°What, what?¡± ¡°Especially those who are ignorant when they¡¯re at a life and death situation.¡± ¡°What are you saying? Kneel down right now¡­ Aaaah!¡± Duke Dubblede¡¯s sword pierced King Mojas¡¯ shoulder. ¡°It seems there¡¯s no need to take more time, so I¡¯ll exin the situation.¡± ¡°M, m-mages¡­!¡± ¡°Mojas¡¯ proud mages can no longer use magic, and the knights are in disarray. Do you know what it means?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It means that the leash is on my hand.¡± The duke shouted with an indifferent expression. ¡°Kneel down.¡± Nos and other Dubblede knights dragged King Mojas out roughly and knelt him down. Mojas¡¯ royal family was watching the whole situation at the dinner hall, but no one dared to step up. When Duke Dubblede, who was sitting on the table crossed his legs, Nos lifted King Mojas¡¯ hair. The Duke of Dubblede said, ¡°Sit down.¡± The royal families and nobles of Mojas, who received his attention, sat while trembling. It was followed by Dubblede¡¯s knights, and the nymphs who guarded the mages. ¡°Shall we start the meeting?¡± The nobles of Mojas screamed inside. Where in the world is a meeting that begins with the king kneeling down? *** I looked at Mojas¡¯ knights who were spread out like matchsticks and nodded. The explosions happened at one of the pce, and the knights asked for assistance, but there was no answer from the main pce. ¡®Dad seems to have arranged it well.¡¯ ¡°Boone, now withdraw your troops.¡± Then the ghost soldiers dispersed into a fog. I knocked on the outer wall of the temple. ¡°Something is here. It doesn¡¯t seem like a barrier¡­¡± ¡°You blocked the magic with suwon, but the barrier is still working.¡± Juliet sighed and said so. I tilted my head and asked. ¡°Then what is it? What is it that surrounds the outer wall so strongly?¡± I don¡¯t think my attack has any ws. ¡°It¡¯s the power of God.¡± ¡°Are other temple also surrounded by this kind of power?¡± If so, I¡¯m worried about Gahong. ¡®No matter how powerful Hong-hae is, her power alone will not be able to destroy it.¡¯ Juliet shook her head. ¡°Other temples may be surrounded by powerful force, but it won¡¯t be this much. This is because Mojas dramatically strengthened it with magic.¡± ¡°Is there any reason to strengthen it?¡± If Neliard was not crazy and trying to copse the world like he is now, the temple is a ce where it would not be attacked. Even if a war breaks out, other countries will not touch this ce. It would be troublesome if they touched the wrong ce with the power of God and got cursed. When I narrowed my forehead, Juliet also narrowed her forehead. ¡°¡­you¡¯re definitely quick-witted.¡± ¡°What does it mean?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± She can break through the barrier? When Juliet shook her hand in front of the lion stone statue guarding the temple, the stone statue disappeared and the door opened with a sound. I tilted my head and followed Juliet. ¡°How can you get in?¡± ¡°They used me as a medium when strengthening the divine barrier with magic.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± Juliet turned to me and shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s also the reason why even if the emperor hates me, he can never kill me.¡± [How can he use his daughter as a test subject¡­?! Child, the king of Mojas is worse than the devil!] Boone eximed. Juliet walked silently. As we reached the center of the temple, a huge strangely shaped gemstone was wrapped in severalyers of metal rings. A tremendous degree of magic wrapped around the gemstone like a wall. I looked at the barrier engraved in the air and hardened. ¡°Juliet, this is¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°This is crazy.¡± As my emotions became uncontroble, Pur, Boone, and Storas also be the same way. ¡°What¡¯s going on, child?¡± ¡°Why, huh? What?!¡± Storas saw it, and after a while he burst into cynicalughter as if in shock. ¡°You have stolen God¡¯s blessing.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Juliet had nothing to say, as Pur and Boone¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You intercept it?¡± ¡°The blessing?¡± Storas looked at Juliet, who had her arms crossed and her head bowed silently. ¡°You intercepted the rain of the continent to create a great drought, intercepted sunlight to enrich thend, and intercepted the breath of God to drive out the disease.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°All kinds of disasters have been pushed out to other countries, and you guys enjoyed the blessings you intercepted. Right? ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± I ripped off Juliet¡¯s sleeve roughly. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Her arms rotted all over. It wasn¡¯t just arms. Her skin is rottin, and the only thing that is intact is the part exposed above the clothes. ¡°Is that why you were nice to Hong-hae? Because Gahong suffered the most from you stealing the rain?!¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± ¡°How could that be? How-!¡± ¡°I guess it¡¯s because we¡¯re the children of beasts.¡± Juliet looked at me with an indifferent expression. ¡°I don¡¯t really have much conscience because I had a bloodline of garbage.¡± ¡°¡­there is no way you could have maintained this type of magic with the power of one person.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Tell me! What happened?¡± Juliet approached the wall behind the gemstone. When she removed the tapestry covering the wall, something came out. There were corpses. I was startled when I saw the corpse that had fallen to the ground. Blonde and mole under the chin. ¡®Mom?¡¯ No, no. It¡¯s not my mother ¡®But this person looks so much like my mother¡­ ¡­ .¡¯ Juliet lowered her head and said. ¡°The Temple of Neliard killed the Shaymans under the guise of a flood. We¡¯ve helped them, and in return, we¡¯ve received the bodies of the Shayman people.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s absurd. An intact corpse?¡± ¡°Ipleted the rite using them, who are the blood of God, and I am able to wield the power of God.¡± I rubbed my forehead with a shocked expression. ¡®The hand of the temple also reached here.¡¯ Mom is the blood of the Shayman tribe. Shayman was a tribe where marriages between their tribe were normal, so there would have been many people who resembled my mother. I reached out my hand to the person who resembled my mother on a pile of corpses. The moment I closed her eyes. The gemstone shined. [¡­aine.] And I heard a voice. [Leine.] ¡®A familiar voice.¡¯ A friendly voice was heard, and the body opened its eyes. Boone quickly grabbed me and pulled me away from the corpse. The body staggered towards me. I clenched my teeth. [My little sister.] ¡°Neliard!¡± Eventually, he appeared on this earth. Chapter 350 Chapter 350 TL: Zimmings The body twisted at a strange angle, no, Neliard¡¯s head turned and his eyes turned ck. ¡°Leine.¡± A terrible groan was heard next to him. Juliet who crouched and covered her ears let out a scream. I also felt the same way. Just hearing his voice seemed like my body is about to burst. As if hanging weights on my head, my head was involuntarily lowered. My eyes were hot as if they were about to explode. Seeing me gasping with my mouth open, Boone ran out in front of me and Juliet. ¡°You¡¯re going to kill her, Neliard!¡± Neriad said, ¡°Ah.¡± and looked at me ¡°That¡¯s right. The human body can¡¯t stand even this level of divinity.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, there was a swishing sound. Then, a twisted face was now right in front of me. ¡°How about it? You still can feel the pain at this point?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Rather than feeling disgust, I was trembling with fear. He is no match for any of us. Neliard, who saw me, straightened his back and looked around. ¡°Forgive me. Human beings can¡¯t handle you no matter what.¡± At that moment, Baal said so. He quickly pulled me, hid me in his arms, and put the vines in front of Neliard. However, when Neliard clicked his tongue briefly, the vine trembled and sank. As if to tell us who¡¯s the stronger one. ¡°Do not disturb our reunion.¡± ¡°She¡¯s a child who died at the hands of her brother. There is no reason for her to be happy, so go back, Neliard.¡± Bang! With a violent sound, Baal flew away in an instant and crashed into the wall. Baal¡¯s vines wrapped itself around him so that he could not move. Once again, Neliard, who moved, grabbed Baal¡¯s chin. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be talking like that.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°It was Serga who killed my sister.¡± ¡°This guy¡­¡­!¡± ¡°They have always been nice to the weak ones. But humans have crossed the line because they¡¯re not being properly disciplined.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why my poor sister passed away.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± The vine twisted his body as if it would tighten Baal to kill him. Other devils were also unable to move because their ankles were wrapped around vines. Juliet and I were the only humans who could move here. However, Juliet was trembling as if she would copse at any moment, so she could not be of much help. Eventually, I was the only one left, so I rushed to Baal. And I struggled to move the vines somehow. Since my divine power couldn¡¯t be used, I had no choice but to tear off the vines with my hands. My hands were messed up by the thorn of the vine, and my nails were torn because I was digging through the thick stems, but I didn¡¯t feel pain. ¡®Please release him, please!¡¯ Neliard took a step back and watched what I was doing. ¡°You don¡¯t change. Still, otherse before me. Even if you¡¯re a weak being who can¡¯t protect them.¡± I quickly turned my head and shouted at Neliard. ¡°Release Baal! I¡¯m the one you have to deal with!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Neliard-!!¡± Neliard looked at me as I screamed. The vine loosened and Baal fell to the floor. I hurriedly held on to Baal, who breathed heavily. ¡°Are you okay?¡± When asked, he looked at Neliard and said, ¡°Yeah.¡± It was then that a sigh escaped my lips. At the same time, my lips felt bloody because I was biting too hard. The fact that I didn¡¯t even know that showed how nervous I was. Neliard came out and murmured as he walked among the devils. ¡°People do not change easily. Even if their circumstances change.¡± He smirked and looked at Boone. ¡°They¡¯re naive.¡± Pur, ¡°They looked rough, but were sympathetic.¡± Baal, ¡°Their beliefs too.¡± Storas, ¡°Made them fall in love with the same woman.¡± And me. ¡°Even if they hurt her, it¡¯s the altruism that she can¡¯t let go of.¡± I got up. And in a blink of an eye, I flew away and was caught in the waist by Neliard. ¡°People don¡¯t change, so they need to know their ce. Don¡¯t you think so, sister?¡± I gritted my teeth and pushed him away. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of a life if they can¡¯t dream?¡± ¡°But it will be peaceful.¡± ¡°Does that seem peaceful to you? Waiting for it to be graded and shipped like livestocks?¡± ¡°In a world without desire, no one goes hungry. Let me ask, what killed the most humans?¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± ¡°Drought? Flood? Storm? Sickness? No, it¡¯s humans who killed other humans the most.¡± Neliard grabbed my shoulder with both hands and opened his eyes. ¡°War, murder. Where do theye from? It¡¯s greed. Because they want more!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The first thing that falls for greed is the weak. The youngsters that cannot protect themselves, a fragile woman, and old people who are overwhelmed by even moving.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Look at this, Leine. This country was envious of wealth and wanted peace, so it took God¡¯s blessing from other countries. Therefore, other countries are hungry because of drought, lose their loved ones in floods, and constantly wage war, keeping each other in check to watch what is left.¡± Juliet looked at Neliard with a blue face. Neliard tightened his grip on me. Whenever she looked at Neliard with shaky eyes, she became more shaky. ¡®¡­¡­!¡¯ God is a being who bes stronger as human beliefs are gathered. He who is impressed by Neliard¡¯s words is the strength of Neliard. Recognizing the corrtion between Juliet¡¯s expression and Neliard¡¯s strength, I shouted. ¡°Juliet,e to your senses!¡± Juliet took a deep breath and shook her head. There¡¯s something in his voice that¡¯s bizarrely trustworthy. ¡®So it must have been possible to push out Serga in ancient times and absorb the people¡¯s faith that much.¡¯ He even wandered the world as a God for over a thousand years now. Most people will fall for his words. Juliet is very wise and has a powerful mana. Even she was almost bewitched, so if they¡¯re an ordinary person, they¡¯ll believe Neliard just by making eye contact. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ I knew Neliard woulde in front of me someday. I tried to use the video tool as a means to bring in troops when themunication device was not avable. ¡®I can¡¯t use it.¡¯ If people listen to Neliard, they will definitely be moved, and then this person will be stronger. Neliard¡¯s gaze turned to the door. ¡°Boone!¡± When I shouted, Boone quickly jumped and blocked the door. ¡°Don¡¯t let him go outside. Don¡¯t let people run into him.¡± The devils joined behind Boone. Neliard let out a shrillugh. ¡°Sister, my foolish and lovely Leine. Even if I were weakened by you, I would still be able to harm a devil.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s see.¡± ¡°Do you really want to?¡± I lifted my head and looked at him arrogantly. ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t have appeared in front of me in a weakened state. Your goal is to appease me. If you appeared after gaining people¡¯s trust and bing stronger, you would have easily convinced me, but you didn¡¯t. Why?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Serga blocking you? He doesn¡¯t let your power reach outside the world!¡± Neliard¡¯s expression changed. I raised the corners of my lips. ¡°I¡¯m asking. So, didn¡¯t you ascend to the dead body when I came into the temple, where the power of Serga cannot reach?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°So I stopped you just in case something happened.¡± The smilepletely disappeared from Neliard¡¯s face, and his eyes became sharp. ¡°Sister. Don¡¯t make me angry.¡± ¡°You¡¯re sick.¡± At my words, the devils and Juliet¡¯s eyes widened and looked at me. ¡°Child, no matter how disgusted you are¡­¡± I snorted as Boone said while crying. ¡°Neliard always makes me angry, can¡¯t I just say this?¡± I was angry at him every day and every moment. Neliard, the main culprit who made me lose my mother, and made me die three times, also the cause of all the misfortunes that me and my family had to suffer. ¡°I get angry every second every minute I face you.¡± ¡°It is an inevitable sacrifice for the cause.¡± Iughed. It was ridiculous, so I couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I¡¯m so angry at you, how could you say that the pain we have endured that was worse than death is a sacrifice?¡± ¡°Leine.¡± ¡°How can you consider other people¡¯s pain as a sacrifice by changing their beliefs and fighting a war that put the world in a fire pit because of you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I should¡¯ve brought Amy. Shall I be the ancient Leine and die in front of you?¡± ¡°Leine-!!¡± When he shouted angrily, the temple shook violently. If Baal hadn¡¯t blocked the debris of the falling building, me and Juliet would have been seriously injured. ¡°Why-!!¡± I also screamed without giving up. ¡°Do you want me to die now? Biting my tongue is not enough, right? Do you want me to use magic? So that my soul break and I don¡¯t recover again. It¡¯s aplete death. In front of you!¡± ¡°How could you say such a thing in front of me¡­!¡± ¡°When I ran away from the mountain with my mother, I felt worse than that!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I grabbed Neliard by the neck and red at him with bloodshot eyes. ¡°A world for me? A world for children? It¡¯s not even funny.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Do you think me and the kids want the world you created? How can you be happy about the peace that you will enjoy after all your loved ones die?¡± ¡°¡­Is your mother this time so precious to you?¡± ¡°Of course-¡± I stopped screaming after a ck cave appeared next to me, and a terrible scream was heard from within. Kiik, kik! A scream that cuts the soul. That voice. ¡®Mom.¡¯ I stiffened and looked at him. ¡°If you do, I¡¯ll take out your mother. IShe won¡¯t bepletely cured, but if you can embrace the broken spirit, you¡¯lle back as my sweet sister, right?¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Kiik-!! My mother was in pain. ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough? If you ask, I¡¯ll bring the other one out as well.¡± The scream that followed was clearly Reina¡¯s voice. I be nervous and licked my lips. ¡°Don¡¯t do it. Don¡¯t do that¡­¡± Gyaaa-!! Following the scream, I heard a sound that felt like my bones were twisting all over. I shivered and grabbed Neliard. ¡°If two are not enough, I¡¯ll bring out three, four more and if it is not enough, I will leave more things as a spirit. What about your dad? If I rip the soul out of the body, they will lose their intelligence, but I will make sure they stay by your side.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do it, Neliard! Please¡­!¡± ¡°Sister, sister. My foolish and lovely sister.¡± As I sat down without strength in my knees, he smiled kindly and tucked my hair behind my ear. ¡°How do you not know? Everything around you is an illusion. Only I am your reality and your future.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll me me. I know, but there is rest at the end of the hellish pain. I¡¯ll erase your memory. If you want, I¡¯ll create another memory for you. You can have a better family than Dubblede-¡± It was then. Swish-! An arrow that flew through the air was embedded in Neliard¡¯s body. The arrows were absorbed inside him. But soon another arrow, another arrow, and countless of it poured on him. I quickly turned my head and looked in the direction the arrow was flying. ¡°¡­¡­Jin?¡± Jin and Vipasha led the Nashalk tribe and appeared in the temple. Growl, growl-! A growling came from behind him. It flew in an instant and pressed Neliard with its huge forefoot, and then stepped back. ¡°East.¡± And. ¡°Get out, get out of the way!¡± Boom! The pir broke with a sound. Hong-hae lifted a huge stone pir and hurled it at Neliard. ¡°The entire Dubblede Army, take Leine.¡± Along with dad and my brothers, Dubblede¡¯s soldiers came into the temple. I stared at them nkly. ¡°How¡­¡­.¡± As I murmured, Hong-hae, who grabbed Juliet and ran to her, said, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°How did you get here¡­?¡± ¡°You know, something strange happened. We all had the same dream.¡± ¡°Dream?¡± ¡°They dreamt of a blond, super handsome man, and he said you guys were in danger. Jin says it¡¯s a dream, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a dream.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I was obviously awake, and he appeared right in front of my eyes!¡± The wind blew. For some reason, the wind that brushed my hair was audible as if it was a human voice. [I will always protect you.] [So you keep smiling.] ¡ª Can¡¯t wait? Read all the chapter today at our Patreon. Chapter 351 Chapter 351 TL: Zimmings The Waynes who appeared as a beast approached Neliard. I shouted. ¡°Stand back!¡± And when I shouted at Henry, he tore the improved teleportation scroll. However, at the same time as he tore it, darkness fluttered around Neliard¡¯s body and attacked the werebeasts. Fortunately, they were moved before they werepletely eaten, but they had their limbs cut off. ¡°Kris! Mahen!¡± The twin princes of Waynes panicked when they saw them. I shouted in a hurry. ¡°That is the body of Neliard! Don¡¯t approach it!¡± My palms were drenched in cold sweat. There is no way that human power can beat God. We can¡¯t win unless we get together, but the more we get together, the more people we have to protect. ¡®How should¡­ ¡­ What am I supposed to do¡­ ¡­ .¡¯ [Child.] Suddenly, I heard a familiar voice in my ear. And what the blonde man said in my dream came to mind. [Don¡¯t forget that I am on your side.] Someone on my side. ¡°Serga¡­¡± I mumbled as Hong-hae and Juliet by my side asked, ¡°Huh?¡± They looked at me and I clenched my fists. ¡®If this happens, it¡¯s a big deal.¡¯ ¡°Isaac, did youe with the devils?¡± ¡°Yes. If there is a battle in which even devils join in, the damage will be significant, so I have put them outside the temple for now.¡± I took the teleportation scroll out of my arms and said. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s y tag. Neliard will be it. We run away!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Leine?¡± ¡°Wait, kid..!¡± People were surprised, but I used the improved teleportation scroll to move our troops. Moving out of the temple, I told the twin princes and Juliet. ¡°Move everyone. Directed by Juliet, and helped by East and West.¡± East asked. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be much faster to collect them all at once and move them?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t bring people together.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The power of Neliard is human faith. If Neliard heads to a gathering ce, he brainwash people easily, and he will be stronger than he is now.¡± East and West nodded. Juliet caught me. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why do you release Neliard outside when you know it? I was almost brainwashed by Neliard¡¯s words. Most people will believe in him just by looking into his eyes.¡± ¡°I know. I know, but there¡¯s no way¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°God Serga cannot exert his strength inside Neliard¡¯s temple. That¡¯s why I¡¯m trying to get him out. To a ce where he can protect us.¡± Rather than dying inside the temple, let¡¯s stick together where God can protect us. No battle has ever been easy. When fighting with Mina against the holy beasts that cannot be killed by human power. When fighting the pope, who freely uses the power of the devil without etwal. When a child without a guardian goes through the pit of life. No fight has ever been easy. Whenever that happens, I always put everything in hope. Like today. ¡°Gli, Storas!¡± Two pioneers looked at me. ¡°Destroy the temple.¡± Two spirits flew up, and in an instant, theyunched a violent attack towards the temple. Boom! A new barrier appeared around the temple. The barrier of Mojas soon became cracked, and the tool, which had been in full bloom by taking God¡¯s blessings from other countries, is gradually losing its light. Johann and my eyes met. When I nodded, he moved into the barrier. When the tip of the sword and the barrier collide. Burst-!! The old barrier copsed with a sharp bursting sound. ¡°Pur, attack!¡± As soon as I shouted, Pur, who turned into a deer with huge horns, cried toward the sky. Dark clouds flocked over the temple. And, boom-!! Lightning struck. With the addition of Storas and shbs¡¯ attacks, the building no longer held out and began to copse. The spire falls, and the outer wall copses. I asked my colleagues at Odis. ¡°The temple of Gahong?¡± ¡°I left it with my mother. She should have started working on it.¡± ¡°Waynes?¡± ¡°Mother told me to believe in him!¡± ¡°Athar?¡± ¡°Father went to the temple with the tribe¡¯s soldiers.¡± I looked at the temple of Mojas. Mojas¡¯ templepletely copsed and a creepy darkness surround it. Neliard, who was standing at the altar of the copsed temple, looked at me slowly at me. As his eyes shone red, Shayman¡¯s bodies in one corner melted away. The melted body was pushed under Neliard¡¯s feet. It soon became a human form, as it gathered together. Bright white hair, blue eyes. The ancient Neliard finally arrived on thisnd. It felt like there was a thorn stuck somewhere in my heart. The feelings of the ancient Meria inside of me fluttered. *** The royal pce of Mojas. Theodore Dubblede watched the dark clouds flocking around the newnd through the window. Behind him, the Emperor of the Empire, the King of Waynes, the leader of the Athar Tribe, and the King of Gahong were seated at the round table with a firm face. Alexander, the emperor of the empire who was at the top, said. ¡°Connect the magic mirror.¡± Mojas¡¯ mages put their hands on the table. Images began to rise in the air. The Emperor of the Empire, who saw Leine facing Neliard, turned to Theodore. ¡°King Dubblede, please also sit on the seat of the golden crown.¡± As Theodore turned his eyes toward the round table, the kings in the round table nodded. He sat on the seat mentioned. The stagnant era was handed over, and a new era has opened. It was the moment when the Dubblede dynasty began on the continent. *** The werebeasts cried sharply and rushed in, but Neliard merely looked at them. Juliet, Henry¡¯s mana and Isaac¡¯s sword are no match at all. Even Storas¡¯s power and Baal¡¯s attacks disappeared as if they did not exist. ¡®The attack doesn¡¯t work at all.¡¯ On the other hand, a number of troops were scattered around. All we could do was block Neliard¡¯s movement. Pymon, floating in the air, clicked his tongue. ¡°I can¡¯t see a solution right now.¡± Pymon also lost most of his powers. Now all he had left was two white-winged monsters holding trumpets, but they were in danger of disappearing at any moment. The other devils were no different. In particr, Baal, who was at the forefront of attacking Neliard, was in a serious condition. One side of his face melted away. ¡®Baal, are you okay?¡¯ [Don¡¯t worry.] Even if he say so, it will be hard to hold out. ¡®Not without Baal.¡¯ Baal is in charge of 80% of our defense. Without him, we cannot stop Neliard¡¯s power. It was difficult to deal with the pope, but dealing with Neliard was hopeless. Even though more than half of the soldiers were dead, we couldn¡¯t get a scratch on his body ¡®At least we¡¯re not swallowed up by the darkness because God Serga is protecting us¡­ ¡­ .¡¯ If he could swallows people with darkness like in the capital, we will all die at once. The situation I feared is Neliard¡¯s brainwashing, so I cannot call for reinforcements. However, the soldiers here cannot face him at all. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ How can I win It was like walking through despair. I can¡¯t think of any solution at all. I grabbed etwal tightly. ¡®We need to give Baal time to rest.¡¯ I thought of the devils to use on behalf of Baal, but none came to mind. Then [Captain, I¡¯m here! I can help!] I heard Chul-soo¡¯s voice. I looked at my etwal with ridiculous eyes even in this urgent situation. Pur burst outughing. ¡°Crazy. Do you think you can be like Baal?¡± ¡°Such courage¡­¡± Even Boone shook his head. I was speechless, but I wondered what I should do next. I sighed and smoothed the amethyst in a corner of etwal. ¡®It would be helpful if there was a devil with the power of time.¡¯ I tried to summon him several times during the battle, but it was impossible. ¡®There¡¯s one spot left in etwal. Let¡¯s summon another devil that¡¯s not here. Among the devils in Storas¡¯ Records, which devil had high defense power¡­¡­.¡¯ [Hey!] Chul-soo shouted loudly. [I have the knowledge to defeat God I saw on 12 portal sites!] What? Chapter 352 Chapter 352 TL: Zimmings What is a portal site? I looked down at etwal with a ridiculous look. Compared to God, human divine power is far less. There is no chance of winning this fight if we didn¡¯t strategize well, even though our power are less than Neliard¡¯s toes. ¡®I can¡¯t waste your divine power on Chull-soo. But¡­ ¡­ .¡¯ As I was contemting, Pur shouted. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to summon him on behalf of Baal!¡± ¡°Child, that doesn¡¯t sound like a good idea.¡± Even Boone dissuaded me with a worried voice. I clenched the etwal tightly. ¡®I¡¯m betting on you. You have to repay me properly,¡¯ I put my power into the etwal. Baal disappeared, and Chul-soo, using a thick hoodie, was summoned to the middle of the battlefield. Chul-soo picked up a sword that was on the floor and aimed at Neliard, while his hand were shaking. Of course, he was a beginner who had never received any training. The soldiers who rushed to Neliard were bounced toward the barrier, and he retreated in contemtion. Neliard¡¯s gaze turned to Chul-soo. He must¡¯ve thought the power summoned on behalf of Baal was so pathetic. A sharp vine stretched out from under Neliard¡¯s feet. And it increased with the momentum of prating the skin, but hewas frozen and unable to move. ¡°That stupid-!¡± Ck, Pur clicked his tongue and quickly ran as he brought Chul-soo along with him. ¡°Ah, uh, uh¡­¡± I sat on the floor and sighed when I saw Chul-soo. Boone looked at me sadly. ¡°This gamble is a failure, child¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to point it out ¨C back off!¡± While muttering nervously, Neliard¡¯s wave became rough. I ran forward quickly and spread the barrier. Juliet and Henry helped me, but they couldn¡¯t help me much. When I, who was in the center, was pushed by Neliard and rolled around the floor, the devils quickly blocked Neliard. ¡®Without Baal, the line of defense is¡­ ¡­ .¡¯ There was no time to take back Chul-soo and summon Baal again. The devils were also unable to hold on to Neliard¡¯s attack. ¡°It¡¯s boring.¡± Neliard muttered with an insensitive look. Darkness fluttered around him. ¡°Kiik, Kik-!¡± Pymon¡¯sst power cried sharply and scattered like dust. ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Pymon has lost a considerable amount of powers since the pope¡¯s war. Pymon was not a devil with strong offensive power or strong intrinsic power. Now that even thest one has disappeared, he is almost out of the battle. Pur was also getting smaller and smaller with huge horns. From some point on, he couldn¡¯t even call out the rain. They are barely holding out. Far from calling out more ghost soldiers, Boone also seems to be struggling just by maintaining the current ones. Since Gremory is a devil with the ability of a support to begin with, he cannot participate in battles. ¡®Either Storas or shbs wouldn¡¯tst long¡­ ¡­ .¡¯ I made eye contact with Neliard. It was not long before his eyes shed red, and light emanated. Every time the light touched something, it cut thtough anything. Did I get it wrong? We can¡¯t win against God? In the end, did I risk everything in the fight I wil lose? The screams of those who were enveloped in the light echoed. ¡®Ah¡­ . It¡¯s over.¡¯ The moment I close my eyes, ¡°Leine!¡± -I heard the voice of Chul-soo. sh! When I opened his eyes, Chul-soo was hanging from Neliard¡¯s waist. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Henry muttered in shock. ¡°He¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Storasughed in vain, Johann hardened, and Isaac frowned. Neliard¡¯s light, which seemed to tear away everything that existed in this world, did not work for him. In an instant, a question popped into my mind. ¡®Why did Neliard make Mina from another world, not a human from this world, a child of fate?¡¯ Chul-soo looked up at Neliard with a pale face. ¡°You, you are the God of this ce, so you can¡¯t use your powers to hurt beings from other world!¡± ¡°This¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Do you think Mina is special? Isn¡¯t it because she¡¯s from another world so you thought Serga could do nothing about her?¡± ¡°How dare you¡­!¡± ¡°I¡¯m special too! Ahh!!¡± p! Chul-soo pped Neliard on the forehead. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± *** In Gahong, ¡°Juwolbi!¡± Gahong¡¯s prime minister Hwang Gyeon-ik shouted at the mother of Hong-hae, Juwolbi, who was holding a torch in front of the temple. Juwolbi, who gritted her teeth with a pale face, looked back. As soon as she saw Gyeon-ik, fear gripped her lungs tightly. ¡°Beat the soldiers!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you hear me?!¡± Juwolbi grabbed her skirt. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m going to Mojas. I think my friends are in danger. Please destroy the temple on behalf of me.¡± ¡°Nonsense! Then Hwang Gyeon-ik won¡¯t leave us. Even His Majesty will be in great trouble. Hong-hae, haven¡¯t you told me this many times? We can live only when we¡¯re out of their sight-¡° ¡°Is that really how we should live?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Is is really life if we live without dreams and hopes?¡± The daughter faced her mother. ¡°Mother, I did something bad at Odis.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°I made my friends in danger by selling their weaknesses. If I did that, I thought Hwang Gyeon-ik wouldn¡¯t threaten us.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°My friend forgave me, but I haven¡¯t been able to sleepfortably since that day. Because I¡¯m embarassed.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Now I want to sleepfortably.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I want to proudly tell them that if I have the guts, I am Ryu Hong-hae.¡± Hwang Gyeon-ik hardened and stared at Juwolbi who was holding a torch, and shouted at the soldiers. ¡°What are you doing? Step back right away-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± When Juwolbi shouted, not only the soldiers but also the people of Hwang Gyeon-ik were surprised. Hwang Gyeon-ik looked at Juwolbi in shock. His son Hwang Hyun, who was standing next to Hwang Gyeon-ik, threatened Juwolbi. ¡°Juwolbi, how dare you!¡± ¡°Who dares to threaten me? I am the Queen of the 31st King of Gahong, and the mother of the king¡¯s eldest daughter.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Are you the king¡¯s soldiers or Hwang Gyeon-ik¡¯s soldiers?¡± ¡°This¡­¡­!¡± Juwolbi opened her eyes and continued. ¡°Carry out the king¡¯s orders! Destroy the temple, and erase the evil God¡¯s remnant out of this country!¡± ¡°Juwolbi-!!¡± Hwang Gyeon-ik screamed, but Juwolbi set fire to the temple while biting her lips. Hwang Gyeon-ik was speechless. ¡°What is it that makes you dare to do something like this?¡± In front of the temple that had be dusts, she red at Hwang Gyeon-ik. ¡°Because I¡¯m a mother.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to give my children a meaningless life.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Keep your head down, Hwang Gyeon-ik. I¡¯m the mother of Hong-hae, the princessof Gahong.¡± Hong-hae. Hong-hae, my child. May the courage that I first gave for you be important in your life. So that your life will never be tainted with shame again. At the same time in Waynes. As Queen Waynes stood in front of the temple, her servant asked in a worried tone. ¡°Can we really destroy the temple?¡± ¡°It¡¯s East and West¡¯s decision. His Majesty and I decided to follow the children¡¯s decisions.¡± ¡°It could only be good for the empire. After destroying the temple, unexpected misfortune maye.¡± ¡°There must be something to learn from that misfortune.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± As the queen nodded, werebeats with strong horns ran toward the pir. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Several frictional sounds continued, and the building began to copse. The queen smiled. ¡°If the timees, I will teach them how to ovee it and get up. I believe that children who grew up learning that way will revive this country.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Believing is the best education a parent can do.¡± On the Athar Tribe, Jin¡¯s father, who is the son-inw of the leader, sighed as he looked at the temple. His wife, Kuntata (daughter of the leader) chuckled and patted her husband on the shoulder. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be? It¡¯s the temple. Can we destroy it however we want without discussing it with other tribes¡­?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, stop right now.¡± Kuntata smiled and looked into her weak husband¡¯s eyes. ¡°As always, run away. Won¡¯t your father take care of you as always?¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t want my son to see me run away anymore.¡± Kuntata said ¡°Oho?¡± Then, the man gulped and looked up at the temple. ¡°Kuntata, now I don¡¯t want to teach my son how to run or how to endure.¡± Mana fluttered in the man¡¯s hand. After it condenserd, he threw it. Bang! With a sound, cracks urred in the pirs. The couple smiled seeing the copsing building. *** p-!! When Chul-soo ps his forehead, Neliard groaned. Blood dripped from his head. ¡®That¡¯s surprising.¡¯ I took a breath. Chapter 353 Chapter 353 TL: Zimmings ¡®All the temples have been destroyed!¡¯ The temple, which was a symbol of faith, disappeared and made him lost the power of God. Neliard, who holds his forehead, stared fiercely at Chul-soo, who was shaking. As he was about to make a barrier, Johann, Henry, and Isaac ran quickly. Henry and Isaac simultaneously attacked Neliard¡¯s front and back. In the gap, Johann grabbed Chul-soo¡¯s back and took him away from Neliard. Neliard held onto Henry¡¯s forearms before he fell down. Henry¡¯s arm was seen rotting under his sleeve. ¡°Gremory!¡± I shouted and Gremory moved. She came near Henry, after being thrown away by Neliard. Henry¡¯s arm, which had been rotting, returned to its original state. ¡®Is only Chul-soo¡¯s attack working?¡¯ As I was thinking about that, Isaac gritted his teeth and ran again. ¡°What are you doing to my brother!¡± Isaac¡¯s sword dug into Neliard¡¯s abdomen. Neliard blocked Isaac¡¯s sword with a barrier. ng-! A sharp friction sound rang out. ¡®Isaac is dealing with Neliard, right?¡¯ Why? Why can¡¯t Neliard attack Isaac like he did to Henry? Juliet used magic to support Isaac. Juliet¡¯s barrier came over Neliard¡¯s head. At that moment, Neliard attacked Isaac. Just before the darkness hit him, Isaac managed to got out. ¡®¡­¡­!¡¯ I took a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s magic!¡± As I shouted, my allies looked at me. ¡°Neliard attacks using the allies¡¯ magical power!¡± Juliet and Henry looked at Neliard as if enlightened. Johann shouted. ¡°Isaac, back off! Archers!¡± Isaac quickly got out of the vicinity of Neliard. Archers who were supporting from the rear pulled their bow. Arrows poured out as if it were raining. Neliard spread the barrier to block the arrow, but his barrier was not as powerful as before. Wherever the arrow hit, cracks formed. ¡®More. A little more!¡¯ Boom-! The barrier was broken. I picked up the bow that had fallen from an ally¡¯s hand and aimed at Neliard. Suddenly, my ancient memories came to mind. Neliard¡¯s voice, who was teaching bow to the young ancient Leine, lingered in my ears. [Come on, Leine. Pull it.] [I don¡¯t want to learn archery¡­. I don¡¯t want to know how to kill people¡­¡­.] [It¡¯s not a way to kill people. It¡¯s a way to protect yourself.] [But¡­ ¡­ .] [What you¡¯re learning is not just a bow, It¡¯s how you don¡¯t give up. Leine, I want to teach you how not to run away.] On top of that memory, the image of the Dubblede family who taught me bows in this life was ovepping [Like this. Huh? You idiot, pull like this!] [You¡¯re so loud, Isaac. Do you think Leine is an animal like you? It takes time to get used to it. Now, Leine. You have to hold on tight. So that it doesn¡¯t shake.] [Ahh! What if she shoot me!] [Sorry, Isaac¡­ ¡­ .] [Let¡¯s just do magic that you¡¯re good at. What¡¯s the point of learning this? Before you shoot an arrow at the enemy, we¡¯ll probably annihte the enemies first.] [Isaac, you idiot. I¡¯m not just learning the bow. I¡¯m learning how to not give up!] I bite my lip. He taught Meria not to run away. I didn¡¯t forget the teachings even after I became a new me. At that moment, Neliard¡¯s eyes met mine. Whoosh! The arrow that cut through the air hit Neliard¡¯s chest. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± Neliard staggered back while holding onto his chest, shouting at me. ¡°Why!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Why are you always like this, Leine!¡± The bloody shout echoed through the sky. Hong-hae and Juliet, Jin, East and West, my brothers and our allies groaned while holding their ears. It was as if a dreadful voice gripped our heart and shook us. I looked at Neliard with my back straight and not backing down. Neliard¡¯s two legs flowed down like ck tears, and his skin melted. ¡°I arranged a better future for you, my beloved.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°To protect you, I dreamed of a world where children like you did not suffer. Look, Leine. How festering this world created by Serga.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Remember how you suffered in this world!¡± The video tool floating in the sky reflected the falling god. *** People from all over the world gathered in front of it. The temple copsed, and the world where Neliard¡¯s blessings had disappeared was devastated. Earthquake on the ground, tsunami on the sea. Heaven and earth fluctuated. The most serious was the Wigentra Empire, where Neliard¡¯s darkness spread out everywhere. Neliard¡¯s darkness has crossed the system. Half of the empire was gone and the people went on a hectic evacuation route. Javelin Ariege and Viscount Noanoke, chairman of the Dubblede Senate, shouted. ¡°Gather in the square! Float a boat and move to the sea!¡± ¡°Throw away your luggage! There are only children, the elderly, and people you can bring! The elderly and the weak start boarding through teleportation scroll, regardless of their status!¡± Dubblede¡¯s vassals, including Dubos and Veronica, came running towards them. The chairman asked Veronica, who was pale. ¡°Is the scroll secured?¡± ¡°There are only 31 scroll left in the estate.¡± ¡°Would it be difficult to make more?¡± ¡°There are no more elsa trees. After destroying the temple, most of the elsa trees lost their power. Is there nothing left in the capital?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­.¡± Then we will reduce the number of movements as much as possible ¨C what about the Vallua¡¯s people? They have no master, so they¡¯ll be in a hurry.¡± Viscount Dubos said, ¡°Seria has been sent there. The problem is that there is no scroll that can move them¡­¡± The vassals looked at the chairman and Javelin. ¡°Vallua¡¯s Territory wastaken by Dubblede, but it is managed by the Imperial Pce. Above all, will the empire hand over Vallua management to us who will be independent? It¡¯s not ournd. We can¡¯t afford to take care of them.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, are you going to let all the people of Vallua die?¡± ¡°You must decide!¡± Javelin grabbed her forehead. There are only 31 scroll left. It was not enough to move Dubblede¡¯s people. At that moment, the magic tool in the square shed. A child, who was holding her mother¡¯s skirt, shouted. ¡°It¡¯s thedy!¡± People¡¯s eyes were drawn to the tool. It was the same in all parts of the empire and in other countries as well. Those gathered in front of the scene looked at Leine, who faced Neliard. Neliard shouted at Leine in a terrible way. [To protect you, I dreamed of a world where children like you did not suffer. Look, Leine. How festering this world created by Serga.] [¡­¡­.] [Remember how you suffered in this world!] Marquis Shuheil and Edgar Shuheil. Count Brivi and his people. Everyone who had met Leine looked silently at Neliard. Neliard said, [What did those people who made you a child of fate do to you?] [¡­¡­.] [They¡¯re the ones who named you the child of fate, and they¡¯re the ones who persecuted you and pointed at you for being fake.] [¡­¡­.] [Is there anyone in this world who has not made you miserable?] [¡­¡­.] [They give you a duty, and if you don¡¯t meet their expectations, they¡¯ll bite and criticize you!] People were startled. When Mina descended, those who called her a fake and criticized her gulped. Neliard¡¯s mouth twisted. [On the subject of pointing fingers at others and pouring out malice, they demand high morality from others. If they can¡¯t stand it or attack other with their mouth, they¡¯llugh at them because they¡¯re weak.] [¡­¡­.] [They easily me people who don¡¯t help others. Those who have worked hard to win were able to do so because they were born different from them, so they point fingers and get jealous.] [¡­¡­.] [Because there is desire in the world, selfishness exists.] [¡­¡­.] [So we need to get rid of it. So that they don¡¯t dream of excessive things in the first ce!] [¡­¡­.] [But how do you bear things like that?] [¡­¡­.] [Why are you, the one who suffered from them, stopping me!] Neliard screamed. Leine looked at him silently. [I know. I hate them too. I¡¯m a human too and I hate them. I was in so much pain.] [¡­¡­.] [But there are people among them who held my hand.] [What?] Leine smiled faintly. [There is Jean-Marc Noanoke, who swore allegiance to a child who had nothing and trusted her.] The chairman¡¯s eyes fluttered. [There is Seria who followed me.] Seria clenched her skirt tightly. [Zachary, who protects me, also Wale.] Zachary and Wale were silently watching. [There is an aunt who told me that even if I hate the temple to death, there is no sin in the child.] Javelin bit her lip. [There are my brothers who epted me. There¡¯s a dad who didn¡¯t forget me. There are also people of the territory who say that I am their master and cherish me] [Leine¡­ ¡­ .] [I will hate people to death, but I still want to protect them. Because there are people who love me.] Chapter 354 Chapter 354 TL: Zimmings I said to Neliard, who had fallen down. ¡°You hate people.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you don¡¯t have someone who had the same beliefs as yours, right?¡± Neliard¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°That¡¯s why you chose Mina. Because she have the same beliefs as you, and she¡¯s actually a child who was desperate for people like you.¡± Since I have lived as a sister to Mina, I vaguely knew how she lived beforeing to this world. Mina was disappointed with people, but she struggled to believe in them. She repeated the word for the people as a habit, perhaps to brainwash herself. She was desperate for someone in that world, and he longed for someone to protect me, so both do everything under the guise of justice. She was like Neliard, whose hatred toward humans was rampant under his beliefs. Neliard, who lowered his head, muttered. ¡°¡­Noisy.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You¡¯re noisy!¡± I proceeded with caution, one step at a time. My family¡¯s eyes followed us. They were woried about me. At that time, my ancient memories came in my mind. [Where have you been up until this time! How can you make me worry so much!] Neliard was scolding the ancient Leine, who returnedte at night. The small boy cried silently, stroking her hair while sleeping. [If something happens to you, I can¡¯t live.] He whispered those words in a very tired voice. [Look, Leine. There will be an orphanage after we crossed this river. Children like you can grow up under the protection of Serga without starving!] The boy who was excited, was holding the little girl¡¯s hand. The boy then gave food to his sister. [What about you, brother?] [I¡¯m not hungry.] [But you also starved for three days¡­ ¡­ .] [I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m your brother after all.] The scene changes to a skinny boy who was caught stealing bread from a store and never let go of the bread for his sister who was waiting. The child who was beaten up was sitting down behind his sleeping sister and hugged his stomach. [My younger sister couldn¡¯t eat anything the whole time. Please share the milk. Save my sister. Save us¡­.] He became very young, hugging a baby wrapped in nkets and begging around desperately.¡­. ¡°Neliard.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Neliard looked at me with my knees bent in front of him. He looked very small even though he was more than a span taller than me. Something rose from my heart. Like the ancient memories engraved in the soul. I struggled to hold back my tears and covered Neliard¡¯s cheek. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I know how hard you worked alone.¡± ¡°¡­Who are you?¡± Neliard asked nkly. His eyes clouded. The way he looked at me wasn¡¯t the way he usually looked at me. ¡°I¡¯m Leine.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m now a grown-up who knows how to ovee pain, and you don¡¯t have to protect me any longer.¡± Hugging Neliard, I whispered quietly. I¡¯m not your sister now, I¡¯m not a small child you have to protect, I¡¯m just Leine. ¡°Ahh¡­¡­.¡± Neliardughed momentarily. ¡°Is that so? Aren¡¯t you a child?¡± Tears streamed down my cheeks. I said with a trembling voice. ¡°You can rest now.¡± A small crack was heard in my ears. The once powerful person now could copse at any moment just by hugging them. I whispered over and over again, leaning my forehead against his head. It¡¯s okay now. I¡¯m fine. So you¡¯ll be fine too. The whispering did not stop until the sky turned red and the dusk fell. Soon after, the moment the sunpletely went away, the person in front of me became dust and scattered. I hugged the remnants of God scattered in front of me and cried for a long time. Warm hands touched my shoulder. Who I saw when I turned my head¡­ ¡°Leine.¡± It was dad. Behind him were Johann, Henry and Isaac who looked at me with a worried expressions. The light shone from afar. People from all over the ce ran toward me. Aunt, Chairman, Seria, Zachary, Wale, Viscount Dubos, Veronica, my godmother, Emeline, Tri, Cecilia, Dahlia and Linda, Yuni, and Lea. Everyone¡¯s eyes contained a lot of concern for me. ¡°Leine¡­¡± Dad bent his knees and made eye contact with me after mumbling several time as if he didn¡¯t know what to talk about. The wind blew. My hair, which had always been tidy since I was adopted, was messed up like when I was young and had no one to take care of me. The torn g of the Neliard Temple, which leaned on one side of the copsed temple, shook and fluttered. As if someone was standing there, my mother. She seemed to be saying, [Look at you now. Are you happy?] I reached out to my father. ¡°Hug me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Dad hugged me, and I said with a sad smile. ¡°Duke, I like you.¡± ¡°Duke, I lwike you.¡± I said those words I had said once more in my childhood. Then dad said, ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± I know. How hard this blunt father, who could never say he liked me, thought about answering me. How much love in his words. Isaac giggled and said. ¡°Why did you reply like that?.¡± Henry crossed his arms and nodded. ¡°He couldn¡¯t easily show his affection.¡± Johann smiled affectionately with the same face as his father. Even after my old family disappears, the new one remains. I still have a family. Thest remaining power of Neliard diedpletely. But¡­ Roar-!! The sky shook. Light permeated the darkness of the night, and a door opened. People looked at the door of light that arrived with a surprised look. I also hardened and looked at the door of light. I heard a voice through my ear. [You still have something precious left.] It was my mom¡¯s voice. As soon as the remnants of Neliard, which had been piled up on myp, were scattered into the door of light, someone¡¯s face came to mind. [Leine.] The man with brilliant blonde hair and a strong back. I froze for a moment. Soon after, my etwal lit up. ¡°Leine?¡± Dad looked at me. ¡°Ahhh.¡± I covered my mouth with both hands. ¡®How could I have forgotten?¡¯ My foolish self. ¡°¡­Adrian!¡± I got up to my feet. As I approached the door of light in a hurry, my dad grabbed my hand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I have to go. That man is waiting.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a fool, and if I don¡¯t find him, he¡¯ll be curled up inside that forever.¡± ¡°What¡­¡­.¡± ¡°So I have to go!¡± Wale and Veronica hurriedly stopped me. Wale said. ¡°What are you saying! The forceing from that door is unusual. You never know what¡¯s going to happen if you go in!¡± Veronica nodded her head. ¡°Lady, I¡¯ve felt a power simr to mine. The incident that caused me not to get older. You might end up living with a broken body like me!¡± ¡°I still have to go.¡± ¡°Lady!¡± Stefano, Emeline¡¯s father said, ¡°I know that. It is something that a priest shouldn¡¯t have known. That is the end of the world.¡± ¡°The end¡­¡­?¡± ¡°That door will appear in the ¡®new era¡¯ when God Serga disappeared and Neliard took the ce of God.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You will not be safe. Do you want to go without knowing it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°No one knows what¡¯s at the end of that door. It can be this world, the past, or the future, or Mina¡¯s world.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°But the biggest problem is that you can¡¯te back.¡± Emeline looked at Stefano with a bewildered look. My family was also very hardened. Stefano grabbed my shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s the passage God made. God disappeard as he went against Neliard alongside Neliard. Who can open that passage again?¡± ¡°¡­¡­I know.¡± I felt it instinctively. That if I leave that door, I may not be able toe back. I said, ¡°But I think it¡¯s thest chance. It¡¯s thest chance my mom gave me, and Neliard gave it to his sister.¡± I said to my family. ¡°Trust me. I¡¯ll be back.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°When have I ever let you down?¡± The brothers shouted with hardened faces. In particr, Isaac was very angry. ¡°No way! I¡¯ll never allow it! What are you doing? Get Leine! If she can¡¯t get to that door-¡± ¡°Go.¡± ¡°Father!¡± Isaac shouted, and Henry also looked at his dad with a firm face. Dad took Isaac¡¯s hand and looked at me. ¡°I believe in you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a parent¡¯s job to believe.¡± Dad hugged me and said. ¡°Promise me. You¡¯lle back safely.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± I hugged my dad and swore. Henry and Isaac still opposed it, but when Johann grabbed them and shook his head, they bit their lips. I stood at the door and looked at everyone. I said ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± So I went inside the door. *** When I open my eyes again¡­ ¡­ . A chubby hand. Short arms that look like sausages connected. ¡°What¡¯s twis! (What¡¯s this!)¡± I had be a child And what I saw was¡­ ¡°Oh my, I think thedy has woken up.¡± ¡­¡­ Reina? It was Lea¡¯s older sister, Reina. Chapter 355 Chapter 355 TL: Zimmings I hurriedly looked around. ¡®When I regressed, I always wake up in the Empress Dowager¡¯s room, but this is¡­ ¡­ .¡¯ Through a window in an unfamiliar room, I saw a familiarndscape. A familiar garden. It was the garden of Dubblede Castle, where I was looking for carnations. ¡®But there is no such room in the castle.¡¯ There was no such room anywhere in the east or west of the castle. Reina lifted me up by hugging me, who was crouched. ¡°Why is mydy so scared? Did you have a nightmare?¡± She leaned her forehead against my head and moved my hand lightly with the tip of her index finger and thumb. There was another unfamiliar thing besides the room. All of Dubblede¡¯s servants were meticulous and capable, but they weren¡¯t capable in taking care of children. Considering the past of Lea, Dahlia, Linda, and Yuni, most of them didn¡¯t have the experiece to take care of a child. My older brothers grew so fast, and the servants who raised them were owned by our predecessor. My father ousted his predecessor and killed all the servants involved. Therefore, there were no servants familiar with childcare. But Reina was very familiar with the child. Her hugs weren¡¯t awkward. I¡¯m relieved just to be hugged like this because I had experience the bad skills of the current Dubblede servants. I let out a sigh and leaned my head against her arms. ¡°Nanny.¡± A knock was heard and the maids entered. It was Linda and some other maids. ¡®This is the west wing, but why are the servants of the east wing here?¡¯ Even when I was young, the east and west wings werepletely separated. The east wing is a ce for the secretariat, administrative, meeting halls, and reception of external guests, while the west wing is a space exclusively for Dubblede¡¯s blood rtives. Therefore, the servants often getspared and didn¡¯t get along well. ¡®But the west wing was not easily essible by the servants of the east wing, so how?¡¯ ¡°The meal is ready.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Reina looked at me and said, ¡°Shall we go?¡± and I nodded in her arms. The meal was good. Perhaps it was not just my body that became younger, but when I was hungry, I also be like a child exactly like before. I struggled leaving the room in Reina¡¯s arms. ¡®I really regressed.¡¯ If I regressed, why is it different from before? How is Reina alive? Why did Dubblede change? As we approached the dining room, the guards opened the door. A huge door decorated with ivory opened, and a familiar table was seen. Also¡­ ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± I stared at the woman who reached out towards me. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°She must have had a nightmare. From the moment she woke up, she was in a bad mood.¡± ¡°Yes? What kind of terrifying dream Leine had?¡± She and Reina chuckled. My brothers also ran towards me. ¡°Child, did you have a scary dream?¡± ¡°Hey, the nanny told us not to grab her like that.¡± ¡°Come here, Leine.¡± ¡°No,e to me, not older brother.¡± Isaac, Henry, and Johann reached out to me. The woman stopped the children and carried me instead. I looked at her nkly and muttered. ¡°Mom¡­¡­.¡± She smiled brightly. ¡°Yes.¡± It was a world with her that I had dreamed of. Dad came in. He looked at me in my mother¡¯s arms and asked. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Lisette?¡± I realized something. When God disappeared I returned to the ce where I had to go. This ce where I arrived was in the past where Neliard did not exist. *** ¡°Let go when I¡¯m still nice.¡± ¡°Let me go!¡± Kick! Isaac kicked Henry¡¯s calf and I screamed. ¡°Older brother is kicked! Aaaaah, Mom!¡± ¡°Noisy.¡± As Isaac and Henry quarreled, my mother who had me seated on the chair shouted. ¡°These children, I said that if you fight again, I¡¯ll hang you naked, didn¡¯t I?!¡± I looked at my mother and was startled by her. ¡®Wow¡­ ¡­ .¡¯ My mother used to be like this. Well, she had introduced herself as the crazy dog of the temple before. At the mother¡¯s scolding, Henry and Isaac flinched. The two pouted. ¡®When my mother is there, my brothers are like ordinary children.¡¯ In the future when my mother was absent, theyI became frighteningly cold to protect themselves. Reina casually put a hairband on me as if this scene was familiar. My mother turned to me and muttered with a hardened face. ¡°Oh my god¡­¡­.¡± Reina also nodded with a serious expression. ¡°An angel¡­¡± ¡°I gave birth to an angel.¡± Mom rubbing her face against my cheek with excitement. ¡°Aaaah, my Leine is cute.¡± ¡°Mom, it huwts¡­ (Mom, it hurts¡­)¡± ¡°Ah! My angel!¡± Mom, so you were someone like this¡­ ¡­ . I realized the reason why Lea and my dad used to say If my mom had seen me, the castle would have been turned upside down. Mom, who grabbed my waist and lifted me up, smiled mischievously. ¡°It¡¯s fun raising a daughter!¡± The maids also said the same thing. ¡°It¡¯s fun raising thedy!¡± With those words, I could tell how hard it was to raise the brothers. Johann, who was sitting opposite me and reading a book, sighed. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s dangerous.¡± Johann took me from my mother and let me sit in a chair. Mom was very disappointed, but the administrators came to find her. ¡°It¡¯s audience time.¡± Audience? When I looked at them questioningly, Isaac, who came to me, poked me in the cheek and said. ¡°She¡¯ll listen to the situation of our people.¡± ¡°The pweople want to tawk? (The people want to talk?)¡± ¡°Of course. My mother is violent, but she¡¯s a good lord.¡± In the absence of a mother, the Dubblede¡¯s Territory people were afraid of us. Sometimes, when my father went on an inspection of the territory, there was no one who raised their heads. Come to think of it, there were more peopleing and going to the castle than before. Ones with a bright expression. Henry followed the administrator and asked his mother to leave several times. ¡°Don¡¯t get too violent when you hear theints of the people, mother.¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll be careful.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t cause any trouble.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°There should be no more beating, okay?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t just say things like that. Keep your words.¡± Mother smiled, pinching Henry¡¯s cheek slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep in mind my cutie¡¯s words. I beat him up like thatst time because he exploit relief funds again.¡± ¡°Even so, you can¡¯t beat them up. You know what my father gave to Chairman Nuanoke to solve it.¡± ¡°That Nuanoke¡­ one day I¡¯m going to rip off his hair.¡± The chairman¡¯s hair?! I was startled, and Henry shouted. ¡°Please don¡¯t say such things!¡± Mom left the room with a pleasant smile. My older brothers also left one by one for their lesson, and the teacher who came to pick him up was Teramore. The old man who abused Henry. Henry followed Viscount Teramore with a nonchnt face, but I grabbed him. ¡°Bad gwanpa!¡± Henry, Isaac, and Johann quickly stared at Teramore with a terrifying look. A red aura fluttered from Henry¡¯s hand. ¡°Viscount, did you do anything to my sister?¡± ¡°N-no! How dare I do anything to your family!¡± ¡°If you say that, why is our little sister, the most gentle, saying something like this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, master!¡± Teramorey t in front of Henry and almost prayed. I thought at the sight. ¡®Oh, I see.¡¯ Teramore can¡¯t do anything because our mother is properly monitoring him. Henry¡¯s trauma to the elderly seems to be very relieved because of mother. Henry looked at Teramore with a questionable expression before leaving the room first. ¡°Where are you going, master?¡± ¡°It¡¯s suspicious. I¡¯ll have to tell my father.¡± ¡°Ma- master!?¡± I looked at Teramore who cluelessly chased after Henry. The world without Neliard was so peaceful. Heart-warming scenery, people without wounds, and a beautiful world created by it. It was so perfect that I thought I wanted to stay here. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I clenched my skirt tightly and shook my head to shake off my thoughts. ¡®Let¡¯s find Adrian.¡¯ There must be a reason why my mother told me to go here. Adrian might be here. I took a big breath and left the door. Reina, who was organizing the greenhouse, shouted, ¡°Lady!¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± I was not as protected as before. Since the castle of Dubblede is no longer dangerous for children. I was a child of fate. So Lea was afraid of leaving me alone. I said, ¡°That¡­ (That¡¯s¡­)¡± ¡°Want to go for a walk? Will you be back by snack time?¡± ¡°Uh?¡± ¡°Should I get you a coat? Is it hot?¡± ¡°Oh, no.¡± Reina casually let me walk alone. ¡®How safe is a world without a temple?¡¯ As I walked down the hallway alone, I tilted my head. ¡®Well¡­ ¡­ Let¡¯s go to a crowded ce first.¡¯ I need to find out what¡¯s going on here. I ran out of the building. Many people wereing and going because the garden¡¯s construction. ¡®Among them, the one who looks light-hearted enough to tell the child what¡¯s going on¡­¡¯ I was looking at them when I bumped into someone. ¡°Ah!¡± My but hit the ground. When I looked up, I saw a boy with brown hair wearing a hat. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s fwine.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Finding peoplees first. Just in time, I saw a gardener who looked extremely easy going, so I waved at the boy and ran. I didn¡¯t know at that time. That the pain in my butt because of me falling is gone. Just like the first day I met that boy. Chapter 356 Chapter 356 TL: Zimmings I grumbled and crept up to the young gardener who pruned the vine wall. ¡°Hewwo.¡± ¡°Ah-!¡± The startled gardener stepped back. I hurriedly opened my arms and said, ¡°I¡¯m not a bad pewson! I¡¯m Bwaine!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ hello,dy.¡± The boy lowered the gardening scissors. I sneaked across the wall and approached the boy. ¡°Is it hard?¡± ¡°Oh, no!¡± The boy floundered as if it was difficult to tell the employer¡¯s child that the work was difficult. ¡°But you just gwumbled, you said ¡®Hans, live a long and healthy life but be unhappy. Just give have small iwlnesses, or step on a corn* ¡± *TL/N: Probably Korean equivalent of stepping on a lego. As I said that to him, he turned pale and looked at Hans, a gardener who was far away from us. Then he begged me, rubbing both hands. ¡°Keep it a secret, okay?¡± ¡°Okay. Bwaine is a gwood kid. (Okay. Leine is a good kid.)¡± ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re like Dubblede¡¯s angel.¡± The boy smiled and continued. This kid really talked a lot. ¡°Work is fun. There¡¯s just so much to do. The flower bed I¡¯ve been working on all month will change next month. Lady, I went through all kinds of noble mansions, but I¡¯ve never seen a ce like this with a lot of work. Everyone have so much loyalty and affection for their master! If the duchess anddy pass by and say that the Lily is pretty, Hans will probably change the garden tomorrow. You can¡¯t believe it? Believe me! This time again, I¡¯m making a rose wall for the duchess who said she liked roses this summer. And you know. Whatever you and the young master says, they will do it. But aren¡¯t they trimming the shape of the garden tree too much? Look. How much the tree has shrunk. It¡¯s pitiful. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like working on it.¡­. There¡¯s a lot to learn. I¡¯ve never seen such talented gardeners. It¡¯s not that there are few talented people, and how fortunate Dubblede is to be that generous to employees. Oh, that¡¯s right. Thank you so much. I bought a good coat for my parents from the bonus sryst month. Oh bonus sry? Do you know how happy I felt when I received it? As expected, the gold vein of the empire, Dubblede.¡± The words almost caused my eyes to twirl. The boy¡¯s words flowed into my left ear and left my right ear. ¡°So¡­ Lady? Lady?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Anyways, Dubblede is a fun ce to work. You can also see flowers or trees you¡¯ve never seen before. Thend is so big that it¡¯s fun to decorate it. I can¡¯t stand it! So I pped my hands. ¡°So you¡¯we saying you like Dubblede? (So you¡¯re saying you like Dubblede?)¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Is that the case with other families?¡± The boy whispered, ¡°Not at all. Every day was painful. When I was working at Count Roem, I suffered¡­¡­. Three people gave all the work to one person. I don¡¯t know how much money they give to the temple-¡± ¡°A temple? Thewe¡¯s a temple?¡± When I asked in amazement, the boy nodded. ¡°Yes. The only god in this world, who dreams of a world for children-¡± There was an ominous vibe in the word ¡®a world for children¡¯. I said stiffly. ¡°No way Newiard¡­¡­¡± ¡°-God Renosha.¡± Huh? ¡®Renosha?¡¯ I¡¯ve never heard of such a god. How could it be Renosha, not Neliard, Serga, or even the name of any other pioneers? ¡®There is no one named Renosha among the devils.¡¯ It¡¯s a name I¡¯ve never heard of in ancient times. ¡®I know the word ¡®Renosha¡¯ itself. It¡¯s an ancient word that means ¡®child of light.¡¯ But there was no one who used to use it as a name.¡¯ I grabbed the gardener and asked. ¡°Tell me mowe!¡± ¡°Yes, you might be wondering, becausedy is also born with divine power.¡± He talked about God Renosha in earnest. In incredibly long and detailed. To summarize the content of 30 minutes, it was like this. *God Renosha inherited the world from an ancient god. *With the help of the God Renosha, Emperor Fred created the Wigentra Empire. *God Renosha often gives directions to the world. The gode down several times a year, and with the help of God, the continent has ovee crises several times a year. *Dubblede is a family especially loved by God Renosha, and even when Theodore Dubblede ousted his predecessor, they helped him by meeting the Lisette Grimoire. ¡°Lisette Grimoire¡­¡± I murmured, and the boy said with a grin. ¡°You don¡¯t know. The world almost turned upside down when master and her got married.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Even though the duchess is the illegitimate child of Grimoire, she had noble blood of the Duke of Grimoire with the woman of the Shayman tribe, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Abination of Dubblede and Grimoire. How can there be a perfectbination like this?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Everyone is jealous. Perfect background and with god¡¯s blessing. Haha, it was like the world is made for them.¡± As he was talking, I heard Hans the gardener shout. ¡°Hey, Pascal! You¡¯re not working again huh, you¡¯re just chatting!¡± The startled boy quickly grabbed the scissors and said, ¡°Next time I see you, I¡¯ll tell you a more interesting story!¡± Then he left quickly. I hardened. This world is different from Neliard¡¯s world, it tak away the pain and darkness of life, and inserted light into the remaining ce. Now I knew who God Renasha was. I couldn¡¯t help but know. The person who can make this perfect world for me¡­¡­ That¡¯s only¡­¡­. ¡®Adrian, you idiot.¡¯ How much time have you wandered so far and how many times have you been in pain to create this world? Baal said even God can¡¯t touch time. That was the reason why even Neliard couldn¡¯t do anything about m regressing. If Adrian, who is not a god but a pioneer, has touched this much, then¡­ ¡­ . ¡®Will he be okay?¡¯ You, who gave up everything for me, can I really save you and go back? ¡®You told me not to cry, but I cry the most because of you.¡¯ I¡¯m sorry for you. Because my love is so insignificantpared to your love. My eyes turned red. I barely buried my face in my small hands and took a deep breath. At that time. ¡°Who are you-!¡± A thunderous shout came in. Surprised, I looked up and saw an elderly man and a man with a very angry expression. He¡¯s the predecessor and the Duke Grimoire . A ck energy flowed around the two of them. ¡°Who dares to make my angel cry!¡± ¡°Which bastard make my fairy cry?¡± Oh my god¡­ *** My maternal grandfather and uncle looked at me with a worried and foolish expression. ¡°Come on,e on. My angel cried because she wanted to see me. This old man.¡± ¡°No, she wants his uncle.¡± If I don¡¯t make an excuse, someone innocent is about to be fired, so I had no choice but to make an excuse, but I¡¯m fiercely regretting it now. ¡°Grandpa, youw beard¡­¡± I wondered who taught my mom to rub her cheeks on me that way, but was it Grimoire¡¯s predecessor? When my uncle clicked his tongue and tried to take me away, my maternal grandfather pped his hand. ¡°Where¡¯s this pig that did this to you huh?¡± Well, my mother¡¯s way of speaking was also from my maternal grandfather. I was pulled around like a string between my maternal grandfather and uncle. ¡°Keep your dirty hands away from my fairy.¡± ¡°My angel.¡± ¡°My fairy.¡± She¡¯s not your angel.¡± I was really tired. So in this life, this two fearsomemander have been in my life since the very start? ¡®How are the two of you like this?!¡¯ As Chul-soo said, the Duke of Grimoire is someone who believed that blood is thicker than water. ¡®B-but it¡¯s a bit scary.¡± As I was screaming to myself, unable to speak, someone hugged me from behind. ¡°She¡¯s my daughter.¡± It was my dad. My dad was much more used to holding children than when I was four in the world where Neliard was. I sighed and hugged him by the neck. Unlike me, who was relieved, the Grimoire people stared at my dad as if they were going to kill him. Grandpa eximed and crossed his legs. ¡°How can you have no manners when you see me. You¡¯re not cute at all.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t bother my daughter, I¡¯ll try to be more cuter.¡± ¡°No need. It¡¯s disgusting.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± Dad then settled on the sofa across from them. My seat was on my dad¡¯sp, but I was glued to him for fear of being dragged by the two of Grimoire. Just in time, Reina brought tea and juice. My dad handed me a straw of orange juice and asked. ¡°But why are you here without any notification?¡± ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t it ¡®the day of the beginning¡¯ soon?¡± The day of the beginning? There was no such thing in Neliard¡¯s world. When I opened my eyes as if to ask what it was, my grandfather smiled and said to me. ¡°It means that it¡¯s the day of happiness. Children who are four years old gather in the temple and wish them good luck in their future lives.¡± When I heard the date, I grabbed the ss tightly. That¡¯s the day I met Adrian in Neliard¡¯s world. Just in time, my mother, aunt, and brothers entered the drawing room. Mom greeted my maternal grandfather and uncle and asked. ¡°What were you talking about?¡± My uncle answered. ¡°The fairy is curious about the day of the beginning. Leine, that day the child can hear the voice of God. Our knight Andy gave a new name for Zachary and sent him to Dubblede, and the genius Weil, a candidate for archmage, also received new parents from God on that day. It¡¯s Trigon, the archmage.¡± I was hungry and was slowly bing a child, so I couldn¡¯t understand my uncle¡¯s words well. I merely bite the straw, and my aunt added. ¡°Usually they got a life-long partner, like Lisette and her brother.¡± Then the family flinched. My grandfather said, ¡°Coming to think of it, I wonder if there is any reason for her toe.¡± Dad agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± My brothers nodded their heads vigorously. ¡°Do we need to follow just because it¡¯s what other people do?¡± ¡°No. Brother.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± My mother and the maids looked sad. ¡°But getting a partner is romantic. And a married couple is always happy. Like me and this person.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Isaac opened his eyes and grabbed me. ¡°No need, kid!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Then the men¡¯s faces brightened. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to go¡­!¡± ¡°Bwain likes someone.¡± As I spoke casually, the atmosphere froze. Only Reina and my mother said, ¡°Oh my God!¡± and was excited In the silence, my maternal grandfather asked. ¡°Wh- who, who, who is it!¡± Then my father said before I could answer. ¡°You said you wanted to marry your dad¡­¡± ¨C In a very sad voice. Chapter 357 Chapter 357 TL: Zimmings *** ¡°Who is it? Huh? Who is that bast¡­ man?¡± ¡°Yeah. I wonder who Leine likes.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± My older brothers¡¯ gaze was so fierce that it stings. I rolled my eyes and grabbed the tip of the spoon tightly. ¡®What do I do?¡¯ I was hungry, so my reasoning disappeared, so I said everything honestly. The castle turned upside down after I said I liked someone. My brothers, uncle, and maternal grandfather persistently asked who the person was, and the maids said, ¡°Oh my gosh, thedy is already at that age¡­!¡± They were delighted, and my dad..¡­. I looked at my dad, who was sitting on the sofa. Dad was staring nkly in the air like a man out of his mind. Sometimes he muttered, ¡°My daughter¡­¡­ My ine, who said she would marry me¡­¡­.¡± like someone who was betrayed. ¡°Now, now.¡± My mom put the spoon that was slipping from my dad¡¯s hand back between his hands and looked at me. My mother smiled. ¡°Bring him to the castle, okay?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What kind of food does the child like. Sweet dessert, meat?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°How¡¯s his personality?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Where have my daughter met him?¡± Mom was very excited. The faces of my brothers became harsh. Even dad red at my mom. ¡°No!¡± The mother pushed my opposing father away from me. The servants looked familiar with this scene in which my mother overpowered the Duke of Dubblede with one hand. I looked into my father¡¯s eyes and mumbled. ¡°I awso like dad.¡± ¡°Better than that guy?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I couldn¡¯t say that at all, so when I looked away, dad became sad again. Even after the meal, they weren¡¯t tired of asking who the person was, so I went into the room as if I was running away. When I rushed into the room and closed the door tightly, Isaac outside the door knocked on the door and asked. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to do anything about him! I¡¯ll just hit him once! No, two hits! No¡­¡­! It¡¯s because I¡¯m angry!¡± Why would you hit them! I took a deep breath and lock the door. ¡®I¡¯m still this young. I think it¡¯s worse than the future.¡¯ I shook my head and sat down on the bed. And I checked the calendar on the table. ¡®So the day of the beginning is¡­ ¡­ Yes, in ten days.¡¯ It is a day when you can hear God¡¯s voice, so I may be able to talk to Adrian at the temple that day. ¡°Good. There is a way. Then¡­ huh?¡± I was muttering, but my voice was weird. It¡¯s cracked and it¡¯s hoarse¡­ ¡®Am I tired?¡¯ I was so nervous. Maybe it¡¯s because I crossed the passage of God. ¡®But I know what to do at times like this!¡¯ In the fourth life, no, the world without Neriad is the fifth time I be a four years old. I peeked out of the door before I knew it. Then I grabbed the servant who was passing through the hallway and said, ¡°Bwaine wants warm water.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring it.¡± ¡°With honey.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The servant smiled sweetly. The servant soon brought what I asked for, and I poured honey into the water in the room, stirred it well, and drank it. Soon I went under the nket and slept. *** My mind was clouded. My throat felt parched and was stuffy, my whole body was throbbing. ¡®It¡¯s painful. But the honey water couldn¡¯t have gone wrong.¡¯ The surroundings were noisy. ¡°The doctor¡­ Hurry!¡± ¡°Ahh, my baby is dying¡­ Argh!¡± ¡°Noisy¡­ who is going to die!¡± ¡°She has a severe fever¡­ the child ¡­ for no reason¡­¡± Employees, doctors, and my family did not leave my room. I spent the whole night with fever, and it was not until dawn that I came to my senses. The surroundings were quiet. When I opened my eyes and stood up, a lukewarm towel fell from my forehead. Isaac and Henry were asleep leaning against each other on the sofa. Johann¡¯s head was lowered with his arms folded across them, and from the sound of his breath, he seemed to have fallen asleep. Because of me being sick, my family stayed up all night. I felt sorry because of it. While I was trying to get out of bed and put nkets on my brothers, the door opened. ¡°Are you awake?¡± It was mom. My mother looked a little tired. [The doctors? Why hav [Isn¡¯t that a divine illness? If it¡¯s because of divine power, it can¡¯t be cured with medicine! Call a priest! Right now!] [Ah, Leine¡­ ¡­ .] My mother¡¯s voice was more nervous than anyone else around her. I could feel she waa crying without leaving my side for a moment. My mom approached me while holding a nket and bent her knees. She carefully put her hand on my forehead. ¡°The fever has gone down a lot.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°How are you? Are you okay?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Child.¡± Mom looked at me who was hesitating to answer. I mumbled, fidgeting with the nket. ¡°Bwaine is sick, it¡¯s my fault¡­¡± Mom¡¯s eyes widened. Her face, which had hardened, became sad. ¡°Why did you say that?¡± ¡°My dad, bwother, mom is worfief. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m not sick anymore¡­¡± Because I am not feeling well, I do not have my adult reasoning. Fear took over my head. What if they think I¡¯m a bothersome person? I like my mom, but what if she doesn¡¯t like me? My mother, who was staring at me with her head down, opened her arms. When I noticed, she nodded as if it was okay. As I approached cautiously, she hugged me. ¡°It¡¯s not wrong to be sick.¡± ¡°But my mom is upset.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I love Leine.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Mom got up holding me and went to the window. It was dawn. A blue light shone through the window. ¡°I¡¯m thankful everyday to have met you. To be your mother.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Thank you so much for teaching me such precious emotions, Leine.¡± My mother patted me and whispered in a gentle voice. ¡°Do you know how much I love you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± She loves me like I love my mom. My mom has the biggest heart and will never abandon me. ¡°Then can you tell me now?¡± When I heard those words, my mother smiled. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± How did you know that? Is he asking how he arrived here in the world without Neriad? How much did she know? Are you angry? Would you p me because of what I did to her daughter? When I was frightened and stiff, mom quickly put me down and grabbed my shoulder. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to offend you. I don¡¯t hate you, Leine.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just nice to see you all grown up.¡± ¡°¡­How did you know?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way a parent can¡¯t recognize their child. And I have special powers.¡± ¡°The power to see the future.¡± ¡°Yed. The power that God gave me to recognize my children.¡± ¡°Since when did you know?¡± ¡°Since you asked the servant for honey water.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Mom smiled and patted my cheeks. ¡°I am proud of you who grew up alone. The children here still don¡¯t know how to grow up alone.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°So I thought about it. When I see you, you¡¯re my daughter, but you¡¯ve changed. Then, I wonder if it¡¯s my Leine who came across time with the help of the God of Time.¡± ¡°The God of Time¡­¡± ¡°On the day of the beginning, when I talked to God, he said ¡°Thank you.¡± He¡¯s grateful that a strong person like me is the mother of the child.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know what it meant then, but I knew it a few years ago. My daughter is a lovely child enough for God to thank me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I know that my grown-up child will one day appear before me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve waited for a long time to see you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve waited for a long time to see you.¡± I remembered what my mother told me in the world of Neliard. My sweet mother. My mother who is tough and loves me endlessly, who never changes in every world. I hugged her neck tightly. ¡°I came to save Adrian.¡± ¡°Adrian?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the god of twis world. He threw everything away for me and embwaced everything for me¡­¡­ He¡¯s the person that I like.¡± It was then. ¡°Is that him?¡± ¡°Adrian.¡± ¡°Adrian¡­¡± I heard the voices of my brothers. Astonished, I turned around and saw the three children standing up. ¡°You listened to evewything?!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But why aren¡¯t you surprised¡­?¡± The brothers looked at me as they exchanged nces. ¡°My younger sister grew up and came to y for a while. Should I be surprised?¡± ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Then emotions came over me. I¡¯m happy to be in Leine. I¡¯m really happy to have a family like this. ¡°Adrian¡­¡± Dad, who appeared from behind the door, murmured with resentful eyes. ¡®Other than that I¡¯m happy.¡¯ Chapter 358 Chapter 358 TL: Zimmings *** One day before the day of the beginning, I went out with my family. The destination was the Nodges River, where nobles often went to y. I heard that this area was originally full of crimes, but my father cleared it all up. ¡°Dad did that?¡± When I asked, my mother smiled and said, ¡°Yes. Your father cleared the gangs here.¡± I said, ¡°Wow!¡± and looked at father, who was silent beside my mother. ¡°But my dad is not intwerested in othew peopwe¡¯s affaiws. Does this dad likes others?¡± (But my dad is not interested in other people¡¯s affairs. Does this dad likes others?) ¡°Even here, your father has no interest in other people¡¯s affairs.¡± My mom smiled and looked at dad. ¡°The gangs used to trafficked children. He said he couldn¡¯t stand still.¡± My brothers and I looked at Dad. Dad looked out the window, saying nothing. ¡®My father here is very kind.¡¯ After all, the rtionship between my father and my brothers was good. ¡®Maybe better than where I¡¯m from.¡¯ Isaac hung onto dad without hesitation, and Henry seemed to be close to him. Also, Johann looked incrediblyfortable when he was talking to him. At first, such a sight was surprising, but now it felt very familiar. ¡®Maybe, if my family hadn¡¯t been deprived by others, it might be like this in the future¡­ ¡­ .¡¯ ¡°Kid, what do you think?¡± Isaac asked. Here, Isaac called me a kid or a baby. I was used to the word kid. Because the future Isaac also called me that way. The word kid which was used to tease me, continued and became a nickname. Isaac here called me a baby more than a kid. It seems that he followed mom and dad because they called me ¡®my baby¡¯ here. And¡­ ¡°Isaac.¡± Mom looked at Isaac with stern eyes. As Isaac frowned, she narrowed her eyes and said. ¡°Even if it¡¯s a word of affection, if the other person doesn¡¯t like it, you shouldn¡¯t say it.¡± ¡°Ck¡­¡± As Isaac pouted, my dad, who had nced at the child with his arms crossed, opened his mouth. ¡°Foal*.¡± *TL/N: Koreans usually use this word to call someone who¡¯s full of mischiefs. Isaac bes agitated. ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Dad grabbed Isaac¡¯s nose. ¡°See? Don¡¯t you feel offended when you¡¯re called by a name you don¡¯t like?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Johann and Henry looked at Isaac with a smile. ¡®I must have hated the nickname kid here.¡± Isaac looked at me with a sullen expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I teased you because of your short legs. I just did it because you were cute. Don¡¯t hate me, baby*¡­¡­.¡± *TL/N: I don¡¯t know how to trante this, but they literally called her a ¡®baby¡¯. ¡°I¡¯m okay, Isyak. The small Bwaine likes Isyak too.¡± ¡°Really? I will not call you kid anymore!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Isaac¡¯s expression quickly brightened. My mom and dad giggled as they saw Isaac be cheerful again. ¡°Kid- no, baby! We¡¯re here! That¡¯s the Nodges River!¡± Looking out the window, I let out an exmation. The future me only went to the Nodges River only once, and it was winter, so it was frozen. In addition, the trees and grass were dead. It was a good ce, but the Nodges River of this season was special. The water reflect and sparkle under the sunlight, beautifulrkse and go between the trees, and the air smells fragrant. I grabbed the window frame and shouted excitedly. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Hurry, Hurry!¡± When I shouted wth excitement, my family burst intoughter. I grabbed my dad and mom¡¯s hands and got off. While the servants were getting ready to float the boat, I decided to have lunch with my family. The lunch today is barbecue. My father grilled the minced meat brought from the castle on the fire. ¡°Dad, I want to grill the meat.¡± When I put my chin on my dad¡¯s arm and said that, he didn¡¯t allow me and said it¡¯s dangerous. Mom and dad were busy feeding us food. I felt today¡¯s food was the most delicious than any other high-quality dish. It was really fun to eat meat cooked by my father and bite the vegetables that my mother prepared. After lunch, my dad carried me and we walked around. My brothers had a running match with my parents and me as the referee. First ce was Johann, second ce was Isaac, and third ce was Henry. ¡°Johann is number one!¡± Henry, who was watching me screaming, turned to Johann. ¡°One more time.¡± ¡°No need. The result will be the same, what for?¡± Henry¡¯s face wrinkled as Johann spoke with an arrogant expression. ¡°You won¡¯t know unless you try!¡± Was Henry alwayspetitive like this? My older brothers eventuallypeted again. They did it four more times. Johann and Isaac took turns in first ce, but Henry was alwaysst. My mother covered her cheek with one hand as she looked at Henry who was excited, because he rarely showing his emotions. ¡°Henry is a brainy type by nature. It would have been better if the talents were evenly distributed.¡± ¡°Lisette, I don¡¯t care.¡± As my father coughed and looked sideways at Henry, my mother smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Oops.¡± Henry was staring at his feet with cold eyes. I approached Henry with the flower crown that I made with the maid during the running match. ¡°I¡¯ll gwive it to you, Henwy..¡± ¡°¡­The one who won the first ce is not me.¡± ¡°But Henwy is the most passionate. You¡¯we the best to me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± When I tiptoed and put a flower crown made of wild flowers on Henry¡¯s head, his expression changed. Henry, who carefully touched the wild flowers, muttered a little. ¡°¡­Am I cool even if I can¡¯t win?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°I see¡­¡­.¡± I giggled at Henry¡¯s slight smile, and my back felt pierced by some gazes. ¡°Aren¡¯t I cool too?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Isaac and Johann were staring at Henry¡¯s flower crown with terrifying expressions. I was startled. ¡°Oh, yes. Johann and Isyac is cool too.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t I the best?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Oops, I¡¯m in trouble. ¡®I can¡¯t say he¡¯s the best.¡¯ Worried about what would happen next, I looked at my parents asking for help. ¡®Look at the brothers!¡¯ They will fight again! But¡­ ¡°Didn¡¯t my fairy think I¡¯m the coolest¡­?¡± ¡°Is Henry cooler than me?¡± The faces of my mom and dad were also terrifying. ¡®Please save me, really.¡¯ *** I came back and was very tired. ¡°Hurry up and bring the documents.¡± ¡°Bring the stipend statement.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s my book?¡± ¡°Look, baby! I picked up two wooden swords! Aren¡¯t I working really hard?!¡± Henry seemed more excited as he was crossing his legs wearing a flower crown with a smug expression. I stood among my noisy family with a haggard look on my face. ¡®How do they have better stamina than a kid?¡¯ Are they the scary Dubblede family.¡­.? Looking sad, Reina, who was guarding the castle, asked me. ¡°Oh my, why is our youngdy so weak?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hawd to live. (It¡¯s hard to live.)¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Reina won¡¯t undewstand a child¡¯s pwain¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± Reina was very surprised, and the other servants burst intoughter. I went to bed early that night. Because I had to leave for the temple tomorrow morning. I was so tired that I thought I would fall asleep soon, but the door opened slightly. As I turned my head, I saw a mother with a pillow. ¡°Shall we sleep together?¡± ¡°Swould we?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Then, brothers in pajamas flocked to my mother¡¯s side. When my mom settled next to me, my brothers got into the bed. My bed was very, very big, but that didn¡¯t mean all of these people could sleepfortably. Adding to that, my dad came and coughed awkwardly as he came, then he forced himself into the cramped bed. ¡°Ugh! It¡¯s cramped!¡± ¡°Dad should sleep under the bed.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Dad took up the bed in spite of my brothers¡¯ shouts. I groaned and forced myself to bend. That¡¯s how I got stuck in my mom¡¯s arms. Mom hugged me tightly andughed. ¡°Ufowtable¡­¡± Mom said, rubbing her face against my cheek. ¡°Even if it¡¯s ufortable, you¡¯re happy. Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Right?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± My family burst intoughter as I mumbled. ¡®Yes, I¡¯m happy.¡¯ To the point of not wanting to go back. I know I have to go back, but the voice inside me seemed to whisper. ¡®Do I have to go back?¡¯ I forcibly turned away from the voice by closing my eyes. ¡®It¡¯s the life you wanted. There is my mother, father, and brothers.¡¯ ¡®My family not deprived. It¡¯s a life where happiness is a natural thing.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m protected here, and there will be nothing painful in the world guarded by Adrian.¡¯ ¡®See, Leine. When you go back, you will be busy recovering the damage you suffered from Neliard.¡¯ ¡®There will be a lot of nobles who are annoying, and you may be hurt again. And¡­¡¯ Stop. Don¡¯t say that. Stop, please¡­ ¡­ . ¡®My mother¡¯s not there.¡¯ Don¡¯t remind me! I covered my ears. As my expression contorted in pain, warmth reached his hand. ¡°Baby.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Why is my daughter¡¯s expression like that?¡± I hugged my mother tightly. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I¡¯m fine. It will be fine. It should be okay While muttering inside as if brainwashing myself, my mother constantly swept my back. It was so sweet that I cried because I didn¡¯t want to miss this warmth. ¡®I don¡¯t want to go back.¡¯ In the end, I have no choice but to admit it. *** When I opened my eyes, I was in the familiar darkness. I know this ce even if it is not surrounded by light as before. God¡¯s space. There was only one reason why I coulde here now that there was no Serga or Neliard. ¡®Adrian.¡¯ He seemed to be trusted by people much more than I thought. Thus, he eventually became a god. Just as Neliard, who was a pioneer, absorbed human beliefs and became a god. But, the space wasn¡¯t as bright perhaps because he did not be a powerful god like Neliard. ¡®Well, it¡¯s peaceful.¡¯ The moment when people need God is when they are in pain. So, didn¡¯t the temple wage war so that people¡¯s faith could gather or create a disaster to devastate the people¡¯s world? I wandered in the dark to find Adrian. I could see a light far away. ¡®Adrian? Are you Adrian?¡¯ There was no answer. ¡®Adrian?!¡¯ As I was rushing to the light, I heard a voice from somewhere. [You don¡¯t have toe.] ¡®What¡­?¡¯ [You don¡¯t have to go, Leine.] ¡®Adrian¡­ ¡­ .¡¯ [You deserve to be here.] Chapter 359 Chapter 359 TL: Zimmings ¡®What are you talking about?¡¯ How hard did me and everyone worked to create a world without Neliard and temples? Finally, I defeated Neliard. And I came here to find Adrian, leaving my family¡¯s concerns and anxiety behind.. But I can just leave everyone behind and stay here to be happy? I¡¯ll be happy here. But what about my family? What about my friends? What about my colleagues? ¡®I have to go back. It¡¯s right to go back.¡¯ Adrian¡¯s voice was heard again as soon as I thought about it. [Why do you think you can go back?] ¡®What?¡¯ [You barely came here thanks to my power and Neliard¡¯sst power. Neliard ispletely gone now, and I don¡¯t have the power to send you back] ¡®That¡¯s¡­¡¯ [Yes, Leine. If you go to the passage once again, the ce you go through may be Mina¡¯s world, or perhaps your first life, or maybe another world we don¡¯t know at all.] I stared nkly at the light. Adrian said to me, standing tall as if rooted. [Do you need to risk it to get back?] ¡°¡­¡­.¡± [This is the perfect world for you. A world only for you.] ¡°¡­¡­.¡± [So Leine, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re happy here..] The light spread throughout the space. I was engulfed by the light. When the toes werepletely off the ground¡­ ¡°Hello.¡± A voice came to my ears. *** Adrian did not know how many years had passed since Agareth died and he became a pioneer. At first, he counted the days, but after the number exceeded a hundred, he did not try to remember it. Sometimes it was the past and sometimes it was the future, so numbers were meaningless in the first ce. But what was clear was that it was a terrible time. Adrian witnessed the death of Leine countless times. There was a time when he protected Lisette to protect her in the first life. However, the family was defeated by the temple and Leine, who was young, was attacked by the fear created by the temple. ¡®I can do it again. I can protect you this time.¡¯ He returned to the day Lisette died and informed Theodore Dubblede where his daughter was. The predecessor Duke Dubblede, who had colluded with the temple, followed Theodore. The predecessor killed Theodore before he found his daughter, and Leine lived a more miserable life than before under his predecessor. ¡®Again.¡¯ The day before Leine was selected as the child of fate, he informed the Duke of Dubblede that his daughter was alive. The temple and Dubblede fought a war over her. The empire became a battlefield, and Leine was pointed out as the main culprit of the war. A few days before Leine¡¯s adulthood, someone who lost their child in a war killed her. Leine of the first life died over and over again, no matter what method he used. ¡®Again.¡¯ Perhaps Leine was not trained to endure the world because she did not go through regressions. He came to her second life, pushed the Duke of Amity, and destroyed Vallua. To make her choose Dubblede. Then she was adopted by Marche this time. Leine identally found out that Marche was intertwined with Ivan, the evil god, and was killed by the Duke of Marche. ¡®Again.¡¯ Then third life. He informed Leine of his biological father existence. The same was true of Theodore Dubblede. Theodore couldn¡¯t look at the territory because he was focusing on his daughter, and around that time, the epidemic that swept the empire reached the Dubblede¡¯s territory. Duke Dubblede died of an infectious disease, and Leine had to suffer for her entire life, recalling her father who couldn¡¯t meet her. ¡®Again!¡¯ This is her fourth life. He did everything as he remembered. He went to the her young self and prepared everyhting to protect her. But in the end, the fourth life remained the same. Nothing has changed. ¡®Again, again¡­!¡¯ If not the first life, the second life, the third life, and the fourth life are possible, then ancient times. Let¡¯s go back to ancient times and make sure Neliard can¡¯t win over Serga. But he failed again and again. ¡®How can I protect you?¡¯ He hugged her cold corpse and cried. How do he make sure she doesn¡¯t suffer? What should he do¡­¡­. His body was broken and lost in strength for breaking the passage of time for over hundreds of years. Now, he had no power left to time travel, to cross parallel worlds, or to maintain his body. The only thing he could do was to be left in ancient times, which was her ¡®first life¡¯ and just let his body go over time. He lost his will and body. He had no choice but to look at him who was growing up resentful of himself. What saved him was¡­¡­. [Hello, crow.] ¡­¡­It was her. He became a crow and she reached out to him who was resting on a branch. [Are you alone? I am alone as well.] [My brother went across the river with Serga. I have to wait by myself. But I¡¯m not sad. I have Boone, Pur, Baal¡­ he¡¯s a little mean, but I also have Pymon.] [You won¡¯t be sad because I¡¯ll be by your side.] He, who rested on her small hand as she visited her every day, was saved again. When the child was next to him, children flocked. The children, who had been chasing the crow all day, returned to their parents¡¯ calls at sunset, and the child, who was left alone waiting for her brother leaned against the old tree. One day, she hugged the crow and she cried because her older brother did note for a very long time, another day, she looked at the children returning home and hold their mother¡¯s hand with envy. [Mom¡­ ¡­ .] The child, who had been muttering involuntarily, shook her head. [No. I don¡¯t need a mother. I have a brother.] For the child who was lonely, he decided to use all his remaining strength. He turned into Lisette with Amy¡¯s power and waited for her in the old tree. [This is my secret ce with my friend the crow. Why are you here?] When he reached out to the child behind the old tree, the child hesitated and stepped back. [Brother said I shouldn¡¯t follow the people I don¡¯t know¡­ ¡­ .] [¡­¡­.] [¡­Who are you? You had the aura of a pioneer, are you also a pioneer?] [Yes, I am a pioneer. So you cane by my side.] [But¡­] [It¡¯s okay.] [¡­¡­.] [It¡¯s okay, sweetheart.] The child, who had only been staring at him, cautiously approached him and hugged him. ¡®Huh, why are you¡­ ¡­ .¡¯ He wanted tofort her, so why is sheforting him? The warmth permeated into his arms and became his strength. Again, thanks to that child, he got the strength to stand up. ¡®It was you again after all.¡¯ He was like an empty shell and had no strength to rise again¡­¡­ but she saved him again. She was someone who did not lose her light under any adversity. To love someone like that, he couldn¡¯t give up easily. As a result, he went through time that became a de to him. Even though his skin were teared and his lungs were squeezed, but it didn¡¯t matter. The memory of being saved by her connected his teared skin, and the memory of loving her made him want to fight death. One day, the world shook. The parallel worlds divided into dozens has been integrated or broken. It was a sign that Neliard, the god of this world, had disappeared. Adrian instinctively felt it even if no one told him. ¡®It¡¯s an opportunity.¡¯ If he can¡¯t save her on his own, let¡¯s create a world for her. The moment Neliard disappeared is the only opportunity to create a world for her. Returning to ancient times, the aftermath of the future weakened Neliard, so he killed him with his own hands. He took over the world. He became a god and created a new world. ¡®She needs to have parents to be born.¡¯ He made Dubblede. ¡®I need to make her friend who will always be on her side.¡¯ ¡®I have to make sure her family isn¡¯t seen as a viin.¡¯ He made sure Lisette do that. And¡­ ¡®¡­ ¡­ I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡¯ Hundreds of yearster, he saw her again and she was still lovely. To the point where he wants to run and hug her. However, this parallel world itself ispletely ruined, and his power iscking. He couldn¡¯t be around, but he prepared the world for her. That was it. ¡®You must be happy.¡¯ The probability of her returning to the original world is only one in hundreds. A smart kid like her wouldn¡¯t take a risk. So she won¡¯t go back. ¡®All you have to do is be happy.¡¯ That was how he spent the day before the day of the beginning. As soon as dawn came, his cracked body began to copse with a sound. ¡®In thest moment, I¡¯m d I met you.¡¯ Leine. Leine. Leine¡­ ¡®I, to you¡­.¡¯ It was the moment when he smiled and closed his eyes. Someone ran from afar. ¡°Adrian!¡± Someone called her. The girl¡¯s weeping face could be seen in his hazy vision. The intruder who proudly prated into God¡¯s space hugged him. He stared nkly at the child who rushed to gather his scattered body with small hands. ¡°Why¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What do you mean why?! I¡¯m here to pick you up!¡± ¡°But this world¡­¡± Leine bit her lips and red at Adrian. ¡°No matter how happy I am, it¡¯s not fine if I don¡¯t have you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I want to go with you. I will be with you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Fool, I, whom you love, have always grabbed happiness on my own. The happiness that others have made is not valuable to me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Leineughed. ¡°So let¡¯s go back to our world.¡± She saved him again. Chapter 360 Chapter 360 TL: Zimmings *** Not going back was not in the option in the first ce. Adrian, I had no intention of leaving you even if I¡¯m happy. Even if I will be sad, I won¡¯t throw away everything I¡¯ve worked hard on. Adrian, just before copsingpletely, looked at me. Iughed while crying. ¡°You told me not to cry, but you make me cry the most.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Because your love is overwhelming.¡± He grabbed my cheek with his half-copsed hand. His eyes trembled. ¡°Are you okay with me being broken like this?¡± His voice was miserable. I tried not to cry and forcibly pulled the corners of my trembling mouth. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I won¡¯tst long. Maybe this will be thest time we meet.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what happens.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Anything is fine with you.¡± I raised him up, who had a hideous crack on his skin. Adrian followed me silently. His palms were wet instead of his eyes, since it was now damaged and he was unable to cry. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°¡­The door won¡¯t open. Leine, I can¡¯t even open the door of god¡¯s space anymore.¡± ¡°Then you can find another way. There¡¯s definitely an exit somewhere. We¡¯ve always found a passage even at dead ends.¡± I dragged him and walked through the god¡¯s space. Adrian came after me carefully. God¡¯s space was different from what I saw in the future. Rather than being wrapped in light, I had to walk in the dark leaning against the weak light leaking from Adrian. We talked a lot while walking in the dark. He asked, and I answered. ¡°Does your family allow you to go to the temple on the day of the beginning?¡± ¡°My family always trusts me. Just like you do.¡± Or I asked and he answered. ¡°What have you been doing?¡± ¡°Looking at you.¡± ¡°How long have you been wasting time alone?¡± ¡°As much as I love you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re good at talking about embarrassing things.¡± ¡°Because I knew that time we spent together was so precious that I couldn¡¯t waste it with my pride or shyness.¡± We¡¯ve talked a lot. I missed him and it felt heartbreaking when I remembered about forgetting him. He wanted to see me so much, and it feels sad knowing him watching me forget about him. The time for us to talk was extremely precious. Like he said, I couldn¡¯t waste this time with my pride or shyness, so I had no choice but to take out the sincerity hidden in my heart, wrap it up in the prettiest words and present it. I knew it. I actually knew best that he wouldn¡¯tst long. Maybe we can¡¯t cross the passage together, or his body may breakpletely before crossing the passage. While walking together, his body parts broke one by one. I grabbed his hand several times to check, and the sound of my breath became rough because I was holding back tears¡­¡­. I held his hands and reduced my stride for him who was too overwhelmed to walk. Soon after, I saw the door in front of me. He finally lost his sight and asked me over and over again. ¡°Is it still far?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is there a door?¡± ¡°Yes, in front of us.¡± ¡°Can we really go back?¡± That door doesn¡¯t shine. We won¡¯t be able to go back. But I answered. ¡°Yes.¡± If we can¡¯t go back, let¡¯s walk together all our lives. Even if I hover in the darkness all my life, I can stand it if it¡¯s with you. I¡¯m a good liar, so¡­¡­. ¡®A little longer.¡¯ Stay a little longer¡­ please. ¡°Adrian, actually, when I was four years old, my heart trembled when I saw you in the temple.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°I lied because I knew you would be a crown prince, but when I think back, I think you were too handsome.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± I can¡¯t hear his voice gradually. I stubbornly looked forward and walked with Adrian. The hand I grabbed was getting smaller little by little. I felt his debris scattered on the road we passed by without seeing it. ¡°I know you¡¯ve been liking me for a very long time.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The reason why I was more bothered with you than other boys might be because I actually had you in my heart.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± You seeped into my heart. So that I have no choice but to hug you in the end. I stood in front of the door and confessed with Adrian, who was no longer able to answer. ¡°So Adrian, so I¡­I like you.¡± He hugged me from behind. You, who always took a step forward on behalf of me, were braver than me at thest minute. Soon after, I heard the sound of dust being scattered. The hand that hugged me disappeared, Left alone, I sobbed with my face down on my knees. I sat down and cried like a child. I didn¡¯t have the confidence to look back. I couldn¡¯t bear to look back on you, who lived for me all your life, break because of me and still loved me in the end. Then, the space began to twist. I raised my head in a hurry. ¡®Is this ce copsing?¡¯ There is no god in this world. In the future, Serga maintains the world, but this parallel world has disappeared, since Adrian, the pir had disappeared. The ¡®world that shouldn¡¯t exist¡¯ created by Adrian finally copsed. Boom-!! A loud crack entered my ears. At that moment, a new white shining door opened next to the dark door. From there, Serga walked out. I stared nkly at Serga. The light emitted from his body shined like a star in the sky. ¡®Seventy one star.¡¯ Then, his back was shining, and even the debris that came from Adrian rose to the sky. ¡®Seventy two¡­ ¡­ no way.¡¯ My body started to glow brightly. Then Serga opened his mouth. ¡°Last pioneer.¡± It was the first time he called me a pioneer. Serga looked at me. ¡°If I grant your wish, what will you give me?¡± ¡°If I grant your wish, what will you give me?¡± That¡¯s what I always said to the devils. Many sentences of ¡®what ifs¡¯ came to my mind, The 72 stars became pirs of light, and I slowly raised myself. ¡°All my powers, all my opportunities, all my strength.¡± Serga looked at me quietly. ¡°Even if you have to pay a terrible price for that?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s more heartbreaking, desperate, and more painful than the path I¡¯ve taken so far.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Even if your wish onlye true in the end?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m a strong kid who never gives up on my life.¡± When I smiled with a face full of tears, Serga smiled. ¡°You have found your answer.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°As you saved me and my children, this time we will save you.¡± 72 pirs permeated the god¡¯s space. The dark door and the glowing door ovepped and became one door. [Go, Leine.] I started running to the door. My small hands and short legs grew little by little. While running, I changed from a child to a full-fledged adult. The exit appeared in front of me. With my eyes closed, I ran towards the light. And when I open my eyes¡­ ¡­ . I was in the middle of the forest. *** It¡¯s a familiar forest. ¡®It¡¯s Dubblede¡¯s territory.¡¯ It¡¯s the mountain where Mom and Reina died. I quickly approached the cliff and looked down the mountain. ¡®It¡¯s Dubblede¡¯s territory, but what¡¯s that g?¡¯ It was a g I¡¯ve never seen before. Anxiety began to creep in. ¡®Have Ie to another parallel world?¡¯ No! I can¡¯t go back like this! I quickly went down the mountain to check. As I lived in Dubblede¡¯s territory for a long time, it did not take long to descend because I was familiar with geography. There was a temple under the mountain, and there were a lot of people. ¡®What is the temple?¡¯ I grabbed an old man passing by and asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Dubblede¡¯s territory?¡± ¡°Dubblede¡­ Oh! They¡¯ve be independent!¡± ¡°Independent?¡± ¡°Yes! It has been three years since the disappeared princess defeated the evil god and they¡¯ve became independent!¡± ¡°3 years¡­¡­.¡± It¡¯s been 3 years? So, it¡¯s not a parallel world but a future that exists? The old man clicked his tongue. ¡°Did you live in the corner of a mountain? Your face is a mess too¡­¡­. If you need help, why don¡¯t you go there? Just in time, people came from the imperial pce because it was the Day of the Sky Festival. This country doesn¡¯t reject outsiders.¡± I looked in the direction pointed by the old man. There were many women dressed nicely. Seeing the person in front of me, I narrowed my forehead. ¡°¡­Reina?¡± What? Dubblede is independent, why is Reina there? ¡°Did Dubblede be independent and Ie to a parallel world where Reina lives? Did they have such a dream-like parallel world? ¡°There are no parallel worlds anymore.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The voice behind my back hardened my body. Slowly, I turned my head. The person smiled brightly¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for so long.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°My baby.¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡­.¡± Tears fell from mymother¡¯s eyes. My mother, who hugged me tightly cried. Behind her back, I heard a a familiar voice. The person who walked to us¡­¡­. ¡°Hello, Adrian.¡± ¡°¡­Leine.¡± [What is your wish?] ¡®Serga fulfilled my wish.¡¯ My first andst wish as a pioneer. A world where I have not lost my loved ones. Chapter 361 Chapter 361 TL: Zimmings As soon as Adrian held my hand in my mother¡¯s arms, people¡¯s eyes gathered to me. It feels like no one in the world was here except for us and every sound was muted. With the petals flying in the wind, I could see the people I love so much. Like Lea, who covers her mouth with both hands, the blunt chairman, who was about to cry, my four maids who burst into tears, Zachary and Wale, and- ¡°See, she came back. I knew she¡¯de back!¡± Isaac, ¡°You¡¯re sote, Leine.¡± Henry, ¡°¡­Come here.¡± Johann, and my smiling dad. After regressing four times¡­ No, five times, eventually, I got the peace I longed for. *** ¡°Come here. Hurry!¡± Dahlia, Linda, and Yuni, who grabbed me from both sides, made a fuss and sat me down. They treated me as if I were a person who died and survived. Having repeatedly said I was okay like a parrot since I came to the castle, I opened my mouth wide when I saw the mirror across the sofa. ¡°What?!¡± My hair is all messed up as if it was burnt, and my face is covered with dust, making it hard to recognize. ¡®Well, I crossed the passage right after the battle with Neliard.¡¯ It was the young Leine of another parallel world that was washed, and my original body was left untouched after battle. I had a sad face, and the maid said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Then they brought the washing water with a fuss. Ugh, it¡¯s embarassing! Whenever they wash me with the towel, the water gets dirty. Reina merelyughed seeing us. ¡°Please understand the feelings of those who wished to take care of you.¡± ¡°I know, but I¡¯m already at this age¡­ right. Reina, how did you survive?¡± I made a wish, but I was curious exactly how it came true. Then the chairman stepped in. ¡°I¡¯ll exin.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± To sum up what he said, it was like this. After I disappeared into the passage, the continent was confused in the aftermath of the war. Other than Mojas, who became a battlefield, half of the empire was eaten by the darkness of Neliard, and other countries were in trouble from destroying the temple. ¡°Are there effects from destroying the temple?¡± ¡°It is said that the sick or vulnerable died from the poison that flowed out after destroying the temple.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s what happened¡­¡± ¡°It was a nightmare. At least 10,000 people in each country and 210,000 people in Mojas died.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°That led to festering wounds in each country. There are ces where everything needed to be reconstructed due to the war. It took us two years to clean up.¡± Adrian added. ¡°Most of the countries that have changed their leaders or have fallen into ruin were countries founded by the power of Neliard.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The damage was great, but thanks to this, Dubblede started to be independent withou interference from other countries. After each country was organized, my dad became the king and went on his first schedule, which is¡­¡­. ¡°The old hignd meeting. It is a meeting where the kings of each country gather to discuss the future of the continent.¡± The kings decided to hold a ritual to console the souls who lost their lives in the destruction of the temple, those who died in the darkness of Neliard, and those who died because of the temple. They¡¯ll do it in the sky festival. ¡°Are they asking some god tofort their soul? It¡¯s not Neliard right?¡± Peopleughed when I asked that. ¡°Yes, of course¡­¡± Henry, who shed a smile, made eye contact with Isaac. ¡°Yes, of course!¡± ¡°Serga is our god.¡± Thest to answer was Johann. ¡®Then please¡­ ¡­ !¡¯ I looked at Adrian and he nodded. ¡°Thanks to the sky festival, Serga crossed the passage and was able to meet you and me in a parallel world.¡± I covered my mouth with both hands. ¡®Right. Serga was able to exert that much power.¡¯ Because people¡¯s beliefs gathered in a god and restored their strength due to the sky festival. Dad said. ¡°At the end of the sky festival, there was a sr eclipse. When the world was all covered in darkness, a group of lights flocked. And people began to show up in a group of lights.¡± ¡°People?¡± ¡°To be precise, those who died by the darkness of Neliard, or those who died by the beasts made by the temple at that time.¡± ¡°Are they calling the holy beast only a beast now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It seems that the dead are brought back to life by divine intervention¡­ But when is the time?¡± Adrian said, ¡°When do you think?¡± Why are you asking me that? I don¡¯t know¡­ ¡­ no way. ¡°¡­When I was four years old?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± My regression begins at the age of four. ¡®It¡¯s because I said I would offer my ability for my wish.¡¯ ¡°Ah! By the way, Mom and Reina weren¡¯t killed by a beast. But how¡­?¡± ¡°The temple¡¯s holy beast, no, beasts is older than we thought. Cardinal Paul and the Priest Benedict seem to have done this before killing me and Raina.¡± I nodded. ¡®Ah, that¡¯s why Benedict was able to move even though he was injured by the beast.¡¯ Mom smiled. ¡°To be exact, I was killed by the explosion I made, so only Reina should have survived.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Perhaps God Serga gave me a new life because someone loved you so much.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Someone saved me.¡± ¡­Serga I bit my lips. ¡°What happened to Serga? Then does Serga have believers now? Dubblede have Serga religion now?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± My family was silent. Even the chairman, Seria, and other people could not easily answer and remained silent. I looked at people anxiously. ¡°What happened, huh? Adrian!¡± ¡°He have passed away.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± ¡°Even if he was a god or even if ohe used the power of devils, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to easily fulfill your wish. Probably¡­.¡± I jgot up to my feet. Adrian quickly grabbed me. ¡°Remember Serga when he made your wishe true.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Did he have any regrets in his face?¡± ¡°¡­¡­No.¡± ¡°He is the creator of the world. There is no way he could not have foreseen such a future.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°So, Leine, it¡¯s the future he has arranged for you until you die.¡± In ancient times, a conversation between young Leine and Serga came to mind. I said, looking across the river while holding his hand. [Serga, what¡¯s your dream?] [Dream?] [My brother dreams of a world where children are not hungry. My dream is to eat a big cake all by myself.] Smiling, he lightly rubbed my cheek with his fingertips. [A world without god.] [A world without god?] [A world where even a three-year-old can carve their own path without god.] [Ummm¡­ ¡­ .] [Is it too difficult to understand?] [Yes¡­but I hope your wishes true. Since Serga is a very, very good god! Ah, I see. ¡°As you saved me and my children, this time we will save you.¡± This is what he meant by saving him. Because I made his wishe true through my life. Adrian whispered. ¡°In the very distant future, you may meet again in a life where you are not Leine, and I am not Adrian. There is no future that isn¡¯t possible.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± We held hands and smiled at each other. I finally feel like I¡¯m back. In this perfect world where even god¡¯s wish came true. On an afternoon full of sunlight, a wind blew from outside the window. As if God Serga was petting our heads. ¡°Ah, but what happened to the devils¡­¡± Before I could finish all the words that came to mind, my family shouted. ¡°Get down!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do that!¡± ¡°Right now!¡± Mom was scolding my brothers and dad as both of their hands are in the air and knees on the floor. ¡°Don¡¯t shout at my son-inw.¡± ¡°S-son-inw? Mother, son-inw?!¡± ¡°He¡¯s my son-inw.¡± ¡°Son-inw¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I never gave permission, Lisette.¡± When mom and I groaned at the same time, my dad and my brothers kept their mouths shut. It was an expression of great dissatisfaction. Mom patted Adrian¡¯s shoulder and smiled. ¡°It is an honor.¡± ¡°Of course, I did this only for my son-inw who is good to my daughter.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Pardon?¡± My mother, who pped her hands, smiled brightly. ¡°Wee to Dubblede.¡± It was kind of a terrifying smile. I whispered to Adrian. ¡°Did you not know? The final boss of Dubblede is mom¡­¡± ¡°¡­Would a parallel world be better?¡± ¡°Well, what happened to the parallel world?¡± ¡°Integrated. Because I lost my powers.¡± I shouted. ¡°Then did you be an ordinary human too?¡± I saw Adrian smiling. And after a while, I hugged Adrian tightly. ¡°An ordinary life and an ordinary lover are the best!¡± I finally got my hands on it. An ordinary and happy life. ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not married yet, Leine.¡± ¡°Little sister¡­¡± ¡°Kneel down.¡± Mom shouted to dad and brothers again. ¡°You¡¯re noisy. Now that my daughter is back, I have to prepare for the session ceremony. Let¡¯s leave the kids to share the joy of reunion and move!¡± We didn¡¯t know then. The fuss that wille after this peace. And so, the hellish proposal ry begin the next day. Chapter 362 Chapter 362 TL: Zimmings After the news spread that I had returned, invitations from each country came, and there were requests for banquets, but I merely wanted to rest. This was because fatigue had umted considerably as I crossed the passage after the war with the pope. I went into the bathtub full of warm water and moaned. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± My muscles that were very tight are rxed in warm water, the powdered soap released in the bathtub and the candles around it smell good, and the lemonade filled with ice maid by the maid taste both sweet and sour. ¡®Heaven. This is heaven.¡¯ Seeing me with my facepletely rxed, the maids grinned. ¡°Shall we start the massage?¡± ¡°Please¡­¡­.¡± Linda and Dahlia¡¯s hands were so skillful that the muscles they touched seemed to melt. ¡°It¡¯s refreshing¡­¡± Yuni, who was massaging my scalp with perfume oil on my hair, stopped for a moment and said. ¡°How about a snack?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­.¡± The maids put chewy jelly in a beautiful crystal bowl. The jelly, which contains green grapes, peaches, and sugar-boiled cherries, melted in my mouth as soon as it was put in. While I was eating the jelly, Laura, the gossip monger among the maids, told interesting stories from each country. ¡°Hwang Gyeon-ik, the chancellor of Gahong, was removed from power by King Gahong three years ago. His son, Hwang Hyun, has bad habits. He¡¯s trash that¡­ He¡¯s like a beast.¡± ¡°I know Hwang Hyun.¡± ¡°Yes, that Hwang Hyun sought power even after his father was pushed out. The way was to seduce a woman with power from another country. He seduced the Countess of Weltran but it turned out that she was a marriage fraudster!¡± People around me say, ¡°Gasp.¡±, ¡°Huh?!¡± ¡°Hwang Hyun also secretly have a mistress, and it turns out that the mistress is the Countess¡¯ person!¡± Wow. ¡°And he found out that the mistress is a man¡­!¡± Oh my.. ¡°Imagine finding out that his mistress was actually his wife¡¯s servant¡­!¡± Gasp! ¡°Then, Hwang Hyun found out that Hwang Gyeon-ik¡¯s lover deceived him and made a certain warrior¡¯s son to be Hwang Gyeon-ik¡¯s son¡­!¡± Wow-! Why is the story of someone else¡¯s tragedy so funny? ¡°Here¡¯s another thing. The Empress Dowager of Wigentra Empire has fallen in love. And it¡¯s unrequited love.¡± ¡°What!? And the emperor left it alone?¡± ¡°The Empress Dowager was pushed back by the Deglid and Cami due to the war with thest God.¡± ¡°The Empress Dowager is really full of energy. It¡¯s not just love, it¡¯s unrequited love?¡± ¡°Yes, and the person is¡­!¡± ¡°T-the person is¡­?¡± I gulped and listened to Yuni¡¯s story. Yuni looked around and lowered her voice. ¡°Marquis Noanoke in our country.¡± ¡°What-?!!¡± Are they talking about the chairman? All the maids stopped their hands and opened their mouths. Yuni nodded with a solemn look. ¡°Three years ago, when Neliard¡¯s darkness struck the capital, the imperial family fled the pce. At that time, the Marquis of Noanoke must have saved her.¡± ¡°I-is that so?¡± ¡°Three years after that, every week, the Empress Dowager¡¯s letters are constantly sent to Marquis Noanoke with a poem of love.¡± ¡®H-how interesting¡­!¡¯ It¡¯s so much fun to hear a funny story while being served in a luxurious bath! After taking a bath, I sat on the sofa infortable clothes with my body and hair dry. The maids grabbed my hand from both sides and cut my nails, and one of them put a grape in my mouth. ¡®Ah, it¡¯s peaceful. I¡¯m happy¡­ ¡­ .¡¯ While enjoying it, a knock was heard. ¡°This is Reina.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± Reina came in with the maids. She was wearing a dress mixed with blue and gold esories on a white background, also with a strange pattern engraved on the band on her shoulder. As I stared at it, Reina said. ¡°It¡¯s an asta flower. The stem was embroidered with gold, and the flower is used to color it. It¡¯s a symbol of the queen¡¯s pce.¡± ¡°Ah, mom¡¯s¡­ But why are my maids still wearing Dubblede¡¯s maid outfits?¡± When asked, Dahlia, Yuni, and Linda smiled and exchanged gazes. They looked at me and said, ¡°We waited for our master to return to hand over the clothes to us.¡± I was a little touched and looked at the maids. So they were wearing old maid clothes every day as if praying in hopes of my return. ¡°Okay. Then I¡¯ll have to think about the design first.¡± Reina smiled and said. ¡°The colors too. Each pce is divided into colors for outsiders to recognize. The colors of the queen¡¯s pce were gold like the queen¡¯s hair and blue like the eyes of princes and princess.¡± ¡°What about dad¡­?¡± ¡°His Majesty asked the same thing.¡± A clearughter rang out in the room. While I was at it, I moved to the table to think about the pattern. Reina¡¯s brought a previously brought patterns on the table. I asked Reina while holding a fountain pen. ¡°If I choose a pattern, will all the princesses of Dubblede use this pattern?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Ahh, the responsibility is too heavy.¡± I was deep in thought, biting the tip of the fountain pen. ¡®It¡¯s a pattern that lets them know who they are¡­ ¡­ .¡¯ Contemting, I grabbed my chin and smiled. ¡®Then, that¡¯s it.¡¯ *** There was dinner in the evening. It was not arge-scale banquet to announce that I had returned, but a simple dinner with my family and some people. My mom invited people to the castle that I would have missed. It was the people at the hope mercenary guild, my knights, and my friends Emeline and Tri. Emeline and Tri were at the dining room first, and as soon as Emeline saw me, she got up. ¡°You, you¡­¡­!¡± Seeing Emeline looking at me in ashtonishment, I shrugged my shoulders. ¡°You,e here! You damn bitch-!¡± As soon as Emeline shouted, Tri cried and grabbed her. ¡°Huwaa, no way. Now she¡¯s a princess. Huwaa!¡± ¡°Let go of me! I¡¯m going to kill her! She¡¯s making me worry like this! I¡¯ve never slept properly for 3 years! ¡°Huwaa!¡± Dad, my brothers, and my mom smiled and looked at Emeline, who rushed to me with Tri. Isaac, who supported the back of his head with his hand said, ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°She needs to get scolded for once. Don¡¯t hold back, baroness.¡± As I was running away from Emeline, I stopped. ¡°Baroness?¡± Tri sobbed and said. ¡°Juliet, the princess of Mojas, fled to your country. She became a countess, and Emeline is Juliet¡¯s first vassal.¡± Emeline, who was rushing ito me, hit my back. She grabbed my nose and shouted, ¡°Hey!¡± Ah! I raised my arms with a shout. ¡°Etiquette, Emeline!¡± ¡°¡­Yes. I became a noble by my own power. Not because I was my father¡¯s child.¡± ¡°So cool!¡± ¡°It¡¯s sarcastic when a princess says I¡¯m cool, right?¡± I hugged her tightly, whether Emeline stared at me or not. ¡°You have achieved your dream with your own strength.¡± ¡°My dream is no longer to be a nobleman.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m only a minion of the powerful people. I want to make them my minion instead.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to take responsibility. I only want to wield power.¡± I made a click with my finger and pointed to Emeline. ¡°It¡¯s mean and something that suits Dubblede. Wee to our country.¡± Dad stifled augh. ¡°It¡¯s a deration that she would wield unclean power in front of me.¡± ¡°She¡¯s my friend. And it¡¯s beneficial for us to know.¡± I giggled, dragged Emeline to her seat, and sat down. Across from it sat the Viscount Noanoke, no, the Marquis. ¡°They said you became a marquis?¡± ¡°Yes. This time, I am aiming for the position of representative of the princess¡¯s aide.¡± ¡°First, I¡¯m not a child anymore, I¡¯m a princess, so I don¡¯t just pick anyone because of my personal connections.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a shame.¡± ¡°By the way, people said your white hair is loved? How could the Empress Dowager love you?¡± Let¡¯s converse happily on dinner! I burst intoughter. Seria, who was sitting next to the chair, covered her mouth andughed as if she was out of breath. The chairman looked at Seria, ¡°Stop it.¡± ¡°But, father, the Empress Dowager of the empire might be my mother-inw. It¡¯s funny¡­¡± I flinched. ¡°Father? Mother-inw?¡± Then Seria raised her left hand shyly. A ring was on her ring finger. The chairman sighed deeply. ¡°Who would have known that Seria would take my son¡¯s heart?¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± At that moment, the door to the banquet hall opened and a gentle looking man entered. ¡°It was a carriage ident, and the temple paid for it to get the spinelndfill from me.¡± Oh, so that¡¯s why! The random carriage ident was strange. ¡°Oh my god¡­ it¡¯s Louis Noanoke.¡± ¡°Thanks to you, I have a new life. I will repay this gratitude with all my heart, princess.¡± The chairman got up from his chair and bent his knees in front of me. ¡°The promise to see my son again, you finally fulfilled it.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s like a dream world, right?¡± Iughed, and the banquet hall was warm. ¡®By the way, the chairman and Seria be inws.¡¯ They were always bickering like cats and mice, and their family must have a lot of fun! I covered my mouth with both hands and smiled. But¡­ Boom! I heard a sound from outside. I was surprised and looked at the window. The people at the dining room were frowning as if they were in trouble. ¡°What is this sound?¡± ¡°¡­The devil.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I frowned at my father¡¯s words. Henry said, ¡°Neliard died, and Serga released the pirs to make your wishe true. That¡¯s why all the devils were released.¡± ¡°Then that¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s the 61st pir Jagan that makes that fuss in our territory.¡± ¡°So what should we do? I don¡¯t have the strength to subdue the devil any more.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We have guards.¡± ¡°Guards?¡± As soon as I asked, I heard the sound of thunder and shing outside the window. ¡°You¡¯re always bothering me,!¡± And who appeared was¡­ ¡°You hardly let me rest.¡± It was Pur and Boone. Chapter 363 TL: Zimmings ¡°I will take revenge by annihting Serga¡¯s family who has imprisoned me- ahh!¡± As soon as the devil Jagan cried out, Pur¡¯s lightning struck him. ¡°He¡¯s crazy.¡± When Purughed, Bune nodded. Jagan said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you devils like me? Why are you on the side of humans?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference between humans and devils?¡± When Pur asked with a puzzled expression, Jagan flinched. ¡°We¡¯re mighty power, a life that is not bound by time¡­ We can live forever, so let¡¯s help each other¡­!¡± Boone looked at Jagan. ¡°It is the pir that has made us live forever. Therefore, the pledge was both our shackle and protective gear. Think about it. When we were in ancient times, there were pioneers who fell asleep even if they were not killed by Agareth.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°We who escape from the pledge can live eternal life, but under special conditions, we can die.¡± ¡°What what what?!¡± Pur pointed at something hanging on Dubblede¡¯s castle. ¡°It was left behind by those who invaded Dubblede for the same reason as you.¡± ¡°Then they¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t tell you where they went. Think about whether it will be the underworld or not.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Boone!¡± When Pur shouted, Boone closed his eyes. A huge number of ghost soldiers came out of the ck smokes. Jagan gulped seeing it. While looking around anxiously, he shouted, ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Today doesn¡¯t seem like the right time, so I¡¯ll go back!¡± Then he disappeared. I clung to the window and blinked. Pur and Boone turned their heads as if things were settled, but saw me and shouted. ¡°You, you-!¡± ¡°Child¡­¡±. They moved at once and entered the banquet hall. Pur said, who was looking at me with misty eyes. ¡°You bad girl. It takes three years to get through one passage! You don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve waited!¡± ¡°I missed you.¡± I stared nkly at the two crying and muttered. ¡°Just now¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Just now¡­ you looked awesome!¡± ¡°Child¡­¡± Boone grew pale, and Pur smiled. ¡°We do. Although I¡¯m just saying the same thing Storas and Pymon.¡± I giggled and hugged the two of them. ¡°Oh, but what about the other devils?¡± ¡°Baal is traveling to watch over the devils who have been freed from their pledge and have be the supreme power, Storas is in the devil realm. Hee see Dubblede from time to time. Meanwhile Pymon is in Waynes, when he was a pioneer hisst name was Waynes, and now he seems to like the music of the Waynes people.¡± At Pur¡¯s words, I nodded. ¡°Are there any devils left in the devil realm?¡± ¡°Most of them remain in the devil realm. To protect the territory.¡± Pur further exined. ¡°While we were trapped in the pledge, the only pleasure we could enjoy was fighting. War between devils is like a sport.¡± And he said, ¡°We¡¯re not going to die anyway.¡± and shrugged his shoulders. ¡°You could die now.¡± ¡°When the conditions are met. But we still don¡¯t getplete death in the devil realm. Perhaps that¡¯s the biggest reason why they didn¡¯t leave the devil realm, because they¡¯re afraid of dying.¡± ¡°The devils are scary¡­¡± ¡°Of course. When we die, we don¡¯t reincarnate like humans. It¡¯spletely futile. Anyways¡­¡± Pur, who was staring at me, said, ¡°Nice to see you again. white-haired kid.¡± [White-haired kid.] [Pur teases me again! Serga!] [Shh, Shh!] It was my ancient nickname. ¡®I see. He was released from his pledge and regained his memory.¡¯ I stroked Pur¡¯s back who was shivering softly. My mother¡¯s voice came from behind me. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you again. Pur.¡± ¡°¡­Lisette.¡± ¡°You finally meet the white-haired kid that you missed so much.¡± ¡°H-hey! Everything your mother said is a lie. Got it?¡± I said, ¡°Hmm.¡± then he groaned andughed out loud. ¡°In ancient times, you bothered me so much, but in fact, I love yourpany, Pur.¡± ¡°A, ah!¡± It was then. ¡°Aw, he¡¯s shy-!¡± The familiar voice was heard. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Chulsoo, dressed in Dubblede¡¯s magistrate¡¯s robe, was pointing at Pur andughing. ¡®What¡¯s the fuss? Why is Chul-soo wearing a magistrate¡¯s robes?¡¯ I looked around my family as I was wondering what happened, and Boone said. ¡°Cheol-soo is now part of the family.¡± ¡°Right, Chul-soo was the soul that other devils shoved to Boone.¡± ¡°Be quiet ¡­ master!¡± Cheol-soo trembled and said, ¡°Master¡­ I¡¯m now a first-ss administrator who got huge promotions during my master¡¯s absence.¡± Then, he clenched his fists tightly, as if overjoyed, and raised his hands. ¡°I be a civil servant¡­! I became a civil servant without preparing for a hellish civil servant exam¡­!¡± I don¡¯t know what it is, but he looks incredibly happy, so I replied. ¡°Well, yes, good job¡­¡± Chul-soo said that he works in the culture department. He said that he was proud of himself. ¡°The culture department is¡­ It¡¯s to incorporate the advantages of the culture of the world that I know into this country, and by the way, I¡¯m also working in the developmenst. My first work is bubble tea, which sells well. Do you know how many touristse here to drink bubble tea¡­¡­?!¡± ¡°Why food? Isn¡¯t there something bigger?¡± ¡°I want something bigger too, but¡­¡± Isaac said. ¡°We were also looking forward to something big when we give him a seat. But, they can¡¯t make it.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°He only said that there¡¯s such a machine, but he doesn¡¯t know how to make it. Veronica and Wale are suffering because of the man who only talked.¡± Wale, who was eating, raised his hand when his name was mentioned. ¡°I am the deputy director of the developing country.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not exiled?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a victim as well. I have nothing to be persecuted for. I¡¯ve lived a good life.¡± ¡°Yes, because you¡¯re surprisingly clean in a strange way¡­¡± ¡°My father and Trigon also moved here together. They want to meet thedy, no, princess.¡± While talking to Wale, Chul-soo took his business card out of his pocket, saying he had also made a business card and was excited again. It looks like he¡¯s very happy to get a job. I tilted my head. ¡°I¡¯ve lost my power now, but where do the devils get their power from?¡± Boone said. ¡°We have some powers left. Sometimes borrowing human power.¡± ¡°Human power?¡± ¡°The temple. If we use our power for humans, humans will reward us with faith.¡± ¡°Ah, so there was a temple.¡± ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Pur said. ¡°No devil can ever be stronger than us. Even if Agarethes back alive, he won¡¯t be able to defeat us. How can they ovee us, who have be strong by receiving this much faith?¡± ¡°But we¡¯re worse than Baal.¡± ¡°Baal travels not only this country, but the world, so there¡¯s nothing we can do about it!¡± Peopleughed when they saw Pur stomping on his feet. I didn¡¯t say thank you to them for still being by my side. We will be together for a very long time, so the moment to repay them wille. ¡®Ah, I¡¯m happy.¡¯ Very much, Serga. *** Since then, a few days have passed. I had fun taking a walk with my family, eating with my colleagues, and drinking tea. This life is so perfect, I can wake up without worrying about anything. Yesterday, I fell asleepte at night without much thought while ying with Emeline, Tri, Boone, and Pur. ¡°¡­cess.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Princess!¡± I rubbed my eyes and opened my eyes at the voice calling me. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat breakfast¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not breakfast anymore, it¡¯s lunchtime. No, that¡¯s not the problem-!¡± Yuni and Dahlia were fussing from both sides. I groaned and got up. ¡°What is it¡­?¡± ¡°People that do not think their lives are precious came to the castle, no, no, I mean guests¡­!¡± ¡°Guests?¡± ¡°Yes, there are a lot of guests!¡± Who? They said they wouldn¡¯t invite people from other countries for a while? I got up, washed up, changed my clothes, and left the room. My pce is currently still under construction. Although they¡¯re currently building a pce after emptying the surrounding site, I still stayed in my room. So, if I just go down the stairs, I wille to the courtyard, and I can see¡­ ¡°Did you get a permit from the empire?¡± ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± ¡°Hey, I am now a member of the Gahong noble family.¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s wait and see how long your Odis connections will carry you.¡± It was Archduke Locard son, Lionel and Hayton Vallua. ¡°¡­What are you doing here?¡± The men who were staring at each other heard my voice and turned their heads in a hurry. ¡°Leine.¡± ¡°¡­Leine.¡± I looked at the two of them with amazement. ¡°Didn¡¯t we say we won¡¯t invite guests?¡± Hayton said, ¡°I didn¡¯te as a guest.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not a guest, what-¡± Then, Lionel shouted with a huge bouquet of flowers. ¡°Lionel Cami Locard, the first son of Archduke Locard of Wigentra Empire, officially proposes to Leine Lisette Dubblede, the princess of the Dubblede Kingdom.¡± What? While I was frozen for a while, Hayton also held out a bouquet of flowers made of red roses. ¡°Hayton, head of state of Gahong. Princess, please marry me.¡± As soon as Hayton finished speaking, the trumpet blew. ¡°Leine, Leine!¡± East, who came in with Pymon, presented me with a bonquet of bright yellow tulips. ¡°I¡¯m East Rogen Lestram Waynes, Prince of Waynes. Marry me.¡± And, ¡°Looks like I¡¯m one stepte.¡± Jin, who had led those wearing the robes of the Athar Tribe, presented a bouquet of wildflowers. ¡°The eldest grandson of Athar Tribe¡¯s leader, Jin. Princess¡­¡± ¡°¡­Oh, really, don¡¯t do it.¡± Jin smiled and continued. ¡°Marry me and let¡¯s dream of exciting future together.¡± After that, there was fuss among the guests. ¡­¡­and even the devils joined in. Storas pushed the humans out and breathed heavily. ¡°No matter what, I can¡¯t give up.¡± ¡°Come on!¡± ¡°I know you don¡¯t like me. I know who¡¯s on your mind.¡± ¡°Shut that mouth.¡± ¡°Still, I like you. Even if it hurts, I will take care of you by your side.¡± ¡°Ah, please!¡± ¡°Take my hand, Leine.¡± And thest one who appeared was¡­ The person who looks at me with eyes filled with warmth¡­¡­. Chapter 363 Chapter 363 TL: Zimmings ¡°I will take revenge by annihting Serga¡¯s family who has imprisoned me- ahh!¡± As soon as the devil Jagan cried out, Pur¡¯s lightning struck him. ¡°He¡¯s crazy.¡± When Purughed, Bune nodded. Jagan said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you devils like me? Why are you on the side of humans?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference between humans and devils?¡± When Pur asked with a puzzled expression, Jagan flinched. ¡°We¡¯re mighty power, a life that is not bound by time¡­ We can live forever, so let¡¯s help each other¡­!¡± Boone looked at Jagan. ¡°It is the pir that has made us live forever. Therefore, the pledge was both our shackle and protective gear. Think about it. When we were in ancient times, there were pioneers who fell asleep even if they were not killed by Agareth.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°We who escape from the pledge can live eternal life, but under special conditions, we can die.¡± ¡°What what what?!¡± Pur pointed at something hanging on Dubblede¡¯s castle. ¡°It was left behind by those who invaded Dubblede for the same reason as you.¡± ¡°Then they¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t tell you where they went. Think about whether it will be the underworld or not.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Boone!¡± When Pur shouted, Boone closed his eyes. A huge number of ghost soldiers came out of the ck smokes. Jagan gulped seeing it. While looking around anxiously, he shouted, ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Today doesn¡¯t seem like the right time, so I¡¯ll go back!¡± Then he disappeared. I clung to the window and blinked. Pur and Boone turned their heads as if things were settled, but saw me and shouted. ¡°You, you-!¡± ¡°Child¡­¡±. They moved at once and entered the banquet hall. Pur said, who was looking at me with misty eyes. ¡°You bad girl. It takes three years to get through one passage! You don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve waited!¡± ¡°I missed you.¡± I stared nkly at the two crying and muttered. ¡°Just now¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Just now¡­ you looked awesome!¡± ¡°Child¡­¡± Boone grew pale, and Pur smiled. ¡°We do. Although I¡¯m just saying the same thing Storas and Pymon.¡± I giggled and hugged the two of them. ¡°Oh, but what about the other devils?¡± ¡°Baal is traveling to watch over the devils who have been freed from their pledge and have be the supreme power, Storas is in the devil realm. Hee see Dubblede from time to time. Meanwhile Pymon is in Waynes, when he was a pioneer hisst name was Waynes, and now he seems to like the music of the Waynes people.¡± At Pur¡¯s words, I nodded. ¡°Are there any devils left in the devil realm?¡± ¡°Most of them remain in the devil realm. To protect the territory.¡± Pur further exined. ¡°While we were trapped in the pledge, the only pleasure we could enjoy was fighting. War between devils is like a sport.¡± And he said, ¡°We¡¯re not going to die anyway.¡± and shrugged his shoulders. ¡°You could die now.¡± ¡°When the conditions are met. But we still don¡¯t getplete death in the devil realm. Perhaps that¡¯s the biggest reason why they didn¡¯t leave the devil realm, because they¡¯re afraid of dying.¡± ¡°The devils are scary¡­¡± ¡°Of course. When we die, we don¡¯t reincarnate like humans. It¡¯spletely futile. Anyways¡­¡± Pur, who was staring at me, said, ¡°Nice to see you again. white-haired kid.¡± [White-haired kid.] [Pur teases me again! Serga!] [Shh, Shh!] It was my ancient nickname. ¡®I see. He was released from his pledge and regained his memory.¡¯ I stroked Pur¡¯s back who was shivering softly. My mother¡¯s voice came from behind me. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you again. Pur.¡± ¡°¡­Lisette.¡± ¡°You finally meet the white-haired kid that you missed so much.¡± ¡°H-hey! Everything your mother said is a lie. Got it?¡± I said, ¡°Hmm.¡± then he groaned andughed out loud. ¡°In ancient times, you bothered me so much, but in fact, I love yourpany, Pur.¡± ¡°A, ah!¡± It was then. ¡°Aw, he¡¯s shy-!¡± The familiar voice was heard. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Chulsoo, dressed in Dubblede¡¯s magistrate¡¯s robe, was pointing at Pur andughing. ¡®What¡¯s the fuss? Why is Chul-soo wearing a magistrate¡¯s robes?¡¯ I looked around my family as I was wondering what happened, and Boone said. ¡°Cheol-soo is now part of the family.¡± ¡°Right, Chul-soo was the soul that other devils shoved to Boone.¡± ¡°Be quiet ¡­ master!¡± Cheol-soo trembled and said, ¡°Master¡­ I¡¯m now a first-ss administrator who got huge promotions during my master¡¯s absence.¡± Then, he clenched his fists tightly, as if overjoyed, and raised his hands. ¡°I be a civil servant¡­! I became a civil servant without preparing for a hellish civil servant exam¡­!¡± I don¡¯t know what it is, but he looks incredibly happy, so I replied. ¡°Well, yes, good job¡­¡± Chul-soo said that he works in the culture department. He said that he was proud of himself. ¡°The culture department is¡­ It¡¯s to incorporate the advantages of the culture of the world that I know into this country, and by the way, I¡¯m also working in the developmenst. My first work is bubble tea, which sells well. Do you know how many touristse here to drink bubble tea¡­¡­?!¡± ¡°Why food? Isn¡¯t there something bigger?¡± ¡°I want something bigger too, but¡­¡± Isaac said. ¡°We were also looking forward to something big when we give him a seat. But, they can¡¯t make it.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°He only said that there¡¯s such a machine, but he doesn¡¯t know how to make it. Veronica and Wale are suffering because of the man who only talked.¡± Wale, who was eating, raised his hand when his name was mentioned. ¡°I am the deputy director of the developing country.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not exiled?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a victim as well. I have nothing to be persecuted for. I¡¯ve lived a good life.¡± ¡°Yes, because you¡¯re surprisingly clean in a strange way¡­¡± ¡°My father and Trigon also moved here together. They want to meet thedy, no, princess.¡± While talking to Wale, Chul-soo took his business card out of his pocket, saying he had also made a business card and was excited again. It looks like he¡¯s very happy to get a job. I tilted my head. ¡°I¡¯ve lost my power now, but where do the devils get their power from?¡± Boone said. ¡°We have some powers left. Sometimes borrowing human power.¡± ¡°Human power?¡± ¡°The temple. If we use our power for humans, humans will reward us with faith.¡± ¡°Ah, so there was a temple.¡± ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Pur said. ¡°No devil can ever be stronger than us. Even if Agarethes back alive, he won¡¯t be able to defeat us. How can they ovee us, who have be strong by receiving this much faith?¡± ¡°But we¡¯re worse than Baal.¡± ¡°Baal travels not only this country, but the world, so there¡¯s nothing we can do about it!¡± Peopleughed when they saw Pur stomping on his feet. I didn¡¯t say thank you to them for still being by my side. We will be together for a very long time, so the moment to repay them wille. ¡®Ah, I¡¯m happy.¡¯ Very much, Serga. *** Since then, a few days have passed. I had fun taking a walk with my family, eating with my colleagues, and drinking tea. This life is so perfect, I can wake up without worrying about anything. Yesterday, I fell asleepte at night without much thought while ying with Emeline, Tri, Boone, and Pur. ¡°¡­cess.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Princess!¡± I rubbed my eyes and opened my eyes at the voice calling me. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat breakfast¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not breakfast anymore, it¡¯s lunchtime. No, that¡¯s not the problem-!¡± Yuni and Dahlia were fussing from both sides. I groaned and got up. ¡°What is it¡­?¡± ¡°People that do not think their lives are precious came to the castle, no, no, I mean guests¡­!¡± ¡°Guests?¡± ¡°Yes, there are a lot of guests!¡± Who? They said they wouldn¡¯t invite people from other countries for a while? I got up, washed up, changed my clothes, and left the room. My pce is currently still under construction. Although they¡¯re currently building a pce after emptying the surrounding site, I still stayed in my room. So, if I just go down the stairs, I wille to the courtyard, and I can see¡­ ¡°Did you get a permit from the empire?¡± ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± ¡°Hey, I am now a member of the Gahong noble family.¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s wait and see how long your Odis connections will carry you.¡± It was Archduke Locard son, Lionel and Hayton Vallua. ¡°¡­What are you doing here?¡± The men who were staring at each other heard my voice and turned their heads in a hurry. ¡°Leine.¡± ¡°¡­Leine.¡± I looked at the two of them with amazement. ¡°Didn¡¯t we say we won¡¯t invite guests?¡± Hayton said, ¡°I didn¡¯te as a guest.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not a guest, what-¡± Then, Lionel shouted with a huge bouquet of flowers. ¡°Lionel Cami Locard, the first son of Archduke Locard of Wigentra Empire, officially proposes to Leine Lisette Dubblede, the princess of the Dubblede Kingdom.¡± What? While I was frozen for a while, Hayton also held out a bouquet of flowers made of red roses. ¡°Hayton, head of state of Gahong. Princess, please marry me.¡± As soon as Hayton finished speaking, the trumpet blew. ¡°Leine, Leine!¡± East, who came in with Pymon, presented me with a bonquet of bright yellow tulips. ¡°I¡¯m East Rogen Lestram Waynes, Prince of Waynes. Marry me.¡± And, ¡°Looks like I¡¯m one stepte.¡± Jin, who had led those wearing the robes of the Athar Tribe, presented a bouquet of wildflowers. ¡°The eldest grandson of Athar Tribe¡¯s leader, Jin. Princess¡­¡± ¡°¡­Oh, really, don¡¯t do it.¡± Jin smiled and continued. ¡°Marry me and let¡¯s dream of exciting future together.¡± After that, there was fuss among the guests. ¡­¡­and even the devils joined in. Storas pushed the humans out and breathed heavily. ¡°No matter what, I can¡¯t give up.¡± ¡°Come on!¡± ¡°I know you don¡¯t like me. I know who¡¯s on your mind.¡± ¡°Shut that mouth.¡± ¡°Still, I like you. Even if it hurts, I will take care of you by your side.¡± ¡°Ah, please!¡± ¡°Take my hand, Leine.¡± And thest one who appeared was¡­ The person who looks at me with eyes filled with warmth¡­¡­. Chapter 364 Chapter 364 TL: Zimmings He looked at me silently. Without breaking through those men and frowning at me. Rather, I narrowed my forehead. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Adrian.¡± At my words, people¡¯s eyes turned to Adrian by the door. The uninvited guests looked at me and Adrian alternately, and shortly after, East, the least tactful of them, said. ¡°I¡¯m happy to see Adrian, but the priority is for her to ept my bonquet. I like you, Leine. Be my wife.¡± As East spoke, the others were also moring. ¡°You know how long I¡¯ve been watching you.¡± Hayton too, ¡°Give me a chance this time.¡± Storas too, ¡°If you and I hold hands, we can embrace this continent.¡± ¡°If you want, I¡¯ll be the son-inw instead of the heir to the Grand Duke!¡± Both Jin and Lionel offered me bouquets, but Adrian just looked at me. I was grumpy for some reason. ¡®Why? No, I know why I¡¯m grumpy.¡¯ Let¡¯s be honest. I don¡¯t want to see Adrian give up on me for any reason now. Even if it¡¯s for me. ¡®It¡¯s obvious what¡¯s going on in his head.¡¯ He is the only child of the emperor. Now that Andre has beenpletely excluded from the session, he is a man who will naturally seed the throne. And I was the one who said to the emperor and the people of the empire, ¡°I don¡¯t want to live in the empire.¡± If I marry him, of course I will move to the empire. Knowing how much I love Dubblede, he couldn¡¯t let me move away. I stared at Adrian. ¡°You are a man with a weaker will than a sea cucumber!¡± As soon as I shouted back, my family who came towards us stopped running like an angry wild boar, perhaps because they heard from my servants. ¡°Leine?¡± ¡°Ki-kid.¡± Everyone was surprised because I was so angry in front of them. I turned my back with a huff. Adrian¡¯s voice, who had only been staring at me until now, finally came out. ¡°Then what should I do?¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± Turning my head, I saw Adrian¡¯s eyes clouded. ¡°You¡¯ll be happier here. Those who propose to you are all people that can leave. They can be with you here.¡± ¡°So? You can¡¯t leave, so if I ept your proposal, I have to leave Dubblede forever?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± I stared at Adrian fiercely. ¡°Coward! Dumb! Fool! This @#$@#tard @#%@!¡± Then, everyone was startled when my swearing came out. Only my mother covered her cheek with one hand and muttered, ¡°That side of hers looks like me.¡± I said, ¡°Enough. I have no intention of epting the proposal of a coward like you.¡± ¡°Leb-¡± ¡°I!¡± I screamed and red at Adrian. ¡°I want a man who tells me that no matter how hard is it, we can ovee it together.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I want a man who wants to be with me even though it might hurt me.¡± While everyone was quietly looking at me, East and Lionel shouted, ¡°That¡¯s me!¡± . I looked at Adrian without paying attention to the two. ¡°Go back. You¡¯re a precious person who will be the Crown Prince. I will remain in Dubblede waiting for a bravepanion-¡± As soon as I said so, Adrian strides toward the center. He passed by the men and grabbed me. I stared at him questioningly. ¡°Gasp!¡± ¡°This person¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Let go now!!¡± The situation was only understood after shouts broke out around me. Holding my face with both hands, he kissed me. I hardened with my eyes open, and the surroundings were chaotic. My mother wrapped her red cheeks with both hands, saying, ¡°Oh my, oh my,¡± but my brothers were shouting. ¡°Hey, that crazy¡­!¡± ¡°Adrian Louerg!¡± ¡°Enough, Leine and me will marry.¡± Thest one who reply was dad, ¡°The entire army, get ready for battle.¡± Adrian was kissing me until my mom covered my terribly angry dad¡¯s mouth. He spoke in a slightly hoarse voice after we parted. ¡°You think you know me well, but you¡¯re mistaken.¡± ¡°Wha- what¡­?¡± Confused, I stuttered. ¡®What, what? His gaze¡­¡¯ His eyes were sharp and intense. He whispered, ¡°I¡¯m not running away. I¡¯m giving you a chance to run.¡± Like a predator showing mercy to small animals. ¡®Mom¡­ ¡­ .¡¯ I know without looking in the mirror. My cheeks would have turned red without realizing it. I gulped and looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m won¡¯t run. So you run instead.¡± Adrian stared at me. He was lost in thought for a moment as if to grasp the meaning of what I was saying, but Iughed a little at him. And while looking around, I found a violet stuck in a vase. Since I returned, the people have put violets all over the hall. I took a handful of violets from the vase and walked over to Adrian. ¡°Leave the country ande to me. I will make you happy.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so greedy that I can¡¯t leave my country and family that I got after all sorts of hardships. I¡¯m sorry to be selfish, but you love me anyway. So, Adrian.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Princess Leine Lisette Dubblede is proposing to Adrian Louerg.¡± Adrian¡¯s eyes trembled. The surrounding area became quiet. I smiled at Adrian, who was staring nkly at the violet. ¡°If it¡¯s okay to be in such a bad country, then, Adrian¡­ will you ept me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­course.¡± ¡°What?¡± He hugged me tightly. ¡°Of course.¡± Adrian, who faced me was smiling again. A very, very bright smile of happiness. Who I choose is this man. He is not a descendant of a brave tribe leader with wisdomparable to the devil. Perhaps he is not a crown prince who will rewrite the history of the werebeast people. He is not the son of a brave prince who endured the hardship of not knowing his family. He¡¯s not an ambitious person and have many connections. He¡¯s not a devil who has only looked at me for over a thousand years. ¡®But this man.¡¯ This foolish man has sacrificed himself for me, he had no excellent ability, no honor and didn¡¯t had the best lineage on this continent. But he¡¯s a man who puts me first over anything. I chose this fool who couldn¡¯t easily bring up the word of love because it was too heavy. I said with a big smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t make you worry about money for the rest of your life, or worry about bowing your head to others.¡± ¡°Is there no option for me to work?¡± ¡°You want to?¡± ¡°I wanted to do business with the socialites.¡± ¡°Okay. Make your dreamse true by my side.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± That¡¯s how I be a vicious Dubblede princess who took away the crown prince from the empire. *** Aside from the empire, there was still many oppositions. First of all, my family was in an uproar. [Kid, you are underage!] They were adamantly opposed to my marriage. I lightly stopped those words. [I¡¯m no longer a minor though? It¡¯s been three years since I left.] However, the enemies (my father and brothers who oppose my marriage) did not easily back down. I was helped by my strong allies (my mother and aunt). [Do you think you can protect her forever? Will there any man who would sacrifice that much like him?] Everyone shut up at the mother¡¯s attack. In fact, the family would not have liked anyone as my partner. However, Adrian, who even made such a sacrifice, had no excuse for them to oppose. He will be Dubblede¡¯s son-inw and remain with Dubblede, so where else would there be a good groom? Adrian even took on the troublesome task, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the empire.¡± Eventually, my father and brothers (I don¡¯t know why, but also my maternal grandfather and uncle) gathered together and drank alcohol for two consecutive days, and after shedding tears, they allowed it. Mom, aunt, and chairman shook their heads as they saw them cry under the influence of alcohol. Even when my dad was drunk, he looked at me with sad eyes. Every time, I avoided looking at him. Anyway, it was a good ending. And¡­ ¡°You¡¯re really bad. You naughty kid¡­¡± ¡°How could you propose to another man in front of me who proposed to you¡­ you trampled on this man¡¯s innocence!¡± The men who proposed to me left the castle crying. To be exact, East and Lionel did. I smiled and saw them off. ¡°Goodbye! Find a good girl!¡± Seeing the excited me, Jin smiled sadly. ¡°You may regret it.¡± ¡°Will I?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m a better guy than you think. We¡¯d get along pretty well.¡± ¡°In this life, I have decided to put my regrets in Adrian¡¯s arms.¡± Jin chuckled, took my hand lightly and kissed the back of my hand. ¡°I wish you happiness. The strongest Shut (warrior) I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± I thanked him with a big smile. Hayton looked at me silently and took a step. I thought he would say something, but he was walking silently and it was unexpected. ¡®Is the wound deep?¡¯ Feeling a little sorry, Hayton paused and said, ¡°Even if it¡¯s an affair, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you go?¡± When I said that, he muttered. ¡°If you have a next life, give me a chance.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Okay.¡± He looked at me, so I added. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance around my tenth life.¡± ¡°Damn.¡± ¡°It means to let go. Because I will never go to you.¡± ¡°¡­You don¡¯t have to do that.¡± So he left. ¡®And all that¡¯s left¡­¡­¡¯ When the men left and thest one remained, Boone and Pur said. ¡°It was too much for Storas.¡± ¡°Yes, child. We know how much he has loved you since ancient times¡­¡± Boone and Pur, who said so, went away after saying that. Storas and I faced each other in the courtyard where there was no one. ¡°Are you going now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are you going toe back?¡± When I asked, he looked at me. ¡°I won¡¯te forever¡­ ¡­forever.¡± I answered. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I didn¡¯t know that Storas¡¯ gaze would be on me. I recalled the ancient him who called my name happily. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like that name, but let me call you onest time.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Okay.¡± He hesitated and opened his mouth. He, who had hesitated for a very long time after saying he would call me, whispered in a small voice. ¡°Meria¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Meria.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Meria. ¡­Meria.¡± I didn¡¯t avoid his eyes. It was courtesy for his desperate affection. He called Meria over and over again, as if to vent his sorrow. And he asked. ¡°Next time, next time I¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a meaningless assumption.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll stay forever.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you who will be reborn, the next you, and the next you¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Meria.¡± ¡°Thank you for loving me.¡± He covered his eyes with one hand. I pretended not to know that his tears was flowing through his knuckles. Chapter 365 Chapter 365 TL: Zimmings Two monthster. After I had a month-long vacation, I was busy preparing for the coronation. The deration of the founding of the country was made early, but the coronation ceremony had been postponed until I returned. Some officials objected, but most agreed. The coronation ceremony attended by me, the first contributor of the country will be a symbol of peace. ¡®Yeah, they wouldn¡¯t have expected that I¡¯d be back in three years.¡¯ For that reason, my father was still wearing the Dubblede crown. Chul-soo was excited. ¡°It¡¯s my first time attending the coronation.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t the king of your world have a coronation?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an appointment ceremony. And very few people can see directly.¡± ¡°I see.¡± While answering, I checked the documents the whole time. My family was really busy preparing for the coronation ceremony. Those who contributed to the founding had to properly practice for this ceremony. There are also nobles who have already been crowned at the founding ceremony, but thend and position have not yet been confirmed, but this time it will be decided. The temporary position will also be confirmed. Chul-soo shook his head when he heard the reason why me and my brothers, mom and dad couldn¡¯t rest properly. ¡°It seems that the servants need to go in and out of the pce for the ceremony.¡± ¡°Yes. Above all else¡­¡± I muttered as I put the papers on my chin. ¡°Now that the country has been strengthened, the real internal battle begins.¡± ¡°It¡¯s terrifying.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I beckoned to Reina in response. ¡°Reina, have you finished checking the development department?¡± ¡°Of course. There¡¯s no problem. But, Princess¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± As Reina smiled, my four maids came with huge bouquets. It was really, really a big bouquet of flowers. Just enough for the four of them to hold it. Seeing the bouquet full of wildflowers, I widened my eyes. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°There is a card inside.¡± I quickly checked the card. [With love. Your sea cucumber.] ¡®Ah, Adrian.¡¯ It seemed to bother him that I propose first. Iughed and looked at the bouquet of wildflowers lovingly. Reina said in a gentle voice. ¡°It seems that the whole flower garden has been moved here.¡± After looking at silver bellflower, violet, and many other wildflowers, I said, ¡°Ah¡­¡± I let out an exmation. The maids asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s a secret.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I will leave this memory as my own.¡± Those were the flowers that were blooming on the mountain where I first met Adrian. ¡®It¡¯s pretty romantic.¡¯ The maid said, ¡°That¡¯s mean!¡± but when Reina, who wasughing, pped her hands and said, ¡°Okay, disband!¡± they were forced to disperse. A day before the coronation. My daily life was still peaceful. *** On the day of the coronation. ¡°Uh, uh, what should I do?¡± Seria was more nervous than I was, and she didn¡¯t know what to do. Louis Noanoke next to her gently swept her back ¡°How could Sese at hope mercenary guild be nervous for something like this?¡± After I said that, Seria burst into tears. ¡°But I will be a noble!¡± ¡°You helped us when we face crisis in Dubblede. It¡¯s natural to be crowned.¡± ¡°But the leader wasdy, no, princess, and I only did what I was told¡­¡± ¡°You suffered more than me. Without you, there would be no hope mercenary guild.¡± ¡°Princess¡­¡± As soon as she cried, a video tool appeared in the sky. It signaled the beginning of the coronation ceremony. The hall where the coronation ceremony took ce has a unique structure. From the stairs in the center, roads were connected to the east, west, south, and north in an X-shape. Us siblings were seated at every end of the road east, west, south and north. I was in the east To the west is Isaac. Henry on the south. Johann in the north. Toot-! The trumpet cried. When my father and mother appeared, everyone bent their knees at once. And the brodcast began. At the end of the roads, each of the courtiers appeared behind us. Johann and his courtiers were wearing capes with scale patterns on their backs. He said it meant that they would establish principles and reason correctly in this country. Henry and his courtiers was wrapped in a moon and cloud-patterned capes around their backs. I heard that it means they will protect Dubblede even in the dark. Isaac and his courtiers have robes with double swords. It is worthy of Isaac¡¯s ambition to be the guardian of the country. While me and my courtiers¡­¡­. ¡°Etwal?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the pattern of Etwal?¡± ¡®Yes, it¡¯s etwal for me.¡¯ I didn¡¯t forget the blessing that the sweet god gave me. In a world without god, me and my descendants will protect this country on behalf of my sweet god. Each time the drum sounded, dad and mom climbed the stairs one step at a time and were asked questions by the nobles. 56 steps. The number of the manor in Dubled. So, the 56 people guarding the stairs are the nobles who will protect the manor. Most of them were vassals such as Dubos, Myshank, and Noanoke, some of them are like Juliet and Wale, an immigrent. Evoys from other countries watched my parents answering questions. From Mojas, the older sister of Juliet, who became the new queen came directly. I need to thank her. My friends from Odis Academy came. From Waynes, Gahong, and Athar Tribe, and from the empire¡­ ¡­ . ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Adrian and I saw each other. Adrian and me smiled at each other. Behind Adrian, I saw Cecilia and Tri waving at me. Cecilia became the empress. Her niece, Tri, remained in the empire. She doesn¡¯t want to be separated from her family, and she will stay to protect the beggars. Thest person to question the king and queen was the chairman. ¡°Will you be able to defend this country by bing a strong monarch who is not shaken by external pressure?¡± Dad and mom looked at each other. My motherughed, and my father, who looked a little cold also burst intoughter. In fact, he seemed to be nervous. Dad answered. ¡°I¡¯m willing to give my whole life for that.¡± Mom also said, ¡°I¡¯ll give my whole life for it.¡± When Noanoke stepped down, and my mom and dad climbed thest step, thunderous apuse erupted. Even in the square far away, where the magic mirror was installed, I heard shouts. It was a very ordinary child that will put a gold crown on my mother and father¡¯s head. A four-year-old little girl living on the street. The servants told him to receive a crown from Baal, the most powerful devil but his father shook his head firmly. Some people clicked their tongue because it was useless stubbornness, but I vaguely knew why my dad insisted it. That child reminded me of my previous lives. So my father insisted on an ordinary child, meaning that no Dubblede people would be hungry and search the trash can. At the same time, it meant that the people were on the throne. And¡­ ¡®It means paying respect to myself.¡¯ My heart swelled. I remember the days when I whispered to myself that tomorrow would be fine, and it havee true today. The child said like what she had learned in the castle for a few days. ¡°Your Majesty, please be a good king.¡± It gathered the hearts of the people. ¡°Yes.¡± As the wind blew, petals and leaves fell from the elsa tree surrounding the outer hall scattered. The light wrapped around the tree. I looked at Adrian. ¡®It must be a gift from Gremory.¡¯ Adrian smiled faintly and nodded. A knight appeared in front of us and took us to the centre. It was our turn to be asked, and it was Leah who appeared in front of me. After meeting Reina again, Lea devoted her life to protect us. In recent months, in the mountains near Dubblede Castle, she had been subjugating the monsters with Irie. Her body was wounded when dealing with the monster, but the wound disappeared when she touched elsa tree. ¡°A person who will serve the king and be the foundation of the country. Will the country take precedence over anything else?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The sword of the north was withdrawn. ¡°Would you not mind doing bad things and dream of revitalizing the country rather than your own interests?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The southern sword was withdrawn. ¡°Will you not spare your life for the welfare of the country and defend the country against foreign enemies?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The sword of the west was withdrawn. And it¡¯s her turn. The first person I loved in this life asked. ¡°Do you love this country?¡± It was a different question from my brothers. I opened her eyes and looked up at Leah. Leah asked again with the smile I loved the most. ¡°How much do you love this country?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± My heart was pounding and I was out of breath. I felt like I was back as a child. I remember Lea in a maid¡¯s uniform in front of me, and I feel like I¡¯m be a four years old in front of her. ¡°A lot.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°A lot. A lot!¡± I answered like a child, but those who saw me burst intoughter. I heardughter from the square too. Some cried as if they were touched, and others looked at me proudly. Thump, Thump, Thump, Thump-! The drum was hit and my father took a step forward and shouted. As Wale, Veronica, and Juliet reached the stairs, his voice rang out loudly. ¡°Listen.¡± The people bowed their heads. ¡°The fact that I chose the kingdom name as Dubblede is not to give my family glory.¡± Dad looked around and spoke to the people. ¡°I gave my family name to all my people, sharing the name so that we would not yield to any external pressure and adversity as long as I live. Listen, the people of Dubblede. I promise you all a life where none of my people would bow to other countries. I will regard you as my children and take precedence over beliefs and ideals.¡± Dad smiled sweetly. ¡®Now who will see him as a viin?¡¯ I looked at my brothers at the end of the road. ¡®Now who will see them as viins?¡¯ I smiled brightly as I looked at the viins I had raised. We have gone through many adversity. There will probably be a lot of adversity in the future. But I will never give up and move on. Even though it¡¯s a meaningless challenge, I won¡¯t give up even if I get pointed, tripped, and hurt. Everyone has a chance, and I know that if I struggle desperately, I can get a chance. My story is the proof of it. In the end, we lived happily ever after. *** A sunny day in the distant future. A curly-haired girl walked down the hallway gloomily. The child was gloomy, but when she heard a familiar voice behind her back, she turned her head. ¡°Renosha.¡± The woman with curly brown hair, walking from behind the child, stared at the child with her bent eyes. ¡°M-Mom¡­!¡± ¡°Did you pee on the bed?¡± ¡°I was wong! I¡¯m sowwy.¡± As the child fell, a handsome middle-aged man with blonde hair walked from the end of the hallway. ¡°You nag her too much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only three times this week. You can¡¯t educate a child just by loving them, Adrian.¡± ¡°But¡­¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I told you not to put her to sleep after you told her a scary story.¡± When the mother got mad at the father, the child looked up and said, ¡°Renoshwa asked him to do it. But, tawking about it is interesting¡­ don¡¯t scold daddy.¡± As soon as the child started crying, a loud voice came from downstairs. ¡°Kid! The most handsome uncle is here!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not handsome.¡± ¡°Renosha. I brought you a present.¡± I heard ¡°Ah!¡± as if they were pushed away. Then someone shouted loudly, ¡°My puppy! Grandpa¡¯s here!¡± ¡°Father, you ran away again! How angry would the queen be this time!¡± ¡°My puppy! I bought you a toy store!¡± When the woman burst intoughter, the child said, ¡°Does mommy hwate Renoshwa¡­?¡± The woman, who was looking at the child soonughed as if she couldn¡¯t help it. I hugged the child and said, ¡°No. I love you too much.¡± ¡°Renoshwa also love you.¡± The child¡¯s expression brightened in an instant. The child with her arms shouted. ¡°I awso lwike the dyuke!¡± When the blonde man smiled and asked, ¡°What about your dad?¡± the childughed. My happy days were still continuing. The end. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!